《Rakudai Kishi no Eiyuutan》 Volume 1 - Prologue After finishing his daily run, Ikki Kurogane returned to his student dormitory room and found a beautiful half-naked girl inside. Eh? Crimson hair that seemed to embody waves of blazing fire. Ruby pupils on a beautiful foreign face, opened wide in shock at the sudden intruder. Unblemished limbs as white as fresh snow, clad in black lace. Beautiful. Ikki couldn''t think of another word to describe those features. Her beauty was like a painting of a goddess, evoking a solemness that left no room for wicked lust. She simply captured the eye. But but why was such a girl in his room!? Maybe I came in the wrong one? He thought so, but it was room #405 of the first student dormitory. The two-and-a-half by three-and-a-half-meters-wide dwelling with a bunk bed was undoubtedly Ikki''s, so the person making the mistake was most likely this girl, butD "EeeeeD" She leaked a small shriek from her cramped throat, and then he heard a deep breath being drawn. Uh oh. If a girl screamed in this situation, accusations would surely fall on the guy. "Please wait a minute! I understand what you want to say. It may have been an accident but I won''t make excuses for what I clearly saw." Ikki didn''t try to blame anyone for this disaster. He could imagine the bitterness of being seen naked by a stranger. This was a situation that as a man, he ought to fix! So he saidD "That''s why I''ll take my clothes off too, and let''s call it even." "NOOOOO!!! A BEEEAASSTTT!!!" And thus, a scream tore the morning silence and rose up to pierce the sky. That was the truth. Volume 1 - CH 1 Blazers. They were irregular people, found one-in-a-thousand, who could each materialize his or her soul as a weapon called a Device. In ages past, they were called magicians and witches. The strongest among them could shape the flow of time using abilities that science didn''t explain, and even the weakest were extraordinary. Though they were human, they possessed a supernatural power that surpassed human limits, a power unattainable by the common man through training or technology. Nowadays, national militaries and even local police forces required Blazers. Yet great power brought responsibility befitting its status. One expression of such responsibility was the mage-knight system, the arrangement where Blazers must graduate from an internationally approved vocational school to receive license and social status as mage-knightsDin other words, approval to use their abilities. Hagun Academy was one of seven mage-knight academies in Japan, a school said to span more than ten times the area of Tokyo Dome[1]. Here, young Blazers spent day after day diligently polishing their skills as student knights. And in Hagun Academy, Ikki KuroganeDaccused of molestation and caught red-handed by dormitory guardsDwas brought to the board chairman''s office. There, a beautiful woman in a suit was sitting on a sofa and smoking a cigarette. Kurono Shinguuji, the new chairman of Hagun, had finished hearing Ikki''s explanation on the chain of events, and she replied in a tired voice. "I see, so you were trying to atone for the accident of seeing her half-naked by stripping yourself. Are you a moron?" "I thought it was an equitable, gentlemanly idea." "You were definitely some sort of gentleman." "No, I wasn''t trying to be a lewd gentleman. Well, now that I think about it, I guess I did suddenly go on a rampage." "Hah. In other words, after seeing her charmingly naked body, you lost control and took off your clothes without thinking?" "It might be how things happened, but could you please not phrase it like that? Aren''t you making me sound like a really dangerous guy?" "Even if you say so, Kurogane, try to imagine that scene after putting yourself in her shoes. In a dormitory with hardly any people because of spring break, you''re suddenly interrupted by an unknown boy while changing clothes, and then he throws his clothes off too. How might you see him?" "Like a really dangerous guy." After reexamining things from the girl''s perspective like Kurono suggested, Ikki shivered. "Haa. I certainly did something unforgivable on Stella-san''s first day of studying abroad. I really hope she won''t start hating Japan because of this." "What, you know about Vermillion?" "I was too startled to recognize the face when I ran into her, but I remembered just a while ago." Her name was Stella Vermillion, and she was a princess of the Vermillion Empire, a small European nation. It was big news in the media that she was studying abroad in Japan. A prodigy said to appear only once in a decade! Stella Vermillion-sama (15), the second imperial princess of the Vermillion Empire, enrolls at Hagun Academy after getting record marks! Ikki still recalled that article vividly. "A real princess, and on top of that she enrolled as a student. She''s amazing, isn''t she?" "She became number one by a wide margin too, far exceeding the average score for all the categories, and her aura capacity, a Blazer''s most important trait, is about thirty times that of a regular incoming student. A monstrous A-Rank Blazer. Compared to a certain F-Rank who''s repeating a year because his attribute scores were too low, there sure is a difference. Don''t you agree, ''Worst One''?" "Leave me alone." He protested Kurono''s sarcasm with a frown, but didn''t deny it. He couldn''t deny it. After all, Ikki Kurogane only had one tenth the average aura capacity. "But it''s become a real hassle. I invited the girl to Japan despite all the formalities involved in enrolling her here, and something like this happened on her first day. If the matter''s not handled well, it could turn into an international incident. So even though you''re not at fault, I''ll still have you take responsibility. It might feel unreasonable, but take it like a man." "I wonder why ''be a man'' gets used only in this sort of situation." Ikki sighed, and at that momentD "Excuse me." The door of the chairman''s room opened, and the person being discussed, Stella Vermillion, entered. Unlike before, she was properly dressed in a tasteful dark vest and skirt. The school uniform for Hagun Academy suited her quite well because it brought out the red of her fire-like hair. But what drew Ikki''s eyes was her chest. That huge area, adorned by a ribbon, emitted a strong presence that instantly reminded Ikki of her half-naked figure but his breath stopped after seeing the girl''s expression. She had probably been crying. The skin under her eyes swelled with resentment. "Sorry." That was why an apology came from his mouth. Men shouldn''t make women cry. Even if it wasn''t his fault, the terror she felt in that moment had been real. "What happened was an unfortunate accident and I wasn''t trying to peep on you. But I saw what I saw, so that''s why I''ll take responsibility as a man. Bake me or grill me, you can do whatever you like." "How resolute. Is this what they call the spirit of a samurai?" "More like the spirit of a poor speaker." Ikki showed a rueful smile to Stella, who seemed to understand his remorse. She also softened her expression and returned a thin smile. "Haha. Honestly, meeting a molester right after arriving in Japan made me start to think that this was the lowest kind of place. I might''ve turned this into a diplomatic uproar, but I''ve calmed down a bit thanks to you. Because you''ve shown me such strong spirit, it wouldn''t do for me not to respond equanimously as a member of an imperial family." The hostility from when she first entered the room disappeared. After seeing that favorable expression, Ikki also lightened his demeanor. He had thought an imperial princess would be moody and hard to please, but now she seemed like someone who''d accept a proper conversation. "Ikki, in deference to your gallantryDI''ll forgive this matter if you perform harakiri." But in reality, it was only true in his head. "No, please wait a minute! Isn''t harakiri too harsh a punishment even for a major crime!?" "Well, wouldn''t capital punishment be expected after assaulting a princess? Seriously, you should be tied to a log and stoned to death by all the nation''s citizens. It''s quite a privilege that I''m letting you off this way instead." "Stoning is better suited to making steak tartare than to punishment, isn''t it?" "Just letting you die with honor is a great indulgence, a bloody sacrifice on my part." "I''m the one who ends up bleeding!" "Hahaha. Kurogane, you give such clever responses." "No, please stop laughing. As an educator you should keep the school from hosting an execution!" "Kurogane, we can purchase peace between Japan and the Vermillion Empire just by offering you up. Don''t you think it''s a very good deal?" "How can a deal be good if it costs human life!?" From Ikki''s perspective, someone was getting ripped off here. "H-Hey, Stella-san, can''t you think of another way to settle this?" "What are you so dissatisfied about? Isn''t harakiri considered honorable for Japanese men?" "No, I was born in Heisei[2]! And I don''t have any connections with samurai! And I crossed over to the hip-hop side long ago, yo!" "Ha, that persona sounds really fake." "If you don''t feel like stopping this then please stay quiet!" Ikki cried out at Kurono''s interruption, but Stella''s expression darkened again at Ikki''s resistance. "What''s with you!? Didn''t you just say that I could do whatever I wanted, whether it was to bake you or grill you!? If you''re a man then stick to your word!" "N-No, that was just a quirky Japanese expression. I didn''t know you were really planning on baking and grilling me!" "Kurogane, you''re full of excuses and evasions, aren''t you? Remind me, what was it you said about taking responsibility as a man?" Noisy chairman! His life was more important! "I-In any case, just because I saw you in your underwear, you can''t make me pay with my life!" "J-Just, you said!? I... I can''t believe it! I can''t believe it, you pervert! Is that what you said after despoiling the body of an unmarried princess!? Even my father has never seen it!" Flames of anger ignited in Stella''s eyes at Ikki''s careless words. No it wasn''t just her eyes burning. The air around Stella was starting to release scorching heat and light. Come to think of it, the newspaper wrote something about her abilityD "Unforgivable! I''ll personally turn a perverted, molesting, insolent commoner like you to cinders! Serve me, L?vateinn[3]!" An aurora shined forth to create a zone of heat in the chairman''s room, and a long sword clad in flames appeared in Stella''s hand. It was a Device made from a Blazer''s soul. Holy SwordD Demon BowD Cursed ToolD Blessed ToolD Passed down through legends with various forms and shapes, a Device was a magic staff. By using that tool as a medium, a Blazer could use her abilities, her Noble Arts. And the Crimson Princess''s ability produced incandescent flames that burn any target to nothingD! "Prepare yourself, you degenerate! I''ll erase you from this world without leaving a speck behind!" "A-Are you serious!?" "Excuses are uselessD!" The sword of flame swung downwards. Facing that, Ikki also took a defensive stance. "Come forth, Intetsu[4]!" It was a Japanese long sword made of raven-black steel. The F-Rank Knight, Ikki Kurogane, used his Device Intetsu to block Stella''s downward swing. ButD "A flimsy defense!" "Hot!" "Of course it''s hot! My L?vateinn, clad in the flames of my Noble Art Dragon Breath[5], goes up to three thousand degrees centigrade! Even if you block, I can burn my enemies with the might of the dragon empress alone!" "What a ridiculous ability!" Feeling vexed from being so close, Ikki used all his strength to put some distance between them. ButD "Ha, hahaha. stupid boy. There''s no way I''d let you escape in a small room like this. I''ll disintegrate you soon enough, and with that I''ll erase the villain who ruined my purity before marriage!" "Wait, wait! Please calm down a little! You call it ''ruined'', but I haven''t actually done anything that scandalous, right!?" "Liar! Even though you were ravishing my bare body with i-i-indecent eyes!" "Certainly, I was staring, but that was that was, erm that wasn''t because I was thinking lecherous things! It''s just, how do I say thisDI was mesmerized because you were so beautiful!" "Fueh!?" In an instant, Stella''s boiling-mad face blushed far redder. Ikki thought that he had needlessly angered her more, and he started to sweat, butD "W-W-What are you s-saying, idiot! C-Calling an unmarried maiden b-beautiful. Th-This is exactly why commoners with no delicacy are so!" L?vateinn suddenly lost its raging flames and dimmed to small flickering sparks. The girl who was filled with so much enmity just a moment ago now started to fidget, looking uncomfortable but also a little happy. When he examined her face, her brow that had been standing up now hung down powerlessly, and her eyes were moist from bewilderment. She seemed to be embarrassed. That''s surprising. I thought someone as beautiful as Stella-san would be used to praise. Anyhow, Stella''s fervor collapsing was a good opportunity. Taking the initiative, he tried to calm Stella down. "Setting that aside, this happened in the first place because you mistook your room and started changing clothes in mine, so please spare me from committing harakiri." But at Ikki''s argument, Stella''s face went grim once more. "What kind of irrational justification is that!? You were the one who entered my room of your own accord! I opened that room with the key I received properly from Madam Chairman, so it couldn''t have been my mistake!" "Eh?" Wait a minute. Now that he thought about it, Ikki had definitely locked his room before he went out. Even if Stella made a mistake, there was no way she could enter, but she had been inside. Why? Stella uttered the reason just now. Kurono had given her a key. "What''s the meaning of this, Chairman?" "Ha, hahahaha." "Madam Chairman?" When both of them looked at her in unison, Kurono started laughing as if she couldn''t hold it anymoreD "Heh, no, sorry about that. This turned into something so interesting that I felt a little impish. Well, you don''t have to ask, because it''s exactly how it sounds. Hagun Academy''s dormitories place two people per room. Kurogane should already know that. In other words, neither one of you mistook your rooms. Simply put you two are roommates." Dand she said something incredible. "EEEEEEEEEHHH!?" "What do you mean, Madam Chairman? M-Me, roommates with this pervert!?" "That''s exactly what I mean, Stella Vermillion. Is there a problem?" "A huge one!" Ikki frowned. "I agree. Hagun Academy''s dorms certainly do put two people in each room, but I''ve never heard of a boy and a girl sharing." "That''s been true up through last year, before I became chair of the board of directors. Kurogane, didn''t I already tell you about my policy?" "To enforce a doctrine of pure merit, based completely on actual combat performance wasn''t it?" "Right. Unlike the other six knight academies, Hagun produced no notable assets in the past year. We''re on a losing streak even in the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, which the seven schools sponsor each year to select the strongest student knight. I was called by the board to reorganize this place, and that room assignment is the first step. It''s not about how many people or what their genders are. I''m putting fellow knights with similar strengths together in the same room. After all, when equal fighters draw near one another, competition naturally sparks between them. This room assignment is a scheme to invoke that competition intentionally." Kurono haughtily revealed her plans as if to say, "Isn''t it great?" Ikki had an issue with that explanation, though. "Then isn''t what you''re doing even weirder? Among the incoming students, isn''t Stella-san number one by a large margin? Why would she be in the same room as me, the worst student who''s even repeating a year?" "Re-Repeating? You, you''re repeating the same grade level?" "It''s embarrassing, but my overall rank is F." "F. Me and an F-Rank, calling us knights of similar strength! Wh-What do you mean by this!?" "Haha, well how do I say this. You guys are a special case. Frankly speaking, there''s nobody as excellent as Vermillion, and nobody as deficient as Kurogane. In other words, you''re both leftover students with no suitable partner, so I could only pair the two of you. Do you understand now?" "Who could understand that!?" *Bam!* Stella struck the chairman''s office table with one palm and continued to protest. "I-In the first place, it''s absurd for boys and girls like us to share a room when we''re the same age! What will you do if some mistake happened!?" "Oh, Vermillion thinks that when boys and girls of the same age live together, a mistake will happen? I''d love to hear about it~" "Th-That''s erm uuu." Sympathizing with Stella who was already teary-eyed from shame, Ikki also protested to Kurono. "Why are you playing like a drunken old man?" Kurono just smiled as if she was joking, but didn''t change her mind. "At any rate, this decision has already been made. There are also boy-girl pairs besides you two, but you don''t have to consider that to make your choice. Vermillion, I won''t give you special treatment just because you''re a princess. If you don''t like this arrangement, all you have to do is drop out of school, you know?" Drop out of school. Stella was visibly startled by that phrase. She had deliberately crossed continents and come to Japan for studying abroad, and while Ikki didn''t know her goals or intentions for doing so, she definitely shouldn''t be willing to drop out. In the end, even Stella couldn''t help but fold. "I understand." Ikki looked at Stella''s defeated face. "Are you okay with it?" "I-I don''t really have a choice if that''s the school policy, do I?" Stella replied in a discouraged tone, then raised three fingers. "But for us to live together, I''ll have you follow three conditions!" Ikki was also unsure about this new school system, so he had no obligation to heed her demands but since he was a boy and one year her senior, he thought he''d cooperate at least this much. "If they''re not anything ridiculous like top academic marks, high income, or growing taller, then I can make the effort." "I don''t want those sorts of things. Even you can fulfill my conditions quite easily." She had three. "Don''t speak to me, don''t open your eyes, and don''t breathe." "If he did that, Kurogane would probably die, right?" But Stella ignored Kurono''s comment. "If you can follow these three rules then I''m fine with you living in front of the room!" "And in the end I''m still chased out!?" "What, you can''t do it?" "I can''t follow such messed up conditions! Won''t you let me breathe at least!?" "No way! You''ll probably try to sniff me using that as an excuse, you pervert!" "I''ll breathe with my mouth! That way I can''t smell youD" "No good! You''ll probably try to taste the air I exhale with your tongue, you pervert!" "I''m not gonna do that! I don''t have a princess''s creativity!" "Then drop out of school! If you do, I can live in the room alone!" "That''s so one-sided!" Kurono, who had just been spectating, arrived at a solution. "What a pain. At this rate, the argument won''t end no matter how much you argue. Then let''s do this. You two have a mock battle, and the winner gets to decide the rules. As knights who clear their destined path with their own blade, you should have no objections, right?" In other words, the two would fight a straightforward mock battle, and whoever won would have his or her wayDa very simple solution. It was common practice for knights to settle disputes among themselves. "Yeah, that seems fair, right? Then let''s do that, Stella-san." Ikki quickly approved, and Stella also consented, butD "W-Wha!?" Dbut Stella turned her eyes toward him, and her voice flipped in tone. "Eh? You still don''t like it?" "N-No, it''s not about like or dislike. Y-You do you understand what you''re saying?" "Did I say something strange?" "An F-Rank! A ''Failed Knight'' who can''t even pass grade levels in school! There''s no way you can win against an A-Rank knight like me, right!?" Ikki understood what Stella was trying to say. Indeed, if a failure like himDwho couldn''t even satisfy the school''s advancement criteriaDwere to say "Let''s settle it with a mock battle" to an authentic, promising, once-in-a-decade prodigy, such a challenge would step far past mere recklessness. But Ikki smiled. "But you know, it won''t be clear if we don''t fight it out." Stella wasn''t willing to concede, and Ikki couldn''t drop out either. He also had his reasons for becoming a mage-knight. Since that was the case, this obstacle probably couldn''t be resolved no matter how much they discussed it, which left no choice but to try something else. That was why Ikki told Stella that they should fight. At those words Stella snapped. "Nmounyaa~! I can''t hold it back anymore~! This commoner! Not only did he commit the crime of peeking and exposing himself to a princess like me, but this Failed Knight said he could win against me too! I I haven''t been disgraced like this even once in my life! What kind of wretched country is this!?" Stella faced Ikki with murderous eyes and made her declaration. "Okay, I get it. I understand. I''ll have a fight with you. But after making such a fool out of me, you won''t get away with just betting the right to make rules for living together! Whoever loses will submit to the winner for life, becoming a slave that obeys his master''s demands like a dog no matter how humiliating they are! How''s that!?" "E-Eeeehh? Th-That''s, isn''t that going a bit far." "Losing your nerve is useless at this point. If you want to curse something, curse your thoughtlessness that made me so serious. This is no longer a mock battle, but a duel!" "Sounds pretty heavy. Since you''re doing it, use training arena three. I''ll submit the authorization." "C-Chairman! Please don''t wrap this up for your own convenience!" But Ikki''s protest arrived too late, and Stella gave a "Prepare yourself! Hmph!" before stalking out of the room, leaving him behind. She was probably heading towards the third arena already. "Haa. It turned into something dreadful, didn''t it? This kind of thing is really troublesome, Chairman." "Ha ha ha. You really don''t want to become a slave?" "Of course not. Win or lose, I don''t want to do either one." "Win or lose, you say. You just saw that girl''s power, didn''t you? A red scorching flame is waiting when you approach, a threat to her opponents just by being there. Not many people in the world have abilities so focused on violence, and none of her public reviews are fabrications either. But even after seeing that, you still intend to win? What an interesting man." "She''s someone I''ll fight eventually. You should know that best, since you were the one who said, ''If you become champion in the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, I''ll let you graduate even with bad attribute scores.'' Stella-san will definitely appear in the Festival. It''s just a question of facing her sooner or later." "Then there''s no need to hesitate, right? If you win and set the terms you want, you can toss out the talk about being a slave. Settle everything that way." Slapping Ikki''s shoulder with a *pah!*, Kurono also exited the office. Ikki, who was left in the room, let out another of who knows how many sighs that day. Well, certainly all I have to do is win. Of course, he knew it would be hard. His opponent was strong among the most strong, formidable among the most formidable. Ikki understood that, despite witnessing her strength for only a moment. Stella''s talent was overwhelming. Her power acted in concert with her emotions, an overwhelming aura that leaked out even without her noticing, and Ikki''s magic was nonexistent in comparison, like an ant facing an elephant. There was no need to guess what the outcome would be; even putting them on the same scale would be outrageous. And yet. No matter how hopeless the situation may be, a fight I can neither lose nor avoid will surely come. He had resolved himself long ago. On the day he saw that man''s smile, he had decided he would walk this path. "So I have to do this, right?" Muttering that, Ikki also left the board chairman''s office. To head to the stage of his duel, to shape his own destiny with the blade of his soul. Mage-knights bolstered their country''s battle strength, and they naturally sought combat skill. Such skill was needed not just for warfare, but also to oppose terrorist groups and criminal syndicates that abused Blazer powers. For mage-knight training, a number of dome-shaped arenas dotted the Hagun Academy campus. The interior of each dome included a space for combat with a roughly hundred-meter diameter, with audience seats built on a bowl shape around that space. In the third training arena, Ikki Kurogane and Stella Vermillion stood twenty meters apart with Kurono Shinguuji waiting between them as referee. Above them, twenty or so second- and third-year students who had been training, and many visitors who had heard about a mock battle being suddenly declared in the middle of spring break, fixed their gazes on the field. They were all staring at the supernova who had entered the academy with great fanfare, Stella Vermillion. So that girl''s the Vermillion''s ''Crimson Princess''? A really beautiful girl, huh? Such pretty hair. It''s so wonderful, as if it''s actually burning. But who''s her opponent? Wait, isn''t that Kurogane, the guy repeating the first year? A repeater? Why''s she fighting someone like that? Isn''t Stella-san supposed to be an A-Rank prodigy? Dunno hey, aren''t there any second-years who shared classes with him? I wanna know what kind of knight he was. I was in the same class, but because that guy didn''t even meet the minimum requirements for combat practice, I haven''t really seen him in action before. Forget about advancing years not rated high enough to even practice? Isn''t that just too lame? What the heck, that''s boring. Won''t the princess kill him instantly? Stella laughed sourly as gossip floated down from the audience. "The more I hear, the more useless you sound. Shouldn''t you just stop trying to become a mage-knight and live as a regular citizen?" "Well, maybe I should, but I won''t be sure if I don''t fight for it." "Don''t you get it? You''ll become my slave if you lose, you know." "Of course I get it, but that''s if I lose. It''s fine if I win." "Even now, you still intend to beat me?" "That''s why I made the effort to come here." Ikki returned a troubled but warm smile to Stella''s stinging words, but he didn''t step back from his starting position. He was already prepared to do this. That, for some reason, greatly irritated Stella. Effort was it? If I work hard then I can beat talent. Stella hated ordinary people who thought like that. Whenever they lose to someone like her, they say, I worked hard but still couldn''t beat talent. As if they were the only ones who put in effort. As if I win only by my talent. It made her angry. Stella hadn''t been this strong right from the start. No, she was quite the opposite back then. During her childhood, she didn''t have the aptitude needed to even aspire to knighthood. She couldn''t control her overwhelming power, and sometimes she even burned her own body. Her father and mother, and everyone around her, thought that she''d never become a knight. But even so Stella didn''t give up. She knew she had potential. A strong Blazer was crucial for a small state like Vermillion, and just like Samurai Ryouma who led this modest land of the Far East to victory in the Second World War, a strong enough mage-knight empowered his country to negotiate with larger nations as an equal. If she could learn to handle that power, it would become a vital asset for protecting the people of her kingdom, so Stella didn''t give up. She continued training no matter how much everyone around her objected. And after three long years, she mastered the Dragon Breath. She was critically injured several times in the process, but even so, she became who she was now by great effort. That''s why I can''t stand being dismissed with cheap words like talent or prodigy! "Now then, we''ll start the mock battle. Both sides, materialize your Device in illusionary form." "Come forth, Intetsu." "Serve me, L?vateinn." Stella summoned L?vateinn, the sword shaped from her soul, into a form that deals no physical damage to humans but cleaves away physical stamina and strength directly. And she vowed to the boy in front of herDshe''d crush him. Talent can''t be defeated. A prodigy is special. To erase such self-deception, she''d crush him utterly. "Alright. Well then, LET''S GET STARTED!" And so, the fight between a prodigy knight and a failed knight began. "Haaaaa!" The match started, and Stella instantly dashed toward Ikki, swinging down her sword now covered in red flames. The swing might''ve looked crude to unlearned observers, but it was a precise and powerful strike. Yet a wide swing was just a wide swing. Ikki saw through her movement and raised Intetsu to receive itDbut he immediately aborted that action and took a sudden step back. An instant later, L?vateinn struck the arena floor violently and the entire space shook like an earthquake. "Wise choice. If you received that blow, it wouldn''t have ended with just a few scratches." "What an outrageous attack. So you weren''t being serious in the chairman''s office?" "That''s right. If I became serious in such a place, the entire school building would be destroyed." Grinning broadly, Stella immediately took pursuit, and Ikki drew another step back to widen the distance. If he tried to stop such a swing head on, his arm would be crushed. Stella''s weapon was a long sword, a heavy weapon, and it was common sense when facing heavy weapons that he''d have an advantage in retreating speed. But common sense couldn''t apply to a monstrous opponent like Stella. "Slow. Too slow!" "WhaD" *Whoosh!* The wind roared, and Stella immediately caught up to him. "Did you think you could beat me when it comes to speed? Too bad, but magic isn''t limited to offense alone. I can increase my mobility several times over by concentrating magic at the bottom of my feet and releasing it in a burst. And my aura capacity is thirty times greater than a normal Blazer, so it won''t become spent keeping up with the likes of you. In other words, you can''t beat me in either power or speed!" If Ikki were to compare her with something, then "ultra-high mobility heavy tank with infinite fuel" would be appropriate. Ikki laughed bitterly at that kind of unfair ability, whose owner was now charging right at him. So this is an A-Rank, huh? Even the past generations of Sword-Art Festival winners, the Seven Stars Sword Kings, were mostly B- or C-Ranks. They were the ideal Ikki aimed for, but an A-Rank couldn''t be limited to a student knight''s ideals. The A-Rank knights up through the modern day have all, without exception, been great heroes who carved their names onto history. An outstanding talent that appeared only once a decadeDthe public view was wholly accurate. Towards Ikki, who had just been made aware of that fact, the Crimson Princess brandished her blazing sword and swung it in an inescapable strike that could cleave the ground itself. Now that he couldn''t dodge her strikes anymore, Ikki also responded with his weapon. The swordfight had begun, and clear sounds of clashing metal resounded like music in the ears of the arena''s spectators. Oooooh! Their cheers rose as they watched the figure creating L?vateinn''s burning arcs. This was a knight who polished her sword techniques. Few mage-knights excelled in martial arts or swordsmanship, because they could become far stronger by training Blazer abilities instead of physical skills. That belief was held by both educators and society, so knight evaluations didn''t include such skills, and while only mediocre mage-knights shared such thinking, mediocre knights were the majority. The minority, the truly strong knights, would master physical skills alongside Blazer abilities, because they had an unflagging will to improve. They would absorb every tactic that could empower them, develop their strength, and reach for ever higher summits. Stella Vermillion stood among that minority. She, who won the sword tournament of the Vermillion Empire, used her Imperial Arts[6] as if she was dancing, but with enough force to press Ikki. It took Ikki, still trying to open a gap between them, all he had just to defend against those strikes. He kept retreating backwards again and again. Of course it''ll turn out like this. The repeater, he''s being completely overpowered. Yeah, it feels like all he''s doing is running away. Just a matter of time now, huh? At this unsurprising outcome, a cold mood fell over the spectators. ButD What is this? Stella Vermillion felt something painfully off about this situation. Her sword dealt strikes that could produce earthquakes, could crush an enemy in one hit without fail. Overpowering an opponent without crushing him should be impossible, because her attacks couldn''t be blocked so casually. But what was happening in this duel? Stella should be one-sidedly battering her opponent, but she was the one sweating. Turn out like this? Running away? Just a matter of time? Those impressions were dead wrong. Stella herself had realized that. I''m being set up! "Haaa!" Stella brought her L?vateinn down on the enemy before her. Ikki received that strike with his IntetsuDbut without stopping there, he rode the force of the strike and swiftly leaped backward, widening the distance between them once again. Again! From afar it certainly seemed like Stella''s strikes were pushing Ikki back, but the reality was different. Against his tactics, her strikes were being completely negated. Using a soft defense that slowly drained away powerDthat might sound easy, but doing it was quite difficult. If the strength in blocking was even a little bit too high then his arm would be pulverized, and if it was even a tiny bit too low then he''d be cut down. The calculations of power, angle, timingDmissing even one of these factors meant immediate failure, yet Stella''s opponent handled all that without so much as breaking a sweat. At this realization, Stella felt an indescribable anxiety. It was an alarm bell, her sixth sense warning that the enemy before her was very dangerous! "Are you only good at running away!?" As if trying to dispel that feeling, Stella kept on slashing at Ikki. But he didn''t reply. The troubled but warm smile he sported just a while ago had disappeared. Now he wore an expression so serious it could be terrifying, and he was calmly watching every movement Stella made. What irritating eyes! As if her clothes, skin, and muscles were being read fiber by fiber, her every little act was being studied. And from that gaze, she realized that Ikki was trying to understand the Imperial Arts from her movements. "My sword style isn''t so simple that you can see through it easily!" "No, I already got it." In an instant, the flow of the battle turned. Only five minutes had passed since the start of the match when Ikki Kurogane began to attack for the first time. It might''ve seemed like a suicidal action at first glance. In a head-on clash between swordsmen, what could he do with just honed technique against an opponent with that much offensive force? He could only fall before such scorching firepower. It should''ve been inevitable, butD "Kuh!" But Stella was the one who retreated. Ikki was pushing Stella back with his weapon. How? The method lay with the sun-like orbit Intetsu was tracing. It was, in fact, Stella''s Imperial Arts. "Impossible! How can you be using it?" As she asked, something flashed through Stella''s mind. "You don''t mean, you copied my style during these exchanges!?" "Something like that. I''ve been despised ever since I was a child, so no one ever taught me, and all I could do was watch others and steal their styles. That''s why I''m quite good at these kinds of tactics. I can grasp most sword techniques with only a minute of trading blows." Swordsmanship describes its own knowledge, style describes its own history, and breathing describes its own principle. If one followed the branches and leaves of a sword style and arrived down at the root, then it wouldn''t be hard to grasp that style''s techniques and combinations, or its approach in facing different situations. This was what Ikki was saying. "And if I can understand the style that far, I can also create techniques that outperform my opponent''s." What was the ultimate way to surpass an opponent''s sword style? Simply correct all the flaws of that style to create a more perfect one, and the new would be plainly superior to the old. The new style would account for all the old style''s faults, and even compensate for its weaknesses. It would eclipse its precursor in every offensive and defensive situation. "Creating that sword style in the middle of battle is my technique, Blade Steal[7]. Because Stella-san''s techniques were so well-engrained, it took me two minutes to steal it and thirty seconds to surpass it. But now I have a solid grasp, so I''ll also be attacking from here on." H-Hey. Doesn''t the princess look like she''s being pushed back!? Stella was falling behind visibly. The audience started stirring up at the unexpected development, but the one most surprised was Stella herself, and not only because she had lost in sword skill. She was surprised because her prized style had been copied, and moreover, Ikki had refined the style enough to surpass it. Just by looking at her sword swings, he could grasp the wisdom of a technique, read its history, and find its secrets. That devilish insight, it could even be called a reflective magic mirror. And on top of everything, he had done all this without using a bit of magic. For this boy, receiving fierce attacks from Stella Vermillion and surpassing her Imperial Arts were nothing more than feats of general swordsmanship. How much training must he have had to gain such expertise? Strong! She could no longer deny it. Comparing just their sword skills, this boy was several levels above her. If the duel was restricted to weapons alone, it wouldn''t even be a fair fight. Stella understood that. It was one of her strengths that she admitted that. But it was also a strength of the A-Rank knight Stella Vermillion, the Crimson Princess, that she continued to strive against a stronger opponent. If her sword style was seen through, then she could exploit that fact. Stella took the stance to swing L?vateinn downwards. Ikki swung Intetsu upwards in response. She had sent her downward arc to crush his guard, and Ikki had already grasped the speed and power of the strike when she took the initial stance, so his response was inevitable. But that itself was Stella''s trap! It worked! Stella abandoned the swing and jumped backwards with a grin. If Ikki had seen through her style, then he should surely be caught off guard, because Stella, who had only attacked thus far, was retreating for the first time. Ikki had taken the initiative after seeing through her style, and he immediately fell for the feint. His slashing attack missed by a wide margin. Aiming for that moment, Stella struck with her L?vateinn at Ikki''s exposed flank. It was a sudden variation of tactics for Stella, who had only been attacking straightforwardly until now. Intetsu''s black blade, which was slashing empty space, could not respond to this change in timing. L?vateinn''s blade smoothly scythed toward Ikki''s unguarded torso. It had to work, butD "Your sword is half-asleep, you know." DL?vateinn''s blade never reached Ikki''s side. It had been blocked. N-No way!? He had changed her rhythm, stopped her approach, and even entered her blind spot. Intetsu''s blade was supposed to be too far off to possibly react to her cut, but her cut was still blocked! How!? The answer to that question wasDhis hilt. Ikki had blocked Stella''s feint-enabled strike with Intetsu''s hilt, using the slight gap between his hands as they clasped the grip. Just what kind of motion perception does this guy have!? "Aiming for victory carelessly after feeling pressured? Slashing while retreating isn''t your style. Even someone like me can stop such a weak attack. That move was your downfall." Saying that, Ikki pushed L?vateinn away, creating a large opening in her guard. "Haaaaa!" And with Intetsu''s blade, he slashed down at Stella''s defenseless form. Is it over!? It''s a perfect hit. That should end it. No way, the A-Rank Stella-san was beaten like this. Wasn''t she just unprepared? Otherwise, this is impossible. No, wait! Look at that! The confused spectators turned their gazes to Stella''s right shoulder. Intetsu''s blade had indeed landed there, but it was completely stopped. Ikki''s full-powered strike couldn''t damage Stella at all. "So in the end, it turns out like this." Setting aside his exasperation, Ikki once again took a large step back to escape the scorching heat, increasing the gap between them. His opponent was using magic as a shield, and an attack without equally strong magic couldn''t harm a shielded Blazer. Ikki''s magic was too limited, too weak. However excellent his techniques might be, lacking a Blazer''s most important trait meant he couldn''t even pierce the magic power Stella was releasing subconsciously. Aura capacityDthe total spiritual energy that a Blazer could spend in using his abilities. That attribute couldn''t be increased with effort. It was locked at birth, bound by the weight of destiny a human being''s predetermined value. Great people were given greatness to make great achievements. From the moment they were born, everyone had a place in an unquestionable hierarchy. In other words, the talent Stella had carried since birth became a firm wall and stopped Ikki''s sword. "It leaves a bad taste, winning like this." "As I thought, Stella-san understood it right away. My Intetsu can''t injure you at all." "Naturally. And because I understood, I challenged you to this duel not just in magic, but also in swordsmanship, to show that my strength comes from more than talent. But it didn''t go how I wanted I''ll admit it. This battle, I''ll only win because of that talent." Ikki was strong. The words about effort he had uttered weighed more than those of her past opponents. With the talent of a normal Blazer, or even a bit less, he would''ve beaten Stella in this match. It was vexing, but Ikki didn''t even have that. If he gave "I lost to her talent" as an excuse for his defeat, she wouldn''t deny it. He had a right to say such things. He was that strong. That was whyD "I''ll finish this with sincere respect." Suddenly, Stella took a large leap backwards. She retreated to the ring-shaped arena''s border line, at the wall that separated the arena from the audience seats. With sincere respect. Ikki felt uneasy about Stella backing so far away after saying those wordsDbut that unease was immediately quashed by a heavier sensation. "Pierce the blue sky, blaze of purgatory." The moment Stella pointed her L?vateinn up at the air, the flames covering the sword burned with more fury and heatDand soon the sword lost its form, taking the shape of a pillar of light that melted the arena''s domed roof. W-What is thiiiiis!!! This is too insane! Is she still human!? The blade that easily extended a hundred meters upward was shining with the sun''s own brilliance, an unopposable scarlet conflagration. For this A-Rank knight, the Crimson Princess, it was her strongest Noble Art. Stella no longer intended to fight with a sword. She would no longer be overconfident. Ikki was a swordsman who far surpassed her, and because she admitted that, she chose to end this battle by destroying the arena with her unfair talent. "It''s over. Accept your loss. That should be easier on you too." Just before unleashing her attack, she spoke those words with a dragon''s dispassion. Stella had believed that anyone strong enough to overwhelm her like this would triumph elsewhere no matter the difficulties, but she hadn''t accounted for this boy whose lack of talent forced him onto the path of a Failed Knight. That was why Stella would defeat Ikki for his sake as well, using the absolute power of her talent! "Katharterio SalamandraȦѦ?Ѧɦ ˦?ͦĦѦD!!!" [8] The descending blade of light knew only ruination, burning the entire arena. Uh, uwaaa! Run for it! We''ll get swallowed upD! "Hey hey. Is this really a move for a one-on-one fight?" As the arena crumbled down, the spectating students started to flee in a screaming mob, and Kurono watched it all with a bitter expression. But standing before this approaching devastation, Ikki Kurogane smiled. "My little sister used to often say, ''Brother can become anything other than a mage-knight, so he should aim for that.'' Certainly she might be right, since I don''t have the talent." If Ikki Kurogane wanted to be a mage-knight, he''d have to at least win in the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, but trying for that victory was as reckless as climbing a waterfall in a bamboo boat. Ikki probably knew that better than anyone. "But I can''t step back now, because becoming a knight is my dream. If I gave up, I couldn''t forgive myself for breaking the promise that binds us." SoD "So I wondered, how can the weakest beat the strongest? How can I exceed my own weak self? Here and now, I''ll show you my answer." Ikki pointed the tip of Intetsu at Stella and said, "Here, with my greatest weakness, I''ll defeat your greatest strengthD!" At that moment, Ikki''s whole body and Intetsu''s full length started to shine. Luminous blue that flickered ever so slightly like flameDwas it an elemental power similar to hers? Stella thought so for a moment but soon abandoned the idea. No, it was the light of magic power itself growing to the point of visibility. His power is increasing!? Impossible. Magic power could neither rise nor fall from its owner''s level at birth. Then what was happening? Stella couldn''t understand it. She had never heard of an ability that raises magic power. But she did understand one thing: the current Intetsu glowing with blue light had the power to strike her down. DBut so what!? No matter what kind of power he possessed, all things of heaven and earth burn to ashes before the sun! Slash him! I can take victory just doing that! The distance between them was more than sixty meters. It didn''t matter what her opponent tried, because her blade of light would reach him first. But this boyDhe said he''d break through that reasoning! "Wha!?" In the instant that the blade of light fell upon Ikki, he vanished. No, he just jumped fast enough while evading the light that he seemed to disappear. Stella was dumbfounded after missing her target. What was that, just now!? Despite her surprise, she immediately attacked Ikki with a second swing. Katharterio Salamandra created a sword of heat that had no physical body, and it could reach a target more than a hundred meters away. It wasn''t something a flesh-and-blood human could simply evade. But Ikki did. The second strike, and then the third. Here and there on the battlefield, Ikki kept moving like a windstorm between her flashing strokes, completely dodging each attack. His movements were impossible to follow. Forget her sword, even her eyes couldn''t keep up with Ikki''s speed. Eventually, Stella could no longer catch even a rough visual of his position. "Kuh, what''s with that strength!? How can you move like that all of a sudden!?" "Because that''s my ability. Just like how Stella-san can control flames, I also have an ability as a Blazer." Ikki''s ability was doubling his physical attributes. It was called the worst among all the abilities a Blazer could have, because even without the boosting of physical attributes, a Blazer could gain far more force or mobility by applying magic. Indeed, Stella had used such magic during this match, and her attributes had multiplied five or six times, not merely doubled. In other words, Ikki''s ability was a downgraded version of what every Blazer could do just by using magic. One could say that it was very appropriate for an F-Rank. "That''s a lie! Those movements, that''s far more than just doubled! And besides, I''ve never heard of magic power also rising alongside physical strength!" While swinging her sword of light, Stella made this protest. A release of magic power that could be seen by the naked eye, and then movements that couldn''t? Such things weren''t caused just by doubling physical attributes. Even if she was only talking about physical power, Ikki''s had surely jumped more than ten-fold. Ikki, still moving around like a windstorm while dodging Stella''s sword, gave a small and boastful laugh at what she was pointing out. "That''s true, but I''m not using my ability the normal way. Instead, I''m using it at full power." "Huh!? There''s no way you would improve like this just because of enthusiasm!" "No I wasn''t talking about enthusiasm, but the literal meaning." "Eh?" "I''ve been thinking about this for a long time. Let''s say you were to sprint a hundred meters after saying that you''ll do it at full power. Even if you did as you intended, you''ll still have spare energy afterward. I thought that was strange. If you really ran while using all of your strength, shouldn''t it be weird to even stay conscious afterwards?" How could that happen? The answer was because humans are alive, and living creatures instinctively want to preserve their lives, their instincts give top priority to survival. No matter how much a person pledges to use his full strength, his subconscious would never allow it. Even if he expends all energy, some amount would still remain so that his body continues to function. This limitation was hardwired into living biology. Because of that limitation, humans didn''t normally use even half of their stamina, strength, or magic power. It was an absolute rule. But what if someone could break that absolute rule? What if someone, using willpower alone, could remove the limiter that keeps him from exerting his full strength? "You you don''t meanD!" "Yes. My magic power hasn''t increased. I''m just tapping into power I couldn''t before, after willfully exceeding my limitations." Ikki lacked talent more than anyone else, and he understood that fact better than anyone else. He couldn''t close the gap between himself and a prodigy just by working hard, because prodigies also worked hard, and it was insulting to say that they won only by talent. Insufficient effort could widen the gap, but investing effort couldn''t shrink it so easily. A difference in talent was that vital a factor, normally. If he wanted to close the gap anyway, he couldn''t be normal any longer. He had no choice but to become a Shura[9]. Ikki didn''t avert his eyes from that truth. Focusing on this realization, he had discovered a way. To surpass talent, he could no longer leave any strength unused. One minute was enough. It was fine to ignore what happened afterward, but for one minute he''d become strong enough to beat anyone. That was the answer Ikki Kurogane found, so that his greatest weakness can defeat another''s greatest strength. Intentionally using all of his vigor and stamina after breaking through his limits, it was a Noble Art that brought out all of his meager power for little more than one minute and multiplies that power several dozen times. "Ittou Shura[10]." Suddenly Ikki, who was moving around the arena with movements that could no longer even be tracked by human eyes, used his astounding speed to appear at Stella''s blind side, and ended everything. With a *slash*. At a speed that could be neither dodged nor blocked, without even a chance to scream, Stella took a direct hit from Intetsu. "AhD" She felt the ground under her feet dissolving, and then Stella''s thoughts fell into darkness. It was a special kind of unconsciousness imposed by an illusionary fatal wound. Just like its name suggested, Ittou Shura felled the Crimson Princess with just one cut, and Stella fainted powerlessly. "That''s enough! Winner, Ikki Kurogane!" Even though Kurono called Ikki''s victory, and the stunning result stood before their very eyes, the students in the arena still didn''t quite comprehend what had happened. All they could do was stare at the figure of the Failed Knight silently standing there. "Nn." Emerging through a bright haze, Stella gradually woke up, and what filled her vision as she opened her eyes was a somewhat low ceiling andDKurono sitting beside Stella''s bed while smoking a cigarette. "Are you awake, Vermillion?" "Madam Chairman where am I?" "Your room. You collapsed from the fatigue of getting hit by a Device in illusionary form. It''s not something we should use an iPS capsule or call a doctor for, so I had you rest here." Saying that, Kurono released a puff of smoke from lipstick-coated lips. Doesn''t the student dormitory prohibit smoking? But Stella wasn''t really in the mood to say so out loud. "So that means it wasn''t all a dream?" With that realization, her feelings turned gloomy. It seemed her hope wouldn''t come true. She''d been beaten, and beaten so completely she could make no excuse for her loss. "Haa. I thought I had forgotten it long ago. Losing certainly does feel like this." "Well, you shouldn''t let it bother you that much. Handicaps aside, Kurogane is a guy who even won a straight fight against me. He''s not someone you could defeat as you are now." "Winning against ''World Clock'', the former top third in the world what the heck is that?" There was a limit to being a monster. No, she couldn''t say that. Defeating her inside a single minute was the apex of willpower, something normally unthinkable. What kind of dreadful resolve and determination would someone need to try it? That way of fighting was indeed like a shura. It could be called inhuman. Ah. Come to think of it, what happened to that fellow after he used himself up? "Madam Chairman. That guy, is he alright?" Kurono lightly nodded at her question. "He''s fine. He was much more seriously injured than you, but it''s not so bad that his life was in danger." After saying so, she looked at the upper level of the bunk bed. Stella crawled out of the lower bed and looked up to see a pale-faced Ikki lying above in an exercise shirt. His vitality seemed so low that if Stella hadn''t heard faint breathing, she''d surely mistake him for a corpse. "Well, he had enough spare energy to return to his room and change his clothes. If he couldn''t leave that much in reserve, the aftermath of his technique would be far too harsh. Kurogane exercised some foresight, at least." "I don''t think that really counts as spare energy." Ittou Shura was a Noble Art that brought out one''s full power while ignoring survival instincts. The user wouldn''t even be able to breathe after just one minute of use, so Ikki couldn''t use it to fight for long. If he didn''t win within that minute, breakdown was unavoidableDa harshly self-destructive tactic. But in mastering such a fickle technique, this boy showed he could conquer even himself. "Madam Chairman, who exactly is this guy?" "What do you mean?" "Please don''t play dumb! It''s definitely not normal to move so fast my eyes can''t even keep up! Could he be one of them? One of those Japanese ninjas!?" "No, you''re totally off." "In any case, it''s strange for someone like him to be an F-Rank and repeat a year! Please explain to me exactly what''s going on!" "Even if you say that, him being an F-Rank is actually a valid judgment, because the ranking system evaluates Blazer abilities. Mundane skills like swordsmanship, physical fitness, and martial arts aren''t included in that evaluation, since such things would probably be ineffective against Noble Arts." Indeed, mundane skills were nothing compared to overwhelming supernatural power. For example, suppose there existed a master swordsman who could even cut through steel. How would he fight against Stella''s flaming sword? His mastery was useless; he could only burn to ashes. Mundane skills were only useful to Blazers when fighting those with equal magic ability. "That''s the general public''s way of thinking these days. To put it simply, no system exists to evaluate Kurogane appropriately. And Kurogane, who only excels in physical skills well, he could only be called the worst. It''s rare for someone to have circumstances this bad. If you''re a prodigy who appears only once a decade, then he''s a dunce that appears only once a decade too. Nothing can really be done about that. You should also understand after facing him directly, since his full-powered strike couldn''t harm you even while you were defenseless." "Well, there''s that but you haven''t explained why he was made to repeat." "Haven''t I?" "I''m royalty. I know how much countries value strong Blazers, and an academy responsible for training mage-knights should think the same. Not having good evaluations shouldn''t be enough reason to make him repeat a year." Because insurgent organizations had recently started to appear, countries were always promoting the development of strong knights. No reason was enough to undercut that priority. To Stella''s argument, Kurono gave a bitter smile and sighed as though in agreement. "Haha well well. You really struck where it hurts." "As I thought, there''s some other reason, isn''t there?" "Yeah, his marks not being sufficient is just the school administration''s pretense." "Pretense?" "Indeed. Vermillion, doesn''t the name Kurogane ring a bell?" "There''s no way I would know something so plebeianD" She shouldn''t know. That''s what she wanted to say, but one person with that surname appeared in her mind. "Wait, no way Samurai Ryouma?" "Exactly. The hero who guided Japan to victory in the Second World War, Samurai Ryouma. His real name is Ryouma Kurogane, and he''s Ikki Kurogane''s great-grandfather. Even without him, the Kurogane clan is a distinguished family dating from the Meiji era that has produced superior Blazers for generations, and holds strong clout in mage-knight society. That clan put direct pressure on Hagun Academy and said, ''Don''t let Ikki Kurogane, the reprobate who fled the Kurogane house, graduate.''" "Why did they do something like that?" "To uphold their distinguished family''s prestige. If an outlier like an F-Rank was born from their lineage, it would tarnish their name. They probably thought something like that, since knights today emphasize rank more than anything else. The previous academy chairman complied, and started a ridiculous rule about minimum requirements to take combat lessons. In that way, he excluded Kurogane, and repeating the year is the result of that unfairness." The moment Stella heard that harsh story, she felt an unimaginable resentment deep within her chest. "Was that something a parent or a teacher should do!?" "It''s regrettable, but there are adults like that in the world. Of course, I have no intention of condoning their actions. After taking up this post, I thoroughly purged those who had a hand in such garbage but it won''t return the year that Kurogane lost. Still, that boy didn''t despair. Despite being targeted by his family, treated unfairly, deprived of opportunities, and even derided as trash, he didn''t stop believing in his own value. Not seeing prodigies as insurmountable, not running away from his inadequacies. After struggling through all the injustice, he reached the pinnacle where he stands now. By having faith in himself and his values, he wagered all his worth and finally achieved that ''invincible one minute'', which can even defeat the Crimson Princess who''s called a once-in-a-decade prodigy. Honestly, he''s quite special." Believing in oneself and in one''s value, no matter how hopeless the situation. Stella knew very well how hard that was, understood so well it hurt. But fortunately, she had talent. She believed that if she mastered the flames dwelling inside her, her power would help her country greatly. That was why she could push herself onward. What about Ikki? He really had nothing at all. His had scant magic power, and his Noble Art, a Blazer''s trump card, was only the doubling of physical strength. That was painful enough, but the adults around Ikki did all they could to block his way as well. How did he still keep faith and believe in himself? "Just just what is pushing him to go that far!?" "Who knows? It''s not something you''d understand without asking Kurogane himself. I just have a few expectations. Whether he''ll really take the summit of the Seven Stars, stuff like that." Kurono pressed her cigarette into her portable ashtray and once again asked Stella. "Vermillion. When you came to my office this morning to greet me, do you remember how you replied to my question, ''Why did you come here to study abroad?''" "Yes. Because if I stayed in that country I would eventually forget how to aim higher." That was Stella''s reason for leaving Vermillion: the people of her land, of their own accord, were trapping her in the cage of "prodigy". That she could do anything, and wouldn''t lose to anyone. If Stella stayed among them, she might''ve started to believe them. She''d become arrogant, and her heart would rot. Her arrogance would build without foundation, and her will to improve would be chipped away. It had frightened her more than anything, so much that she couldn''t let herself remain there any longer. She had to become a much stronger knight to protect her beloved Vermillion Empire. That was Stella''s reason for coming to Japan: to seek out people stronger than herself. To fight strong knights, defeat them, and become the Seven Stars Sword King. "In that case, Stella Vermillion, try chasing after Kurogane for a year. I''m sure it won''t be a waste of time." At Kurono''s forceful air, Stella couldn''t give a definite answer. "I still don''t get it. I still don''t know anything about him beyond your words." "Well that''s true too, I guess." It wasn''t clear whether Stella''s response had satisfied Kurono, but Kurono walked towards the exit after giving a nod. Turning the knob, she opened the door. "Then you should learn who he is on your own. Like I said, Ittou Shura is a grand technique that can only be used once a day, not holding back the slightest bit of magic, strength, or willpower. And it''s an ability that, like a charging horse, can''t be stopped partway. He shouldn''t wake up for a while well, hopefully he''s not actually dead, just looks like it. He''ll get up sooner or later, and if you still don''t want to live with him after testing my words, tell me. I''ll prepare a special single-person VIP room for you." After saying that, Kurono left. Stella, now somewhat abandoned, looked up at the upper bunk bed and studied the boy who defeated her. I''m certainly not weak. She wasn''t brash enough to think she was the strongest in the world, but she''d never lose to a person of mediocre ability. Ikki was strong, and she was curious about the source of that strength. She wanted to know how he could continue to believe in himself without all that mistreatment overcoming him. "Kurogane. Ikki." As she spoke that name, a mysterious sweetness made her heart lightly throb. For Stella, this was the first time she wanted to know someone else so much. She couldn''t restrain the desire to learn more about the sleeping boy, and the delay from his recovery was unbearable. That was why, after being overwhelmed by the curiosity bubbling inside of her, she climbed the bunk bed''s ladder. Ikki was still sleeping. He might''ve changed sides while asleep, but now he was lying on his stomach, and she could no longer see his face. She could hear light breathing that matched the gentle movements of his well-built back, so he must have improved quite a bit since a while ago, because the feeling that he might never wake again was no longer there. Stella felt a little relieved at that. "Ikki." She called out his name, but as if defying her, he didn''t rouse from his deep slumber. It couldn''t be helped. He was sleeping soundly, so it would be rude to wake him up by force. Since her anxiety hadn''t subsided yet, Stella decided she should take a stroll outside and come back later. Yes, as Stella was thinking thatDshe accidentally peeked into the gap between the shirt and the nape of Ikki''s neck. He had a wide back, and the sight had a profound impact that she couldn''t imagine from his sheepish smile. No, his body wasn''t that muscular. If anything, it could be considered thin, but the steely strength there made his back seem far more substantial than it actually was. Ju-Just a little, it''s okay, right? He''s facing the other way too. After conferring with some invisible person in her heart, Stella extended her hands towards Ikki''s back, and she slowly started to touch. "W-Wow." *Thump thump* When Stella touched him with the palms of her hands, the sensation of Ikki''s blood flowing started to enter her. It was strong, and hot enough to burn, but his body felt quite different from steel, as if she was feeling the heat of his vitality. So this is a boy''s back. It was her first time touching a boy, and Stella felt like she was dreaming. "Nmn." "Eek!" Ikki suddenly turned over, and now he was facing up. Because of that, Stella''s right hand got rolled in and pinned under his sleeping body. Oh no! If Ikki woke up now, Stella couldn''t give any excuse. His body was unexpectedly heavy, so she couldn''t pull her hand out and escape. She could yank it, but that might disturb him, and falling off the ladder because she pulled too hard would also be disastrous. What choice do I have? Stella held her breath and climbed further up the ladder. Standing on her knees while taking care not to touch him, she used her left hand to raise Ikki''s side slowly slowly very slowly. "Uunn! Kuh." Th-That was close! Stella felt cold sweat forming on her back. She somehow managed to lift up that side with her free hand and one way or another succeeded in pulling out her trapped one. Success! But even so, Stella kept on looking at the sleeping Ikki below her. "This guy didn''t wake up at all." Well, since he was exhausted, she could understand why he was sleeping so deeply. Seeing Ikki still not stirring, Stella gulped. Now that he had flipped over, she was looking at his slightly exposed abdomen. A boy''s belly. Even though she might''ve seen a few before, she had never touched one. What kind of feeling would that bring? "W-What in the world are you thinking, Stella!? That''s no good! For me who''s still unmarried, and a princess no less, to take interest in the body of a boy who isn''t even my lo-lo-lover or anything that''s disgraceful!" Wait, it wasn''t that bad, was it? Not like she was really holding perverted thoughts or anything. Ikki Kurogane, the first opponent who managed to defeat herDshe wanted to learn more about a knight she''d have to face in the future, out of pure curiosity. That was all. Maybe. More or less. "I-In any case he saw me naked first, so this makes us even, right?" It was sophistry, but Stella seemed to have justified herself that way. Led by her curiosity towards the first knight she lost to, she once again extended her hands towards Ikki''s abdomen and put one through the crevice of his shirt. She slowly reached as low as his solar plexus and gently pulled his shirt up. "This is a boy''s body." When Ikki suddenly stripped that time they met, she didn''t really see because of her confusion, but now that she had crawled so close, she could tell his body was unusually toned. The slight shadows of muscles across his body looked completely different from her own as a woman. Of course, feeling them should be different too. "Haa haa." Stella''s brain started to boil at that intense urge to touch. Her head felt feverishly dizzy, and her breathing became heavy and irregular. She could no longer stop herself. "Okay." With a trembling hand, she reached towards Ikki''s abdomen, and as she touched him, an electric sensation spread through her from the texture of Ikki''s skin and muscles. It was strong while having a subtle flexibility, a sensation she had never felt before, but she easily understood the enormous energy it held. "Amazing." It was not the body of a knight who was stumbling lost in the dark, but one who was striving toward his goals. Stella had always told herself to be a knight before being a woman. She knew how hard it was to hone the body this far, and how hard to maintain such honing. She couldn''t doubt Kurono any longer. Ikki certainly never gave up in despair. His body, as thoroughly hardened as his will, proved so. But because Kurono hadn''t been exaggerating, Stella''s desire to learn more about Ikki grew even stronger. The more she knew, the more she wanted to know. This desire started to overheat, enough to suffocate her. She was becoming entranced, lost in a fever without cause or reason, yet it was pleasant, which surprised her even further. "Haa What am I doing, I wonder." While tracing his abdomen with delicate fingers, she asked that question to some invisible person in her heart, sounding like she was struggling against delirium. But thenD "Err, that''s something I want to ask too. Stella-san, what are you doing?" To Stella who was straddling his waist and touching his skin here and there, Ikki echoed the question back with a face that showed he had no idea what was going on. "A-Aieeeeeeeeeeeee!?" Stella instantly released a dreadful scream and recoiled from Ikki. "Wait! If you jump that hard you''llD" Ikki''s warning was fruitless. After rising so sharply, Stella''s head crashed into the ceiling with earth-shattering force and she fell from the upper bunk bed, with a yelp, down to the floor. "S-Stella-saaaaaan!? Are you okay!? Your head just looked like itD!" "I-I-I-I-I''m fine! I just fell down and poured some tomato juice on my head, that''s all!" "That''s not fine one bit! Because that''s tomato juice that came from inside you! Just sit still for now! I''ll prepare first aid so just sit still!" "That should do it." Ikki treated Stella with the emergency kit from his drawer, to Stella''s embarrassed gratitude. "You''re quite good." "I''ve lived alone since middle school, so I can do at least this much." Well, it''s not like anyone helped me while I lived in that house either. As Ikki sighed, Stella said something strange. "I heard about you. From the chairman." "About me?" "About how you were treated at school, even by your family." "Wha why''s that person spreading the delicate matters of someone else''s family? Sorry, it probably wasn''t a pleasant story." "That''s not it. Rather, I want you to tell me." "Tell you what?" "How can you hope to become a knight when everyone treats you so badly?" "Why do you want to hear about that?" "I-It''s not like, it''s definitely not like I want to know more about you! Don''t get conceited! I was just wondering why a novice with such low magic power would still want to be a knight! Th-That''s what I''m curious about!" "Saying something so awful right to my face it feels somehow refreshing." Well, his story wasn''t really worth hiding. Ikki was a little embarrassed about telling it, but if Stella wanted to know so badly, he couldn''t reject her. "There''s a person I''m trying to reach." "A person? Do you mean Samurai Ryouma?" A well-known hero, who anyone of the Kurogane family would emulateDIkki thought it natural for that name to come up. "Yeah, exactly so. I''ve never had talent, so my parents and relatives have spurned me since I was young. Mine''s a lineage of heroes stretching back generations, where talentless children are a burden. I wasn''t allowed to participate in my family''s magic lessons. Instead of a seat at New Year''s parties, I was locked up out of sight every time." You can''t do anything, so don''t try. On his fifth birthday, those were the last words Ikki''s own father ever uttered to him, and after that never spoke or turned a gaze to him again. Since the views of the family head shaped the whole household, Ikki Kurogane was treated as "one who didn''t exist" by everyone else too. It was painful enough that he honestly wanted to disappear. "But at that time, Ryouma-san spoke to me." Even now, Ikki Kurogane could clearly remember that snowy day. It was New Year''s and the whole family was gathered, but the holiday meant nothing to Ikki. Hearing cheerful laugher despite being locked away made staying in the house painful, so he sneaked out to the mountain behind the family mansion. And he lost his way. The sun soon set and the air grew cold. Gentle snowfall turned into a blizzard. No one came to find him. The reason was obvious: who''d help a child that didn''t exist anyway? Even if Ikki froze to death, neither his parents nor his relatives would grieve. In this family, only his sister would be hurt if he died but she was just one person. As he thought that, he couldn''t help but cry. Not because he had no talent, but because no one ever believed in him. It was then that Ryouma Kurogane, an elderly man with large build and white imperial moustache, appeared before Ikki. He said to the crying IkkiDthat Ikki should cherish those tears. Those tears were proof that Ikki hadn''t given up on himself. Listen boy. You''re still a brat now. When you grow up, don''t become a boring adult like that lot who glorify something as pointless as talent. Don''t become a feeble adult who gives up without trying and calls it maturity. Become an adult who walks so far ahead they can''t even trace your footsteps. A man can reach any goal if he doesn''t give up. After all, mankind once flew to the moon despite not having wings. The old man said those words to him with a youthful smile, and brushed off the snow that had settled on Ikki''s head. "I was overjoyed. It was the first time someone told me I didn''t have to give up on myself. Though I was a child, I knew that those were simply words, and that he wouldn''t guarantee anything about my future." But still, he was happy. Even if they were just a few words, he felt truly saved. "So I decided right then. If I have to grow up, I''ll grow up to be like him. And if I ever met someone in the same situation, then unlike my parents, I''d say ''You don''t have to give up'', and point out that people aren''t just their talents. I''ll be an adult who carries that man''s words to others. I''m still not good enough to do it right now, though. I have to be stronger, as strong as he was, or my words are nothing more than platitudes from the weak. That''s why I can''t simply yield in a place like this. If I want to be as strong as Ryouma Kurogane, then winning in the Sword-Art Festival is the least I must do." "I see. So that''s Ikki''s dream." "You think it''s hopeless?" Bull''s-eye. Stella''s expression clouded awkwardly. She really thought Ikki''s dream was wonderful, but to attain itD "You don''t have to say it, or make that face either. I know it''s not something I can do easily. But even soDStella-san, if you had a dream you just can''t abandon, and if someone told you ''It''s impossible for you, just give up'', then would you meekly agree?" "AhD" Stella''s eyes opened wide. Her scarlet pupils shined bright, as if finally understanding something. As if accepting something. "Hehe, hahaha." Stella''s apologetic look vanished and she burst out in laughter. "Yes, that''s right. I wouldn''t give up. Even if I''m burnt badly, why should I give up?" After hearing Ikki''s words, Stella remembered that she was the same years ago. "So that''s the reason. It''s true, we don''t need to worry over reaching our dreams. If my efforts are useless even after I''ve given my all, then that''s that, but we can''t decide they''re useless before we even try." "Exactly. No matter how much I lack talent, and how many people say I''m hopeless, I won''t give up on myself because of that. Especially since I hate to lose." "Though I didn''t think there was someone else who hated to lose as much as I do." Saying that, Stella started to laugh again. It was a laughter that sounded very surprised, but very happy. She relaxed and raised her hands. "Ahh, I lost. I put you on my own silly scale of prodigy and mediocrity, and didn''t see the real you. It was impossible for me to win with these presumptuous, half-hearted feelings in the first place. It''s my complete defeat, Ikki." In speaking those words, Stella felt somewhat liberated. She had no more doubts about Kurono''s advice. Ikki was a person who shared the same spirit, and he was strongerDthat was exactly why she could learn from him, and if she followed him she''d surely become stronger herself. With honest conviction, from the bottom of her heart, Stella was thankful for meeting Ikki. How could she not be, when she crossed the world for this? And Ikki, after seeing her bright expression, felt that Stella had come to understand him. She seemed satisfied with his replies. In that caseD "Then, since we''ve reached an agreement hereDshall we discuss that other important matter?" "Huh? Which one?" "Well, I mean I won the duel, right?" "Of course. Even though I hate to lose, I''m not so unreasonably stubborn that I''ll deny it when it happens." "Then that means Stella-san is my slave from now on, right?" "Eh?" Stella''s eyes suddenly grew big, like a dove shot with a pellet. "Don''t you remember we made a bet? Whoever loses will submit to the winner, and obey any kind of order." Instantly, Stella''s complexion went boiling red, then paled to bluish white. It seemed she completely forgot about the deal because so many things had happened. "So since I won, let''s get started right awayD" "Wh, th-th-that was, that! A fi-figure of wo-wo-words, and, like, I just got too excited, and!" "Hmm, I wonder what I''ll demand first. You''ll listen to anything, right?" "A-A-Anything!? N-No, th-that''s, th-th-that''s, I did say I''ll do anything, but anything''s not alright! Totally not alright, right!?" Stella dove into a corner of her bed and covered herself with blankets, as if trying to hide from Ikki. What did she say about not being unreasonably stubborn? "Eh? Then Stella-san, you''re going back on your word?" "Ugh." "Well, if you''re that unwilling, it''s okay. Ahh, I guess Vermillion''s imperial family can''t keep its promises?" "Aa, ugh." "It''s a bit disappointing." "Wa-Wait a minute!" As expected, Stella reacted to Ikki''s shameless taunting. Creeping out of the blankets, she glared at Ikki with half-crying eyes. "Who says we can''t keep them!? Fi-Fine! I''ll become your slave or dog! I''ll do whatever you want! I''ll do indecent things too! You pervert! Idiot! I hate you!" "You came up with this and now you''re mad about it!?" Well, maybe I was a bit too mean. Ikki wanted to chastise Stella for speaking carelessly and betting herself so easily, but he seemed to have overdone it. From the beginning, he never intended to make Stella his slave. His real request wasD "Then here''s an order. Stella-san, be my roommate." Dfor them to live in this room together. "Eh that''s that''s all?" "Yeah. I was thinking while we fought that we might be able to have a peaceful relationship, and I wanted to become friends with Stella-san too. Rather than an order, it''s more like a wish." Ikki wanted to know more, and more deeply, about this girl whose spirit resembled his own. At his wordsD "Fuah." Dthe girl who was thinking the exact same thing felt her brain boil over. "Y-You, ju-just just what are you calling me pretty and that you want to be friends to an unmarried princess like it''s nothing. Really, you really have no delicacy at all." Maybe she couldn''t look up straight at Ikki anymore. Even her ears were dyed red as she averted her gaze. On the other hand, Ikki took that reaction as anger. "Ah, th-then you don''t want to? Making you live together with a boy, sorry for saying something so rude. Let''s go find the chairman. If we beg, I think she can manage at least another roomD" "Wait!" Stella grabbed Ikki as he was about to leave. "It''s fine." "Eh?" "I-I said I don''t mind it!" "Eh? It''s really okay?" "I-I''ll tell you this, but it''s only because it''s an order! I''ll be troubled if you think Vermillion royalty are liars. That''s all, I say! I-It''s not like I-I''m doing this because I want to be friends with you even this much!" Stella stood up after throwing glances all over the place. She really expressed it in a roundabout way but Ikki understood that she was consenting. That made him very happy. "Then let''s get along from now on, Stella-san." "It can''t be helped, so I''ll be in your care hmph!" Stella shook his hand while looking the other way. Her hand was far smaller than he had imagined, and far warmer. Just as they finally worked out the roommate issue, the dormitory bell rang. It was the signal for eight o''clock. "Ugh, it seems like I slept quite a bit. Guess it''s too late now." "Is there something inconvenient about eight o''clock?" "The dining halls here close at eight. What am I going to do about dinner?" The curfew is at nine. I guess I should go to the supermarket and buy something. But my body hurts after using Ittou Shura, so I really don''t want to cook. It was scary to think what would happen if he sliced off a finger. Ikki folded his arms in worry, but Stella proposed a solution with a strangely excited voice. "I-If that''s all, then I''ll make something." "Eh? Is that okay?" "I mean, Ikki is my ma-master though I''m very reluctant about it and it''s a maid''s duty to cook when the master wants a meal." "Erm, can''t we just forget all the talk about being master and slave?" "Th-That''s no good! Royalty never break a promise! S-So stop being reluctant and let me serve you!" What an outrageously great maid she was. And to be honest, Ikki was at that age when a girl''s homemade cooking was rather appealing. "I understand. Then let''s go to the nearby supermarket together. I''ll at least do the buying, Stella-san." "MuD" Huh? Why''s she pouting this time? "That''s not allowed." "That, being?" "That ''Stella-san'' thing. Ikki is the master here, and on top of that you''re older, so it''s weird for you to add an honorific. Say it without the ''-san''." "Err I shouldn''t. I mean, Stella-san is really a princess." "And who is it that wants to be friends with this princess?" "Uh." "Isn''t it weird for friends to be so formal?" Well, that''s indeed the case, butD "Isn''t it weirder for friends to be master and slave?" "This is one issue, that is another." "Eeeeehhh!?" "In any case!" Stella pointed a finger, *stab!*, at the tip of Ikki''s nose. "I won''t reply if you don''t call me Stella." She declared it in an adorably angry way, but at the same time she sounded quite embarrassed. Ikki didn''t want to address a princess in an unfitting manner but it was true they should become friends, so refusing her now would be bad too. "Heh. I get it, Stella." In the end, Ikki gave in. Or rather, Stella had been leading him through the conversation for a while now. What an outrageously great maid she was! "Yeah. Then let''s go, Ikki! I still don''t know much about Japan, so be sure to escort me properly." "Yes, yes." But even though he called her name with no formality at all, if it made her so happy, he''d have to speak this way from now on. Captivated by Stella''s smile, Ikki arrived at that conclusion with a grin of his own. Volume 1 - CH 2 On an early morning in still-chilly April, two figures stood outside Hagun Academy. One was Ikki Kurogane; he was wearing a jersey and standing in front of the main gate, sipping from a sports drink bottle while moving his shoulders up and down lightly. The other was Stella Vermillion; she was quite a distance away and panting from fatigue, running towards the main gate. Ikki had no magic talent so he set intense training routines for himself, and ran about twenty kilometers every morning to maintain his physical fitness. Those twenty kilometers weren''t some light jogging; he sprinted at full speed and changed the rhythm often to strain his heart and lungs. Stella, who had become his roommate three days ago, also joined him in this daily routine. On the first day, Stella collapsed along the road. On the second, she threw up. Because of that, Ikki started to match his pace for today, the third day. "Didn''t I say not to mind me!?" But when he dropped his speed, Stella shouted at Ikki with an intensity he hadn''t seen before, so he ran as usual today too. And today, though there was quite a delay, she made sure to reach him. As I thought, Stella really is amazing. As she staggered to the gate, Ikki admired Stella''s figure. She possessed great talent in magic, but also trained herself physically. He had to acknowledge that she continued to improve without relying solely on her talent. "Haa, haaaaD! Goooaaal." "Well done." "I-I''m fine th-this much isD" She was so exhausted that her clothes were damp with sweat. That was some amazing willpower. Ikki watched Stella breathe heavily, and offered her the beverage he had just been consuming. "Here, want some?" Stella stared at the bottle with a bewildered expression. "Eh, that''s indirect kiss." "What''s wrong? Oh, sorry. You can''t take a bottle that a boy used." "I-I didn''t say anything was wrong with it! Just the opposite!" "Opposite?" "N-N-Nothing, you idiot! Give it to me!" Ah, of all places, she drank from where I put my mouth. Stella took the bottle with her face even redder than running had made it, and Ikki wasn''t fast enough pointing that out. Feeling apologetic, he ducked away from Stella''s gaze to look at Hagun Academy''s main gate, where there was a signboard indicating the upcoming school formalities. "The opening ceremony, finally." It would be deeply personal for Ikki. Last year had passed him by, but this year was different because Kurono Shinguuji, the new board chairman, was giving all students the chance to learn. He could feel his anticipation rising. And alsoD "You look pretty happy, Ikki." "Do I? Actually, there''s someone I want to meet." "I don''t suppose you''re talking about a girl?" Huh? I feel killing intent. "Umm, it''s true she''s a girl, butD" "Farewell." "Wait, wait! Put down L?vateinn and listen to the rest! I''m talking about my little sister!" "Sister? Come to think of it, you said something about a sister during the duel." "Yeah. She''s entering as a first-year. I haven''t contacted her after running away from home, so I''m kinda happy to see her after so long." She was a girl with silver twin-tails, always following Ikki around with small unsteady steps. She was a spoiled and lonely cry-baby, but also his cute little sister who hadn''t scorned him when his brother, mother, father, and relatives all did. For Ikki, Shizuku Kurogane was his only family. How much had she grown in four years? "I''m looking forward to it." "I have one question about that sister. You''re sure she''s actually connected by blood, right?" "Oh, she''s just a normal blood-related sibling you''d find in any family. Why?" "Then I''ll forgive you." Why was he being forgiven? Ikki didn''t quite get it, but his policy was to avoid things he couldn''t understand. Ikki looked at the signboard again and thought about the days to come. The fights that decided the right to perform at the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival that were about to begin. "Okay! To all the new students, congratulations on getting inD?!" *Bang!* Standing on the platform in front of the students, a young teacher greeted everyone with a shot of confetti and a big smile. "I''m Yuuri Oreki, the person in charge of Year One Class One. It''s my first time teaching homeroom, so I''d be very happy if you call me Yuuri-chan and treat me as a friendD?" Their school days were starting quite lightheartedly. Stella, sitting in a neighboring desk as if linked to Ikki by fate, grumbled at Oreki''s manic enthusiasm. "She seems exhausting." "Haha, that''s true, but she''s a good teacher." "You know her?" "Well, a little bit." Ikki smiled, and turned his attention back to the teacher''s speech. "Since today''s the first day, there aren''t any lessons! But I do have something to share about the representative selection battles for the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. Everyone, can you take out your student datapads?" As instructed, Ikki took out a palm-sized liquid crystal terminal from his breast pocket. The Hagun Academy student pad was an all-in-one tool that could be used as ID, wallet, cell-phone, internet terminal, and much more. "Okay, like Miss Director said in the opening ceremony, Hagun Academy was using an attribute score system to select the Festival representative up until last year, right? But from this year forward, selection by attribute scores has been abolished! The system was changed to a tournament with the whole school participating, and six people will be chosen based on results from actual battles! Wow, violence! The selection battle executive committee will send messages to your datapads, so you should come to the designated place when the dates and times are confirmed, okay? It''s a loss by default if you don''t come, so be carefulD?" Stella suddenly raised her hand. "Sensei[1]." "Non non. If you don''t call me Yuuri-chan then I won''t reply." "Yu-Yuuri-chan." "Yay! What is it, Stella-chan?" "How many matches will these selection battles involve?" "I''m not sure, but each student should go through roughly ten matches or more. After the matches start, you''ll definitely have one match every three days, so be readyD?" Ikki felt a bit relieved after hearing that, since Ittou Shura''s once-a-day limit made consecutive battles quite severe. But while this arrangement was good for Ikki, it was much less convenient for his fellow students. "Hey, you can''t be serious." "Too troublesome~. Then I won''t be able to go out!" "I don''t really want to participate in the Festival anyway." Displeased voices sounded across the classroom, but of course not everyone was as interested in the Sword-Art Festival as Ikki. For one thing, illusionary forms weren''t used there, making the fights dangerous. Some people didn''t want to risk injury just to raise their rankings. Graduating peacefully and acquiring mage-knight qualification, finding a high-salary job and attending to it with normal diligenceDthere were many students who sought that straight a path. One of those students spoke up. "Are there any penalties for losing or abstaining?" "Nope~? There''s no penalty, and no black marks on your grades either, but there are bonuses if you win~ And of course, you can also abstain, and people who aren''t interested in joining the Festival should write the executive committee a mail saying they won''t participate. You''ll be removed from the roster immediately. But you know." Oreki looked at Ikki''s direction for a moment, and smiled gently. "Even if it might be very tough, I still think this is a wonderful system that gives each of you an equal chance to win the Sword-Art Festival and become a Seven Stars Sword King. That''s why I want you all to participate ambitiously if you can. I''m sure everyone will treasure the experience." Ikki nodded gratefully at the gaze aimed towards him. He knew Oreki from when she was his entrance examiner, and he was now attending Hagun because she evaluated Ikki properly. As his mind wandered toward that event from a year ago, he recalled something. Wait, doesn''t Oreki-senseiD "So everyone, please do your best from now on! LET''S ALL ABUUAAABUFUUU!!!" Dhave an extremely weak body? But by the time he remembered it, Oreki was already vomiting blood onto the floor. "Yu-Yuuri-chaaaaan!?" His classmates screamed at the bright red explosion from the teacher''s mouth, and Ikki jumped from his seat to support Oreki. "Ah, she''s okay, she''s okay. Everyone please calm down. You don''t have to worry so much. Oreki-sensei is just very unhealthy." "No, that''s worrying too! How can there be so much blood!?" Coughing violently, Oreki showed her distressed students a fragile smile. "Oh, I''m quite fine, as Kurogane-kun said. Your teacher has been spewing a liter of blood each day since she was a child." "What''s fine about that!?" "Well, I''ve been living with this body for over twenty years. It''ll be fine again in a week. Haha amazing, isn''t it?" Ikki sighed. "Please don''t be proud of something so sad. Erm, I''ll take her to the nurse for now, so why don''t you guys clean up the pool of blood over here?" "Gotcha. Leave that to us!" After seeing a peach-blonde girl nod, Ikki leaned Oreki on his shoulder and headed towards the infirmary. On the way, he asked his teacher about something that had been worrying him for a while. "Oreki-sensei, you seem to be in quite the mood today. Was that to welcome the incoming students?" *Cough cough* "Yes, it''s the opening day after all so to congratulate everyone and fire up their spirit, I pushed myself." So that was why, as he thought. It was something his gentle teacher would do. "Oreki-sensei, there''s something important I''d like to say." "What is it?" "I think you ended up disturbing them instead." "Urgh." It was harsh, but it was for her own good. People had to act their age. "Sensei says we can just go home today." The first homeroom of the year ended with Ikki delivering that message. Guess I''ll go look for Shizuku? I shouldn''t remain here much longer anyway. He had been feeling confused gazes since the class started, from people wondering how to deal with him. Oreki had collapsed before the students could share introductions, but no doubt they already knew he was repeating this grade level. Maybe I acted more openly than I should''ve. Minding his classmates'' feelings, Ikki turned to leave, butD "Senpai[2]!" "Whoa!" Done of his female classmates grabbed onto him. It caught Stella''s attention immediately. "WhaD!? W-Wait a minute! What''s going on here, Ikki!" "That''s what I want to know! H-Hey, what are you doing so suddenly?" "Ah, when I realized I finally had a chance to speak to Senpai properly, I got too excited and please excuse me." The cute peach-blonde girl apologizing to him was the same girl who had agreed to clean up. Licking her lips cutely, she separated from Ikki. "I''m Kagami Kusakabe. I''m a huuuuge fan of yours~!" "Fan?" The world held Blazers in high regard, and mage-knights were always at the center of attention. This included student knights, and there were even those like Stella who the media watched with interest. In addition, the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, the highest battle for students, was broadcast all over the country via the Net. It wasn''t rare for students to enroll into the academy after becoming a fan of one of those celebrities. But that had nothing to do with Ikki, so he tilted his head in confusion after hearing this response. "I don''t think I''ve done anything to deserve fans. Maybe you''re confusing me with someone else?" "Oh please, Senpai! Trying to play dumb, you~. I''m talking about this, you know?" Ikki wasn''t trying to play dumb, but when he saw the datapad Kagami presented, his tongue got stuck in his throat. Stella, who was also looking at the display, cried out in surprise. "Hey, isn''t that our duel!?" "Could it be that Senpai and Stella-chan actually didn''t know? Neither of you look on the Net at all?" "Yeah, I''m not good with machines and stuff." "I don''t keep up with that. And I don''t have a computer either." "Huh, oh well. This was uploaded to a video sharing site immediately after you two finished your duel. It caused quite a stir. Everyone knows about it, right?" All the classmates who were listening to their conversation nodded. "Yep, I saw that video." "And a ton of articles got posted. Shouldn''t most people know of it?" "I saw it too. I wanted to ask about a lot of things, but you''re a year older, so it was hard to speak out. Hahaha." So that''s the real reason for the gazes I felt before? "Ah I''m sorry for troubling you. But it''s okay to talk to me normally, since we''re classmates and all." "Really!?" All the girls in the class approached him instantly. "Thank goodness! Thank you very much, Kurogane-san!" "I''ve been wanting to talk to Kurogane-san ever since I saw that match!" "Me too! I mean, you were so cool!" "Erm, Kurogane-senpai. If it''s not a bother, could you teach me swordsmanship? I want to be stronger like you!" "Ah! That''s unfair! I wanted to ask that!" Ikki pleaded with the cheering girls whose eyes all glowed with affection and respect. "W-Wait a minute. I did say it was okay to talk freely, but it''s confusing if you all come at me like that." Since Ikki spent all his leisure time training instead of interacting with the opposite sex, of course he''d be uncomfortable. Girls his age had never approached him like this, and the admiration sparkling in their eyes made it all the more embarrassing. Kagami giggled at his expression. "Is being popular that surprising? Senpai, you''re seriously the center of attention right now. Especially from the female population, according to my data!" "Eh? W-Why?" "I mean, aren''t you like, su~per strong? Girls who aim to be mage-knights all love strong guys. And even though you''re that strong, you''re called a Failed Knight. Something so mysterious sends the heart racing. But most importantly, Senpai, you have such an adorable faceD" "I-I don''t really think that''s true though." "And that troubled face also pushes a girl''s maternal instincts hardD" At Kagami''s words, the girls surrounding him all cheered "Right! Right!" and "Even though he''s older, he''s so cute!" C-Cute? I know my face isn''t too manly, but being labeled cute by girls younger than me as a guy, that gives me complicated feelings! Well, being liked was way better than being hated. Ikki thought that with a smile, when Kagami suddenly grabbed his right hand. "Ka-Kagami-san!?" After latching on, Kagami came to point-blank range and pleaded with teary eyes. "So, Senpai. I have a big favor to ask my super popular senior. Won''t you listen to your cute junior''s request~?" "W-What is it? If I can help then I''ll try to?" "Yay~? Thank you so much! Actually, I was thinking of starting a newspaper club, the Hagun High School Wall Newspaper, and I wanted to put everything about you in the first issue! The title would be that''s right, how about The Menacing Ambush! The Rumored Supernova Conquered!, or something like that?" She wanted to write this terrible story even with Stella standing right here? Ikki broke into a sweat and looked to his side. "Oo~h. Isn''t it great? Being so popular. That story, why not help her with it? Senpai." Stella had an incredibly sour expression, but of course she wouldn''t be happy about her defeat becoming a news article. Ikki didn''t have the courage to accept after seeing her face. "I''m really sorry, but I''m not used to that kind of thing." But Kagami didn''t retreat one step, and grabbed Ikki''s arm even more tightly. "It''s fine! I''ll gently lead you through it~" *Squish* She pressed Ikki''s arm against her breasts, and a sweet feeling immediately ran through his body. "Wha erm Kusakabe-san." "Please don''t treat me like a stranger. Kagami is fine. Isn''t our relationship like that~?" What kind of relationship do we suddenly have? Didn''t we just meet? "Kagami-san, err, let go a little. It''s touching." "Oh really? Touching? What is?" Did Kagami not realize it? She blinked, but after realizing Ikki''s arm was on her chest, she grasped the situation and revealed her deepest thoughts with an amazingly evil grin. "No way, I won''t let go until you agree to an interview~" She pressed herself against him even harder. "Waaah!" "Tell me all about you?" A sweet voice murmuring, a warm sigh brushing his earDthese were both to bait Ikki, and he knew it. C-Cute! But Ikki was a man after all. How could he stay calm with a cute young girl approaching him so aggressively? Even though he knew she was leading him on, her assertive appeal overwhelmed him. Stella''s patience finally hit rock bottom after seeing Ikki in that state. "Hey IkkiD!" What was he acting so lovestruck for!? This miserable person! She tried to rebuke Ikki like that. "Hey Senpai, we also want a chat with you." But before she could, an insolent voice like that of a ferocious beast erupted without trying to hide its hostility. Five wild-eyed boys pushed through the ring of girls to stand before Ikki, and one conspicuously tall boy among them spoke with the overpowering voice from before. "You seem to be quite popular, but don''t you think flirting with all the chicks in class is going too far?" Ikki''s monopoly over the girls was apparently getting on the guy''s nerves, if the vein popping on his temple was any sign. Their classmates didn''t take to that attitude, though. "What''s with you, Manabe!? Are you jealous?" "Don''t start sulking just because you''re not popular! You''re the worst!" Their words seemed to set off the rest of the guy''s group. "Whore, what did you just say!? Don''t go spouting shit at Ma-kun!" Manabe''s followers were now threatening the girls, but if they wanted to pick a fight, Ikki thought it was best if he remained their target. He bowed before them slightly, trying to calm them down. "If I bothered you, I''m sorry about that. Causing a racket after school certainly isn''t appropriate, like you said." "The hell is this? Are you trying to play decent, you fraud?" "Fraud? What do you mean?" "Even if you can trick these idiot girls, you can''t trick me. There''s no way an F-Rank can beat an A-Rank. That match was probably fake, to get popular like this." "Err, I haven''t tricked anyone. And you''re being rude to Stella." "So you''re still saying you beat an A-Rank? That''s pretty shameless. If you''re so strong, then let''s spar a little right now and see." At his words, the five boys started to circle Ikki like hyenas surrounding prey, and the four with Manabe summoned their Devices. Kagami yelled out at that sight. "Hey wait! Are you guys serious!? You''ll be suspended if you use Devices here!" "Shut up, bitch! Get back if you don''t wanna get hurt." Manabe''s four followers ignored her warning and brandished their weapons. Judging from their ferocious expressions, they weren''t using illusionary form. But even in this situation, Ikki held his composure and tried to control the situation. "No, we can''t do this here. As Kusakabe-san said, fighting in the classroom is against school rules. Our powers as student knights are restricted in this academy, and we''re not allowed to use them outside of designated zones. If you''d like to fight, let''s go somewhere else. I''ll play along with you until evening in one of the practice fields." Ikki was saying he could spar at one of the training arenas. He would accompany these boys even though they weren''t worth fighting and he''d rather go find his sister. He was acting as a senior, indulging his juniors. "You bastard." Yet another vein popped on Manabe''s temple, because Ikki had made a blunder. What Manabe and his followers wanted wasn''t to spar, but to see an F-Rank coward crawl at their feet and beg forgiveness for using deceit to make himself popular with girls. Instead, this F-Rank said he wanted to fight after switching locations? That was pure insult. "Don''t be cocky, you damn repeater! Get him, guys!" Huh? Did I say something wrong? It was too late to wonder. The boys could no longer be stopped from trying to cut Ikki down, and the girls screamed at the unfolding scene. This was no longer a mess he could resolve peacefully. Ikki sighed. He had to use force now. "Senpai! I''ll vouch for your legitimate self-defense, so stomp them good!" Kagami urged him to fight and promised to absolve him if the school authorities investigated. That was a nice proposal, butD "No, there''s no need." No need, because he wouldn''t wield his Device in this scuffle. In an instant, Ikki focused his sight. He didn''t need color, so Ikki cut off that detail, and seeing the world moving in gray, he transferred the acuity of his color sense to his motion perception. As he did so, the movements of the world around him slowed. This was no special power, just the boost in cognition that even regular people would receive from danger, except that Ikki could activate it consciously since, obviously, he couldn''t reach the level of concentration needed to win a fight in under a minute without this sort of ability. The gray world around him slowed and dimmed as if sinking to the bottom of the sea, and Ikki analyzed his surroundings. There were four enemies to his left, right, front and back. The fastest would be the one wielding a Japanese sword and coming directly from the front. Seeing that, Ikki gently used the back of his empty right hand to hit the center of the sword, and with a completely relaxed motion, he changed the trajectory of the swing. "EhD?" Surprise emerged on the face of the boy who swung the sword. His blade flew horizontally past Ikki, and at the same time, Ikki used one leg to trip him. "Waaah!" As he tripped, he crashed into his compatriot coming at Ikki from behind with a longsword-shaped Device, and they both tumbled crashing into some nearby desks. Two down. "You son of a biiiiitch!" "Diiieeeee!" Two boys on his left and right attacked him simultaneously with axes. They were both aiming for Ikki''s head, so responding was simple. "HupD" Ikki folded his knees and ducked. A second later, the clear sound of steel on steel rang above him. That was the sound of a clash between two parties giving their full strength. "Gaaaaaaaah!" Both boys fell screaming. The jolt of impact had completely numbed their arms. One left. "Sh-Shit!" Manabe''s haughtiness was nowhere to be found. He couldn''t comprehend how his friends were defeated so easily, so he summoned his Device in confusion. It was a large-caliber revolver, an unusual Device for an Easterner, and he aimed the muzzle at Ikki. He could fire a magic bullet with just a squeeze of the trigger. Ikki was already moving. He grabbed a eraser from someone''s desk close by and flicked it upward with his thumb. The piece of rubber hit the ceiling, bounced down, andDwedged itself in the space between the gun''s hammer and percussion cap. Manabe raised a voiceless scream as if he saw a ghost. Ikki had disabled the gun in a totally unimaginable way. Ikki stepped into the now defenseless Manabe''s blind side, andD *Bam!* Dclapped his palms together before Manabe''s eyes. "HiiD" But that was enough. Though Ikki had only clapped once, Manabe fell down on his back and stared at Ikki with trembling eyes. And why not? Right before those eyes, an empty-handed F-Rank had defeated five Device-wielding Blazers like it was nothing. There was no way Manabe would have any fight left in him, so Ikki didn''t need to give a finishing blow. No battle using Devices had happened. No combat had even occurred. At that outcome, Ikki looked downwards with a smile that according to Kusakabe was sure to spark a girl''s feminine instincts. "Let''s get along, since we''re going to be classmates for a whole year." Manabe could only nod his trembling head. The classmates around them also stood stunned after seeing Ikki disable five Blazers without injury. "E-Eh? Stella, isn''t the mood a bit too cold?" "Naturally! What do you think happens when you show off so much power?" "Show off? I thought I held back enough not to hurt them though." "Isn''t that exactly what everyone''s so surprised about?" Stella sighed in amazement. But at that momentD *Clap clap clap* Applause came from the classroom entrance. Everyone turned, wondering who it was, and saw a small girl standing in the hall. She had short silver hair and jade-green eyes, showing enough charm to fascinate everyone, and she wore a light smile on her flower bud-like pink lips. "Overwhelming strength that never lets weaklings approach. That''s just like you, Onii-sama[3]." Her refined voice resounded like song. Onii-sama. At that word, Ikki''s eyes widened. "You can''t be." No, he didn''t need to ask. The tone, features, hairstyle, and everything else about her had changed so much, but only one person in the world called him so. She was the sole resident of the vast Kurogane estate who put him at ease, his one and only little sister that followed him around with small steps. "Shizuku?" "Yes. It''s been so long, Onii-sama." "Shizuku!" Ikki rushed over to his sister and took her hands. "Wow, it''s really you! You''ve grown up so much, I didn''t recognize you!" "Of course, since we haven''t met in four years. It would be more odd if I didn''t change." "Ahaha, that''s true. But still, I''m so happy! To think that Shizuku would come for me! I was going to look for you myself, but I had a bit of trouble in class andDno, that doesn''t even matter, right? Sorry, I''m getting too excited." He wanted to say many things, to apologize for suddenly leaving home, to share his joy in this reunion. But all those things tried to leave his mouth together, so he couldn''t speak properly. It was quite troubling. "Hey Ikki. Could she be the sister you mentioned this morning?" Stella''s question was a lifesaver, giving Ikki a chance to pull himself together. "Eh? Ah! Yes! Stella, I''ll introduce her to all of youD" But when Ikki turned to the class, Shizuku grabbed his sleeve to draw his gaze back, and pulled him closer. "Onii-sama I''ve wanted to see you so much." Touching Ikki''s cheeks, Shizuku kissed him with pale pink lips. At this heedlessly public kiss, the rest of the class screamed. "WHAT THE HELLD!?" "W-Wait a minute! Ikki! Y-Y-You! What do you think you''re doing!?" Of course, Ikki was the one most confused about getting kissed by his little sister. He quickly removed Shizuku''s hands from his jacket. "I-I-I don''t know what happened either! Shizuku! Just now, what did you!?" "Shizuku! Just now, what did you!?" "What? It was a kiss, you know?" "What? It was a kiss, you know?" "I know that! I''m surprised because I''m totally clear about that! But why did you kiss me!?" "Does there need to be a reason? A kiss is proof of deep love, something done even by people sharing the shallow, fickle, and crude bond of romantic love, so isn''t it natural for siblings of the same blood to kiss? Rather, it''s odd for them not to. Besides, kissing is simply a greeting in other countries." "Eh? Is that true? Stella, am I the weird one here?" "Of course not! Why are you following her pace!? First of all, mouth-to-mouth is an inexcusable greeting even in other countries! Is Japan a nation where siblings kiss!?" Their classmates recoiled at Stella''s question and began to mutter among themselves. No, that''s definitely wrong. Totally impossible. I''d throw up just thinking about it. "Oh, then Shizuku, you''re the one who''s weird. The voters were unanimous." Shizuku laughed softly at that. "There''s no problem at all, Onii-sama, because they are them, and we are us. I''m sure the sibling bonds of everyone else here are as cold as tundra. Our modern era is sick like that. But you and I are different. Such a kiss can''t even express the love I''ve felt for four long years. Even if we have sex right here, it''d be no more than a greeting." "LIKE HELL THAT''S POSSIBLE!!!" It was only the first period of the first day of school, but Year One Class One found themselves already unified in mind and spirit. "No, Shizuku, what are you saying!? For a young lady to say s-sex so easily, how is that decent!?" "It''s a joke. You''re so cute, blushing like that." Who who was this!? Shizuku''s enchanting smile made Ikki break into a cold sweat. The sister in his memories was terribly shy and scared of crowds. How in the world did she turn out this way? "Well then, Onii-sama, let''s put those trivial things aside. Please feel more of me, and let me feel more of you too." Shizuku said that, and her arms wrapped around Ikki''s neck like white serpents. Her jade eyes, having not fallen on anyone else since she entered the classroom, shined at Ikki like those of a bird of prey. "These four years, I''ve been so lonely." "Waah!" Her pink lips came near for a second kiss. This was bad. Going any farther was bad. This was no healthy relationship for siblings. But even though Ikki knew that, he couldn''t move. His sister had locked her green eyes onto him and wouldn''t let him flee, so the two of them once againD "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!" But Stella ripped Ikki out of that dangerous position. "Hey Ikki! Why aren''t you stopping her!? Get a hold of yourself!" "S-Sorry! I mean, thanks for saving me Stella!" For the first time, Shizuku looked at someone other than Ikki, as if she had just now noticed the other girl''s presence. "What are you doing?" "That''s my line! What are you up to!? Why were you getting close to Ikki!?" "What? I was going to kiss him." "Th-That''s right! Why on earth would you do that!?" "Why? Well if I have to answer, thenD" Shizuku sighed at Stella''s question. "DI do with my brother whatever I like." "Ikki! Your sister is strange! What part of her is ''a normal blood-related sibling''!?" "No, I''m surprised too!" "You''ve interrupted us more than once now. You''re that rumored Princess Stella, right? Why is royalty intruding on a conversation between commoners?" "Can commoners stand such an obscene conversation either!?" "As I said, they are them and we are us." "You''re just glossing over the issue! Think with common sense for a moment!" "What a noisy person. Fine, even ifDlet''s pretend ifDit''s odd for a sister to kiss her brother, and I''ve done something contrary to common sense why does it matter to you?" "Err." "This issue is between him and me. A small-minded princess who''s not involved in our affairs should stay away." Shizuku said that with a half-lidded gaze, and Stella winced. This little sister''s resolve came from a great longing for her brother Ikki after four years of separation. Stella certainly had no direct connection, and she shouldn''t be pricking at their reunion from the sidelines, butD "Onii-sama, there seems to be a hindrance here, so let''s go somewhere quieter and reclaim the years we lost." Dbut this wench wasn''t acting like a little sister. She was speaking to Ikki in a manner that crosses beyond right-minded blood relations, and Stella couldn''t leave that kind of person alone with Ikki. So Stella braced herself. "If it''s a connection you need, then I have one." Her face was dyed red as she said it. "We have a relationship, so him kissing you, I can''t allow that!" "Eh!?" Those words shocked Ikki, because Stella had just declared it wasn''t okay for him to kiss another girl. Does that by any chance mean that Stella, towards meD "Because Ikki is my master! If my master turns into an perverted sis-con[4] and gets thrown out of society, it would obviously bother me!" "That''s your reasonD!?" "Super huge scandalD! I can finally see the first issue, Squirm on My Chest! Princess and Savage Locked in Room Almost 72 Hours! It''ll definitely be that!" Kurogane seemed mature, but he''s even into? Wow, maybe he''s hiding really strong appetites? Making a princess your servant? That''s some high level degradation play. Th-This is bad. Stella just turned everything in a ridiculous direction. "W-Wait a minute, Stella! What are you saying in front of all these people!?" "B-But isn''t it true!? We fought that duel while betting our all, and I lost to you. Which means, even though I''m unwilling, that my body and heart belong to you! You could even say we''re one in body and soul. There''s no way I''m not part of your affairs! And keeping one''s lord on the right path is a vassal''s duty!" "Didn''t I say we should just forget about that promise!?" "No! My royal pride won''t allow it, and haven''t you already given this princess the order to ''Live together with me''!?" "I don''t remember it sounding that smooth! And I wasn''t implying anything immoral either!" "But what you said wasn''t very different!" Which he couldn''t argue, but. "Is that true?" An ice-cold voice struck Ikki''s back, and it sent a chill cutting through Ikki body as if water had been poured into his veins. The charm Shizuku had been showing was nowhere to be seen. Her cold voice resounded again. "Is it true?" Shizuku stood there staring at Ikki, her face as stiff a Noh mask. Scary! "Onii-sama. I''m asking whether that was true or not." What a heavy question. He wanted to deny it. If he didn''t deny it, something bad was going to happen. Ikki knew that, but unfortunately it was almost exactly as Stella said, soD "W-Well, I think some spiteful nuance was added, but it''s like she said." The honest Ikki couldn''t help but give that answer, even if honest people didn''t live long. "Oh, so it''s true? Fu fufufu fufuDhii!" "Shizuku?" "Liar." Shizuku smiled with narrowed eyes, and fearDas if someone was licking his spinal cordDraced through Ikki''s body. "Why would you tell such a lie, Onii-sama? There''s no way you''d do that. You''d never make me sad, never say something that could hurt me. That''s notD" "E-Erm, Shizuku-san?" "Dyou at all. Ah! I understand. I''m sure this woman is blackmailing you to go out with her. And you''re covering that fact so you won''t make me worry, right? Yes, what else couldD" "Wait, just listen to me for aD" "Dit be? Poor Onii-sama. What a horrible woman. This is exactly why I didn''t want you to leave home. You''re so amazing and fascinating, why else would lewd and stupid peopleD" "Shizuku, I''m begging you to calm down a bit and we''ll talk this overD" "Dwho only have large breasts come near you? You''re not to blame. You''re just captivating and dreamy. So it''s all this woman''s fault. It''s all this woman''s fault. That''s why I''ll set you free. Splash away, Yoishigure[5]!" "H-Hey Shizuku, that''s bad! You can''t do that! Put that dangerous thing away and listen to me! I''m not actually being blackmailedDhey, are you listening!?" Ikki could only stand there with a blanched face as Shizuku summoned her kodachi-shaped[6] Device, Yoishigure. "Oh please, Onii-sama. I am listening. How can Shizuku not hear something Onii-sama said? That''s more impossible than the world spinning backward. I might be the runner-up among the first-years and a B-Rank inferior to Stella-san, but my element is water, the natural counter to her fire. Still, I''m thankful for your worry. I love you, Onii-sama." "You''re obviously not listening at all! You''ve been talking nonsense since the beginning!" "Serve me, L?vateinn." "Wha!? Why is Stella getting aggressive too!?" "Sorry, but unlike you, I''m not so soft I''d hold back while someone points a Device at me. If she wants to fight, then I''m ready and willing." By the time Ikki realized it, neither Shizuku nor Stella were looking at him any longer. Only the enemy was reflected in those jade and ruby eyes. He could no longer stop them with words, now that they were set on beating each other. "Okaaay! Everyone, please go out to the hall. If you stay here you''ll die, you know~!" Kagami had already started the evacuation, showing the great adaptability of a journalist. Soon, the only other people remaining in the classroom were the two girls glaring at each other. "But still, you have such a modest Device just like your chest." "And you, a weapon with no elegance at all, just like your vulgar breasts. Both are only uselessly large. They fit you well." "Someone so deprived can''t help but speak her bias, but I shall forgive it, since I''m a woman whose heart is as big as her chest." "Fatty." *Snap* Ikki heard an unpleasant sound from Stella''s direction. Ahh, it''s hopeless. Ikki left the room with his shoulders slumped, and the unavoidable tragedy began. "I''ll kill you!" Those two Blazers turned Year One Class One to rubble. Needless to say, having a classroom destroyed was a catastrophe. The teachers conferred, and decided the punishment for the two culprits: one week of house arrestDand so the top two incoming first-years were both suspended on their first day of school. This scandal became the inaugural story for Kagami''s wall newspaper and spread through the student body like wildfire. Well, Ikki was happy to be spared the Squirm on My Chest! Princess and Savage Locked in Room Almost 72 Hours! story, butD "She really wasn''t like that before." He was shocked about many things, and he didn''t stop sighing even after returning to his room that night. Shizuku really had been a sheltered, severely shy little girl. She always followed Ikki with light footsteps, and hid whenever something embarrassing happenedDa truly obedient child. How did she turn into such a wickedly alluring teen? Stella, now under house arrest, complained beside him with a displeased voice. "Maybe not, but you sure looked happy about it. Weren''t you actually delighted?" "That''s not true." "Yes it is. If I hadn''t stopped her, you would''ve been kissed twice." "Ugh." If not for Stella, he certainly would''ve been kissed a second time. "B-But it wasn''t like I didn''t try to move because I wanted to be kissed. How do I put this Shizuku seemed so mature and feminine that I became overwhelmed." "In other words, you were fascinated by your little sister who turned out to be so pretty after four years." "No, I''m saying it''s not like that" Shizuku was still Ikki''s sister. He had never thought of her as more than that, and he absolutely never would. But today, seeing her again after four years those alluring wet eyes, lightly blushing face, and lonely lips if asked whether he saw Shizuku as a woman now, he couldn''t deny it with full conviction. "maybe." "Sis-con." "Erk." "Pervert." "I have no excuse." Oh no, maybe I was hungry for girls after all. To be charmed by my little sister after four years. Stella glared as he stumbled toward their shared bathroom. "And where are you going?" "I''m gonna cool my face in the shower a bit." He had taken too many jolts today. Washing up and going to bed early would be best. "So irritating." After Ikki entered the bathroom, Stella bit her lips and pouted. What was that "maybe"? He should''ve denied it with all his strength! "Even though you said I''m beautiful." But to be distracted by his sister? It was so vexing that she couldn''t settle down. Despite saying he wanted to be friends and sharing the same room, why was he still not approaching her yet? Stella had prepared for Ikki, waking up before him every morning to mend her bed hair so he wouldn''t see her unsightly appearance, and she was ready every night for him to engage in that legendary Japanese "yobai" tradition[7]. Wait, it''s not like I want to do that! If it happened, then of course I''d refuse! I''d kick him! A princess can''t have a premarital sexual relationship! But. But she couldn''t bear to leave things as they were. "Even though you called an unmarried girl beautiful! Even though you told me you wanted to get along better!" What was the big idea, spitting out all that nonsense and then leaving her hanging? Was this what they call "not feeding a fish that''s already been caught"? She wanted an explanation, and he had better apologize for being mesmerized by his sister after getting kissed. "Ah, dang it! Idiot! Ikki, you idiot! Sis-con! Just die!" Stella felt like crying as she hit her pillow, spouting abusive language all the while. What if Ikki wasn''t interested in Stella as a woman? What if she wasn''t what Ikki wanted? What if he was more interested in loli-type girls[8] like Shizuku? That was bad, because even though Stella wasn''t tall, she''d been confident in her mature body, but what if Ikki got so caught up in being a sis-con he turned into a lolicon[9] too? Then Stella''s figure would be completely incompatible with his tastes. That would be terrible. She didn''t want that. She couldn''t allow that. "DAlright." So Stella hatched a plan. Siscon. "Haaaa." Ikki sank deeper into the bathtub after remembering Stella''s words, and his feelings sank with him. "Maybe she hates me now." Pervert. "Wow." Was there a man not disheartened by a girl calling him a pervert? Honestly, it was quite unbearable, especially since those harsh words came from Stella. Ikki respected Stella Vermillion as a real knight, because despite her great talent, she always aimed higher and never went easy on herself. Could he do the same if he were similarly gifted? Of course, she was a fascinating woman too, and being hated by someone he admired both as a knight and a woman left him quite depressed. He had to sweep away this bad impression as soon as he could. "But I should also talk with Shizuku tomorrow." While changing Stella''s impression was important, he also had to make Shizuku understand she was no longer a child, so she couldn''t go around kissing her brother. There was nothing good in Shizuku growing up so cute only to ruin their joyful reunion that way. Just as Ikki thought that, StellaDwearing a bikiniDcharged into the cramped bathroom. "I-I''m coming in." What could this be? For some reason, Ikki felt he had made some great mistake, like thinking he just saw a whale in a pond. Ah, of course. It was strange for Stella to wear a swimsuit in the bathroom. Strange, and improper, and even impractical. A towel, even if it seemed embarrassing, made more senseD "DNo no no no no!" Ikki almost flipped upside down at this suddenly nonsensical development. "That''s not the issue but it''s weird by itself! First of all, why would you even come in here!? I don''t get the situation!" "W-What!? You don''t have to be that shocked, right?" "I''m shocked anyway! Of course I''d be! Seriously, what''s going on!? Why would you put on a bikini and enter the bathroom that I was already in!?" "You can''t tell?" "I can''t guess at all!" "That I-I was thinking of washing Ikki''s body." Dizziness struck him. His head was spinning. His body boiled. He must be hallucinating. Stella wants to wash my body? Hahaha, yeah right. What kinky video game did I fall into? "Sorry Stella, it seems I''m not quite myself right now. I think I heard something absurd. Could you repeat that?" "I mean that you know? I''m your slave, right? Then washing my master''s body is my duty as a maid, yeah." "Oh-ho, so that''s all it was. Being a maid sure is tough." What!? "N-No, w-wait a minute! I never asked for that!" "I''d do it even without you asking! Didn''t Hideyoshi warm up Nobunaga''s sandals[10] even though he didn''t ask!? It''s like that!" "What are you even talking about!?" "Anyhow! This is my duty as your slave! So hurry up and sit!" "Anyhow! This is my duty as your slave! So hurry up and sit!" "There''s no way I can do that! There''s no way I can have you do that! All this stuff about masters and slaves is definitely wrong! First Shizuku, and now Stella, what the heck happened to a girl''s sense of virtue!?" "It''s fine if I say it is! Just do as I tell you! If you don''tD" Stella paused for a moment, and fire started to scatter from her hair. "I''ll boil you!" *Rub rub rub* Stella, princess of the Vermillion Empire, was currently wearing a swimsuit and kneeling before Ikki, washing his body that only had a towel around his hips. W-What was going on? Ikki''s head was about to go haywire. Or maybe it went bad a long while ago. If not, he wished it had. "Be sure to keep your promise. I''ll play along with this prank for today, but I''ll definitely not do so from tomorrow on." "I-I get it already. I''m not going through with this because I want to, you know. I lost, and became your slave, so that''s why it has to happen." Why can''t you just not do it? But asking her would do no good, not after his last few requests. According to Stella, washing was supposed to be a slave''s duty, so she wouldn''t settle down without carrying it out at least once. Ikki didn''t understand, but with her royal pride fired up, he couldn''t easily argue her reasoning. Anyway, just today. I''ll bear with it just for today and then forget it all! Ikki swore that to himself while Stella washed his body. HoweverD "Uh." His eyes were drawn to Stella''s bikini-clad body. Reason was telling him not to stare, but his instincts wouldn''t listen. He pretended to look away, but his emotions forced him to peek. Right now, he was looking at the flawless figure of this charming roommate he couldn''t understand. Stella was far more exposed than when he saw her half-naked that first day, exposing the pale shadows of the collarbone at the bottom of her long but thin neck, her tightly straightened shoulders, and her hips that drew a sweet line to the edges of her long and tender white legs. And among her striking features, the most outrageous was her breasts. White and massive breasts, colossal enough to bulge tightly from her bikini. Fully ripe and peachy fruit that couldn''t be hidden by her uniform. Bulges that swayed left and right while squishing every time Stella moved her body even slightly. Seeing them, Ikki felt his brain empty of blood, and his throat burned with thirst. This is impossible to take. There was no way he could turn away or shut his eyes. Ikki was more temperate than most boys, maybe even too serious, but he was still a healthy sixteen-year-old lad. He wasn''t adult enough to remove his attention from the bewitching body of a younger girl right in front of him. He couldn''t help but stare furtively at every nook and cranny of her alluring, seductive limbs. Thank goodness Stella hadn''t noticed it. Still, Stella really is beautiful. Of course, Stella was beautiful as a woman, but her body was also beautiful as a knight. Ikki could see how Stella tormented herself to get that far. She had an unyielding will despite possessing so much talent. Her body could be a sculpture of her soul. Really beautiful. It was the first time Ikki realized her figure was this lovely. It was also the first time he wanted to touch it so badly. Of course, he knew that touching would be unforgivable, butD At the same time, from Stella''s perspective. He''s been staring so hard for a while now. Stella had noticed Ikki''s peeks long ago, since a woman was sensitive to a man''s eyes, especially those of a man on her mind. It was probably that thing called "a woman''s intuition", a sense that men didn''t have, and hers immediately felt Ikki''s feverish gaze and told Stella, Oh no! He''s looking! He''s looking! "Uufuuu." She was aware of that intense gaze, and her body started to heat up feverishly. His line of sight crept from her nape to her collarbone, breasts, navel, and thighsDas if he was brushing her whole body gently. So embarrassing I''m gonna faint. But Stella didn''t mind. No, she was relieved, because this was proof that Ikki didn''t dislike her figure, or at least he wasn''t indifferent to it. Seeing Ikki''s body had unsettled her, and seeing hers had sent Ikki''s heart thumping the same way. Stella was reassured by this, and very happy. She wouldn''t lose. She definitely wouldn''t lose to that little sister. "Then, next your back. I''ll wash it." Stella turned towards Ikki''s back after finishing his torso. Of course, she wasn''t going to wash his bottom half. It was still too soon for that. Right. Not just yet. "Y-Yeah, I''ll leave it to you." Ikki took care not to mention Stella ignoring his waist. If the situation called for him to take off his towel, he was prepared to escape even if he had to smash through a wall. Only the back left. It''ll all be over after that. As long as he didn''t look at Stella''s body, controlling himself was quite simple. Having his back washed made him a little uneasy, but he didn''t need to move his chest or abdomen. He could endure. He could pass this mysterious ordeal. And then he''d forget it entirely, never recalling what happened here today or speaking a word of it to anyone. May it lie buried and abandoned in the deepest corner of his memories. As Ikki resolved himself, Stella suddenly spoke behind him, her voice as soft as a butterfly''s wings beating. "Hey, Ikki." "What is it?" "Um. You, see erm, I mean, there''s something I''d like to ask you." "Sure, that''s fine. What is it?" "Ikki you do you like girls with breasts?" Ikki felt a hammer hitting the back of his head. "Wha! Ah, youD! W-W-What are you!" "I mean weren''t you staring a while ago?" Waaaaaaah! He''d been caught! She caught him stealing glances! Ikki wanted to die. Disappear. Let him turn to wind this instant. "I''m sorry! I knew it wasn''t good to stare like that! But you have to understandD!" "Y-You don''t have to apologize. Just answer my question." The question? He''d rather cast himself face-first onto the ground before her than answer that. To be asked about his preferences by a girl right behind him, what kind of crazy penalty game was this? Terrible, it was just too terrible. Had he called down some god''s wrath? He was mortified, butDIkki had no escape, so he resigned himself and squeezed out a tiny reply. "I do." "Hmph." S-Say something! "H-Hey, StellaD" Ikki nearly died from the silence, but the moment he spoke upD *Squish!* Dtwo round things, springier than a sponge and far softer than one''s palms, pressed against his back. Numbness bolted up his spine and into his brain, short-circuiting Ikki''s consciousness instantly. Incomprehensible. Everything had happened behind him in his blind spot. No matter how excellent his vision, Ikki couldn''t see somewhere he couldn''t look. But even if he were fully blind, he''d still know what had happened. "S-Stella just now you!" Before he could demand an explanation, Stella dashed from the bathroom with lightning speed, her face red to her ears. "Why!?" First Shizuku, and now Stella. Just by being the other gender, do people really become that hard to understand!? Ikki couldn''t comprehend a single thing that had happened since waking up this day. But one thing he could say for sure: he''d never forget that sensation. Volume 1 - CH 3 (translation) Shizuku Kurogane had a man she loved. He the only person who showed her a kind smile among the grim-faced adults of her childhood, her one-year-older brother by blood, Ikki Kurogane. Shizuku loved him, so she suddenly kissed him at their reunion. But Shizuku didn''t see Ikki that way at first. Four years ago, she loved him only as a younger sister would, and though her feelings changed when he left home, that separation hadn''t formed romance in her heart. No, it only made Shizuku realize how her parents, eldest brother, and other relatives had ignored Ikki. Why didn''t she notice her brother''s pain before he disappeared, even though she was so close to him? She''d been tormented by unending regret, which turned to fury toward her family for hindering her gentle brother even after he severed ties, simply because he lacked talent. Simply because "Producing an F-Rank knight would disgrace the family name." So Shizuku Kurogane decided, who cares about "taboo"? Who cares if their father, their mother, if the whole world no longer loved Ikki? She''d love her brother in their place, enough that no one else in this world would be nearly so loved. But then something intolerable appeared: Ikki''s self-declared slave, Stella Vermillion. Shizuku knew just by looking that Stella was interested in her brother and seducing him under pretext. That girl, that eyesore, was recklessly trying to cross the line with him. Even today, after Shizuku''s house arrest was lifted and she invited Ikki to the movies as celebration, Stella intruded and demanded to join them. Shizuku couldn''t stand this. Her brother, being the kind of person he was, allowed Stella to tag along after hearing an excuse like "I don''t know this country well so I''d like to find out more". Shizuku had been upset, but of course she was upset at Stella, not at Ikki, because Shizuku considered her brother the most wonderful of men. And that was why she couldn''t tolerate Stella coiling around Ikki. "That sow." Shizuku''s roommate, Nagi Arisuin, smiled at her griping. "Oh my, such a bad mood today too. Did something happen with the princess again?" "Yes." Fresh from the bath, Shizuku replied in a seething rage while Arisuin combed her hair. She usually spoke politely, even with Stella and of course with her brother, but she wasn''t so reserved around Arisuin. Her expression wasn''t as aloof as usual either; she was pouting, which Arisuin could easily see. "Haha. A maiden in love sure has it rough." Shizuku had already explained it all to her roommate. She naturally despised others regardless of gender, because her shyness had turned to mistrust after Ikki left home. Who was she supposed to trust in this world where parents could feel nothing for their children? Yet she told Arisuin about her love even though she met this person only a week or so ago. It seems kind of fun to just talk with Alice. Arisuin listened to what others had to say, and let others speak as they pleased. When Shizuku was delighted about something, Arisuin also became happy, but never meddled in matters Shizuku didn''t share. Shizuku had brothers, but Arisuin was the perfect model for an older sister, so Shizuku sometimes simply told Arisuin too much. "Hey, Alice." "Wh~at?" "Do you think it''s strange for a sister to love her brother?" Shizuku knew she was being childish, so why did she ask this unnecessary question? It was because she wanted Arisuin to guess her feelings, and give a different answer. "Under common sense, of course it is. I don''t think society can accept something like that. You should know it even without me saying so, right? But if you love him anyway, then I think it''s a real and splendid love." As usual, Arisuin guessed right. "Sorry, Alice. I asked something pathetic." "My my, isn''t it just fine? Seeing you think of him so much, I feel your love is something truly beautiful." "Thanks. I''m not the least embarrassed about how I feel. But still, I''m worried whether Onii-sama will accept me." "That''s a contest of patience, I think. If he cherishes you as a sister, then it would be quite hard to become a woman in his eyes. The princess has an advantage in not having to jump that hurdle." "Ooh." Arisuin''s calm analysis turned Shizuku gloomy. In truth, Shizuku wasn''t so devoid of common sense. She knew she shouldn''t push herself on her brother, but she needed to approach him even if it meant loosening the screws in her head a bit. She needed to turn herself from a sister into a woman for Ikki, overwhelming him if that was what it took. The distance between them had broadened after four years, and if she didn''t close it now, she''d have no chance at all. But even an overwhelming attack would repel her brother if it lacked charm. He might not even love her as his sister someday. Shizuku was so uneasy about it, she could break into tears at any moment. Arisuin sensed Shizuku''s depression. "Don''t make that disheartened face. Your rival does have her own obstacle in social position, after all. And there''s no man who''d hate being approached by an assertive girl. If the girl''s as cute as you, that''s all the more exciting." But is that really true? Shizuku didn''t know if she was the kind of girl Arisuin described, but if Arisuin said men were like that, then that was how they must be. Arisuin definitely understood men better than she did. "Thanks, Alice. I feel a lot better now." "You''re welcome~? But still, a kiss like that right after meeting him is a bit too much, you know. I know it was also meant to fix your resolve, but if you do something so grand right from the start, you''ll make your partner defensive instead." "I''m regretting it too." "Then it''s fine. You have to melt a guy''s conscience slowly and carefully just like melting a piece of candy with your tongue. Now leave tomorrow''s date to me. I''ll give you a makeover like you''ve never seen beforeD?" "That''s right. I have Alice with me. I won''t lose to that person." If her rival was going to exploit being Ikki''s slave, then Shizuku would use her status as Ikki''s sister to the utmost. She wasn''t about to give up, not when she was the only one who could understand her kind and lonely brother. She couldn''t leave him to that girl. Strangers cared only for themselves, but Shizuku would never betray her brother. She''d never make him sad. She''d stay by his side forever, and her feelings would last even longer. That was why she had chased him this far. Never I''ll never let that girl have him. Arisuin''s words gave Shizuku courage, and she regained the energy she lost when Stella intruded on their date. "I''ll do my best!" "That''s the spirit. Okay, it''s done." Arisuin turned off the dryer, and Shizuku''s silver hair rustled when she tilted her head. It was completely different from when she styled it herself. When Shizuku learned of Arisuin''s amazing skills, she stopped fixing her own appearance and allowed Arisuin to completely spoil her. I want to do something for Alice too, but. But what could she offer? Shizuku thought of something and turned around. "That''s right. Hey Alice, how about going with us for tomorrow''s movie?" "Oh, is that okay? Won''t I be in the way?" "It''s fine. The date was ruined the moment that person joined." "Haha, that''s true too. Then please let me come along. I was hoping to chat with the brother you''re so proud of at least once." Good, Alice seems happy about it. Shizuku quickly sent her brother a mail. Ikki was bringing his own roommate, so he should understand. "Looks like tomorrow will be fun. If he turns out to be a good man, maybe I''ll try for him too." "Eh? Sorry, I didn''t quite hear that. Could you repeat it if you can, that is?" "No, I''m sorry! That was a joke so please stop pointing Yoishigure at my neck!" It was fine as a joke, but if Arisuin was being serious, Shizuku couldn''t help but draw blood. On the morning of the day they arranged to see a movie with Shizuku, Ikki Kurogane and Stella Vermillion stood waiting at the academy''s main gates. They weren''t in their usual uniforms; Ikki had on a comfortable-looking shirt and jeans, while Stella wore a cardigan that had a springtime feel to it, on top of an elegantly trimmed white blouse. "They''re late, Ikki. What are they doing?" "We could''ve left together if we were in the same dorm, but." Ikki and Stella lived in student dormitory number one, but Shizuku was in dormitory number two on the opposite side of campus, with the main school building located between them. That was why they were meeting near the gate, but the time for their rendezvous had passed long ago and Shizuku was still nowhere to be seen. "Well, I think they''ll be here in a moment. I never figured Stella to be interested in movies, though." When Shizuku asked him out, Stella had immediately jumped up shouting "I''ll go too! I''ll definitely go! I''ll go even if you tell me not to!" It had been an astonishingly vigorous reaction. "Leaving you alone with Shizuku in a dark cramped space is way too dangerous." "Eh? Why is it dangerous?" "And so is how you can''t notice incoming disaster! Did you forget what happened on the first day?" "AhD" There was certainly no way Ikki could forget that. In truth, it had been his first kiss. "If that''s what you''re worried about, didn''t Shizuku apologize the next day? She said she was overcome with emotion after meeting me after four years, and that she''s reflecting on it. Besides, I''m just her older brother so I won''t be eaten alive like that again." "If you don''t want to be eaten then don''t get so close to her." "Huh? What was that?" "I called you a sis-con." "I-I''m not a sis-con! No, Shizuku is my precious little sister and I love her very much, but how many times do I have to tell you she''s just my sister? Related by blood! I definitely won''t start seeing her as a woman just because we''ve been apart for four years!" "Really? You won''t be captivated anymore?" "Yes!" There''s no way he''d get excited after seeing his sister. It was painful to deny something so obvious, but as Ikki lamented how little Stella trusted him, the one they were waiting for arrived. "Sorry to make you wait, Onii-sama." "Ah, ShizuD" "You''re so late. What were you." Ikki and Stella turned around to reply, and their expressions froze as Shizuku apologized with her head bowed. "I''m sorry, I took too long picking out what to wear." For some reason Shizuku looked even prettier than usual. She was wearing a Gothic Lolita[1] outfit that made the best use of her silver hair and small build, greatly raising the charm of a girl who was originally like a bisque doll. She looked much better in these clothes than in her school uniform. Still, Shizuku had worn this style in childhood, and Ikki was already familiar with it, so he shouldn''t have felt anything special about such clothing. But the magic Shizuku gave off didn''t allow that. B-Beautiful. Shizuku stood before him under a halo of sunlight, and the scenery around her seemed to dim. What kind of devilish magic had she cast to draw his attention so much? Ikki fell silent and the back of his tongue went dry but looking more carefully, he quickly realized the source of this witchcraft: makeup. Her eyes were painted with light eye shadow, and there was a faint crimson on her lips. Her eyebrows were curled flawlessly, and each strand of silver hair was dancing in the breeze so together they gave off a faint argent radiance, as if Shizuku herself was shining. All these changes improved her appearance without diminishing her charmDno, they raised that charm many times over, making Shizuku look not like a sister, not like a child, but as a fascinating woman. Stella howled at this sight. "W-What is this!? It''s cheating! This appearance, it''s no amateur work! Did you call a stylist!?" "I''m not a princess so I wouldn''t cheat, and I don''t know any stylists. My roommate was the one who helped me." "Roommate?" Ikki blinked. "Ah, was it Arisuin-san who''s coming with us today?" They had already learned the name from Shizuku''s mail. According to Shizuku, Arisuin was an "older onee-san"[2] type of person. "Yes, Alice should be here shortly." And just as Shizuku spoke, Arisuin appeared behind her. "Jeez, you left too quickly, Shizuku. If you trip, the makeup will be ruined, you know?" ButD "Eh?" Stella and Ikki''s expressions once again froze, because no matter what angle they looked, the person who did Shizuku''s professional-level makeup was a boy. "Hahaha. Nice to meet you, and thank you for inviting me today. I''m Shizuku''s roommate, Nagi Arisuin. I''m not much for being called by my full name, so I''d be happy if you call me AliceD?" The boy with the tall and lean figure was dressed like Shizuku, with a visual-kei[3] type of appearance. He took off his bowler hat and greeted them with smile, reaching out for a handshake. "E-Eh, erm, nice to meet you too." "Ah, yes, how do you do?" Ikki and Stella nervously returned the greeting, but they couldn''t hide their unrest and started whispering to each other. "H-Hey wait Ikki, what''s going on?" "Err, it troubles me too, you know." Both of them had thought Arisuin was a girl, but no matter how they looked, that wasn''t true. He might be a little thin for a guy, but not enough to mistake him for a woman. And he was taller than Ikki, probably past 180 centimeters. "His speech and gestures are girlish, right? Is this a gag? Should I laugh?" "I''m telling you I can''t answer these questions." "Hahaha. Look, Shizuku, they both seem mesmerized by my beauty." "What''s with that positive thinking!?" Stella and Ikki retorted in unison, then Ikki scratched the back of his head. "Erm, Alice-san?" "You don''t have to use ''-san''. I''m bad with formality." "Then, Alice are you, erm an okama[4]?" "Not at all. I''m just a maiden born in a man''s body." "W-What''s the difference, Stella!?" "Don''t you start asking me!" Looking at the two who were obviously uneasy, Shizuku spoke. "Does it really trouble you?" Since their confusion was seen through, Ikki awkwardly scratched his cheek. "Aha, haha. Well, I knew people like that exist, but this is my first time actually meeting one, and I''m not sure how to talk with them, so sorry." "Oh, you don''t have to apologize. I''m used to it. But Shizuku wasn''t bothered at all, you know." Shizuku glanced to one side. "Because I don''t really care about genders that muchD" Ikki was deeply moved by how easily Shizuku declared she didn''t mind Arisuin''s circumstances, even though he couldn''t hide his own bewilderment at meeting someone from the tribe called okama. I haven''t seen Shizuku in so long, but she sure has matured a lot. Having the heart to allow things that goes against common values, it was something he needed to learn. "Dsince it doesn''t matter whether they''re male or female. I simply dislike humanity in general." Praise retracted. Someone please find the glue to mend his sister''s splintered heart. "Well, Alice isn''t a type you''d come by often, but she considers herself a woman and I do likewise. Both Onii-sama and Stella-san, if you can, please think of her as a woman as well, and treat her so." "I''ll try my best." "Thank you, but you don''t have to push yourself. I''d hate to make things awkward, you know." Arisuin was quite smooth, giving them an escape route like that. "Anyway, this means everyone''s gathered, so we should head for the movie theater." Ikki nodded. "That''s right. Just standing here is boring too." "There''s still a while until the movie starts, so let''s take our time, Onii-sama." Shizuku proposed that after looking at her wristwatch, and entwined her arm with Ikki''s as if it was completely natural. It was a position she took while walking with Ikki, back when they were kids. "Whoa!" Ikki yelped. His hardened resolve was already about to break, and frankly the possibility that Shizuku would bewitch him today was strong. He wanted to pull away, but. "Mmm, it''s been a long time since we last walked like this. Right, Onii-sama?" "Eh, y-yes. That''s right." He couldn''t say anything when Shizuku smiled so happily as she remembered the past. Shizuku yearned for his love as a sister, and wished to stand beside him like this, but he couldn''t see her as his sister. His heart was too uncool. But even if Shizuku wished for nothing more, there was no way Stella could quietly let it pass. She suddenly cut in between them. "Hey! What do you think you''re doing so suddenly!" "What? This is just simple skinship[5] between siblings. We used to walk like this plenty." "Ah, erm. Ahaha, that''s true." "Th-Then me tooD" "I thought you''d say that, so I prepared just the thing. Here, a leash. Please use this to enjoy a slave''s skinship to the fullest." "Oh, how thoughtfulDyeah right! Just where is your mind turning!?" "But walking beside your master lacks propriety, you know. You said you snapped at me only because you''re Onii-sama''s slave, yet you don''t honor that relationship correctly? I think I see the real Vermillion princess." "UmD" "No, it''s alright. If you want to hold hands with Onii-sama then shouldn''t you just go ahead? It''s fine since he has two hands. But wanting to do this with a boy, do you have special feelings for him? Could it be that Stella-san, towards Onii-samaD" "Th-There''s nothing like that! I simply lost a duel with him and became his slave, that''s all! That''s our relationshipD" "Then there''s no reason for you to hold hands, is there?" And Stella was thwarted like so. "Grrr!" "Shall we go, Onii-sama?" "Y-Yeah." "What was all that about not being captivated, you sis-con. Pervert." Ikki walked down the road with Shizuku on his arm, while Stella''s curses hammered his back over and over. Could the trip go peacefully with these two here? It was the beginning of a day they would always remember with unease. There was a large shopping mall near Hagun Academy, and their destination Cinema Land was located on the fourth and highest floor. The group didn''t head there right away, because as Shizuku pointed out, there was still a while until the movie started. The fourth floor only had the theater and some merchandise shops so they didn''t need to go there so early. Instead, the group went to the food court on the first floor to pass some time. "Nn~. This is delicious~" Stella''s voice started to waver at the taste of the crepes they bought on Arisuin''s recommendation. Shizuku agreed, and nibbled away with her small mouth. "I thought they were ridiculously expensive, but they''re really worth it." Arisuin nodded as well. "It is, right? The crepes from this court uses some very rich creamD? But if it''s ice cream, I''d suggest the Thirteen Ice Cream shop [6] on the third floor." "You seem familiar with a lot of things." "Well, visiting this place from time to time pays off. And pastry is something every girl lives forD?" "Alice is definitely the one to ask about sweet pastries or beautiful clothes, if you''re looking for anything." "I haven''t seen any shops that sell dresses for a cute princess, but for tasty sweets I can point you to a number of places. Shall I be the guide today?" "Really? Wow, sounds fun! What other stores do you know about?" "Well, there''s a coffee shop in this mall, and the tiramisu there isD" While the girls(?) had fun eating crepes and discussing food, Ikki watched from outside their circle. He didn''t like sweets that much, so he couldn''t find a way to join this conversation. But Alice sure mixed in fast. Even Stella, who had been more surprised about Arisuin, was talking with him far more closely than she did with the boys in class. Arisuin really might be the onee-san type, though girls would probably fall in love with his beauty alone. While Ikki sipped his iced coffee in solitude, he noticed a bit of cream stuck on Shizuku''s cheek. Uh oh. That would sully the make-up. Sure, Ikki felt nervous about Shizuku''s appearance, and he was relieved and thankful to not be mesmerized anymore, but But still, the makeup took so much time to prepare, spoiling it would be such a waste. "Hey, Shizuku." "Yes? What is it?" When Shizuku turned towards him, he wiped the cream off her cheek with his finger andD "This was on your face. Since you went to the trouble of dressing up so nicely, you should be more careful." Dhe licked it off without any hesitation at all. Shizuku''s whole body went red as if she had burst into flame, and she dashed behind Arisuin''s chair. Taking cover immediately whenever she got embarrassed was one of Shizuku''s old habits. "My my, can it be that Shizuku''s the type with all attack and no defense?" "Sh-Sh-Shut up Alice! It happened so s-suddenly, I-I was just a bit surprised!" Ikki watched Shizuku stutter while hiding behind Alice. "You really don''t have to be so embarrassed just because of some cream." Alice smiled at his comment. "I don''t think that''s the reason, but great job, big brother." "Oh? Then why?" "HahahaD? That''s not something you should hear from me." Arisuin smoothly dodged his question. And from the side of the table, Stella started coughing violently. "Sorry, sorry." "Huh, Stella? What''s the matter? Do you have a cold orD" When Ikki turned, he saw Stella''s whole mouth covered in cream, like she was wearing a Santa Claus beard. "What''s the matter, Ikki? You look so shocked. Is there something on my face?" "You think there isn''t!? That''s even more shocking!" "I-I-If there''s something then that can''t you wipe it off, l-like with Shizuku?" "No, it''s not an amount I can wipe off with a finger! I''ll bring a towel, so just wait a bit." "Huh? ButD" Not pausing for Stella to finish her words, Ikki went to borrow a towel from the shop clerk. "Erm. Stella-san Could it be that you''re a moron?" "Oh, that was so awkwardly cute it makes me want to help you out too." "Sh-Sh-Shut up! It''s not like I had a secret motive or anything! My hand just slipped and it got on my mouth! That''s all! Really!" After the four of them finished eating crepes, they ended up chatting until the movie was about to start. "It seems to be about time, so let''s go to the fourth floor." When Shizuku proposed that, all of them prepared to leave the food court, which was when Stella raised a very late question. "Hey Ikki, what movie are we watching today?" "I don''t know yet." After all, the invitation came from the cute little sister Ikki hadn''t seen in four years. He wouldn''t refuse in any case, so he didn''t ask for that detail. "You, why did you even come here?" "Shouldn''t we ask you the same thing?" "I''m only here to chaperone, so it''s fine. Shizuku, what movie are we watching?" "Just a normal love story." "Of course it is. You see? I was right to tag along!" Stella sighed. "And the title?" "I Fell in Love with My Little Sister. Rated R-15[7]." "How is that a normal love story!?" "It''s a love that''s normal and pure, if you don''t mind them being siblings." "How is something so immoral in any way pure!? And how little sense do you have!? You''ve got some nerve trying to see this stuff with your brother! You think the atmosphere is going to be normal? That''ll go way past mere surprise!" "I don''t want a lecture from someone who declares herself a slave in front of all her classmates." That was quite an apt rebuttal, but Ikki wasn''t so lacking in sense that he''d see a movie like this alone with his little sister. "Shi-Shizuku. let''s not watch this." "Eh~? Why? What''s wrong with it?" "Please explain what''s not wrong with it." Wouldn''t it be terrible if he, with his little sister, had to see an R-rated love story about a forbidden sibling relationship? "A-Anyhow, I can''t do it! Let''s watch something else!" "Hrm, if you''re that unwilling, I guess I''ll have to accept it. What do we watch then?" Shizuku used her student datapad to access the theater''s website, and Stella voiced a preference. "Ah! Isn''t this one good? Karna, the Desert Queen. It''s an animated movie where Princess Karna gets kidnapped by desert bandits but ends up falling in love with the young bandit leader. It sounds like a romanticD" "Rejected." "Why!?" "I don''t want to see a movie starring a bitch who opens her legs for a hoodlum she doesn''t know anything about." "It''s far better than a perverted movie where siblings do this and that!" Alice sighed. "Well, it seems like we won''t make up our minds even if we argue more. How about we compromise and go with Men''s Fallen Paradise? Also R-15." "Who said to compromise on gender!?" Stella and Shizuku''s comeback was in complete harmony. Maybe they could get along rather well, even if it made Alice pout. "How inflexible. Then there''s only one option left, an action movie." Ikki glanced at the schedule. "There''s not much time before it starts, though." "That''s unavoidable since it''s a small theater." "But I think both boys and girls can enjoy an action film. Is that okay with you two?" "Ugh. It''s regrettable, but if Onii-sama says so." "We don''t have any other choices. But since I like action too, that''s fine I guess." Alice nodded at Shizuku and Stella''s responses. "Then there we go. The movie will start soon, so let''s hurry." "By the way Alice, what''s the title?" "Gandhi, the Nirvana of Rage." On the website''s movie poster, beneath the word Gandhi, there was a macho man in a tank top carrying heavy weaponry and standing against a flaming background. The tag line was "You said forgiveness is a sign of strength, huh? That''s a lie." "What the heck is that!? I wanna see it!" Drawn to that exaggerated image, they reached an easy consensus, so Ikki and company headed for the escalator going up to the fourth floor. But as they reached the third, Ikki stepped off. "Sorry everyone, I need to go to the washroom. Please buy the tickets for me." Arisuin also followed Ikki. "Oh my, I think I''ll join you." Stella and Shizuku nodded. "Then we''ll go on ahead and buy your share, so pay back the money later." "And please get back before the movie starts. There''s not much time left, you know." "Okay, we''ll come back as soon as we can." "Shizuku Shizuku, I want a seat beside Ikki~?" "Onii-sama, we''re buying tickets for three." "No! That was a joke, a joke!" And so Stella and Shizuku left, while the two boys headed for the third floor washroom. "Hahaha~? Finally, it''s just the two of us." Ikki cringed at Arisuin''s words. "Umm, if you say it like that...." "Eh? Heading for the washroom wasn''t an excuse?" "You''re totally wrong!" "I know, I was just kidding. You really are easy to tease." "Sorry, it''s my first time talking with someone like you, so I can''t seem to grasp the distance well." "You just have to treat me like a normal girlD" Yeah, that''s not possible. "Dbut don''t worry, I''m not interested in straight men." "S-Straight!?" "In other words, I''m not sexually interested in you." "O-Oh, so that''s what you mean. Yeah, that helps, that really helps." "But it''s true that I wanted to talk with you alone. I''ve heard a lot of things from Shizuku so I was wondering what kind of person you were." "I was also interested in you, I guess." "Oh my? My my my! That''s a surprise! Then should the two of us go and see Men''s Fallen Paradise right now?" "Not in that way! It''s just that, you know, Shizuku''s really shy so she doesn''t make friends easily, especially with boys, so I was curious." "Well, I''m just a normal girl hey, what''s with that look? Are you objecting?" "No, not really." Is he serious? Is he seriously saying that? It really was impossible to know how people of this tribe think right after meeting one. Ikki knew he shouldn''t step unprepared into a topic he didn''t understand, so he changed it quickly. "About the things you heard about me from Shizuku, what sort of stuff were they?" "That''s a secret between girls." Arisuin put a long, slender, pianist-like finger before his lips. It might be unrefined, Ikki figured, to continue being bothered about this sort of behavior. Luckily, Arisuin relented. "But she told me Ikki Kurogane is a very strong and interesting man. After meeting you today, I agree. You''re just like she said. But something bothers me. May I ask?" "Sure." "Is it true that you couldn''t participate in any combat because of your family''s interference?" "Y-Yeah, the school banned me from doing so. From both classes and mock battles." Ikki wondered whether Shizuku also talked about his dispute with the Kurogane house, even though it was considered a family disgrace unsuitable for gossip. Shizuku, still part of the Kurogane household, wouldn''t share it unless she trusted Arisuin deeply. "But it''s fine this year. The new board chairman changed the policy." "Isn''t that just good fortune? What would you be doing if the chairman hadn''t come?" "Whatever I can, as usual. I didn''t know about her appointment or plans when I decided to repeat the year, after all." "Don''t you think doing the same thing for another year would be pointless?" "Not at all. I think Alice already knows this, but the teachers at the academy are professionals. They can grasp a student''s strength just by looking at them. And for a mage-knight academy, there''s nothing more noteworthy than producing a Seven Stars Sword King, so really, all I have to do is convince the teachers I can reach that level. I''ll just become strong enough to make them believe it, no matter how many years it takes." With effort, he would make himself so valuable that Hagun couldn''t sell him out to the Kurogane house. Ikki kept his conviction strong as always. "But I''m grateful to the new chairman. Even I wouldn''t go through so much trouble if another road was open." "I see. I understand now." For a moment, Ikki saw something in Arisuin''s eyes as Arisuin looked at him from an outsider''s vantage. It was pity. "Ikki you you''ve become used to being hurt, haven''t you?" "Alice?" "This is something from my own experience, so it might not apply to you. Strength is, in the end, all about just how much you''re able to endure. If you don''t let strength go once in a while, and continue to struggle under your burden, then one day you''ll break hard enough that you can''t be fixed anymore. Normally, the heart would cry out with all its anger, sadness, and irritation, that ''I want someone to know my pain'' and ''I want someone to understand my sorrow''. But you''ve been holding it in so long you no longer hear that cry." Ikki was surprised by these words. He couldn''t understand them, even though Arisuin''s face closed as if grieving. ".Th-That, I don''t think that''s the case though." Ikki didn''t lack such emotions, and there were certainly times Ikki felt angry or sad. But Arisuin shook his head. "No, you can''t hear it. At the least, you can''t right now. I mean, if you could, how would you stay so calm? How would you smile so easily?" I haven''t exactly sailed through life so far. But still, Arisuin was probably over-thinking it, so Ikki couldn''t do much but show a troubled smile even though Arisuin was talking so seriously with such a grim face. Arisuin sighed at Ikki''s unclear expression. Well, there''s no way my words would reach him. How much weight did these words possess? Ikki was a stranger whom Arisuin just met today, but even though Arisuin knew he wouldn''t get far, he ended up trying anyway. He wanted to open Ikki''s eyes, because not only was Ikki Kurogane important to Shizuku, but Arisuin also thought him a pleasant person. In the end, Arisuin gave an encouraging smile, and kissed the silver rosary hung around his neck. "It''d be nice if someone who can hear that cry for you ever appeared. I pray from the bottom of my heart, as a friend." But Ikki didn''t understand that prayer. Was he supposed to thank Arisuin? He couldn''t help but be confused, and Arisuin''s words remained in his mind, echoing almost as if it was a kind of revelation. Suddenly, Arisuin''s expression hardened. It wasn''t the sad expression he just wore, but a tense one filled with concern. He started to scan their surroundings. "Alice?" "Ikki, could you follow me for a bit?" Arisuin grabbed Ikki''s arm and rushed onward. "Eh? E-Eh!?" "Just run." Without listening to Ikki''s complaints, Arisuin dashed towards the washroom they were headed for. Maybe he couldn''t hold it anymore? Just when Ikki thought thatDhe heard an explosion, glass breaking and gunshots accompanied by screams. Two men wearing black combat uniforms and gas masks entered the washroom where Ikki and Arisuin were hiding. Good, all that''s left is this men''s room. I''ll go search the stalls. You wait here. Bah, why do we gotta check them one by one? H-Hey! The man with the frivolous tone ignored his partner, aimed the muzzle of his M4 assault rifle towards the stalls, and swept the room with full-auto fire. By the time the gunshots stopped, all the stall doors had been blasted to ruin. Nobody there could come out unharmed, but blood didn''t flow from any of the half-destroyed stalls. You see? Nobody''s in. Don''t do stuff the lazy way! We''re supposed to take the customers hostage, dammit! I just wanted to fire a gun. Ain''t it okay, since there''s no blood anyway? So they''re empty. Hahaha. If Bischof-san kills you, it won''t be my problem. The sound of disturbing laughter followed the two men''s exit, leaving only debris and a burnt smell in the restroom, but from the shadows cast by fluorescent ceiling lights, Arisuin and Ikki popped their heads up as if out of black water. After confirming that their enemies had left, Arisuin raised himself from the shadows. "Hmm, looks like they''re gone." In his hand, a dagger shined with dark gray radiance. "That''s my Darkness Hermit[8]. Quite handy, right?" "A power to manipulate shadows? It''s certainly useful." "Well, in a brightly lit field without any obstacles to make those shadows, it''s not quite so good." Ikki had guessed the same. This power was better suited for assassins than for knights. "But if someone found out that you used your Device outside campus, you''ll get in trouble." "Harsh situations demand risky moves. I didn''t have a choice here. It''s okay if you don''t tell anyone though." Arisuin offered his other hand to Ikki, and when Ikki grabbed it, Arisuin pulled him up. "I won''t say anything. Thanks for saving us. Just who were those guys?" "Rebellion." Ikki''s eyes widened at Arisuin''s unhesitant reply. Rebellion was the world''s most infamous crime syndicate. They called Blazers humanity''s new chosen breed while deeming all others inferior, and they wanted to destroy society so they could build their own paradise where the chosen few ruled over the common people. "How do you know they''re Rebellion?" "I was dragged into something like this where I used to live, and the equipment is exactly the same. More importantly, I''m worried about Shizuku." "Yeah, but there''s something we have to do first." Ikki took out his student datapad and dialed an emergency number he registered beforehand. The call immediately connected and the familiar face of Hagun Academy''s board chairman, Kurono Shinguuji, appeared on screen. I''m aware of it. Kurono immediately dispensed with explanations. It seemed the problem was already known outside the mall. "That helps a lot. Then please give Ikki Kurogane, Stella Vermillion, Shizuku Kurogane, and Nagi Arisuin permission to use their Devices outside campus." Very well, I authorize you four to use your abilities off school grounds. "Great. That takes care of the most critical thing." After Ikki finished, Arisuin spoke up as well. "Chairman, can you tell us what you know of the situation?" The culprits are Rebellion, about twenty to thirty units, all equipped with weapons. Their objectives are ransom money and the goods and cash in the mall. Long story short, this is their periodic fundraising. "Have there been casualties?" A few people were banged up while escaping the uproar as it first occurred, so just some light injuries. Still no dead or heavily injured. According to images we took from security cameras, Rebellion has gathered about fifty hostages in the food court. "Food court where we had our crepes?" Ikki nodded. "Yeah, that drafty plaza." "I can reach that far with my Shadow Walk[9]. We can get there immediately." "Then we''ll first move to a place with concealment and observe the situation. Stella and Shizuku are probably there too." Those two would never abandon the hostages and run away. They should''ve mixed in with the hostages while hiding their magic power. I think you already know, but the safety of hostages comes first. Don''t go overboard. Acknowledging Kurono''s advice, Ikki turned off the datapad to make sure it made no noise. "Okay, let''s move." "Leave it to me." Arisuin clasped Ikki''s extended hand, and they immediately sank into their shadows. Connecting shadows with one another like waterways, Shadow Walk could only be manipulated by Arisuin, the user of Darkness Hermit, so Ikki held his breath and swam through like Arisuin did. "We''re here." After swimming in the darkness for a short while, they reached a place overlooking the food court, the shadow of a pillar in the third floor atrium that gave a bird''s eye view of the whole area. Leaving Shadow Walk and reconnoitering, Ikki and Arisuin confirmed Kurono''s info. Hostages were gathered below, encircled by about ten people wearing the same black combat uniforms they saw before. "Ikki, there." In the direction Arisuin was pointing, Shizuku''s figure was visible among with the hostages. "But I don''t see Stella-chan." "No, there she is beside Shizuku, the one with the large hat. She''s famous as a knight so she''s concealing herself." "Now that you mention it, she''s appeared in newspapers, right? But the situation''s not too good." "Yeah, the hostages are placed too close to the criminals. If we break through recklessly, the hostages will definitely get hurt. And besides, the number of Rebellion troops doesn''t add up." "Maybe they''re acting in squads? We have no choice but to wait for now." Even if Rebellion was acting in squads, the ratio of hostages to Rebellion troops was a little too high, which would be a problem for the troops if the hostages tried to escape. There might be opportunities using that oversight, so they decided to stay put and keep watching for the time beingDbut the situation changed in a way they couldn''t have imagined. Don''t bully my motherD! Suddenly, a boy around the age of a kindergartner rushed toward a gun-toting Rebellion soldier. Oh no! This was bad, but they were in no position to stop the boy, who screamed and threw the ice cream he held at the man, splattering the man with white. That couldn''t possibly bring a man down, but it was more than enough to provoke. You braaaat! The soldier screamed in rage and kicked the boyDwho wasn''t even tall enough to reach his waistDin the face without hesitation. Ahh, Shinji! A woman in her twenties, probably the boy''s mother, dashed out from the ring of hostages. Her abdomen was large, but she moved so quickly that one wouldn''t think her pregnant, and she desperately moved between the boy and the soldier. Out of the way, woman! Don''t butt in! I''m sorry, I''m sorry, he''s still just a child! Please forgive us! Another Rebellion soldier looked toward all the noise. Hey, what the hell are you doing!? This fucking brat got ice cream on my clothes! I''m gonna kill him! What''s the matter with you!? How many times have I told you not to touch the hostages, dammit!? You can go die by yourself, but if you piss off Bischof-san he ain''t stopping till he kills a dozen people. Don''t get us involved in your mess! Shut up! There''s a lot of ''em so it won''t matter if we shoot one or two! After that, the soldier turned around and pointed the muzzle of his rifle towards the boy and woman. No, please! Spare us! You people might as well be pigs in our utopia, but you dare dirty an honorary citizen like me? You''ll pay for that with your life! He put his finger on the trigger without any hesitation, and a lead bullet burst out from the barrel. To block it, the pregnant mother covered her child with her back. How futile. The bullet would penetrate the woman''s body and hit the child behind her too. But the bullet never reached the motherDbecause Stella''s flames burned away even the specks of dust that flew from the muzzle. It''s best if I go out by myself I would''ve been found out sooner or later It''s alright. If they know who I am, they won''t kill me right away That''s why you should keep hiding and make preparations just in case. After stopping Shizuku with these words, Stella scorched the bullet by casting fire into its path, and the Rebellion soldiers fell into confusion at the sudden threat. "A Blazer!?" "Shit!" They turned towards Stella reflexively and fired their rifles at her in unison. A storm of bullets shot forth. "Empress Dress[10]." Stella''s feathered robe of flame vaporized all the bullets before they even reached her. ButD "Aiiieeeee!" Dthe hostages started to panic because of the sudden gunfire. M4 rifles didn''t have perfect accuracy. At this rate, the hostages would also end up being hit. "Everyone settle down!!!" A voice filled with dignity rang out above the sounds of gunfire and screams, and caught the attentions of everyone present whether they liked it or not. The hostages who were preparing to flee froze, and the Rebellion soldiers tensed up like scolded children. "I don''t want to fight you all, so please calm down and listen to what I have to say." That takes care of the panic for now. Stella felt relief as she spoke. In Japan, she was merely a high-schooler, but she was also a princess of the Vermillion Empire. She knew quite a bit about the international crime organization Rebellion, including how it organized its units. Even though Rebellion was widely known as an organization of Blazers, in truth the majority of its members were non-Blazers referred to as ''Adherents''. In the new world order that Rebellion wanted to create, the ''Apostles'', who were Blazers, were actually a minority. Rebellion units were composed of this small group of Blazers commanding the non-Blazers as soldiers. Every single Rebellion soldier here was an Adherent, so the Apostle leading them was probably somewhere nearby. There should be only one Apostle for an operation of this level. I really didn''t want to move rashly before he comes out though. Showing herself in this situation was a major disadvantage. With that in mind, Stella once again cast a sharp glare towards the soldiers. "I''ll represent the hostages here and negotiate with your leader." "W-What the hell''s this girl saying!? You, how dareD" It seemed like the soldiers hadn''t recognized her yet, so Stella removed the hat she borrowed from a store. "I amD" "Oh dear oh dear~? It looks like we have one hell of a VIP mixed in here." A voice interrupted Stella before she could reveal her identity. Looking toward that voice, she saw a man standing with a group of around ten fully-armed soldiers. When their eyes met, the man smiled, twisting the tattoo drawn on his face. "Well, if it ain''t the Vermillion Empire''s second princess. Hehehe." "Full black clothing and a gold-decorated overcoat an Apostle''s robe. It means you''re the boss of these fools, right?" "Hehehe, so pleased to make your acquaintance. Yes, that''s exactly right. I go by the name Bischof[11]. The honor is mine, Princess." The manDBischofDbowed respectfully towards Stella, then turned towards his subordinates encircling the hostages and gave an offended expression. "Hey, what the devil are you bastards doing? Can''t you even babysit properly?" "ThaD" "Didn''t I tell you to wait? Didn''t I tell you not to touch the hostages? Didn''t I?" "W-We tried to stop him! But that bastard Yakin wouldn''t listen!" "Ya~kin. Was it you causing this mess?" "N-No wait, th-that brat dirtied my pants andD" "Huh!? You went nuts just because of no." Bischof turned around with a thoughtful look. "Hehehe." "Bischof-san?" "Ahh, Yakin. That must''ve been a disaster. I sympathize, really." Bischof''s attitude changed suddenly and he patted the soldier who had ice cream spilled on his pants, then pulled out a gun and pointed it at the boy who the mother was protecting. "Rest easy. I''ll balance the scales for you, my honorary citizen." Stella spoke up in shock. "W-What are you doing!?" "What? Ain''t it obvious, Princess? I''m gonna have this kid take responsibility for what he did. Responsibility is important, no?" "Didn''t you say you weren''t going to touch the hostages!?" "Well that would be true if they stayed still, but this brat didn''t. Ahh, he ain''t an adult yet so we can''t judge him too hard, but what the kid did was still a sin. He trampled the dignity of this honorary citizen here, so he has to pay with his life. Penance for sin, forgiveness for penance, that''s my motto, you see!" Bischof suddenly squeezed the trigger a little. He was really going to shoot, so Stella didn''t hesitate to manifest L?vateinn. "Haaaaa!" She leapt forward and slashed at Bischof. Seeing that, Bischof smiled. He baited me!? But no matter! She wouldn''t give him time to summon his Device. Bischof was only holding a handgun. There was no way he could block L?vateinn with something like that! Stella slashed the man along his gun, butDBischof stopped that slash with only his index and middle finger. "WhaD!" "Hehehe, oh dear. You''re fast and strong like the rumors say about A-Ranks. But alas, you don''t know how wide and terrifying this world can be." Stella couldn''t hide her surprise. A slash with all her might had been completely blocked with only the fingers of one hand. That was no human technique; the finger and the arm should''ve been torn off together. Even if the slash had somehow been blocked, the arm would still be burnt by L?vateinn''s flames. But Bischof was completely unaffected by both force and heat, stopping her sword casually. How? Faster than the answer could come, Bischof''s right hand struck Stella''s abdomen. "Guh uh!?" It was an offensive power that completely shattered her Empress Dress. Stella collapsed with just one hit. How? He didn''t look like that strong a Blazer! What was with this crazy attack power? Stella almost fainted in agony, but she looked up at Bischof and realized the secret behind his attack. "Those r-rings!" Bischof was wearing a ring on the middle finger of each hand, and they emitted an ominous red light. They might look like simple accessories at first glance, butD "This is my Device, Judgment Ring[12]. Its specialty is dealing with "sin" and "penance". The left absorbs all attacks towards me, while the right converts it into a magical power and returns upon my enemy. Hehehe, in other words, the stronger my enemies, the stronger I become." "I see, so I was hit by my own full power." His explanation was credible since she couldn''t stand up. "You really shouldn''t jump in when you don''t know what power your opponent holds, dear princess~." "Aren''t you the one who made me do it?" "Hehehe, oh, you''re quite right. Against the Crimson Princess, I really couldn''t afford to be picky with my tactics. I''m so sorry about that. But well, I''m impressed. You, the princess of another country, could''ve stayed nicely hidden, but you chose to shield some brat. It''s truly touching. Is this what they call noblesse oblige? I, Bischof, am truly in awe, so I''ll tell dear Princess Stella a way to save that kid." "What way?" "There''s a very simple method, you see, a method of repentance everyone knows: apologizing after doing something wrong. But your highness, you must apologize in the kid''s placeDkneeling while stark naked! Ha ha ha ha!" At Bischof''s demand, Ikki boiled with anger. He wanted to leap out from the hall above and cut the man to pieces, butD No! If he did so, it would result in chaos, and the hostages would suffer casualties. He had to avoid that at all cost. "Hehe of course, I won''t force you. How could I ever order a princess around? I won''t mind if you refuse. But if so, I''ll have this brat take responsibility as planned." What a filthy man! Ikki bit his lips hard to suppressing his anger. Bischof thought that Stella couldn''t accept that demand, so he gave her the option just to humiliate her. But Stella''s reply was exactly as Ikki expected. "I understand." Stella dispelled L?vateinn and released a sigh of surrender while concealing her vexation. "In return, promise me the hostages won''t take a scratch." "Of course. I, Bischof, am a man known for not breaking his word, so rest assured. Well, the ransom money and our successful escape must also be guaranteed." "As you promised, then." After confirming, Stella stood up. Her knees were shaking, probably from the damage she took before, but her hands removing her clothes were shaking not from pain, but from agitation. "Wow, haha! This is awesome, an imperial princess strip show!" "What a nice idea! It''s just like Bischof-san to think of it!" "Yeah, strip strip strip! Hahaha!" Stella''s face was dyed red in shame. She had no choice but to expose her naked body in front of these scum, so she took off her clothes one piece at a time. Her cardigan fell, and her beautiful shoulders were exposed. Her skirt slid down to her feet, and her slender and alluring legs were bared. Her blouse buttons came off one by one, and her small navel could be seen from the crevice. And finally she only had her white-string undergarments left. "Man, crazy. That''s one hell of a bust. Is this really a high school girl?" "I can''t get enough of this!" "Bischof-san! Can we take pictures?" "You''re too noisy, you horny bastards. Hehehe, the real show starts now." Taking that unbearably filthy voice to heart, Stella''s body trembled. At that moment, Ikki saw something glittering on Stella''s cheeks. Tears. The moment he saw that small sparkle from her eyes, Ikki heard a ripping sound and felt something tear apart. That was the sound of his lips being bitten open, and the reason suppressing his anger coming undone. DStella! But Ikki could not move from his spot. "Ugh!" He felt as if his body was tied to the ground. When he turned his neck, he could see Arisuin''s Device Darkness Hermit stabbed into his shadow. Arisuin had stopped Ikki''s actions with a Noble Art that arrests a target''s movement,Shadow Bind[13]. "Calm down. What were you about to do, jumping in at a time like this?" "But if I don''t go now, Stella will!" "It''s alright. I have a plan. Shizuku''s making her move, so just wait a little bit." Ikki couldn''t believe those words. "Shizuku?" "Yes. She''s making a water barrier while hiding her magic power." Hearing that, Ikki looked toward the hall again and tried to search for the presence of magic, butD "Is that true? I don''t see anything." "Well, of course. Shizuku might be inferior to Stella in overall scores but when it comes to magic control, she''s unquestionably this year''s number one. You could say Shizuku has A-Rank ability in that area alone." Ikki''s face showed clear surprise at Arisuin''s explanation. According to that status, Shizuku could do things using a quarter the magic power that any other Blazer would need. Furthermore, Shizuku Kurogane was a technique-type Blazer. "If someone of Shizuku''s level hides her magic power, no one could detect it." Arisuin showed his student datapad to Ikki, having apparently left it on but silent. A mail from Shizuku was visible. setting barrier now will signal when complete It was a short message that she probably typed while not looking at the terminal as a precaution, but the meaning was easily understandable. Shizuku! Ikki called out his sister''s name joyfully in his heart. As if responding to his callD "Shouha Suiren[14]D!" The water user Shizuku Kurogane raised a barrier to separate the hostages from the Rebellion soldiers. That was her signal. "What!?" A barrier of water abruptly rushing upwardDonly a Blazer could create such a thing. Bischof considered the possibility that some other knight had been hidden, and shoutedD "If you won''t stay quiet then we''ll just kill everyone! All of you bastards, fire on the hostages!" At Bischof''s order, the Adherents aimed at the civilians on the other side of the barrier and pulled their triggers in unison. Those hostages, startled by the water and then the volley of gunshots, panicked and screamed as if they''d been thrown into a cauldron of hot oil. But not a single fired bullet reached the hostages. Despite making noise like a crashing waterfall, the bullets were all stopped by Shizuku''s Noble Art, Shouha Suiren. Water had very strong impact resistance, and falling onto its surface from high up was like hitting concrete. For a high-speed object like a rifle bullet, hitting ordinary water would be enough to break it to fragments, and water infused with Shizuku''s magic power had a solidity like iron. Nothing made of lead could penetrate that. And Shizuku was not fighting alone. At the same time she used Shouha Suiren, Ikki invoked Ittou Shura. He jumped from the third-floor atrium, making a decisive surprise attack from above Bischof''s head. "Tch! They had people above too!?" But Bischof was a terrorist who had struggled through many extreme situations. Noticing the surprise attack immediately, he quickly made a countermove, reaching out toward Ikki''s Intetsu with the same left hand that had caught Stella''s L?vateinn before. The Judgment Ring that seized every single attack as sinDhis left hand activated the ability that had rendered Stella''s earth-shaking blow powerless. Ikki''s sword was only faster than Stella''s sword; it was several times less powerful, so it couldn''t penetrate that ability. The surprise attack must have been a blunder. Ikki''s blow would surely be taken as sin and returned to him as penanceDif Bischof''s left hand could capture Ikki''s flashing blade! "Huh?" In that instant, Bischof saw something unbelievable: his own left arm flying in a spray of blood. No matter how well Bischof''s left hand rendered attacks powerless, it had no way to catch an attack Bischof couldn''t see, and what Bischof couldn''t catch, he couldn''t stop. Ikki swung Intetsu with a speed that far exceeded human motion perception, so quickly that Ikki''s own body couldn''t track. It was an invisible slash, one of Ikki Kurogane''s seven original sword techniques. "The seventh secret bladeDRaikou[15]." I''ll deal with the smaller fish, so Ikki, please incapacitate their vulgar monkey of a boss. Ikki did exactly as Arisuin said. With the invisible slash Raikou, he cleaved Bischof''s sin-stealing left arm and sent it flying, then with a returning stroke he severed the right arm as well. With both Bischof''s arms were gone, it didn''t matter how strong his bluster was, though these injuries hardly stopped the man''s mouth. "Gaaaah! M-My arms! You fuckingD" "Such noisy rattling, huh?" "Hii!" But Bischof withdrew his rant the moment he saw Ikki''s angry face. "Even if it looks bad, I went easy on you. After what you did to Stella, I wouldn''t mind taking another limb or two. After all, with treatment in an iPS capsule, that kind of trauma isn''t permanent." Ikki spurned Bischof by turning his freezing gaze away, as if from filth. The hostages he now surveyed were uninjured, meaning his move had been a success. *Thump* Arisuin patted him on the shoulder. "You did it, huh?" "Alice. Are you also done over there?" "Should I say that I''m done? Maybe it''s done, instead? That girl''s quite amazing, I think." Ikki frowned at Arisuin''s unclear words, and turnedDbut he soon saw what Arisuin meant. The Rebellion soldiers were collapsed here and there, not a single one still standing. On that battlefield, he could see only one person''s back. "Stella." It was the Crimson Princess with her deep red hair swinging, her body clad in a dress of flame, and her hand gripping L?vateinn as it scattered flame. After suffering a critical strike and a disgrace she had never received before, Stella still made the first move and floored every one of the soldiers so quickly that Arisuin couldn''t do his part. She had precise judgment with calm composure, and despite being humiliated so, she still controlled her strength. Ikki agreed with Arisuin''s view that it was amazing, butD Arisuin pushed Ikki lightly in Stella''s direction. "Let me report this to the people outside." "Thanks." She shouldn''t have been forced to do something like that! "Stella!" Ikki ran up to Stella, and when she turned toward his voice, hugged her close. "Ah! Hey, w-what!?" Stella was confused and alarmed about being suddenly hugged, but Ikki didn''t care. Right now, he knew he wanted to do this, so he tightly embraced Stella, concealing her skin with his own body. It seemed to put that gentle, heroic girl at ease. "Sorry. If only I had come and saved you more quickly then you wouldn''t be embarrassed like this." "Ikki!" Whether his feelings were coming across or not, Stella entrusted her small trembling body to Ikki''s embrace. Ikki tried not to look at Stella''s expression, but his embrace remained strong. Not long afterward, Shizuku called out to him. "Onii-sama." "Shizuku, thanks. Raising a barrier was a big help. Was anyone injured?" "Of course not. Do you think I''m that clumsy?" Looking indignant, Shizuku extended to Stella the clothes Stella had dropped on the floor. "I gathered them for you. You don''t plan to stand around half-naked much longer, I hope." "T-Thanks. I''m surprised you''d do that for me." "How rude. Shouldn''t you be thankful that I covered for you after you rushed out so carelessly?" "Ooh." Glowering at Shizuku, Stella self-consciously averted her gaze. But ShizukuD "Still I have a bit better opinion of you." "Eh?" "I couldn''t save that parent and child, yet you put your life on the line for a complete stranger''s sake." "I-It''s not like I was trying to look good. But well, it would''ve been dangerous if your barrier hadn''t been there. That technique was excellent." They had acted thoroughly hostile to each other until now, but whether from honest appraisal or embarrassment, Stella and Shizuku''s glances were both unusually warm, and Ikki spied the exchange of some mutual acceptance. It''d be nice if they could take this opportunity to get along better. "Ah, that''s right. Shizuku, can you cast healing?" "Of course, but no, you''re not telling me you were hurt?" "No, not me, him." He pointed at Bischof. The man''s bleeding was severe, so they couldn''t leave him the way he was, and healing a wound by manipulating water was a skill limited to high-level water users. "You don''t need to connect the arm, just stop the blood. He''ll become violent and troublesome again otherwise." "I understand, Onii-sama. You wouldn''t want this man''s life on your conscience." "I''ve rendered him powerless, but let''s still be carefulD" "Dooon''t mooove!!!" An angry scream erupted from among the hostages. Ikki and the girls turned toward the voice, and saw a young man in a red T-shirt thrusting a handgun at a middle-aged woman''s temple. "P-Please save me!" "Freeze, all of you brats! If you twitch, I''ll blow this hag''s head off!" Ikki tensed. "Oh no, one slipped into the hostages?" "Hehe, hahahahaha! Hiding among the peasants ain''t something only you kids can do!" "Bischof." The criminal gave a distorted sneer with his tattooed face while blood gushed from both armless shoulders. "Hey, the goth-loli midget over there!" "M-Midget you say!?" "Yeah you, midget. You said you do healing, so get over here and fix my arms! You won''t tell me you can''t, right? Hehehe." At Bischof''s laugh, the middle-aged woman screamed again. If a gun was pressed to Ikki''s temple, he''d probably do the same. Dammit! Ikki ground his teeth in anger. Ittou Shura was still active, but the muzzle was firmly pointed at the woman and he couldn''t risk a discharge. "Hurry up!" "Onii-sama." "We don''t have a choice. He''s taken control of the situationD" "Not at all." A boy''s voice resounded directly in Ikki''s head, then countless rays of light passed beside him. *Swish swish swish* They were magic arrows shining with sky-blue radiance. "Uaaaah!" "Gah-ah." The magic arrows pierced Bischof and the hostage-taker repeatedly, this time leaving them helpless for sure. "What!? What was thatD" Stella shook at the sudden turn, but Ikki had seen this before. He knew this voice. This technique is. "Hahaha, well well, it''s sad having to lend a hand after all. I didn''t want to steal someone else''s achievement." The empty space before their eyes began to sparkle, and then the image of empty air crumbled like scales falling. In the midst of that crumbling, a slender young man appeared holding a bow-shaped Device. Even Arisuin, who was able to sense Bischof''s group from a distance, hadn''t detected him. But it didn''t surprise Ikki, because stealth was this young man''s special ability. Ikki knew because they were originally classmates. "Kirihara-kun. It''s been a while, hasn''t it?" Shizuya Kirihara. Last year''s top new student, and last year''s Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival representative. Kirihara calmly smiled at this reunion, and sent a scornful gaze through narrowed eyelids. "Yeah. It''s been a while, Ikki Kurogane-kun. You''re still attending school?" Stella and Shizuku made noticeably unpleasant expressions, but this person had helped them, so they didn''t complain. Suddenly, around seven girls ran out from the middle of the hostages, pushed Ikki''s group aside, and rushed up to Kirihara. They were Kirihara''s girlfriends who came with him today to visit the mall. "Kirihara-kuuun! We were so scared~!" "You had a frightful experience because of my disappointing juniors, didn''t you? But it''s fine now." "Yeah, I had faith that you would save me." "Ah, Kirihara-sama~. You''re so cool. After all, you''re such a strong knight~" Shizuku coughed and Stella scowled at the extravagant praise from these dressed-up girls, and at Kirihara for basking in that praise. "What an unlikeable fellow." "This is the first time we''ve agreed on something, right?" The police who Arisuin had contacted rushed into the courtyard just after Kirihara cleaned up the situation, and they began restraining Rebellion soldiers and caring for the hostages. Ikki saw that the turmoil on their day off was more or less over, and as the tension left him, his body shook violently and fell over. His fatigue from using Ittou Shura had gushed out. "Onii-sama!" "Ikki, are you okay?" "A-Ah, yeah, I''m fine. If I rest a little, I can just about walk." "Then you should sit down for a while, right?" As Arisuin put Ikki on a food court bench, the police officer in charge called out and ran up to the four of them. "Hey! You guys are the student knights who settled the affair, right? Will you come with me to the police station to make a report right now?" "My my, it''s not a good time, you know? We''d like Ikki to get some rest if we can." Arisuin turned his gaze to Kirihara who was surrounded by girls, butD "Should you be begging me to deal with a troublesome investigation after I cleaned everything up for you?" Dit seemed Kirihara didn''t want to keep helping them quite so long. Giving that unapproachable refusal, he started talking with his female followers about going somewhere to relax. "No, Alice. It''s fine. If I rest in the patrol car, I think I''ll recover a bit." "Ikki, you''re not pushing yourself too much?" "I''m fine. Nothing was really hurt." Ikki stood up, pretending to be tough despite his deeply fatigued expression. After a moment, he turned in Kirihara''s direction and bowed lightly. "Thank you, Kirihara-kun. You really saved us today." "I don''t need thanks. The strong should support the weak." Stella and Shizuku again took on dangerous faces at Kirihara''s malicious words, but having Ikki rest was more important to them right now than snapping at this boy, so Stella took Ikki''s shoulder and tried to guide him to the patrol car. "But Kurogane-kun are you still trying to become a knight with that pitiful strength?" Stella couldn''t disregard Kirihara''s scorn this time. "You how dare you!" "Stella, it''s fine." "It''s not fine! I won''t stay quiet after such self-indulgent insults!" Shaking off Ikki''s attempt to restrain her anger, Stella lifted his shoulder away and pointed a finger at Kirihara. "You can say what you want, but Ikki is much stronger than someone like you! I''ve seen his strength myself! Do you even amount to the dirt under his feet!?" The biting words Stella threw were only wishful thinking. Stella didn''t know Kirihara''s power, didn''t know the hopeless gap between Ikki and that boy. "Haha, ahahahahaha!" "W-What''s so funny!?" "All of it! How can I help laughing at this? Saying the Failed Knight over there is stronger than me hahaha! Him, the coward who once ran away because he was too scared to fight me? That''s a masterpiece!" "Eh?" Ikki ran away from a match? Stella turned her head in astonishment and disbelief, but Ikki didn''t deny it. He stayed quiet, staring at Kirihara, and she couldn''t read his response. But Stella knew such a thing was impossible, so she once again turned to Kirihara. "You''re lying! There''s no way it''s true!" "Hahaha, because you''re convinced he''s stronger." "Exactly! Ikki won against me, so he''s no ordinary knight!" "Oh? Then Vermillion-kun, how about we make a wager?" "Wager, you say?" Kirihara switched his gaze from Stella to Ikki. "As a matter of fact, a good way to find out whether you''re right or wrong is already prepared. Kurogane-kun, I''m guessing your datapad''s off? Turn it on and take a look." Ikki quickly pulled out his student datapad, and the moment it started up, a mail receipt message began. The sender was the selection battle executive committee! And the contentsD The opponent for Ikki Kurogane-sama''s first selection battle match has been chosen: Shizuya Kirihara-sama from Year Two Class Three. "That''s right, your first-match opponent is me, last year''s Sword-Art Festival representative. Me, Shizuya Kirihara, who holds the nickname ''Hunter''. Our fight has already been scheduled, so if I lose I''ll take back everything I said today, and apologize like Vermillion-kun demands. But if I win I want her as one of my girlfriends." Naturally, Ikki raised his voice to protest. "Kirihara-kun! Don''t make such a ridiculousD" "Fine. I''ll accept those terms." "Wha!?" Stella easily accepted it, to Ikki''s chagrin. "Stop, Stella, this doesn''t mean anything! I don''t need Kirihara-kun''s apology!" "Even if you don''t need it, I do. I have no position of my own while the knight who beat me is called weak." Ikki didn''t give up trying to persuade her, and Stella didn''t give in. Neither were willing to compromise, so unfortunately Kirihara''s wager was set. "That concludes the negotiations, right? Heh, it''s a boring match that I''ll win of course, but maybe now it''s a bit more worth the bother? Let''s meet in the arena next time, Kurogane-kun. I don''t think I have to say it, but if you stand before me with such shabby power well, you better be prepared. The selection battles are real combat, not like mock battles. Fight hard if you don''t want to be killed. Ha ha ha!" Laughing loudly, Kirihara left with his girls. Neither Arisuin nor Shizuku nor Stella had positive impressions of Kirihara after that display of arrogance. "Hmm. His face is good, but having such a crooked personality is terrible." "What an unlikeable feeling." "Ha, no matter what he says, you won against me, so you can easily beat that guy. Don''t you think so?" Stella expected Ikki to strongly agree. ButD "Do I? For me, he''s the worst possible opponent." "Ikki?" Dthe answer she expected didn''t come. Unlike Stella, Ikki knew Kirihara''s overwhelming Noble Art, so he couldn''t make a firm promise. This fight Ikki had a hunch it would become gravely difficult. And so the selection battles for the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival began. Stella''s, Shizuku''s, and Arisuin''s first matches were at the beginning of the week, on Monday. Ikki''s first match with Kirihara was the next day, on Tuesday, and it would be Ikki''s first official competition. It would be different from the mock battles up to now, a fight with real meaning. That debut battle was approaching before his eyes. Volume 1 - CH 4 (translation) Hagun Academy''s selection battles for the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival started on Monday, one night after the Rebellion affair. It''s finally time! On the schedule for our opening day, we have a B-Rank from the new students, a girl descended from that great hero Ryouma KuroganeDit''s her first battle for Contender Shizuku Kurogane! This announcement from a member of the Hagun Academy broadcasting club was met with cheers by many students who had been following news on Shizuku, the second best of the first-years. Her opponent is a third-year student who performed in last winter''s inter-school match and won against Donrou Academy''s Festival representative Yamamichiyuki Azuchi. He''s a C-Rank knight that everyone''s looking forward to seeing in this year''s Festival, Contender Shigenobu Suga! Having a young knight face such an experienced upperclassman, what a harsh debut! Will this supernova of the next generation show her strength!? Now, the beginning buzzer has sounded what!? Contender Suga has already begun! A twin-sword Device crackled with electricity in Suga''s hands. "Too bad, ''supernova''! My ability is lightning, the one most effective against the water you use! It''s too bad you got me as your opponent, but don''t resent me for your luck! DHakuraijin[1]!" With a triumphant expression, Suga threw a slash of lightning at the unmoving Shizuku. "Shouha Suiren." Shizuku tried to defend herself with a wall of water. How could water protect against lightning? Yet Shizuku''s Noble Art blocked the powerful current without trouble. "What!?" S-Somehow, lightning had no effect! Commentator Oreki-sensei, what''s going on!? *Cough cough* That''s probably ultra-pure water. Ultra-pure water? Yeah everyone thinks that water loses to electricity, right? But no, when water does so it''s because impurities like ions and microbes in the water make it conductive. Water becomes less and less conductive as it becomes more and more pure, until it becomes ultra-pure and forms a complete insulator that electricity won''t pass through. I see oh? Then why don''t other water users copy this tactic? It''s not that they don''t, they can''t. Completely removing impurities at the ion level is like sifting gold dust from desert sand. Only Shizuku-san''s level of magic control allows her to perform such a technique. If an ordinary knight tries to copy this maneuver, won''t his mind burn out first? *Cough* As you''d expect for the first-year runner-up *guh*! Whoa! This is the third time that you threw up blood today! A-Are you okay, Oreki-sensei!? Aah, I-I''m fine, I''m fine. If I take some medicine I''ll settle down. Aah, u''m feeling guud. Oreki-sensei! Oreki-sensei! The medicine is making you slur your speech! Are you really okay!? I''m fineeee. It''s just something for dealing with this disease, ''kay. Sensei! You''re getting completely wasted! What a chaotic discussion. Anyway, Shizuku seemed impervious to lightning attacks. What was Suga''s reaction, now that he understood this? "Damn, if that''s true, I gotta take some distance." But Shizuku gave a serene reply. "And how do you intend to retreat?" Ah! How shocking! Contender Suga''s feet are frozen to the ground! He can''t get away like this! "Suiroudan[2]." Shizuku shot a sphere of water thirty centimeters wide from Yoishigure, and the orb hit Suga right in the face, stopping in midair to cover his head. Suga tried to pull or peel the imprisoning orb away, but water wasn''t solid, so he couldn''t grab it or shake it off. He desperately sought air and clawed at the liquid, but only splashed and muddled it. Before longD "Gah." Suga''s lungs used up all the air it had left, and when his hands fell limp, Shizuku finally released the watery prison. He collapsed in the ring, and at the same time, the referee made a declaration. "Shigenobu Suga can no longer fight! The winner, Shizuku Kurogane!" The match is over! Against an incompatible elemental attribute, first-year contender Kurogane has taken the win with an overwhelming difference in technique! Coughing modestly, Shizuku turned her gaze and returned a small gesture to Ikki as he waved at her happily from the audience seats. "It wasn''t such a big deal." Then she turned her attention to the arena scoreboard. A suitable time for settling things will come soon enough. While Shizuku was fighting in the fifteenth training arena, more than four times as many spectators were gathered at the seventh arena where the foreign princess Stella Vermillion, this year''s top-ranked newcomer who had already received a nickname from the student body, was having her first match. "Gooo! Momotaniiii!" "You''re unbeatable in a close-range fight, ya know!" "Show us an upperclassman''s intensity!" What amazing encouragement from the cheering section! Contender ''Heavy Tank'' Momotani''s place among the school''s top ten most popular isn''t just talk! Now, will his signature move that has blown many knights out of the stadium appear today too!? That heavy charge from the rare armor-type Device Goliath!? Takeshi Momotani, a giant standing 190 centimeters tall and stout as a boulder, was Stella''s opponent for her first match. Pressured by the screams from the cheering section and by the host''s anticipation, he lowered his heavily armored body into a ramming stance with one shoulder pointed at his opponentDbut after taking the stance, Momotani didn''t move. "What''s wrong, Momotani!? Blow her away like you usually do!" "That girl lost to an F-Rank! Someone like you has more than enough to take her down, yeah!?" His friends and classmates jeered, but Momotani himselfD That''s easy for you guys say, but how am I supposed to do this? Dwas cringing at the sea of flame spread over the ring. Stella, his opponent, stood in the center of that sea with a dress of blazing flame over her body, and the heat of her Dragon Breath was grilling Momotani inside his armor despite more than ten meters of separation between them. He understood for the first time the extraordinary energy Stella held. Fighting against such an opponent was like throwing himself into a furnace. Stella addressed the unmoving Momotani. "It seems you have better judgment than that noisy bunch behind you. This match is a real battle, and if you just dash in, you won''t get off with illusionary pain. Keeping that in mind, you should think hard before making a move." Whether because of his own hesitation or the reasoning he just heard, Momotani took her advice quite seriously. "I forfeit." W-W-What was that!? Contender Momotani, without taking a step after starting the match, has just given up! Wahaha! How pitiful! Disgraceful! But wise~! At Momotani''s decision, a petite teacher in red clothing laughed crudely from her seat at the commentator station, and said something that could be either insult or praise. What do you mean, Saikyou-sensei? There''s no way he could overcome that monster, after all! Haven''t you been asking him to burn himself to death? He caaan''t! But anyway, giving up before taking a single step is a great move! Ahahaha! U-Umm, Saikyou-sensei, I think you should choose your words a little bit more carefully. The female students nearby were unable to let Saikyou''s words pass. They wore tight, threatening faces. Wahaha. Oh no, it''s getting super bad. I''m scared so I''m running away~ Saikyou quickly fled the announcer station. Ah, wait, Saikyou-sensei! There are still matches left! You''re leaving too early! Who are we going to get commentary from!? That was some rather disordered match coverage, wasn''t it? Stella left the ring in amazement. On the way Err just now, we received news that the first-year runner-up having a bout in the fifteenth practice arena, Shizuku Kurogane, has taken a perfect victory over her opponent, third-year Shigenobu Suga! she heard about Shizuku''s victory. Well, she didn''t think Shizuku would lose to that sort of opponent. But what strength! This year''s freshmen top-seat and runner-up have completely shut their upperclassmen down! They''ve debuted in these matches without being touched! The new students this year really are something else! With them, reaching the summit of the Seven Stars might even be possible! "Stella, congratulations." Ikki greeted Stella as she returned to the dorm room after the first day of selection battles ended. Her response was flat, but from how her nose twitched, she didn''t seem to completely disregard his greeting. "Haa. Well, if I have to fight in this sort of competition, I should at least win." "I guess I didn''t get to see your match after all." "I just torched something superfluous, like usual." "But it''s disappointing that I couldn''t make it." "I''m the one who''s disappointed." "Eh? What did you say?" "N-Nothing! We can''t help that Shizuku''s match was scheduled in the same slot, but next time come and watch my fight properly!" "Sure, of course. Anyway, aren''t you back a bit late?" "The fight was a letdown and I didn''t know what to do with my energy, so I went to the gym for a workout." "I see. But it''s really great that you and Shizuku, and Alice too, all of you won." Arisuin''s match had been held in the fifteenth training arena right after Shizuku''s, and he beat a second-year E-Rank opponent in ten seconds. Though Arisuin described himself as disadvantaged in direct combat, his performance showed he was worth being chosen as the roommate of the first-year runner-up. "I also saw Alice''s strength in the fight against Rebellion, but he finds being the attacker disagreeable and kept his offensive ability secret. That sort of trickiness might be a bad match-up for you." "I won''t lose no matter who my opponent is. I mean you shouldn''t be worrying about other people." "Ah, haha. I guess so." Ikki returned his attention to the match he had been watching on TV before Stella entered. In that match was Ikki''s next opponent, Shizuya Kirihara. "Again with that guy''s recording? You''ve been watching it over and over since yesterday, haven''t you?" "Yeah. I thought I should understand his moves as well as I could." The recording was a piece of data that he begged for and received from the newspaper club president Kagami Kusakabe. It was footage from a first-round bout in last year''s Sword-Art Festival. In it, Kirihara circled his opponent and shot arrows continuously. That opponent only searched for Kirihara in bewilderment until collapsing from blood loss, unable to fight back even though Kirihara was standing right there. Why? Because the opponent couldn''t see him. "A flawless stealth camouflage that masks its user''s presence, Area Invisible[3]. That''s the power of his Device, Oborotsuki[4]." "It won''t help no matter how many times you watch that boy''s tactics." Stella gazed at the recording scornfully, and Ikki understood her mood. The recording''s content was vexing; instead of two contenders in a match, it was more like one player at a shooting gallery. "However, that method is certainly effective. He didn''t take a scratch in his fights all year. Kirihara-kun is strong." "...But isn''t it strange? That guy supposedly fought in last year''s Sword-Art Festival, but wasn''t able to become a Seven Stars Sword King. Then he must have lost, right?" "In the second round. But that''s a loss by abstention." "Abstention?" "Kirihara-kun didn''t fight an opponent who could beat Area Invisible. His ability is strong, but wide-range attacks work well against him. Kirihara-kun can''t fight people who have a way to strike the entire ring. For example, you can turn an arena into a sea of flame, right?" "I see. Invisibility doesn''t matter to an attack that covers the entire battlefield." "Yep, so there''s no question he''ll withdraw from the fight if he''s facing someone like you. Because he has this fighting style that''s inappropriate for a knight, he was given the nickname ''Hunter''." "Hmph. That''s not a very cool nickname. I don''t have an opponent I can''t win against, and with just a rebuke besides. In comparison, that boy is a total coward." Kirihara was only strong as long as he was safe. Moreover his style inflicted unnecessary pain on his opponent by avoiding fatal strikes on purpose. It made Stella sick just watching it. "But I understand why you say this is your worst opponent." "Right? He''s my natural enemy." Ikki needed a wide-range technique to defeat Area Invisible, but he had none. He certainly possessed superior sword technique, a tempered body, and skill in hand-to-hand, but all his attacks were short-ranged, and the scope of his offense was limited to melee. Kirihara''s Device Oborotsuki was a bow, a long-range weapon, so Kirihara would always take the first move. And more than anything else, Ikki''s trump card Ittou Shura could only be used once a day, with a strict duration of a single minute. It was abysmal against abilities that specialize in escape. On the screen, Kirihara''s opponent was being carried out on a stretcher. Stella, whose eyes might see something similarly tragic happening to Ikki himself tomorrow, anxiously spoke. "It''s okay, Ikki." "You''re not worried, are you?" At his unconcerned response, Stella''s face quickly reddened. "I''m not really worried about you! I''m only worried that if you won''t win, I''ll have to be that person''s girlfriend! Being your slave is the worst, but being that smug boy''s girlfriend is even worse than that!" "You accepted his wager on your own, you know? It''s troubling if you make me responsible for it. After I told you to stop, even." "Uh but you were being such an idiot, it was frustrating." "Eh? But what?" "N-Nothing!" Stella suddenly turned her eyes away from Ikki, but while her words were too childish, he understood that Stella wanted him to win. "Well, I don''t need Kirihara-kun''s apology, but I also don''t want you to see me defeated." "Do you have a plan?" "I do." Ikki declared so without hesitation. "I''ve already found a way to beat him." Kirihara was the top-ranked newcomer of Ikki''s generation, a tough opponent whose overly-strong ability made him the school''s Festival representative despite being a first-year. But even so, Kirihara hadn''t made it past the second round; how would Ikki take the summit if he stumbled such an opponent? Besides, the Sword-Art Festival fielded six of the best fighters in the school. His homeroom teacher Oreki had said the average knight fights ten matches or more, which meant the ones who go undefeated without withdrawing along the way might have to fight around twenty. If he was beaten here, perhaps he never stood a chance anyway. But if he was beaten here, everything he endured would end up meaningless. He couldn''t allow that. "I''ll definitely win." Though Ikki sounded slightly different from usual, his strong words satisfied Stella. In fact, before Stella came back to the room, Nagi Arisuin had called out to her after his own match was over. Arisuin had conveyed to Stella a worry about whether Ikki was nervous over his first match, but this energetic attitude was probably fine. Stella understood Ikki''s strength the most. "So it''s fine. You''ll definitely beat that guy. You''re already throwing down the spoon[5]." "No, no, throwing the spoon is the opposite of what I''m doing." Stella''s Japanese was fluent, but her knowledge of proverbs and manners was dubious, like in the talk about seppuku. "Anyway, isn''t it time for dinner? I''m hungry." "Yeah, I''ve already watched the video plenty, so let''s go." "Japanese people eat curry with pork cutlet at times like this, right?" "Err, no, we don''t really have that kind of custom. Noodles as usual are fine." Two people left the dorm room for the dining hall together, and so the first day of matches ended like a normal Monday. Sorry, Kurogane. I can''t stay friends with you anymore. Ikki was startled awake by a terrible dream. His hands were tightened unintentionally, and his palms were sweaty. Why did I have a dream from last year? Apologetic words echoed in Ikki''s mind. He wasn''t sleepy anymore, so to cool his head a little, Ikki descended from his upper bunk and left the room, being careful not to rouse Stella as she breathed lightly. It''s a little early for running. The air before dawn was chilly, but since it was the beginning of April, that chill was comfortable on a sweating body. "Really, I wonder why I remembered after such a long time?" Though nobody was around to answer, Ikki still let that question slip out. The board chairman seems suspicious of anyone friendly with that guy. How long ago did this rumor start? When did he become a solitary student who couldn''t take combat classes, with the disingenuous excuse that "he lacks ability, so it''s dangerous to let him practice"? He was given no choice, and even if few people knew the staff''s attitude for sure, everyone suspected it. Associating with Ikki will get you in trouble. If such a rumor got spread around, then of course people would keep their distance. "That reminds me, it was right over there." Ikki looked through a dormitory corridor window down at the courtyard, a plaza with a lushly growing lawn. Back when everyone was coming to believe those rumors, when everyone except his roommate drew away from Ikki, an unusual person called out to Ikki during lunch. That person was Shizuya Kirihara, the top student of Ikki''s class and a superstar who had appeared in the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival despite being a first-year. In truth, Ikki had already gotten a poor impression of Kirihara. Unlike the ordinary students who stayed away from Ikki and didn''t pick fights, Kiriharawithout condemning Ikki directlywould slander him with a purposefully loud voice in the classroom, spread unfavorable gossip about him to their classmates, and harass him in various other ways. Why? Ikki didn''t remember attracting Kirihara''s enmity. They probably had no real grudge. With no one defending Ikki at the time, Kirihara had spread the idea that messing with Ikki is fine because Ikki was the type of unneeded person that can be found anywhere. Kirihara probably thought confronting Ikki was just a natural thing to do. Ikki figured they had no reasonable business with each other, and it had indeed been a worthless conversation. How long are you gonna keep taking the teachers'' scorn like this, when they won''t recognize your real ability even if you suffer for the rest of your life? Now''s the time to duel with me, right? If Ikki had a fair fight with Kirihara who appeared in the Sword-Art Festival, the teachers surely wouldn''t be able to deny Ikki''s ability, right? It was a proposal that should greatly appeal to him but Ikki couldn''t accept. Though they were in school, fighting without a teacher''s permission would be punished. If Ikki was even a little bit tainted by scandal, the board chairman who was connected to the Kurogane household would expel him with glee. And that was Kirihara''s goal. Back then, there had been signs of many teachers at the plaza, all of them cronies of the board chairman who always treated Ikki badly. Maybe they were behind Kirihara''s actions. Understanding that, Ikki turned down the offer and started to leave. But thenD Don''t say that. I''m worried about you as a classmate. DKirihara prepared to shoot with his Device, Oborotsuki, at Ikki''s turned back. Ikki disregarded the challenge, and didn''t summon his own weapon. "I was really amazed at the time, huh." He was surprised that despite Kirihara''s conduct, nobody reprimanded Kirihara at all, neither the students nearby nor the teachers who were waiting to see what happened. Back then, Ikki hadn''t even realized his own position, didn''t know how crushing his isolation was. The teachers seemed to expect Ikki being deceived by Kirihara''s provocation, because expulsion was surely the best outcome for the Kurogane house''s request that Ikki not become a professional mage-knight. Ikki knew that of course, and he had taken many such attacks without ever summoning Intetsu. If he were to avoid them, someone might interpret his evasion as fighting intent, so he didn''t even try to dodge. Ikki allowed Kirihara''s arrow to hit him, and blacked out so evidence of his refusal to fight was captured by a school security camera, and he wasn''t blamed for the affair. But Kirihara''s punishment was only a stern warning and a forced apology. It was clear that the board chairman''s party had exchanged a secret agreement with Kirihara beforehand. "Thinking back over it, what a worthless year, huh?" The harassment didn''t stop after that one time, but gradually grew more malicious. There were many students who made Ikki''s life miserable, and little by little the atmosphere they, the teachers, and Kirihara''s group created piled upDbefore long, even the last person who had been Ikki''s friend, the boy who was Ikki''s roommate, turned away with a painful expression. Ikki hadn''t voiced any anger, but clearly remembered the regret that had almost burst out. After that, they stopped speaking to each other. If the boy started a conversation, Ikki probably wouldn''t have been able to ignore him. Since he didn''t, Ikki ignored him diligently. The boy advanced in grade before long, so Ikki who was repeating the year didn''t see him anymore, butD "But I wonder why I had this dream after such a long time?" It was already done and over with, and Ikki didn''t care enough about it to be recalling it in his dreams. This must''ve been from talking with Kirihara after all. Well, there''s no need to ponder it, right? It had nothing to do with the present. That board chairman was gone, and nobody was hindering Ikki. Only his own efforts decided the future now. Suddenly, a warm light shined on the side of Ikki''s face. Bright golden light blazed forth from the dormitory window and the townscape''s silhouette beyond. Squinting at the light that announced the break of day, Ikki certainly felt it. It was the beginning of the H-block matches. Today, everything of Ikki Kurogane would be tested. School continued as usual in the morning, and the selection battles were conducted from the afternoon until evening. Ikki''s turn was at one-thirty. It was one of the early slots, a delicate time when lunch was still stuffed firmly in his stomach, and on that day he finished the gelatin provided by the school cafeteria. Along with Stella, Shizuku, and Arisuin, he was going to his match at the fourth training arena. The time was already one o''clock. In the ring, the match before Ikki''s was already being held. The people appearing needed to come early and wait on standby, but there were still twenty minutes left. Sitting in the audience seats for a while and viewing other people''s fights together with friends was probably not a bad idea. Both Stella and Shizuku intended to do so. Not Ikki, though. "I''m going to the waiting room a little bit early." Stella blinked. "Eh? You won''t watch some matches here?" "No, right now I want to concentrate on my own." Ikki was already readying himself against Kirihara. He''d hate to disturb his mindset by watching someone else''s match. "Well, I''m off." "Please triumph, Onii-sama. I have faith in you." "Since you told me yesterday that you''ll win, I won''t forgive a poor showing." "Be careful, okay?" Returning a nod to each of those three different forms of encouragement, Ikki headed toward the waiting room. "Ikki Kurogane of Year One Class One? Your identity has been confirmed. Here''s your student datapad." The female receptionist in front of the waiting room completed the match formalities using her computer terminal. "Since the first match is ending, I''ll explain the rules for the selection battles. These battles use the same actual-combat format as the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival: one-on-one duels. There is no time limit. Surrender is allowed. Because it''s actual combat, illusionary form is not used, so there is a possibility that the lives of participants will be endangered. Various staff personnel are present in the arena to forestall such incidents, and depending on the situation the referee may also stop the match, but nevertheless absolute safety is not guaranteed. Taking that risk into account, if you are determined to participate, press the ''Yes'' button on the datapad''s display. If not, please press the ''No'' button. However, once you press ''No'', you can no longer join the selection battle entry lottery, so please choose carefully." Ikki pressed "Yes" without hesitation. "Wahaha, a lad who makes a prompt decision, I seeD?" A playful voice made Ikki turn around, and standing there behind him was a petite girl in a blossom-patterned white kimono and an eye-catching red haori. An innocent girl''s features with a loose kimono that didn''t match her heightDthis combination gave an awfully childish impression, but Ikki knew she wasn''t a student. "Nene Saikyou-san... am I right?" "Ohh? You know my name?" "Everyone in this school knows last year''s Japanese Olympics representative and the KOK top league contender, the ''Yaksha Princess''[6]." "KOK" was the "King of Knights", a contest between Blazers in hand-to-hand combat. It was the most popular sport in the world, said to make three trillion yen in broadcast revenue[7] in one year. All mage-knights knew of this person, who was both a star at that level and an active celebrity athlete called the strongest in the Asian-Pacific. Later on, she became a topic on many talk shows because she had quite an infamous private life. Well, that wasn''t something he should mention to the person herself, but. "But why is an active professional in a place like this?" "Of course, I came to meet you, Ikki Kurogane...-kun." "Me?" "Yeah, yeah. Since Kuu-chan... ah, that''s Shinguuji. I was wondering what kind of F-Rank person Kuu-chan would have her eyes on, and came here to see." "Ohh but I thought the academy is strictly barring entrance to outsiders." "Not a problem. After Kuu-chan fired the useless teachers, she didn''t have enough aides, so I came to help in my free time since we''re of the same generation. I''ve received a legitimate teaching appointment." "I see, is that how it is?" Ikki instantly understood, because he also knew the former board chairman''s teaching staff had been massively restructured at the time Kurono took her position. Saikyou nodded. "After that, well, I wanted to take the opportunity to sample some delicious-looking young men wait, maybe I shouldn''t put it like that? Ignore what I just said." "I-I didn''t hear anything." "Wahaha. I like tactful men, lad. I like gallant men too. A strong, prompt decision is very attractive. All matches before high school require illusionary form, so a lot of kids panic when their schools turn into splendid execution grounds, right?" Actual combat was always accompanied by bloodshed. Even in KOK league battles, it wasn''t rare to see arms and legs cut off and sent flying. Such injuries were recoverable via the use of iPS capsules, but the spectacle of severed limbs was still devastating. New students would naturally become scared by such images. Ikki shook his head, though. "I''ve known about all that ever since I first decided to become a mage-knight." "It''s human nature to lose your nerve even if you know it. Still, your courage is worthy of the only one Kuu-chan has set her eyes on, huh? And looking closely, you have a wonderfully cute face. Isn''t that right, lad?" At that moment, the meter of distance between Ikki and Saikyou vanished. "EhD" Ikki was surprised that someone had gotten so unexpectedly close. Saikyou had gracefully flattened herself against his chest, and was now turning her eyes up at him seductively. "How about a special lesson tonight in my roomD" "You bitch, what are you doing to my student?" A threatening voice came from over Saikyou''s head. Its owner was a scowling woman in a suit, the board chairman Kurono Shinguuji. "Whoa, what a surprise! Stop it, Kuu-chan, standing behind me so suddenly. I might''ve killed you before I realized who it was." "Could you kill me if you tried? Leaving that aside, what are you doing here? You were supposed to provide commentary and supervision in the fourth training arena, right?" "Ah, yeah, but the match was tiresome so I had some free time. I just came over a bit to inspect Kuu-chan''s favorite, and maybe take the chance to pluck a flower." "I-It''s not like he''s my favorite!" Kurono seemed a little bit embarrassed as she struck the shorter Saikyou''s whorl of hair with a thump, and Ikki averted his gaze from the unusual expression she made. "Sorry, Kurogane. I''ve disturbed your concentration with a strange quarrel." "N-No. I was a little bit surprised, but I''m fine." "She''s heading back right now, so don''t worry about her nonsense. Hey, return to your station, you walking public indecency!" "Yeah yeah, I get it, I get it, so don''t pull on my clothes! I see your point already!" Kurono pulled Saikyou away, her effort making a dragging sound across the floor. As Ikki watched them go, Kurono gave one last message over her shoulder. "I said this some time ago, but don''t go overboard, because tonight is a celebration party with everyone." Her words implied that he would win. "Wahaha. It can''t be helped if plans have been made, right? Too bad, too bad. If that''s how it is, show me an entertaining fight. Your match is one I''m watching over." A slender index finger came out of Saikyou''s long sleeve and pointed at Ikki. Saikyou floated a giggle and left together with Kurono, her single-toothed clogs clopping. How serious was any of that? What an unreadable person. However, his body felt only her strength. A moment ago, she leaned herself on me before I knew it. Ikki had never felt that before, that uncomfortable experience of someone getting close without him being able to react. It was probably some kind of classical martial art, perhaps a variety of footwork from an ancient Japanese martial lineage. He didn''t know exactly what kind of trick it was, butD "Uh, it''s no good if I don''t concentrate on the match in front of me right now." Short footwork that uses eye-to-eye contact with an opponent to make distance hard to measure. It was an interesting technique, but there was probably no way to practice it at the moment, so he had to suppress his interest for now and continue preparing for his important match. Focusing on his preparation, Ikki stepped into the waiting room. It had several lockers and benches, plus full-length mirrors affixed to the walls, and was otherwise a rather dreary space with nothing to see. However, inside the room was also a small door that released an odd pressure. Beyond that door, the stage of his formal debut battle was waiting. I''ve arrived at last, huh? Seven Stars Sword King. The road leading to the summit as a student knight. That beginning step. Coming here lots of things had happened. Family, time, friends he had lost many things. Nevertheless, he continued to walk forward without giving up, and arrived at this moment. Beyond this door, his fight with Kirihara awaited him. Had any of his pain and sacrifice been meaningful? Now was the time to have his answer, butD *Ba-bump* "EhD" His heart suddenly jumped. W-What is this? His field of vision was shaking. Colors were blurring like paint in water, and he felt sick. Was something happening to his body? He didn''t know. He didn''t know, but his throat was terribly thirsty. Water. If he didn''t drink some waterDwith that thought, Ikki opened the cap to a plastic bottle he brought in. However, his hand didn''t move as he wished, and the bottle fell onto a bench. The cap rolled. Water spilled. His shoes got wet. If he didn''t wipe it off. With what? With what? No, before that, his throat wasD First-year Ikki Kurogane-kun. Second-year Shizuya Kirihara-kun. Your match is now starting, so please come to the entrance. The announcer dragged Ikki''s awareness back to the surface of his turbulent thoughts. When he looked at the clock in confusion, the time was one-thirty. Even though he came earlyD The heck, how many minutes was I standing here... "Kuh." No way, was I that nervous? Settle down. Settle down. Ikki regained control of his heart, being mindful of himself. He had already seen through his opponent''s trick in the video. He had analyzed the strength his enemy used for shooting, the angle of the shots, and the expected maneuvers afterward. He had already developed a way to break Kirihara''s Noble Art, Area Invisible. He had trained his counter-strategy through many simulations. It was fine to be nervous, and fine to win too. If he won, the hardships he had put up with so far would be vindicated, because they wouldn''t be pointlessD! With that strongly in mind, Ikki subdued his jumping heartbeat and went to open the door to the ring. Okay, the third match has ended! It''s finally today''s fourth match, and amazing people have entered! Hey, aren''t a ton of people watching this match!? Continuing the live coverage is me, Tsukuyomi from the broadcasting club, and in charge of commentary is Nene Saikyou-sensei! Now, let''s introduce the contenders! First is the previous year''s top-seated new student who appeared in last year''s Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. He achieved the amazing feat of destroying Bunkyoku Academy''s third-year representative, who was considered most likely to win the championship, in a crushing match during the first round! Claiming he''ll win against any opponent he can beat, he''s seized perfect victories in both regular and inter-school fights, earning him the nickname "Hunter"! He''s the highest leading challenger for the Sword-Art Festival representative position, second-year contender Shizuya Kirihara! Kirihara, who was standing in the ring, raised one hand. In response, high-pitched cheers erupted from the spectator stands. As you''d expect of Contender Kirihara''s good face and figure, he has extraordinary popularity with the girls! Me, eh, my tastes go toward a little more wildD I''m not listening to Saikyou-sensei''s tastes. Izzat so? Holding a grudge against Saikyou for escaping and abandoning the job, Tsukuyomi gave Saikyou the cold shoulder as she introduced Kirihara''s opponent. Now, facing the Hunter is an F-Rank knight! But don''t make light of him, because he''s no ordinary F-Rank! Just about everyone here already knows that this competitor has somehow won in a mock battle with that A-Rank knight, the "Crimson Princess" Stella Vermillion, as his opponent! Was the strength shown in that recording the real thing!? Or is he, as we thought, just an ordinary "Worst One"!? Now''s the time to make this mysterious power clear! It''s the first-year contender Ikki Kurogane! Ikki lightly saluted the audience. What an amazing number of people. Fighting for the first time in front of such an audience was somehow very agitating, and Ikki felt a distance between his body and spirit as if someone else had entered the ring. His awareness was stuck in a white haze, and he couldn''t assemble thoughts well. As Ikki stood bewildered, Kirihara addressed him. "I can''t believe you actually came out. Even though you did the smart thing in the past and ran away from my challenge." "That''s already an old story." "Really? Well, whatever you say. But now that you''re on this stage have you prepared yourself?" "We''re already standing here. Do you need to ask?" "Ha, sweet." After lightly bantering, the two duelists took their stances. "Come forth, Intetsu." "Time to hunt, Oborotsuki." Both parties summoned their Devices. Ikki called a black steel katana to his right hand, and Kirihara took a green bow. And now, today''s fourth match. Begin! The starting signal for the match came. And at the same time, Kirihara''s body disappeared from the stage. Ooh! It''s suddenly out, Area Invisible! Using this, Contender Kirihara can''t be seen by the naked eye! What a bothersome ability~. It can''t be dealt with except by a wide-range attack. Yes! In the first round of last year''s Sword-Art Festival, the third-year from Bunkyoku Academy who fought with Contender Kirihara was the type to specialize in close-range single-hit kills, but because he didn''t have a wide-range attack skill, he was defeated easily. Does Contender Kurogane have a wide-range attack!? We''re not exaggerating when we say these things, you know! The hunter concealed himself in the deep forest, and from cover drew his bow on his prey. Seeing that hunter was already impossible, so there was no one to stop that shot, and from what should be empty air, magic arrows suddenly appeared and drilled into Ikki''s back from his blind spot! That was how it should have worked. "Over there!" Knocked away! Contender Kurogane has used his katana to knock away the unseen enemy''s arrow! No, it''s not over yet~. Look! As Saikyou said, Ikki hadn''t just deflected the arrow coming from his blind spot. He immediately spun his body half-way around like a top, and ran in the direction those arrows were flying from. Kirihara was certainly impossible to see. However, the arrows were different. The location of the hand sending those arrows can be calculated from where those arrows fly. That''s Area Invisible''s weakness! If one carefully determines the arrows'' moment of appearance, it was possible to spy out this location. Ikki''s strategy against Area Invisible was to calculate the opponent''s direction and distance from the force and angle of those arrows. "Take this!" Ikki swung Intetsu''s blade, aiming at the place where the enemy must be. But the edge scythed down empty air, and from empty air, scraps of a uniform fluttered down gently. "Ha, so close. Not only deflecting an attack from a blind spot but even guessing my position after I disappeared? That takes real concentration. Is this what they call seeing without sight?" "It''s hardly something that great." Ikki returned humility to the voice that had become vague in both range and direction. However, unlike his humble words, Ikki was feeling quite confident. This is good! Before the match, his concentration had become disarrayed, but the strategy he worked out beforehand for dealing with Area Invisible was working splendidly. He was sure to catch Kirihara next time. Holding that strong spirit, Ikki concentrated in preparation for the second shot. "Ooh, scary eyes. Making those eyes at a former classmate is pretty cruel, no?" "It''s hardly unreasonable for a match." "Hmph. In other words, you''re trying to beat me?" "If not, I wouldn''t have come here." "Haha, hahaha! Indeed it''s just like you. I thought repeating the same grade might make you understand your position, but just like before it seems there''s no way to fix stupidity. You haven''t changed at all, still acting like you did in the past. So, so disagreeably." Bloodlust filled Kirihara''s voice, and Ikki knew it was time to focus on the second shot. Sharpening his concentration to take in all possible angles, he stretched out his perceptions and provoked an attack. "If you think it''s disagreeable, you should nock an arrow into that bow and shoot to kill. I''ll brush it away entirely." He''d use Ittou Shura the moment he perceived the next arrow, before Kirihara could escape. Victory would be decided here! "Heh a face with fighting spirit. Surely your sword arm is terrific. That''s something even I''d acknowledge. But how sad, it''s only so great as far as peasants go. For Blazers, humanity''s new chosen breed, battles are all about ability! I wonder if an F-Rank who''s not much more than garbage can break my Area Invisible?" "We won''t know unless we try." "True enough. Then from now on, I''ll do this." In that moment, blood spurted from a hole in Ikki''s right thigh. "DWha?" A hot metallic pain raced through Ikki''s thigh and stabbed into his brain. "Guaaah!" Ikki let out a cry in shock. But astonishment outweighed the pain. What happened!? Despite sharpening his concentration and checking possible lines for every attack, how had he just been injured? Holding together his disordered consciousness tightly, Ikki looked down at the hole which had been suddenly opened in his thigh. Where he looked, there was a spray of blood hanging unnaturally in midair, as if the blood was coiling around something transparent. Reaching out with a hand, he grasped something solid there. "It can''t be." For Ikki, this was the worst case scenario. "Exactly. This year, the arrows I shoot can also be hidden. Do you understand? In other words, my attacks can strike invisibly!" Arisuin frowned as he watched the match from the spectator seats. "This is bad, isn''t it?" "Yes. Onii-sama marked the arrows'' flight, and thought of a way to deal with Kirihara. But right now, that plan has been ripped apart. If he can''t see the arrows, then forget about counterattacking, he can''t even defend or evade." "As you''d expect from last year''s Festival representative, no? What an outrageous ability." Suddenly, Stella cut into Arisuin''s words. "No!" "Stella-chan?" "Area Invisible is certainly such foul play that even I was surprised, but that''s not the problem! More than that Ikki was acting weird beforehand!" "Onii-sama was acting weird?" "That''s right! After all, why didn''t he attack immediately after the match started!? He should know his opponent would disappear! Then wouldn''t the instant the match starts be the deciding moment!?" Hearing that, Shizuku replied in astonishment. "You, haven''t you learned anything from the terrorist matter the other day? Don''t you think that carelessly rushing into a Blazer opponent would be suicide? Onii-sama''s tactics are based on reading the enemy''s tricks and stealing his idiosyncrasies. This was done to you too, wasn''t it?" But Stella shook her head. "That''s not it. Sure, Ikki observes his opponent and carries out a plan to win, but the enemy this time disappeared, you know? He''d be constantly facing attacks from an invisible enemy. How badly do you think he''s being pressured by exhaustion!?" Shizuku also realized this upon being told. The mental strain from not knowing where the arrow was coming from, the pressure of staying alert continuously, such exhaustion was beyond the norm. For this drawn-out contest, Ikki''s usual plan was terrible. Compared to that, seizing the opponent''s position with a swift attack at the start looked hasty at a glance, but it was actually the best choice. "Despite that, why?" To Stella who was grinding her teeth, Arisuin answered with the reason Ikki neglected a fast opening attack. "It''s not that he didn''t do it. He couldn''t do it." "Difficulty''s no reason not to try! Isn''t Ikki obviously the sort of knight who won''t give up!?" "It''s because he won''t give up that Ikki''s now giving out." "No way! That kind of thing is completely." Not like him. Stella was going to say it, but her words stopped in her mouth. Did she really believe them? I''ll definitely win. Ikki had been behaving a little bit strangely yesterday. Was he the type to use strong words like "definitely win" before a fight? His duel with her had been different, at least. But you know, it won''t be clear if we don''t fight it out. Despite aiming for victory, he understood the dangers of a match quite well. Could it be that Ikki''s strong words had only been a frantic attempt to deny the pressure he felt from the possibility of losing? Arisuin nodded. "It seems you know what I mean. But don''t blame yourself for not noticing, Stella-chan. It''s hardly something you''d be responsible for when not even the person himself is aware of it." "The person himself?" "Yes, Ikki is too used to being wounded. He can''t hear the cries from his own heart. If we consider how he struggled to get into this competition, it''s certainly abnormal to struggle that way for as long as he has." Ikki''s hardships in coming here. Thinking of that, Stella lost her words of denial. No one understood him, no one helped him. Being denied opportunities for an utterly outrageous year no, enduring months and years of the same before that. He believed that a chance would eventually come, but at the same time, that chance would also risk everything he endured. If he lost here, those bitter experiences would all come to nothing. And in that kind of decisive test, he faced a capable opponent who was his natural enemyD His mind must be strained by a situation like that. Acting normally was impossible with so many pressures smothering him. They would surely be impossible to bear. Why didn''t I notice that? Even though I''m closest to Ikki? Now that it was too late, she was regretting her ignorance. And as Arisuin thought, Ikki''s accumulated stress had erupted at the worst time. "Anyway now that the arrows are hidden, Ikki''s fangs won''t reach this Hunter concealed in his deep forest. Both of you should brace yourselves. What starts here won''t be a match, but a straightforward hunt." Cruel. It was ten minutes after the start of the match, and the voice of Tsukuyomi, who was providing live coverage, was faltering. In the ring, Ikki could just barely raise his sword with bloodsoaked hands. He had been reduced to this after Kirihara''s invisible arrows destroyed his strategy. Yet the battle still continued, because while arrows had been driven through every part of his arms and legs, none had pierced his vitals. Was that mercy? No, everyone watching knew that it wasn''t. This spectacle showed only a Hunter tormenting prey. At the excessively lopsided match, Tsukuyomi tried to plea with Saikyou sitting next to her. "Saikyou-sensei! There''s no more meaning to this fight! I''m begging you, please end the match! We can''t watch any more of this cruelty!" But Saikyou didn''t respond. Hiding her usually easygoing manner from just a while ago, she was staring at the ring with a dreadfully earnest expression, so Tsukuyomi continued her coverage helplessly. Contender Kurogane admirably knocked away Kirihara''s first shot, but from the invisible arrow of the second shot onward, he''s been completely unable to react, and the match has proceeded hopelessly. But Contender Kurogane still hasn''t surrendered. Maybe he has some kind of plan? Ikki laughed bitterly at Tsukuyomi''s announcement. Can''t say I do. My strategy was shallow. If he had thought about it, Kirihara would obviously be different between this year and last, so the opening moment when stealth would be least effective was the point where victory favored him the most. Realizing something so obvious so late, Ikki had become more and more conscious of his own mental strain and cracking composure. It''s just like Alice said, huh? Thinking back, the dream he saw this morning might''ve been the cries of his heart that Arisuin mentioned, but Ikki hadn''t realized it then. He was too used to acting tough, and this was the pathetic outcome. No, I can''t be worrying over that right now. Well then, what was the best option? What should he do from here on? How would he capture this invisible opponent? "Heh heh heh. Not giving up even this late in the game it''s beyond amazing." "Withdrawing over just this much would be even worse than repeating a year." "Yes, yes, that''s quite like you. Alright, to show a little respect, I''ll give you a handicap. I''ll tell you the place I''ll pierce you next. Try and avoid it. Now, here I go. To start with, the left thigh." "Gah!" "What''s the matter? Your reaction is slow. There, right shoulder!" "Guh!" "Come on, try to dodge! The next one is your right ear!" "Uwa!" "Your movements are slow, Kurogane-kun! Don''t you have some motivation? Put more spirit into it and run around! Here, left shoulder! Right thigh, right palm, calf, right knee, small intestine, stomach! Liver! Kidney! Large intestine! You''ll die, you''ll die! If you don''t dodge well, you''re as good as dead!" "Guaaaaaaah!" Ikki''s knees finally collapsed as Kirihara''s arrows started to fly at the internal organs in his torso. "Hehehe, ahahahaha! So disgraceful and dirty! You have a miserable face on, don''t you Kurogane-kun? Now now, keep fighting, keep fighting with a smile. You should have a reason to keep fighting, isn''t that right? After all, Kurogane-kun, you''re in this match because you want to graduate." Eh? To Kirihara''s unexpected words, the spectators felt their breaths seizing in their throats. H-Hey, what is he saying about graduating? They said that not joining the selection battles doesn''t impact grades, right? Wait a second! I declined because there''s no penalty for. "Ah, sorry, sorry everyone. It looks like there''s a little misunderstanding. Calm down. The only one who wants to graduate is this guy. The F-Rank knight here, Ikki Kurogane-kun, has ability so low-grade and ordinary, it seems he can''t graduate. Because of that, the new board chairman created an exception that if he takes the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival''s championship, and becomes the Seven Stars Sword King, he''ll be allowed to graduate." That truth was announced to the spectators. Their commotion suddenly stopped, andD "Bu-AHAHA HAHA HAHAHAHAHAHA!!!" Laughter that ebbed and flowed like the tide exploded from nearly every spectator in unison, and filled the fourth training arena. He''ll graduate by becoming the Seven Stars Sword King!? Hey hey, you''re not serious! There''s no way such a thing''s possible for an F-Rank! The new chairman has gotta be kidding! Pff, and that idiot accepted that promise!? Hahaha, forgetting his place and coming all the way here is pitiful, ain''t it!? There''s no way some guy getting wiped out at the first fight can become the Sword King, right!? Hahahahahaha! The Seven Stars Sword King was the summit for all student knights in Japan. Among the past generations of Kings, almost all of them were B-Rank, with the remainders being C- and an extreme minority of A-Rank knights. An F-Rank, a below-average failing student crawling in the dirt, could not possibly take that summit. By common sense, it could only be a joke. But there were people who raised their voices to oppose the resounding scorn. They were Ikki''s classmates. That''s not true! Kurogane-san really is amazing! That''s right! We''ve seen it! We''ve seen Kurogane-san defeat five people wielding Devices with his bare hands! More than anything, didn''t Kurogane-kun win against Vermillion-san who''s an A-Rank knight? An A-Rank that rarely shows up even among the Seven Stars Sword Kings? And he has real ability that he can win with! I~diots. Don''t you know? That recording was determined to be just some questionable thing from the Net. You guys are the idiots. How can a princess participate in something questionable? It''d be impossible, if you think about it. What the hell do you know? Did you know your F-Rank is a son of the Kurogane house, that wealthy and world-renowned mage-knight lineage? That''s right, that''s right. That Kurogane family sent money to the poor Vermillion Empire and arranged a fixed match to support their kid. It''s probably to distinguish him by having him win against a rumored prodigy. Wha that can''t be! If you say it can''t be, then an F-Rank winning against an A-Rank is even less likely. We don''t know why she''s supporting that guy, but shouldn''t you guys put some common sense into your heads? To that argument, the classmates supporting Ikki gulped down their words, leaving the arena filled with nothing but jeers. Someone who buys a win with his parents'' influence, becoming the Seven Stars Sword King? Don''t make me laugh, idiot! You''re garbage, a disgrace to us knights! Aren''t you reaching beyond your ability despite being an F-Rank!? You fraud! The Kurogane household fixing a match to support their own son? It was a lie based on unfounded rumor, probably the irresponsible fantasy of somebody on an anonymous online forum, tossed into the public consciousness where it had spread widely. There was no way the Kurogane house that continuously tormented Ikki would do such a thing, and even as a joke it was also preposterous at best that the Vermillion Empire''s royalty would take a bribe from what was nothing more than a single knight family. However, that fantasy had been taken as truth here, because it was comfortable. The majority of student knights were E- and D-Rank, envious people who constantly look up to those called ''prodigies'' existing above them. To such E- and D-Ranks, the ones labeled F-Rank were few in number and lower than themselves, people safe to look down upon and abuse. They needed inferiors who they can surpass, who would call them geniuses and consider them blessed. Because they were resigned to never achieve feats like beating an A-Rank, they had little to feel good about, so they took a convenient fantasy as the truth and raised their voices in insults. To those words, Ikki ground his teeth. It''s frustrating, huh. Ikki didn''t particularly want other people''s evaluations, didn''t particularly want anybody''s approval. He wasn''t concerned about who''s going on about what at this point. But it pained him that bad things were even being said about Stella, so of course his own worthlessness was irritating him. "Oh, oh, it seems you''re being thoroughly gossiped over. But what can we do? Everyone saw you dreaming beyond your means, and it made them angry." Kirihara rubbed the insults in relentlessly, while Ikki hung his head and rested on his knees. "How about I have you accept facts already? A small fry with something like body strengthening as his ability, continuing to fight in this place? Because of my Area Invisible, you don''t have arms or legs left to use. This is reality, you know? A person''s status is decided from birth. In the end, there''s no truth to ideas like great effort coming before talent. No matter how bravely you act, it just looks ugly. Hey, doesn''t everyone think so too!?" It''s just as Kirihara-kun says! You''re really unsightly! Isn''t it like Shizuya-kun''s completely bullying you!? Concede instead of relying on nepotism, you bastard! You''re brazen even though you''re just a drop-out! How long will you show us this ugliness! The spectators moved together under Kirihara''s direction, their voices becoming a heavy pressure that struck Ikki. The pain that reverberated in his creaking body brought Ikki''s sense of powerlessness home to him. Ugly, huh? Indeed, it might look that way. Right now, he had no effective strategy against Area Invisible, a stealth that concealed sound, indication, odor, and shape. He couldn''t even tell if an attack was coming until it was too late. What should he do against such an opponent? He hadn''t the slightest idea, and at this point he was still upright only because of willpower. His will to not surrender was strained to its limit. If he gave in, the black mark of being defeated in a selection battle would be irremovable, but wasn''t that still better than this bitterness? In the moment that Ikki''s heart turned in a vulnerable directionD "SHUT THE HELL UUUUUUUUUPPPPPPPPPPP!!!" A scream swept over the jeers like a tsunami, and everyone turned toward the direction of that sound. ThereD Stella. Dthe Crimson Princess stood, with scarlet pupils burning in outrage and a shower of embers swirling about her figure. Shizuku and Arisuin were staring in wonder, but why would Stella care? She couldn''t bear it. Shooting a curse at the spectators with indignant eyes ablaze, she struck with words as if she was breathing fire. "There''s no way an F-Rank can win against an A-Rank? Isn''t that something you people decided yourselves!? Limiting yourselves as unable to surpass a prodigy, you''re only justifying your own resignation! You people are giving up like that for convenience, you know. But don''t you use your resignation to deny Ikki''s strength!" That was intolerable, absolutely intolerable, because even though Ikki was inferior to everyone here, he kept on rejecting that resignation! If it was Ikki, he could withstand being sneered at by all, being cursed as trash, and being told that talent was insurmountable. He still continued to believe in his own worth. And despite that outrageous treatment, he obtained the strongest single minute that wouldn''t lose to any talent. The brilliance of Ikki''s spirit she saw that day was still burning in Stella''s eyes even now. She hadn''t thought as strongly about another person before. She hadn''t admired another person as much before. Because Stella understood how high her pride wasD "He doesn''t have anything like talent, but you people who cling to such petty things, there''s no way you understand Ikki''s strength! There''s no way you can see it! You fools with your all-knowing tone, don''t make fun of the knight that I love!!!" "Stella." At such emotions gushing out, at the words that struck him, Ikki raised his eyes, and Stella''s chest throbbed painfully at the emotions she found there. "Why are you making such a miserable face!?" His expression was so frail it could crumble at any moment. Stella understood it, since Ikki was not yet as mature as she was. Rather, he was still so young that one could call him a child. No matter how he tried to be tough, no matter how he carried a steely determinationDthere was no way he could be so callous. He would be wounded by such jeers, and his heart would be injured by such abuse. Compared to that constant tormenting distress, it may be a merciful dose of reality for the person called Ikki Kurogane to lose and break down here. But stillDbut still! "Ikki, you told me, didn''t you? That whatever other people say, you won''t give up on yourself! I thought if you were like that, I''d follow you wherever you go! So to these people saying whatever they please, don''t make a face like you''re giving up! I don''t intend to lose to a man that weak! Because the one I admire, the one I fell in love with, the one I always look up to, is the knight I continue to take pride in named Ikki Kurogane! DSo "WHEN YOU''RE IN FRONT OF ME, ALWAYS BE AS COOL AS I KNOW YOU ARE, YOU IDIIIOOOOOTTTTT!!!" There was a place she wanted to reach together with himDthat was why Stella put all of her feelings into her scream. It wasn''t just Ikki himself that believed in Ikki Kurogane''s worth anymore. In that momentD *Pow!* Ikki punched his own cheek with enough force that the sound could be heard from afar. Wha!? Everyone there shouted in astonishment at this sudden, eccentric act. What the heck was he doing? Under the questioning gazes, IkkiD "Thanks, Stella. You really put life back into me." Dslowly, but with strength, stood back up. Rising to his feet, Ikki gazed at the red-haired girl who had scolded him. Large bright teardrops were spilling from Stella''s crimson eyes. For whose sake were those tears pouring out? For whom was she grieving? Ikki wasn''t so thickheaded that he didn''t know. But even in her pain, Stella was saying this. Fight. Stella knew how hard and painful Ikki''s path was, but she still wanted him to keep fighting. So there''s someone other than Ryouma-san saying that. Ikki thought that if he lost this fight, everything he had suffered would become meaningless, and he was afraid to think on that loss. But he was mistaken. His goal of becoming a mage-knight might have taken great effort so far, but those days of trying hard and moving forward wouldn''t become meaningless at all. Because I met a girl who says that she loves the way I''ve lived! The instant he understood that, *click*, Ikki felt his heart and body joining together. His thoughts that were clouded by tension and dismay turned alarmingly clear. His body that was injured and bleeding was already on the brink of collapse, but it moved as he wished. Ikki''s fighting condition had finally reached its zenith. Then it was still too early, much too early, to give up. He couldn''t, not yet. There was still something to try. Something that he, Ikki Kurogane, must do. He would move forward, no matter how punishing that was supposed to be. If he was defeated while using all his power, he could recover from his injuries and fight again, but. But losing his nerve and running away, that would disgrace a knight for the rest of his life! "Oooooooo!!!" Ikki raised a war cry and fired himself up. From his flesh, from his blood, from every single cell, he gathered magic power and ignited it all in a flash. Ikki Kurogane''s body shined with a blue flame that flowed like wind, radiating the glow of his Noble Art, Ittou Shura. And in doing so, Ikki declared his determination to finish this bout right here. "With my greatest weakness, I''ll catch your greatest strengthDlet''s fight, Kirihara-kun!" Aaaaah! Contender Kurogane, who we could only think had already been defeated, has made a grand challenge! He''s invoked Ittou Shura, the Noble Art which eliminated the A-Rank knight Stella Vermillion! Now the great technique which can be used only once a day has been activatedDcould he have found a way to beat Area Invisible!? With the sudden change in the battle that Kirihara was completely dominating, the tone of Tsukuyomi''s live coverage lifted. Even she had been appalled by the Hunter''s gruesome tactics. She had hoped for this turn of events, and sent Ikki her heartfelt encouragement. But alas, Ikki didn''t have the solution Tsukuyomi was expecting. Area Invisible was perhaps the strongest anti-personnel Noble Art, not a technique that would be beaten by the strength of a Failed Knight in the first place. And Kirihara also knew that. "Catch? A ''Worst One'' like you is going to catch me, the ''Hunter'' Shizuya Kirihara? That kind of thing is beyond you. Aren''t you boasting about something you can''t even do?" Right, exactly right. Ikki was boasting about something he couldn''t do. Acting like that had surely been a mistake, and trying had only confused everything. Ikki Kurogane could accomplish only one feat since the beginning. "You''ve already struggled in futility long enough, I think. I''m also pretty tired of watching something so uncouth, so it''s about time I bring it to an end. Hmm, which reminds me, I promised to tell you where I aim, right? That''s right the next one isD" There was a certain bloodthirst dwelling in Kirihara''s voice as he nocked an arrow on his bowstring. Perhaps his move would be deathblow to decide this fight. "Dto the crown of your head. If you don''t want to die, dodge it, you held-back failure!" A destructive killing intent shot invisibly, an arrow capable of even snatching away life, was racing directly toward Ikki. ButDkilling intent was inconsequential now. Of the arrow, there was nothing that could be seen, nothing that could be heard, so rather than try for the arrow, Ikki would only see what he could see, hear what he could hear. Remember itD The order he received his wounds, the directionD Remember itD The depth of his injuries, the angleD Remember itD Kirihara''s words at that time, the voiceD Everything about this match was packed into those details. As if perusing the history of its fencing from the sword style technique, derive the enemy''s process from the order and direction. As if collecting the school''s knowledge from its swordsmanship, reverse-engineer the position from the injuries and angle. As if stealing the principles of its invention from its tricks, expose the patterns of thinking from the words and the voice. And then from everything there, investigating the previous degree of piercing''s tendency, the personality, technique, design, by integrating, analyzing, understanding, exhausting data on all kinds of thingsDgrasp everything about the person called Shizuya Kirihara! There was no reason he couldn''t do it. It wasn''t difficult. Because all along, since long ago, Ikki Kurogane had fought that way! In that instant, the arrow shot from Oborotsuki bit into Ikki. The place it pierced was not the crown of the head, but the heart. Yes, Kirihara had set a trap into the last blow with a Hunter''s composure and cool-headedness. His opponent was already in a hopeless situation, but just in case none of the injuries had occurred, he had shot an arrow at Ikki''s heart while saying he was aiming at Ikki''s head. A feint in addition to invisibility, his attack permitted no evasion. And exactly as the Hunter planned, the invisible killing intent pierced Ikki''s heartD "Oh?" That sound spilled out from Shizuya Kirihara''s mouth at the inexplicable sight before him, and his mind went blank. He had sent an arrow of certain death that couldn''t be avoided or blocked, butDIkki''s left hand had grabbed it, stopping it on the verge of penetrating Ikki''s chest. "H-How." How was it possible? Did such a thing really happen? To the astonished Hunter who was confronting a reality beyond his comprehension, his red-soaked prey coughed and saidD "As I thought, there''s no way you''d tell me the truth." "What are you sayingD!?" In that moment, Kirihara shuddered as if a worm had burrowed into his back. Ikki''s eyes, without the slightest wandering, were staring him down even though he should be imperceptible. "It can''t be." He had never experienced this, and icy sweat was pouring from all over his body. A chill crept up his spine, and his limbs trembled with a clatter. In Kirihara''s swaying field of visionD "Yeah, I caught it. And I won''t let you get away again." Dthe bloodstained knight before him laughed weakly. W-W-What happenedD!? Contender Kurogane just caught the arrow that he shouldn''t be able to see! What the heck is going on!? Even I, reporting live on location, still can''t find Contender Kirihara! Area Invisible, the perfect stealth, is still going strong, but the images from our camera are being delivered now and they reveal that Contender Kurogane reacted to the arrow flying at him! Is he seeing what we can''t!? Aha, wahahaha! Are you serious!? That guy really did it! Saikyou, who was also giving commentary to the arena, abruptly clapped her hands and gave a resounding laugh. Saikyou-sensei? Did you just figure something out!? Heh heh heh! Yeah, I figured it out. It''s exactly as it looks. Area Invisible is already useless. Kirihara countered Saikyou''s words reflexively. "D-Don''t be ridiculous! My Area Invisible is unbeatable! There''s no way this F-Rank garbage has seen through it!" Ahaha. Yeah, that''s right. That''s also what I think. Kiri-yan''s[8] Area Invisible is the strongest Noble Art against individual fighters. It''s fine to be confident about it, because after all, Area Invisible can''t be seen through. The thing that''s been seen through is the Hunter himself. "What the hell does that mean!?" Oh goodness, you''re exceptionally dull, aren''t you Kiri-yan? Haven''t you seen the fight between the princess and Kuro-bou[9]? At that time, Kuro-bou saw and stole the princess''s Imperial Arts, but stealing a sword technique isn''t an ordinary feat like imitating a style. From something like a style or swordsmanship, the accumulated history is studied, taking the ideas arrived there, and exposing and returning with the principle of its foundation. That''s what we call stealing a sword technique. And just now, he did the same exact thing to you. During the fight, he stole the person called Shizuya Kirihara. Isn''t that right, Kuro-bou? At Saikyou''s nonsensical wordsD "Eh, well. It was something like that." Ikki affirmed her analysis with a nod. He had employed his anti-personnel technique, Blade Steal, against Kirihara. "R-Ridiculous! How can something like that happen!? Especially since I must have been invisible to you!" "I didn''t see you, but knowing ''where Kirihara-kun is right now'' isn''t that difficult, because you''ve left a lot of clues, you know?" "Clues?" "The wounds you''ve put on me. Your procedure from the sequence of wounds I took. Your direction from the angles. And the distance from the power. They all tell me where you are. Tracing the Hunter''s position at any particular moment is easy if I follow these markers, and if I understand that much, it''s the same as being able to see you. In that case, it''s fine to do what I usually do. Whether it''s sword technique or people, there''s a principle that fundamentally governs all their actions. You can call it a system of values. By using thatDthe person''s actions and plans, what that person is thinking right now, how I myself should move, what countermeasures should be taken, whether to move forward or draw back, to attack or defendDevery possible action is completely and quite clearly predictable. For example, at this moment, I know that you''ve taken three steps back." Kirihara''s body froze in fright at Ikki''s light declaration, and he leaked out a soundless shriek, because what Ikki had said was unmistakably true. But of course Ikki could know Kirihara''s response. The principle he spoke of wasn''t a notion limited to the here and now. That predictability of human thought was a firmly-rooted identity, not something that could be changed in an instant. However much the person himself wants to outsmart that identity, even the thought of outsmarting it arises from the identity itself, and therefore couldn''t escape Ikki''s perception. By stealing the opponent''s identity, Ikki seized all those thoughts and feelings. If Ikki had to name this technique, it would be Perfect Vision[10]. Before its power, Kirihara finally understood. The true dreadfulness of the knight called Ikki Kurogane wasn''t sword technique, a one-minute boost, or anything else like that. It was his ability to expose and reflect the true nature of everything he sees, a discerning eye like a shining magic mirror. That mirror could capture even the invisible Hunter. ThereforeD "I see everything you''re capable of doing. In this match, I''ll take the win!" With that declaration, Ikki burst forward to thrust a fang at the Hunter who had lost his refuge! "S-Stay awaaaaay!!!" In response, Kirihara put up one final resistance. Drawing Oborotsuki so forcefully that it creaked, he faced the sky above and shot one arrow that had all of his magic loaded into it. A moment later, the arrow exploded in midair, becoming a hundred slivers of iron shining with light invisible to the naked eye. Overtaking Ikki as a sudden shower, they homed and poured down on him, drilling into and smashing the stone floor of the battleground, heaving it up and smashing it again. There was no pattern to the destruction. The Noble Art Million Rain[11] was an attack of indiscriminate scope made of more than a hundred pieces of iron. Kirihara had concluded that if his thoughts were being read, he should carpet-bomb the area without thinking. The idea had to be correct, but even soD "Why!? Why doesn''t it hit!?" DIkki cleared away the invisible arrowheads, running through the destructive rain without slowing the slightest and darting through the rolled-up cloud of dust. In truth, he had already seen all of it. "It''s useless, you know. No matter how much you try to keep your heart clear, you want to beat me. You want to kill me. The urge for that frightened heart to shout its killing intent can''t be restrained. No matter how much you want to attack with an unreadable mind, the killing intent dwells inside you." And Perfect Vision accurately captured that intent. Attacking an enemy without consciously aiming to kill was a mental state taught by certain martial arts, but it wasn''t a skill that someone like Kirihara could use. He had only increased the number of arrows he had shot. "Whether a hundred arrows or a thousand, my Ittou Shura won''t fall to such things!" Every resistance was already meaningless. Like a superior player who predicts a hundred moves ahead, Ikki had already seen the endgame! "Wait, wait! Stop! Stop stop stop stop stop stop stop stop stop stop stop stop I said! Do you hear me!? Stop fucking kidding me! Am I supposed to fall to this F-Rank failure of a student!? Unlike you, people expect things of me! Unlike worthless garbage like you, I have things to lose, you know! Someone like you, there''s no reason for you to win against me! So stoooooop!!!" Ikki didn''t stop. He already couldn''t be stopped by Kirihara! "H-Hey! This is a joke, right!? Yeah! Let''s drop it! Let''s drop it already! That kind of, that blade!? If you cut a person with that thing, it''ll probably become a disaster, right!? That kind of thing isn''t normal! There''s other ways for us to do this! So let''s stop! I-I know! Let''s decide it with rock-paper-scissors! That''s good, right!? Hey, Kurogane-kun! Aren''t we classmates, friends!?" Ikki wasn''t going to listen. Who was it that asked if he had prepared himself in coming onto this stage? From the moment a knight entered the ring, he was resolved to kill or be killed. Therefore, Ikki would have no mercy. The black blade would clear away Kirihara''s resistance, grasp Kirihara at sword distance at last, andD "Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!" "H-HIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII! S-STOOOOOOOOOOOOP!!! I get it! I''m fine with losing! I''m fine with losing so DON''T HURT MEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!" Ikki swung downward with a flash, and in that moment, the space Ikki sheared through shined bright. Kirihara''s body was visible in the middle of that light, and he fell on his back onto the ground already unconscious, turning up the whites of his eyes, spouting foam from his mouth, but without injury. He had been cut so shallowly he wasn''t even bleeding from the skin on the tip of his nose. Ikki understood that Kirihara was giving up, and had no intention of killing Kirihara from the beginning. And yetD The predicted distance was off by a millimeter, huh. Dyet even though he hadn''t intended to wound, the sword edge did slightly touch skin. It was only because the power of Kirihara''s arrows made reading the distance difficult. My training''s still lacking, I guess? There''s still a long way to go. And seeing that the Hunter was defeated by the sword-wielding beast before himD "Shizuya Kirihara can no longer fight! The winner, Ikki Kurogane!" Dthe referee announced Ikki''s first victory. The match is oveeer! Somehow the F-Rank knight, Contender Ikki Kurogane, has taken the victory! Even though he was prohibited from attending classes last year, he has defeated his generation''s strongest knight in a fight to the death, and acquired a splendid first win in these selection battle matches! The moment Ikki''s victory was announced, the string holding him up snapped. Everything he''d been holding in with vigor aloneDwounds and bleeding from the fight, extreme fatigue from Ittou Shura''s backlashDpoured out together. Congratulations! Aaaaah! Contender Kurogane has fallen in the ring! Isn''t it quite clumsy to collapse after winning!? Aw crap. Medical team! Hurry up and stuff that guy in a capsule! Accepting Saikyou''s instructions, the facility''s staff put Ikki''s body on a stretcher and carried him out. Because iPS capsules were installed in every training arena, the worst-case scenario would probably be avoided. And after the winner was removed this way, only the fainted Kirihara remained in the arena, until Kirihara too was dragged out by a staff member. Contender Kirihara has also left the ring just now. He was considered the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival''s leading candidate for this year, but was unexpectedly defeated! Perhaps due to that huge shock, there''s no sign he''s getting up despite not receiving any injury! One member of Kirihara''s cheering party, who had seen the fight''s conclusion from the spectator seats, coughed. "He was somewhat uncool." "The last part, wasn''t he crying? ''Don''t hurt me?''" "I''m disillusioned, honestly." "Let''s go back, go back. I''ve already kinda lost interest." Tsukuyomi and Saikyou watched all this from their commentator seats. Uh-oh, the cheering girls are leaving in droves. Well, it must be hard to lose an idol. Even if he was hurt, they''d have seen what he''s really like sooner or later, you know. That''s also true, huh? Ehh, then today''s fourth match ends here. The fifth match will begin after the ring''s cleaned up, so the contenders who will appear, please get ready. After making the announcement, Tsukuyomi cut her microphone. "Whew what an amazing match. Contender Kirihara''s Area Invisible that got him so many wins without injury, being defeated by an F-Rank knight. I didn''t see that coming." Relaxing, she said so to the nearby Saikyou. But where Saikyou should''ve been sitting, there was only a note bearing a short message: That match was satisfying enough, so I''m outta here. "Noooooo! I don''t want to do this anymooooore! Somebody switch with meeeee!" While Tsukiyomi screamed, the student spectators were also leaving the fourth training arena one by one since most of them came to watch this match. But two people stood in the middle of that flow without moving their feet. "With so much of the audience walking out, I feel a little bad for the pair fighting in the next match." Arisuin coughed while looking towards the movement of people, then asked the petite girl who was standing next to him. "On the other hand isn''t Shizuku going to the hospital room?" Shizuku shook her head slightly. "He''ll just be sleeping even if I go." "He might be sleeping, but in a girl''s heart she wants to be nearby at a time like this, right? Stella-chan was running after him. Maybe you''re thinking of leaving the two of them alone?" He asked the question carefully, but Shizuku''s face swelled with the beginning of a sulk anyway. She bared her teeth in a huff. "Today is special. It looks like that girl got a victory." Shizuku seemed exceedingly reluctant, but she was also happy. Nobody knew this, but because Stella had majestically declared in front of the masses a love for the will and feelings of Shizuku''s brother who nobody comprehended, Shizuku resisted the desire to run after him immediately and hover nearby. She simply stood here, because at least for today, she didn''t want to interfere with them. "But it''s really only for today." "Hahaha. Shizuku." "What? You want to poke fun at me for losing?" "Not at all. Don''t you know? I very much like Shizuku the way she is." Her pale cheeks turning red, Shizuku sulked more and more. "Jeez! Please don''t play with me like that!" "Haha, I''m sorry. I won''t touch this subject anymore, so won''t you cheer up? Well then, what should we do? Since we''re here, how about watching the next match?" "I''m not very interested." "In that case, should we travel a little farther than usual and go eat something delicious, just the two of us? With Ikki injured like that, today''s victory celebration will certainly be canceled." Using a capsule would mend wounds immediately, but fatigue couldn''t be improved so easily. Ikki would probably be in a coma for the rest of the day. And until he woke up, Stella definitely wouldn''t leave his side. "Since you''re giving those two some time alone, you deserve a bit of luxury in return, don''t you think?" "A place with tasty alcohol would be good. I''m already an adult, so." "Gotcha. I know a place with good atmosphere you can look forward to." "Despite what I said just now, I''ll absolutely regret leaving that sow alone with my brother in a few hours, which means I''ll have an extremely bad temper. Sorry, but you should be prepared for that." "Hahaha. Don''t worry, I''ll be readyD?" Then while deciding whether they''d return to their room to change clothes, the two headed for the exit behind the flow of people. Watching the backs of the spectators who left first, Shizuku suddenly coughed. "Those people who insulted Onii-sama some time ago, I wonder if they still refuse to believe that he''s strong?" "Who can say? There are probably some who don''t accept reality even when they see it with their own eyes. But everyone who has the strength to try for the summit of the Seven Stars will surely recognize it, and remember the name Ikki Kurogane. So Ikki won''t turn back into the ordinary Failed Knight that he seemed to be until now. Definitely not." Arisuin''s words were correct. Today was a turning point, when the Failed Knight took another name in a corner of the Net. Crownless Sword King. Such a name demonstrated that Ikki wouldn''t remain just a Failed Knight, because Ikki Kurogane had taken down one of the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival''s leading representative candidates. "Well well, what an amazing sight today. An F-Rank Failed Knight overthrowing a Hunter who uses the strongest anti-personnel Noble Art, and with such an unconventional method? Seeing through the opponent''s identity in the middle of the match is beyond human." In the audience seats of the fourth training arena, a petite red figure ascended the stairway while her shoes made a clip-clopping sound. She was the one who fled after giving some match commentary, Nene Saikyou, and she was uttering a monologue about the match with passionate favor. "Not even people in the A-class league could do something like that. No, no, he''s just Kuu-chan''s secret weapon. The selection battles will be enjoyable though~. But next time, I want him to duel with a stronger opponent. For example, yes like this academy''s student council president." She arrived at the spectator seats'' top floor. "Don''t you Hagun Academy student council officers agree?" She turned a smile with hidden meaning at the four knights there. Those four had magic power of a quality obviously different from the students leaving the arena, and they all held individual nicknames. The vice president, "Fifty Fifty" Utakata Misogi. The treasurer, "Scharlach Frau"[12] Kanata Toutokubara. The secretary, "Destroyer" Ikazuchi Saijou. The general affairs manager, "Runner''s High" Renren Tomaru. They were Hagun Academy''s most influential people. "It''s too bad that To~ka-chan isn''t here, right? She wanted to see today''s match, you know. My intuition says Kuro-bou will become To~ka-chan''s rival in the selection battles." At Saikyou''s words, Utakata Misogi, an elementary student no, a petite boy who might even be a kindergartener, burst into laughter. "AhahaD. Saikyou-sensei is being deliberately mean, isn''t she?" Kanata Toutokubara, the tall blonde girl wearing a pure white dress as if she was a French noblewoman and carrying a parasol even though it was indoors, smiled as she stood next to the smaller Utakata. "Hmm. Yes, entirely. He fought onwards so gallantly after great injury, so it would be pitiable not to set him at an even higher value, wouldn''t you say?" "Heh. Aren''t you both quite confident? Is the gap between regular students and the best four of last year''s Sword-Art Festival really so wide?" "AhahaD. Saikyou-sensei really is deliberately mean. Even though she knows it." "Hmm, surely so. It''s true even without looking into things of the past, like records from previous years." "What are you saying?" Toutokubara raised her face slightly, and narrowed her blue eyes like she was looking far away. "It''s quite simple. However sharp the claws, however sharp the fangs why should a mouse win against a lion? She''d take no notice of that boy. Our princess is so far beyond him, he couldn''t even see someone so high above." Volume 1 - Epilogue (translation) Ikki awoke in brightness that spread over his eyelids like a blur, and he opened those eyelids without a fight. An unfamiliar ceiling floated in dim light before his eyes. ''I''m in the infirmary? That was exactly right. Ikki had collapsed after the match, and his physical trauma was immediately treated with a capsule. He was then brought into the infirmary and put in a sickbed. Lifting his head, Ikki looked up through a window. The full moon showed him he had slept for many hours since then. It was because I was so showy, I guess. But there was already no pain in his body, so his wounds were completely healed. Despite being violently knocked about, injuries of that degree wouldn''t stick if a capsule was used to treat him. Still, languidness from fatigue would remain. "*snore*." "Hmm?" To his surprise, Ikki heard a familiar noise somewhere in the dimness. What was that? He raised his still-sluggish body. "Stella." She was dozing in a chair beside the bed. In his recollection just before losing consciousness completely, he had been loaded onto a stretcher, and there was the figure of a girl who had called out as he was being carried away. Was she with me the whole time after that? Thinking about it, Ikki felt a sweet pressure squeezing his chest. "Ah." When he looked closely, he saw a bit of drool hanging from Stella''s lips as she dozed. Even a princess was defenseless while sleeping it seemed, but this probably wasn''t something she''d want people to see. Ikki felt around his pocket, took out a handkerchief, and gently wiped off the hanging saliva while taking care not to disturb her. ButD "Nnuu, fuaa." Was she sleeping too lightly? Stella opened her eyes the moment the handkerchief touched her lips. "Sorry. I guess I woke you up?" "Ikki?" Stella was dull from sleep and moved vacantly, but slowly her sight focused on the handkerchief wet from her own saliva. *Poof!* Her face went bright red and she snatched the handkerchief from Ikki''s hand. "Did you see something?" Ikki winced at the question ferociously stabbing toward him. "I-I didn''t see anything." "You''re lying." "Yes. Sorry." "OohD!" He answered obediently, and Stella''s face became more and more eggplant-purple, her mouth rasping back and forth. "You''re the worst! To wake up at a time like this! It''s too embarrassing!" "It''s really hard to answer that sort of criticism." "Shut up, idiot! I''ll buy another handkerchief to return later!" "Eh? You don''t need to. Don''t worry about it." "I have to worry about it, you know!" "Ah, okay. Please forgive me." Ikki had to withdraw when Stella growled and bared her fangs, but just as the conversation stalled, *rumble rumble*, a cute sound from Stella''s stomach echoed in the silent infirmary. "Nooooooo! What is this already!?" "Stella, calm down. There might not be anyone else here, but this is still basically a hospital room." "To be seen like this the moment you wake up, it would make you want to cry too! Everything is completely your fault! What is this, you!? Hearing me make hungry sounds like it''s nothing! Idiot, idiot!" Stella struck Ikki over and over with balled up fists. It hurt a little, but he couldn''t complain to Stella who stayed at his side long enough to miss meals. Ikki bowed his head at Stella''s reprimands. "I''m really sorry. I''ve only showed you uncool things, and made you worry." "I haven''t been worried at all! Those kinds of injuries are just like scratches after a nap in a capsule!" "But you were with me the whole time, right?" Putting her gaze on the belly that some time ago raised a grumbling, Stella awkwardly turned her face away. "It-It couldn''t be helped, you know! Did you forget? I''m your slave, and it''s natural for a servant to watch over her sick master. It''s not something you''d thank me for!" "No, I want to say it. If you hadn''t been there today, it really would''ve been dangerous." When he was almost about to yield, she shouted out that she loved someone so unskilled, and that was why Ikki didn''t abandon his hopes while so many people were calling him worthless. Even in his bitterness, he recalled those words of love, and now Ikki had to convey something no matter what. "Hey. Stella." "I said I don''t need gratitudeD" No. What he wanted to convey wasn''t gratitude. "Me tooDI love you." Facing the girl who said she loved the way he lived, Ikki spoke his honest feelings, and all expression fell from Stella''s face at the sudden confession. Because it was too abrupt, she didn''t understand at first, but understanding gradually filled her mind. "Hyau!" Stella screamed, tumbled from the chair, and landed on her back. "Wha, a-are you okay Stella!?" "Id-, i-i-idiot! D-Do you know what you just said to me!?" "Yeah, I know. I love you, Stella." Whether or not Ikki had prepared himself beforehand, his words weren''t bashful. But Stella, who wasn''t expecting this kind of announcement, had her face blushing a red incomparable to the one not long ago, and was reduced to blubbering incoherence. "L-Letting you say it, but, t-that!? My, that is, Ikki''s way of life, his will, something like that, I said I love that, you know!? N-Not particularly you yourself, that as a m-m-man, whether I love you, I wasn''t talking about that, you know!? The main point is that I''m the princess of another country, and the affections of a commoner, that kind of thing, i-it''s impossible!" Ikki nodded. "Yeah, I know that too. I''m a rootless person who can''t even return to his own family, and you have your own circumstances, position, and so on. The words from my mouth can''t become anything more. But today, I can''t keep them inside either." This sweetness, hiding it was too hard. "If I don''t tell you this now, I won''t be able to later, so I want you to know that meeting you made me truly happy. Of course, you don''t have to answer." He knew he''d be refused, but the bitterness from that was far better than not conveying his great gratitude, and that was why Ikki offered his feelings this way. ButD "Sneaky." He glanced at Stella who was puffing her cheeks. "Sneaky?" "Only you being honest, it''s sneaky." Ikki didn''t know what Stella meant. He simply had a hunch that Stella''s ire was terribly piqued. As he thought, she was probably annoyed at hearing the confession of someone even lower than a commoner. She certainly looked peeved. "Close your eyes for a bit." She''s going to hit me!? "Uh, umm, sorry Stella. If I made you uncomfortableD" "I said close your eyes!" "G-Got it!" There were times Stella''s voice exerted a serious, compelling force. Maybe it was a skill belonging to royalty? Ikki closed his eyes while making a nervous sound, and after a short silenceD *smooch* Dhe felt a tender, moist sensation on his cheek. Eh? Ikki opened his eyes in shock, and the girl he saw had her own cheeks dyed in bright apple red. "S-Stella just now." He didn''t finish the question. Even as dull as he was, Ikki understood that Stella had kissed him. But because Ikki didn''t expect Stella to do such a thing, he could only stare at her in dumbfounded silence. Stella''s eyes grew wet at Ikki''s reaction. "D-Don''t misunderstand. Just now, slave or master, princess or commoner it wasn''t about any of that. I did it because I wanted to do it. I-I''ll tell you right now, even if you gave me an order, I''d absolutely not do something like this." "In other words, you''re saying it''s okay?" Stella hid her damp eyes at that question, while her cheeks bloomed further red from embarrassment. A small bit, a really small bitDbut she definitely nodded. "B-But, you know? That because I''ve never socialized with boys before, you might be really disillusioned." "N-Not at all! Besides, I haven''t done anything like socialize with girls either." Ikki had never been in such a relationship before. His first kiss well, it had been stolen by his younger sister the other day, but his experience with the opposite gender was equally nonexistent, and he admitted it honestly. "Then I''m Ikki''s first sweetheart?" "Y-Yeah." "Is that so? Ehehe. Somehow, I''m glad." Stella narrowed her eyes in delight, and softened her cheeks. Ikki couldn''t restrain himself upon seeing that. "Sorry. Right now, you''re a little too cute and I can''t bear it." "Eek!?" Without waiting for Stella to finish her words, Ikki pulled her body towards himself, and held her tight. "Thank you. I''m very happy." "Jeez. I''m only letting you be this pushy today, you know? If you''re not gentle from now on, I''ll bite you, okay?" Sighing in astonishment, Stella also slowly put her hands around Ikki''s back and accepted his embrace. Stella''s body was warm, soft but he felt a strong flame burning within. That heat was wonderfully sweet. And for that reasonD "Hey, Stella." "What is it?" "Back then, you said that if you were with me you''d follow me wherever I go, right?" "Yeah." "Me too. If it''s with you, I feel I can become strong enough to go anywhere." SoD "So let''s go together, the two of us, as high as knights can go." AndD "And for the last match at that summitDI want to fight you." Separating from Stella a little, Ikki declared this as he gazed into her eyes. Walking together, pushing each other forward, facing one another once more. At first, Stella''s deep crimson pupils opened wide in astonishment, but a blaze gradually began to sway there, shining with strong fighting spirit. "I was hoping the same, you know. Because next time, I absolutely won''t lose." What Ikki desired, Stella also desired from the bottom of her heart. She loved him more than anyone else. She respected him more than anyone else. For these reasons, she wanted to fight this knight one more time. Like Ikki, she was someone who reached for the utmost heights. There was one summit, and she had no intention of yielding it. The two of them, in the middle of silence so strong it hurt the ears, vowed to the brightly glittering moon. From now on, they would probably have many fights with strong enemies they hadn''t yet seen. But to not lose to anyoneD And to meet their highest and most beloved rival at the battleground where the Seven Stars Sword King was crownedD "It''s a promise." Volume 2 - Prologue Standing in the middle of a dojo dyed in the color of mad red, the girl called out to the man before her again and again. Her voice was filled with distress, but the grizzled middle-aged man laughed cheerfully. "Hahaha, it''s still a hundred years too soon for an opponent to hold back against me. Enough, just come." "But Father. Lately your body has been." "That''s why I want to entrust this technique to you, before I lose the ability to hold a sword completely." Swaying, the middle-aged man, the girl''s father, readied the shinai[1]. "Since I''m no Blazer, I can''t be of any help to you but with the sword. This technique is the result of my entire life as a swordsman. It''s something I''ve never shown anyone. It will definitely be of use to you. Accept it, Ayase." The eyes of the father looking straight at his daughter shined in a warmer color than the mad red of the evening sun. There was no way she could refuse after being gazed at with such an expression, because she was loved so much. "I''ll do it Father." And so, the girl "." Killing off her unease, she materialized her soul as an Armament'', a katana with a scarlet blade redder than sunset and more vivid than blood. Gripping the katana in both of her hands as if she was squeezing it lightly, the girl dashed forward, aiming at her father who stood before her. And just as her father desired, she swung down her sword. It was something that had happened long ago. But right now, she had already lost everything. Nothing remained with her. She could not protect anything. Only the scene from long ago still burnt brightly in her eyes. Volume 2 - CH 1 "Well folks! The seventh match of today''s selection battles will now begin! "Coming from the blue gate is the one who defeated the C-Rank knight, the ''Hunter'' Kirihira Shizuya, who was a representative in last year''s Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. It''s the first year F-Rank ''Failure Knight'', contender Kurogane Ikki! Till now, he''s had eight wins out of eight matches. What''s more, except against contender Kirihara, he received no injuries in his matches. But today he''ll face an opponent of the same caliber as the Hunter! "And that is, appearing from the red gate, a member of the Hagun Academy Student Council and a top contender of this year''s Festival, second year C-Rank ''Runner''s High'', Tomaru Renren! Her records are the same as contender Kurogane, eight wins out of eight matches! "But, Buuut! contender Tomaru was third among the past year''s academy ranking! In other words, she is the third strongest knight in this school! Will she show her strength today as her rank states? Or will the Failure Knight win today too with his martial arts powers that defy common sense!? Yanagida-sensei, what do you think?" "Too long, sleeping." "Thank you very much! Well then, today''s top match has started!" The buzzer indicating the start of the match sounded, and loud applause and shouts spontaneously resounded from the audience seats. As the target of those frenzied echoes, two knights stood in the ring. The boy who stood still while holding the Japanese katana-type Device, Kurogane Ikki. The girl who equipped the knuckle-type Device, Tomaru Renren. Even though the match had already started, Renren was doing some hops lightly as if she were playing, and called out to Ikki with an affectionate smile. "Kurogane-kun. I saw your match with the ''Hunter''! That was an awesome match!" Tomaru''s smile was like the light brown color of her tanned skin; it cleared away smoothly. Facing her smile, Ikki also grinned a little in return. "Thank you very much. Being told that by the third rank Tomaru-san makes me very happy." "Using honorifics when we''re just chatting, you do know we''re the same age, right? But still, it''s strange. Even though you can fight so well, why did you repeat a grade?" "Ahaha, well that''s there were a lot going on and all." "Fuu~un. Well, I don''t know what happened, but it''s unfortunate. It would''ve been more fun if I were in the same grade as someone as strong as Kurogane-kun~" "If you''re talking about strong people, then isn''t there Saijou-san who''s ranked fourth?" "That guy''s no good. He has crazy physical strength but he can''t even touch me with just that. He''s just an electric fan but still, that''s the same for Kurogane-kun too. I mean, if you''re struggling so much against someone like the ''Hunter'', you can''t beat me." Tomaru''s gentle smile changed into a ferocious one. "I''ll show you the way the third ranked fightsD!" Suddenly, her figure vanished from Ikki''s field of vision. Was it a stealth skill like Area Invisible? No, that was wrong. There is sound. A sound of the right being kicked, something passing through the wind with unbelievable speed. If he looked carefully, he could catch a glimpse of the after-images. That''s right. Tomaru didn''t disappear, she just moved so fast that it seemed like she disappeared. That was Tomaru Renren''s Noble ArtD "It''s Mach Grid! Contender Renren suddenly dashed with victory in her eyes!" The true form of that irregularity was the accumulation of speed. By ignoring the natural deceleration put on her body, Tomaru is able to continuously accelerate. "I''ve heard of it before, but for it to be this fast." "Seeing it on camera and seeing it like this is completely different right?" "Yeah, I can''t catch up to it. The reason you talked to me when the match already started was for the steps right? You accumulated the initial speed with those hops." "Bingo! The weakness of this power is the initial speed, you see. But with those preparations, I could bright up my speed to five hundred kilometers per hour instantly. But five hundred is just the beginning. My Mach Grid shows its real powers after crossing the sound barrier!" Exactly as stated, she continued to speed to the right, using the walls surrounding the ring. Exploiting the ability to ignore the laws that bind this world, she continued to accelerate. 800, 900, 1000, 1100, D1200! She finally passed the speed of sound, and arrived at the domain of supersonic speed. Her speed had long passed the level where the human eye could follow it. "Do you get it? My ability isn''t something that lets me disappear like the Hunter. I become both invisible and impossible to catch! Kurogane-kun who was having trouble against such an enemy can''t possibly win against me!" "Then if I can catch Tomaru-san, will you admit defeat?" "Haha! Well that''s if you can do it! But you can''t! There''s no way you can! It''s unfortunate, but Kurogane-kun''s Festival journey will end here! Let''s go, with this supersonic speed attack!" By the time Ikki could no longer even grasp the after-images Tomaru came forward with victory in mind while putting power into her fists. Moving to Ikki''s blind spot, she released a strike filled with the highest amount of energy! "Black Bird!" While creating a sonic boom, Tomaru aimed her fist at Ikki''s back and let loose a supersonic strike. In speed, it really surpassed Mach 2. It was truly a one shot kill strike that far surpassed the level where it could be seen with one''s eyes. Forget about blocking, it was no longer possible to evade, or even react in time. Tomaru had no doubt about her victory. HoweverD "That girl''s an idiot." A small-built silver-haired girl stood there, sighing as if making fun of someone. This adorable girl who reminded you of a bisque doll was Kurogane Shizuku. A B-Rank knight who was called LorelieWitch of the Deep Sea[1] because of her peculiar method of winning, by drowning her opponents. She was Kurogane Ikki''s younger sister. "The reason Onii-sama had a hard time with that person wasn''t because he couldn''t see him." But of course, her words didn''t reach Tomaru currently reflected on her pupils. It didn''t reach, but Tomaru immediately understood the meaning. Eh? Tomaru sensed something on her field of vision that couldn''t possibly be there. A gaze. In the thin juncture of time, she felt something that stuck her gaze. It was the gaze of Ikki''s eyes, which had caught her movements even though she was in supersonic speed! N-No way!? He reacted!? The next moment, Ikki''s figure vanished from in front of the fist Tomaru struck out. The supersonic punch hit the air, and their figures intersected. With them passing by each other, Ikki grabbed the scuff of Tomaru''s windbreaker and by using her supersonic propulsion, he rotated her with one full swingD And with that momentum, he slammed Tomaru on the stone surface of the ring. "Kuh-ughD" And a black tip was pointed towards Tomaru, who lost her breath after that impact on her back. "It''s my win." "." Tomaru, who had collapsed, could not understand what had just happened. She could not understand how she was caught. But she understood that she had lost. If Tomaru''s Mach Grid was stopped, its propulsion speed would be completely reset. She has to be constantly on the move. She could not bring up her speed from scratch again. The person before her would not allow it. That''s whyTomaru nodded lightly, and surrendered. "I-It''s oveeeer! It''s over too easily! contender Ikki won it by easily bringing down Runner''s High, the third rank of Hagun Academy! It''s his ninth victory! Finally the historic moment when someone lower than E-Rank passing the selection for the festival is near!" "Hey hey, seriously!?" "For that Tomaru to not even be able to touch him." "What the heck is with that F-Rank? Why the heck did that monster repeat a grade!?" "C-Cool!" "As expected of Ikki. A match without even a shred of danger." Among the spectators who were shouting and cheering, one slender man, Arisuin Nagi stood next to Shizuku and clapped for Ikki who was standing in the light. "In the end, he didn''t use Ittou Shura." "The result was obvious. The reason why Onii-sama had a hard time against that Hunter had nothing to do with whether or not he could see him. It was because he had a long ranged bow in addition to his perfect stealth. It doesn''t matter how fast she is, or if he can''t see her. There''s no way she will be unharmed after stepping into the field of Onii-sama''s unique swordsmanship." For someone of Ikki''s level of skill, it was already a close ranged barrier of sword strikes. If there was something close by, a samurai''s sharpened sixth sense will definitely react to it, no matter if it is visible or invisible, fast or slow. Failing to read that was the reason why Tomaru lost. "Good job, Ikki." Ikki, who was leaving the arena saw a vividly red-haired girl standing next to the blue gate as she welcomed him back. "My right hand only feels a bit disjointed; I didn''t fight so hard that I would feel tired. Stella, do your best too." "There''s no need to try my best though." After replying with a voice filled with confidence, the girl entered the arena. "Folks, with the lingering feelings of excitement remaining from before, it''s time to start today''s eighth selection match! Entering the arena with her blazing red hair swaying is Hagun academy''s only A-Rank knight! The ''Crimson Princess'', contender Stella Vermillion! Like her roommate the Failure Knight, she also has eight wins with no losses! All of those matches ended with her opponents withdrawing! The sensational supernova who won through with just her pressure, going through all the matches without any decent battles. Buuut! Today her opponent is the Hanaiki BaffaloD!" Entering the arena from the red gate from where Tomaru had gone through was a giant with a shaved head and a uniform with a high helm. "Ranked fourth in our Hagun academy and a member of the student counsel, the C-Rank knight nicknamed ''Destroyer'', contender Saijou Ikazuchi! Having won through an excellent run of matches, he leisurely stands in front of contestant Vermillion! There is no sign of the tension or excitement that had been seen from the others who fought contender Vermillion! Only the glaring at the opponent he has to defeat! Just like the wall newspaper club guaranteed, No running away for Japanese men'', he lives up to the phrase! Completely ready to face contender Vermillion! Could it be that this time, we will finally witness the true power of the Crimson Princess!? Now, with both of them summoning their DevicesDMatch, START!" "UWOOOOO!!" "Whoa! contender Saijou swung his Device Zanbatou[2] immediately with the sounding of the start buzzer! The force is so strong that the roar of the blade reached even the seats of the audience!" "I''ll ask, do you know my ability?" Saijou asked Stella while rotating his Zanbatou overhead. "I don''t. Unlike Ikki, I don''t research my opponents before the fight." "Hmph. As expected of the famed A-Rank. Does a C-Rank not interest you?" "It''s not like I''m neglecting you. In the end this fight, and even the Sword-Art Festival, everything is simply training for us to grow stronger and become mage-knights. When confronting terrorists and the like, it''s almost impossible for you to know of the opponents abilities beforehand. That''s why, if you can''t fight without knowing what your opponent''s skill is, then that''s no good." "You won''t do the initial research because of that, even though you are a first year. Such a noble will. Be that as it may, this time it is futile." *BOOM* Saijou brought down the Zanbatou he was revolving overhead towards Stella. There was magic emitting from the rough sword that clashed with Stella''s golden blade, L?vateinn. The reason'' of the blazers was already at work there. "My ability is ''accumulation of the power of slashes''. The more I revolve the blade, the heavier it becomes. The current limit is ten tons. The reason for your loss in this battle will be because you let me charge my power to the limits because you didn''t know of my ability!" "It''s the Crescendo AxeD!" Accumulating the power of slashes. The slashes just now had enough force to crack open the ground. HoweverD "But no matter how heavy your slashes are, they''re useless if they don''t hit, you know." That''s right. This was the reason he loses to the third rank, Tomaru Renren. Certainly, if it''s attack power alone, Crescendo Axe is of the highest class. But as for the speed of his fortified Zanbatou, it''s definitely not fast. He was truly an easy opponent for speed-based fighters like Tomaru. And of course, Stella had plenty of velocity even though it wasn''t as much as Tomaru. This type of attack, she could dodge it with her eyes closed. "But, I''ll receive it!!" "WH-WHAT!?" *CLANG* The downward slashing Crescendo Axe was received by Stella''s L?veteinn. No, it didn''t stop at that. Stella didn''t just receive the slash from the Zanbatou, she used her might to push it back too. "Im-Impossible!?" He lost in strength. Saijou was shocked at that fact. Yes, Saijou didn''t know, because the single time when Stella fought seriously was when she fought Kurogane Ikki, and Saijou was not present there. Because he only saw the pictures taken by the students or the blurry uploaded movies on the streaming sites. DThat Stella was someone who could shake the Earth itself with just one strike of her sword! "It would do you good to remember this, Sempai." Stella pushed back the Zanbatou and stretched her hand toward the now defenseless Saijou, touching the upper helm. "Power, talent, techniques, I will bring down everything while facing them head on. I am an A-Rank exactly because I can do something like that." Instantly, fire blazed out from the hand that touched the helm. The collar snapped, and Saijou''s body blasted 10 meters up in the air and then fell out of the ring. Saijou, who was now covered in soot, lay unmoving. He lost consciousness at that close distance explosion. "The match is over! Winner, Stella Vermillon!" Realizing that fact quickly, the referee immediately judged the match to be over and announced the winner. "A-Again, complete victoryyy!! Even though contender Saijou daringly wished for a head on battle, he wasn''t even an opponent for her! This is world level! This is the highest rank! Strong, way too strong! The first years this time are way too strong!! If it''s her, if it''s them! They could earn our Hagun Academy the crown of the Seven Stars Sword King after all these years it has been out of our reach!" While basking in the excited shouts and cheers, Stella left the ring. It has been about a month since The Seven Star Sword-Art Festival selection battles started, when the season turned. Failure Knight, Kurogane Ikki. Crimson Princess, Stella Vermillion. Lorelei, Kurogane Shizuku. With their consecutive wins, they became names that everyone in the school knew. "Congratulations, Onii-sama?." After Ikki came out of the exit of the fifth training arena where the match was held, he suddenly felt a light impact on his hips. After looking down, he saw Shizuku with her jade-colored eyes giving off her presence there. And Arisuin was behind her. "Thank you, Shizuku. But could you please stop hugging me in public places. It''s embarrassing." "Okay. It''s cute when Onii-sama becomes embarrassed too." "Alice, it seems like my words can''t get through my sister anymore. As expected, do you think the lack of communication during those four years is the cause?" "Fufu, that might be the origin." "Ahhh! Shizuku''s hugging Ikki again!" An angry roar sounded from behind Ikki who was being fawned over by Shizuku. The one standing there was Stella, who came out of the arena after Ikki. After seeing her, Shizuku''s angelic expression twisted into something that made her look like she was biting on a sour insect. "What is it, you loud person. You''re already grown up so could you please not go around screaming like a kid." "Isn''t that because Shizuku is doing something strange to Ikki!?" "Something strange? I don''t understand. As you can see, am I not simply bonding? Right, Onii-sama? Aren''t we simply siblings that get along?" "Y-Yeah. But the distance is a bit too close and it''s embarrassing. A little further would be better." "See, Onii-sama said Yeah''." An outrageous quote mining just occurred! "There was more after that! What is it with you and your double standards!" "I don''t know. I don''t understand what you are saying. In the first place, just think about it, Stella-san. I am certainly clinging to Onii-sama, but I am not putting in much force. First of all, even if I did force it with all my power, Onii-sama would easily be able to tear away from me. That''s right, if Onii-sama really did dislike it, he would have done that. But Onii-sama won''t do something so mean to a sister who yearns so much for her brother, right?" Right? Those jade-colored eyes of Shizuku''s glimmered with moisture as she asked that, not unlike those of an abandoned puppy. There''s no way he could shake off something so cute. "Y-Yeah. I wouldn''t do that." IKKIII~!!! "Do you get it? This is permitted skinship between siblings who love each other. Stella-san, who doesn''t have anything to do with it, shouldn''t butt in." "I-I''m not unrelated!" "Ooh? Then what kind of relation do you have?" "T-That''s" "In the end you are going to say something like you''re his slave, right? But if you''re his slave, then you questioning the actions of me, his sister, is in the wrong here. The people of your country, even though they do not serve you but your parents, they show proper respect to you, do they not? Or is it that the Vermillion imperial family only sees what''s convenient for itself?" "W-Wro, ugh, uuuu." Stella, who tried to rebut Shizuku''s fierce attack only kept muttering. But what she tried to say, Ikki knew it. That''s right. Their relation, it changed on that night one month ago. From simple roommates, it changed to being lovers. And Stella was a princess, even if hers was a small country. They didn''t have the social standing to be able to announce such a thing in public. Of course, Ikki was also aware of that. That''s why they decided to hide their relation for now. But there was no woman in this world that would permit her lover to have a relationship that obviously passed the borders of love, even if it was her lover''s sister. And of course, Stella didn''t like it either. But she could not say it. That''s why she sank into vexed silence. And Shizuku glanced at that Stella looking a bit disappointed. "Coward." "Eh? Shizuku?" "It''s nothing. Then, shall we go, Onii-sama?" "UhD" Stella sent a glance filled with jealousy towards Shizuku, who was now dragging Ikki away. "UUUD!" Seems like she was crying a little. It was a bit cute. "Grrrr!" She''s growling!? "H-Hey Shizuku. As I thought, locking arms with my sister at this age and in school as well, it''s a bit too embarrassing." Sensing the incoming danger, he tried to shake Shizuku off. Shizuku looked a bit dissatisfied, but she removed her arm immediately. "I understand, Onii-sama I wouldn''t want to be hated by Onii-sama after all." "There''s no way I could hate you." He denied that part. He could never hate his little sister who loved him so much. And that will not change, no matter what would happen. At his words, Shizuku smiled a little. "Thank you. But still, Onii-samaD" She stopped speaking once and then whispered in a voice that couldn''t be heard by anyone other than Ikki. "If you are too kind, then you won''t be able to go forward even if you try." It seems like this good younger sister of his already guessed something. Won''t go forward even if I try, is it. Certainly, it was exactly as she said. Ikki has been Stella''s lover for about a month. But their relationship hasn''t progressed even a bit. Rather, it feels like it retreated a few steps. With him being her boyfriend, he felt overly conscious of her. He wanted to be closer. He wanted to touch her more. His wanted to step on the next level. However, he didn''t know when he should make his move. How exactly should he explain this situation? Should they both discuss this situation properly like a company meeting? Or should he make his move while having a random conversation? I don''t get it. Ikki who had no experience with the opposite sex wasn''t able to read the timings at all. DAnd the more hopeless fact was that Stella was the same in that field. It''s like they were sailing the deep blue seas without a compass. Of course, it would turn into a disaster. Like Shizuku said, should the guy be more aggressive in these cases? But if that made Stella hate him no can do. He couldn''t be forceful. As a result, Ikki wasn''t able to touch Stella even once in the last month. HaaI''d like to get a kiss soon though. The fact that they felt more distant than before they started dating was a bit too lonely. "Ah! Hey look at that." "It''s the Crimson Princess. The Lorelei and the Failure Knight are also with her." "They really have a different air to them, don''t they? Those three." "What are you spouting like you actually know something? Those two girls aside, that Failure Knight''s just an F-Rank with a bit of luck, that''s all." "You, you''re still saying stuff like that?" "Rather, did you hear guys? I heard that Vermillion and the Kurogane brother both defeated those fourth and third ranked student council members easily." "Seriously? Then there''s only the ''Scharlach Frau'' and the president left above them!" "Well, those two are doing excellently in Hagun Academy, and if their luck doesn''t turn downhill from now on their place in the representatives is almost certain. And the Kurogane sister also has consecutive wins." "This year''s first years are really something, huh. That tall dude behind the Witch of the Deep Sea. Isn''t he also amazing?" "Hey you, don''t call him that dude''! Nagi-sama has a cool nickname, ''Black Sonia''!" "That''s right! I can''t believe you just called our Nagi-sama that dude''!" "H-Huh. Sorry I guess." "That many talents gathered together in the first year alone. This year, Hagun might actually do it." As Ikki''s group headed towards the main school building from the fifth arena, they felt various kinds of gazes on them. It had already been a month since the selection battles started. The number of remaining candidates was slimming down. And among the rest, the four who reigned undefeated would obviously gather attention. Especially Ikki, he was attracting a lot of scrutiny. The Failure Knight who was advancing by leaps and bounds after defeating the Hunter shocked the student body of Hagun Academy beyond measure. Knights who boasted about their talents were defeated one after another by the person who was ranked F no matter how you evaluated his ability. At first, the students could not accept the scenes they saw as reality, but after the same thing happened nine times, they had no choice but to accept it. Ikki was no longer a fraud like they called him before. They could no longer see him like that. It was enough to raise a sense of inferiority in a few others. Now, almost all of the knights could only be perplexed at this heretical failure of a knight, and only guess just how much higher he could climb. Seeing that, Stella started to brag happily. "Fu-fun. Seems like the other idiots finally noticed Ikki''s strength." "Of course. My Onii-sama is the most fantastic person in the world, to the point where those realizing it now can be considered way too slow. But still, things have really changed in the past month. There are a lot of people coming to the lunch break lecture nowadays." "Certainly. I was so surprised when the third year sempais also came." The lecture they were talking about was the one Ikki was forced to start giving, being pestered by his classmates. It was a martial arts class. Ikki gave classes on various martial arts. Of course swordsmanship was included, but there were also kodachi techniques, spear work, and even archery. Only Ikki could do it. Being well versed in many martial arts after analyzing so many techniques of different enemies, he was a universal martial artist. Though, taking into account that Ikki himself doesn''t count anything else but swordsmanship as his speciality, and that he wouldn''t teach the students actual techniques along with their skills, it was simply a school class for fundamental martial arts. At first, it was only a few of Ikki''s classmates who participated. But after all the uproar Ikki made, the students started to get a better opinion of martial arts. Now, not only the classmates, but people from outside the school boundaries also came to him for lessons. This was also one of the great changes that happened from a month ago. "But the biggest change that happened till now I guess it''s that." It had only been about a week since one particular change started. Honestly, he thought that if he ignored it, the problem would settle, but there were no signs of it ending any soon. He couldn''t ignore it any longer. "Onii-sama, what do you mean by ''that''?" "Yeah. Actually I think I''m being stalked." ""HUH!?!?"" At Ikki''s confession, both Stella and Shizuku yelled out simultaneously in surprise. "S-S-Stalker! Y-You mean that right!? They follow you around, and they break into your rooms, and they shave their mustache and mail it to you! That kind of stalker! Right!?" "Stella-san, you''re talking about a razor blade. What in the world would they do by sending their beard in letters?" "Is this stalker being careful with personal appearances? Seems to be quite the kind stalker." "Shuuuuut up! Don''t sweat the small stuff! Rather, now''s not the time to talk about that!" "That''s right, Onii-sama. Could you please explain." "I first felt the gaze about a week back. Since then, it''s been following me around constantly. Alice already noticed that, right?" "Yeah. But since Ikki hadn''t brought it up, I thought it was okay not to talk about it." "Well at first I thought it would settle itself if I simply ignored it but it doesn''t look like that at all, no signs of leaving." "Do you remember doing anything that would make anyone hold something against you?" "Nope. I don''t." Asked by Arisuin, he searched his memories but couldn''t find anything. And the gaze, he really didn''t think it contained malice. More on the line of regret would be appropriate. "Then maybe, it''s love. With Ikki, that is?" "Ah, that could be possible!? That! I''ve heard that the resentment of stalkers are usually born from a feeling of love." "Onii-sama is a knight who stands out a lot. And I''ve heard he''s especially popular with girls. When gazing from afar, if a girl''s eye meets with Onii-sama''s, she might think that he was interested in her. Or when talking to him as a fan, she might misunderstand after exchanging words. These are all quite possible." "Ikki seems extremely clumsy when it concerns behaving with woman." "That''s right. When asked for a handshake, he replies with a Yeah, uh''. More like he gives a submissive kind of feeling." Being looked at by Stella who seems to be finding a lot of fault with him, Ikki smiled bitterly. As the three said, Ikki with his features and kind demeanor was quite popular with women. And recently, there were a lot of them coming to cheer for him before his matches. But as for Ikki, he didn''t know how to handle them. He couldn''t be so cold as Shizuku, who ruthlessly ignored her gathering of fans, nor could he give proper fan service and sternly draw a line between them like Arisuin. He couldn''t ignore all those who were supporting him. When talked to, he stopped and kept them company, when asked for a handshake, he ended up talking. There were also a few times when he was almost late for lessons because he was busy with the girls. And it wouldn''t be strange if one of those girls misunderstood Ikki''s actions. Stella and company frowned at that possibility but Ikki didn''t think it was like that either, because from the gaze on his back, he didn''t feel any malice but neither did he feel something like affection. If he had to say, it felt more like being photographed with a camera. "If it was something like being idolized then I wouldn''t mind, but for someone to try to undeservedly lay her hands on my Onii-sama, well we can''t have that can we. It''s torture time." "What are you going to do with that feather duster, Shizuku?" "Isn''t that obvious? I''ll catch the stalker and have her go thorough tickle punishment." "It doesn''t suit you, that cute way of punishing someone." "Well, the thing being tickled will be the eyeballs though." """THAT''S REALLY SCARY!""" "Well, since all this anticipation is built up and I don''t know what''s the answer to this situation but, well let''s directly ask the culprit shall we?" Saying that, Ikki turned around towards the stone path they just passed through. "Ikki, could it be that even now?" "Yeah. Ever since we finished jogging this morning." The gaze that has been on even for a week, as if observing him. That gaze was coming from a thick bush on the other side of the paving. After lightly sighing once, Ikki called out. "Hey, the person who''s hiding there. Seems like you''ve been following me for a while now but, do you need something?" He loudly called out to the stalker who was currently hiding in the bush. As soD "Hyawaa! OuD" *Pyon* As if flipping, the stalker hiding in the bush came out. Even though there was no malice, following someone around for a week was definitely not normal. After all this, Ikki prepared himself to see what kind of snake would come of the bush but to his great surprise; it was a black haired Yamato Nadeshiko[3]. In both hands, she held some tree branches. "Ah, auau, wr-wrong! It''s not what you think! I-I am, uuuh, uwah~!" She probably realized that she had been found out. The female student was confused after she was suddenly seen through like this. Soon enough, she turned around and ran away. But behind the bush, there was a small pond. "Kyaaaaaah!!! Gyabu!" *Splash* While she was hastily trying to get away, she tripped and fell head first. And a strange sound that seemed physiologically traumatic rang out. "." The girl floated on the pond face-down without saying a word. And then she didn''t move anymore. "Wha-, Y-You, are you okay hell, you''re definitely not okay! Alice, help me carry her!" "Oh my, how awful." While Ikki and Arisuin rushed to helpD "Such a beautiful person is Ikki''s stalker." "It seems like the time I finally get to use this feather duster has come." The intuitions of these two girls were ringing restlessly after this meeting. It was a small, gloomy private room. The only source of light was the small desk lamp on the table. And in the room, there was a girl sitting on the chair, and four robust men surrounding her. All of the men had grim expressions and they questioned the girl while shouting. "Give a straight answer! You were stalking the victim, Kurogane Ikki! Isn''t that right!?" "You were caught red-handed! You aren''t gonna spout crap like you didn''t do it, are ya!?" The pressing questioning voices and the desk lamp''s light which seemed way too dim. While prevailing over all of these, the girl frantically answered. "N-No! That wasn''t really stalking.!" "Enough with the excuses!" "HiiD" "It''s obvious that you''ve been tailing him for a week!" "And after all that, you''re still trying to make things up!?" "Yeah! It''s time for torture! Torture I tell you!" "S-Stop iiiit~!!!" "Ha-!?" And finally, the girl snapped out of her nightmare. A white ceiling covered her field of vision. From the smell of medicine, she realized that this was the infirmary. It seems like she was sleeping on the sick bed here. At that fact, the girl relaxed. Thank goodness, that was a dream "Wax punishment, whipping, tear off, bondage, stone-weighted kneeling." As she turned her head, she saw an silver-haired girl whispering suggestions near her ear. "Stake and burn, drowning death, nailed down, made to walk around town naked, triangular shaped wooden horse ah, are you awake?" "That stuff you''ve been whispering near my ears that." "I wonder. Maybe you just saw a bad dream. Onii-sama, she has woken up." The silver-haired girl, Shizuku, called towards the other side of the privacy curtain. After hearing that voice, Ikki, Stella and Arisuin entered. "Oh my. You''re already up. I was worried. That was quite the bump. As expected of Shizuku''s healing magic." "Since it wasn''t an injury caused in a match, we couldn''t use the capsule, but thank godness Shizuku was there. So, does it still hurt?" After looking left and right, the girl completely grasped the situation. She fell head first in the pond and bumped her head, and those fellows carried her all the way to the infirmary and treated her. "N-No, that''s I''m okay. Thanks for taking care of me." As she slowly got up from the bed, she bowed and showed her gratitude to Ikki and the others. She really was a kind stalker. But why was it that she wasn''t meeting anyone''s eyes, and kept averting them? "Well, I was very surprised about that injury. It''s a good thing that it wasn''t serious. But why do you keep averting your eyes?" "P-Please don''t mind it. T-There''s a really personal reason for this." She sounded pretty nervous while answering. And now even the state of her body was obviously tensed, and she just couldn''t calm down. Maybe, she really was tailing Ikki because of some resentful reason and now she wouldn''t look him in the eyes. Well, it was probably about time he asked that. FirstD "If you''re okay now, then I''d like to ask about a few things. First of all could you tell us your name?" "I-I''m Ayatsuji Ayase. A senior." An upperclassman? That''s a bit unexpected. Maybe because she made that blunder when they first met. Or maybe because she simply couldn''t calm herself down. He couldn''t imagine her as someone older. But since she was older, he couldn''t afford to back down or speak so unreservedly now. He changed to using honorifics, and asked the thing that bugged him the most. "Then Ayatsuji-sempai, I''ll repeat what I asked before: why was Sempai following me aro- err Sempai?" "W-What?" "You''re not just looking the other way, but your head is completely turned in the opposite direction honestly, what''s the matter?" Before he even noticed, Ayase had turned towards the wall on the opposite side. Her neck was turned to its limit, he could tell by seeing the nape of her neck. "D-Don''t mind it. I-It''s nothing." "No, of course I''ll mind it!? This is the first time in my life that someone I''m talking to is trying so hard not to meet my gaze!? What is it? Is there something on that wall over there?" "I-I mean. I-It''s embarrassing." She said, with a voice so low that it could be mistaken for the buzzing of a mosquito. "Huh?" "T-Talking with a boy I don''t know, w-while looking eye to eye that''s too embarrassing." Looking carefully, Ayase''s face was completely dyed red to her ears, as if she was on fire. "W-Why is Kurogane-kun able to talk face-to-face so easily with a girl he just met?" "Eh why? Even if you ask that, I think it''s normal to look at the face of the person I''m talking to in a conversation." "N-Normal. I-Is that so. Amazing. That''s impossible for me. Even though I know it''s rude, I can''t face straight when I am being looked at so fixedly." Ikki never thought that he would ever be complimented because of something like that. Certainly, Ayase looked his way as if peeping several times, but as soon as she met Ikki''s gaze, her eyes immediately escaped. Seemed like she herself was trying to look this way, but since she was so embarrassed, it didn''t seem like she would be successful. And that didn''t seem like acting. It seemed like Ayase was a very shy sempai. This is troubling. If possible, I''d liked to talk face to face but. If not, it''d be difficult to see through it if she lied. Ikki pondered on what to do. "Well, if it''s us girls then would that be all right?" Suddenly, Stella and Shizuku stood imposingly before Ayase and spoke to her with a criticizing tone. "I''ll have you confess. Why was Sempai tailing Ikki? What''s your objective?" "T-That That is." "Isn''t it obvious why a girl would stalk a boy, or a boy would stalk a girl. She was obviously peeping at him with eyes filled with carnal desires." "IS THAT TRUE!?" "T-That''s wrong! Honest!" As expected, it seems like the reason Ayase was tailing Ikki was neither malice nor affection. Then, why in the world would she tail a repeating student like. .Hmm? At that moment, Ikki noticed something on the palms of Ayase''s hand, who was waving them rapidly while denying Stella and Shizuku. Calluses, a result of swinging a shinai several thousand, hundreds of thousands of time. Seeing that, Ikki immediately thought of a possibility. Those calluses, and the surname Ayatsuji no way! "Sempai. Could it be that Sempai is a relative of Ayatsuji Kaito-san?" Being asked that, Ayase immediately widened her eyes open and turned towards Ikki. "C-Certainly, Ayatsuji Kaito is my father b-but, how could you tell?" "The calluses on Sempai''s palms. That''s the hand of a swordsman. And besides, for you to be able to keep up with me and Stella''s jogging, that wouldn''t be possible unless you have a substantially trained body. And Sempai''s surname was Ayatsuji so just maybe, I thought. But who would''ve thought you really were his daughter, and that you study in the same school. That was quite the surprise." Stella tilted her head, seeing the excited Ikki and wondered about what could be so exciting about that. And she asked ArisuinD "Hey, who''s Ayatsuji Kaito?" "Who knows? I''m not familiar with that name." "A non-Blazer who is also called ''the Last Samurai''." Instead of Arisuin, Shizuku was the one who answered. "Since most Blazers aren''t interested in martial arts that much, it isn''t a surprise that Alice doesn''t know. But for people who''ve studied the sword even a little, there isn''t even a single person who doesn''t know of the name ''Ayatsuji Kaito''. He is that much of a master." Heavenly Dragon''s ContestD Tournament of the East and WestD Musashi CupD Tenth Dan MatchD He was a genius swordsman who participated and won in all the world-famous sword competitions. There was also a record of him suppressing several Blazer criminals in his prime, despite not being a Blazer himself. "Normally, even a pistol wouldn''t do much against a Blazer who is protected by magic. But before his sword, that handicap was nothing. He was probably the person who grieved over not being born a Blazer the most but since he was so strong while not even being a Blazer, he seemed to have bought the resentment of the mage-knights, so his fame didn''t reach so far into the world of knights." "But Shizuku knows him." "Because unlike most mage-knights, the Kurogane house knows the merits of martial arts." Because she grew sick of the Kurogane house which chased away her beloved brother, she didn''t follow through the path of the martial arts the Kurogane house took. But she still remembered about the Last Samurai. And there was no way that Ikki, who followed the path of the sword much more earnestly, didn''t know the name of the great pioneer. "When I was a kid, I watched the videos of Kaito-san''s matches and decided to study swordsmanship. During middle school, I even went to the dojo to challenge him directly." "Eh? Is that so." "However, I was refused you know. They said they didn''t do unsanctioned matches like that. But I''m really happy, to be able to meet Kaito-san''s daughter like this. Kaito-san, how is he doing? Is he well? I haven''t been hearing about him lately, so I was wondering what had happened." Ikki asked with an excited voice. But at that question, Ayase''s expression clouded. "Actually, because of an injury during a match he''s currently hospitalized." "Eh. I-I''m sorry. I asked something rude." "N-No, you don''t have to apologize. You didn''t do anything wrong. For someone amazing like Kurogane-kun to hold my father in such high regard, it makes me very happy. A-And this talk isn''t unrelated to why I was following you around." "What do you mean by that?" "After my father, who was also my mentor, became hospitalized, I''ve been training in the Ayatsuji single-blade style, but recently I seem to have fallen into a slump." She anguished over how to follow in the steps of her father, her mentor. "But then, I heard rumors about Kurogane-kun, a first-year who used a strange sword technique. So I thought, if I consulted Kurogane-kun I might figure something out butD" At that point, Ayase''s voice thinned out, and she averted her eyes from Ikki. "But, other than my father and the students in the dojo, I haven''t talked to any boys since I was a kid. That I was wondering how to approach you and." "Were you were you following me around the whole week while thinking of how to talk to me?" "As embarrassing as it may be." Uwah, what a reserved person. Almost like a rolled bun left on the table that grew moldy without anyone noticing. Other than Ikki, the three people behind them were speechless at her reason for stalking. At that time, Ayase once again bowed to Ikki. "I-I''m really really sorry! I''ve been stalking you for so long. It can''t be helped if you think of me as an unpleasant woman. B-But I swear not to approach you again. S-So please don''t call the police." "No, it''s not like I''m thinking about handing you to the police." Rather, he felt quite attracted towards the strange swordswoman he met today. And moreover, she was the daughter of the Last Samurai. Just what kind of techniques did she use? He was extremely curious. "Erm, Ayatsuji-sempai. If it''s okay with you, would you please train with me after this?" "DEh?" "We''re both sword practitioners. Maybe we could counsel each other. And besides, I want to experience the sword of the Last Samurai first hand. Just seeing it has its limits." "Is that really alright!?" Ayase immediately jumped off the bed and grasped Ikki''s hand with both of hers, and smiled like a blooming flower. "Thank you very much!! I''m really happy!" The confused pure eyes she had a moment ago now looked straight at Ikki. But she soon realized what she was doing, and immediately she separated and backed away about three meters. "Ah, S-Sorry! F-For me to grab your hand like that, such rudeness!" "Ahaha, you don''t have to be startled just because you grabbed my handD" After all, there were younger sisters out there who''d kiss their brother at their reunion, and princesses who would trespass into the bath wearing a bikiniD "Then shall we train together from now? The matches today are already over, so we have time until dinner." "Yeah, I''ll be in your care and could you talk to me casually? Since I''ll be the one learning, it will feel weird for the teacher to be the one using honorifics." "That''s, I''m not so amazing to be called a teacher you know." "That''s not true. A while ago Kurogane-kun said we could counsel each other, but honestly, I don''t think there is a single thing I can teach Kurogane-kun. Thus the disciple here is actually me." Ikki showed a bitter smile at that. It was as she said, even though Ikki could teach her stuff, there was nothing she could teach him in return. He could steal most of her techniques just by seeing them. More humility would just be sarcastic. Confirming that, Ikki accepted Ayase''s suggestion. "Okay, then I''ll drop the honorifics. But in return, talk to me normally too. Calling me your teacher, that would put me in a tough situation." "Yeah, please, I''ll be in your care." And thus, the stalker Ayatsuji Ayase became Ikki''s disciple. After school, Ikki went to the opening in the woods behind the campus in order to train. The place was shaded with tall trees grouped together, and there was less concrete so it was quite refreshing. It was the perfect place to train during the humid summer of Japan. After performing the initial warm-up, he branded Intetsu and started swinging it. After tracing the form, he began image training, creating a shadow map in his head where enemies are around. Besides him, there was also Stella who was practicing with her L?vateinn. A little further away was Arisuin and Shizuku who were using a kind of unique clay to create shapes, a special form of magic training. During that time, there was almost no conversation between the four. Stella and Shizuku, who usually fawned over Ikki, were also very serious during this period. This was the scene where these four trained. But since 3 days ago, another person had joined in. Of course, that person was none other than Ayatsuji Ayase. "Fuh! Hah!" Ayase vigorously swang her sword Hizume[4], a Japanese katana with a vivid blade, drawing an arc with it. Her face when she used the sword was completely different from the cowering expression she had in the infirmary the other day. With her mouth closed and eyes wide open, she looked only at Ikki with an extremely stern expression. As expected of a swordswoman, the moment she held her sword, all her fear towards men completely disappeared. Right now, they were doing equal mock training with Ikki as her opponent, per his suggestion. Ikki would fight Ayase while limiting his power to her level, since he was the stronger one. He would only use techniques of her strength level. And during this training, he would measure Ayase''s strength as a swords practitioner. As expected of the Last Samurai Ayatsuji Kaito''s daughter, Ayase was very adept at the basics. She could even keep up with Ikki and Stella''s jogging. She must have run for a long time. Ayase''s body was perfected as a swordsman, so with any kind of form, shape, posture and body, there was no uneasiness in her muscles. The training from the day before was also paying off. Her footwork, the vivid red that drew the arc, everything flowed perfectly together with no interruptions at all. It must have been a form engraved into her body after practicing it thousands of times. But if one said that she couldn''t handle anything but that form, then that was also wrong. During this practice, Ikki tried some seriously underhanded methods over and over again to try and break Ayase''s form, but not only did Ayase deal with those attacks appropriately, she also did rapid counter-attacks. Never forgetting the form, while not being too fixed on it. Ayase''s level of skill in practical sword fights was unnaturally high. Ikki completely saw through the surface of Ayase, who boasted of hard work. Through this, Ikki figured out why Ayase was in a slump. "Ayase-san, let''s stop for a minute." "Nn?" Ayase parried Ikki''s downward slashing sword and with that opening, she went to strike for his body. But the red blade of Hizume was tightly halted. "What''s the matter, Kurogane-kun? I''m still I''m not tired yet." Ayase showed confusion at the sudden interruption. Her eyes didn''t calm down, but she didn''t avert her eyes and disappear like the first time. Well, it was natural that she would get a bit used to Ikki after three days. "As I can see, the Ayatsuji single-blade style seems to be a sword style that emphasizes on counter-attacks." "Eh, err, yeah. That''s right. You could tell with only that much?" "I didn''t have a master you see, so I''ve only learned stuff by observing and stealing techniques from others. So as I was saying, now that I''ve seen your style, I kinda figured out what your problem is." "I-Is that true!?" "Yeah. Ayatsuji-san''s been in a slump after you''ve started trying to follow your father''s ways, right?" Ayase nodded. "Yes. I just can''t seem to produce the same sharp movements like my father. Even though I''ve memorized all of his moves already." "You shouldn''t do that." "Eh!?" "Trying to mimic Kaito-san, that''s the reason for your slump." "Are you saying that my father who taught me how to use the sword was incorrect?" Instantly, Ikki saw an emotion in Ayase''s burning eyes. It was anger. She was angry after being told that her teacher was the one who was the cause of the mistake. She really seems to trust Kaito-san. He was a bit jealous after seeing that she had a father she was so proud of. While keeping that small envy hidden inside, Ikki shook his head in reply to Ayase''s bitter words. "That''s not it. Kaito-san was an excellent swordsman. I don''t doubt that." "Then, why can''t I mimic father''s techniques?" The reason was simple. "It''s because Ayatsuji-san''s gender is different." "Gender? Does that matter?" "Of course. Being a different gender means your body structure is also different. And having a different structure naturally means the muscle coordination is also dissimilar. Movements that bring out the best of a man''s potential form are definitely not the same as the movements for a woman''s potential form. The more you try to follow the opposite, the sooner the restrictions caused by it would surface." "Ah." At Ikki''s careful explanation, the anger faded away from Ayase''s eyes, and understanding replaced it. Ikki wasn''t mocking her teacher. Rather, it was because her teacher excelled too much. Well, there were some unavoidable factors too. In the first place, swordsmanship was something created for men to use in ancient times. "For the time being, I''ve thought of a method on how to reform Ayatsuji-san''s movements. If Ayatsuji-san wants to continue her previous ways of following Kaito-san, then I won''t forcefully reform them. Since I don''t think that we should do it if you think like that either. Because one''s mentality is a big factor too. However, if the movements are reformed through this technique, you won''t be able to reclaim your previous movements afterwards." Currently, Ayase was practicing a sword art that was tuned for men. So of course, her body recognized that it was impossible and it was constraining her power and speed in various ways. Following Ikki''s method, she could smoothen her movements while discarding all the strain. But if a swordswoman with the skill level of Ayase experienced those smooth movements even once, she wouldn''t be able to revert back to her previous state. It would follow that she would have some regrets when that happened. That was why Ikki gave Ayase the choice whether or not to follow his guidance. "." Ayase spent a considerable amount of time thinking it through. For a while, she was in a conflict. But it wasn''t long until she made a resolute expression. "Please teach me! I, I have to become stronger no matter what!" She looked at Ikki''s eyes without flinching, and requested for his cooperation. Of course, she was still conflicted, but she wished for strength nonetheless. That''s why Ikki had no reason to decline. "I understand. Leave it to me." Ikki gave a trustworthy smile, and touched Ayase''s arms. "Fuwahaa~! K-Kurogane-kun!?" Suddenly being touched so tightly, Ayase''s face went red and she let out a strange moan. As for Ikki, he had a completely stern expression. That was obvious, because from now, he was going to adjust Ayase''s sword style. If he messed up after having wicked thoughts or feeling awkward, then that mistake couldn''t be reversed. The teacher couldn''t be forgiven for mistakes. That''s what Ikki thought. Ikki didn''t have the luxury of feeling reserved. "From now I am going to change Ayatsuji-san''s form to the correct one. It might be embarrassing, but bear with it." "Y-Yeah I''ll try my best." Even though her face was steaming red, she endured it and bit her lip. Ikki, who didn''t even drop a sweat while sparring with Ayase, was now sweating from his forehead. He was touching all over her body while having an expression so serious that it was scary. Seeing that, Ayase understood just how much Ikki was trying for her sake. There''s no way she wouldn''t understand. So she couldn''t be so selfish as to be feeling embarrassed. That why Ayase killed off her shyness, and entrusted her body to Ikki. "I''ll only adjust a little, so feel that change and concentrate to remember that location." "R-Roger~ Nn~" Ikki moved his hands as if he were touching glassware, and carefully adjusted Ayase''s posture. Lowering the shoulders a little bit, he fastened her side. Next, he touched the healthy looking thighs coming out of her skirt. Finally touching the inner thighs, he opened up her posture a bit. "Fu ah, hyan~ uuu.~" "The thing women benefit more from than men is the flexibility of their joints. Specially the hip joints. When they become pregnant, their pelvis widens. So their hip joints have to be that flexible. In other words, they have higher mobility in that area than men. This is the weapon of a woman. If Ayatsuji-san makes all your movements with the joints of your hip, then your actions will definitely speed up." While lecturing her, Ikki stroked his fingers from her thighs to her knees as if he could read the flow of her muscles. From the shame of having her hips stroked by a man, Ayase''s knees trembled. Ikki had the feeling he was doing something very rude to her, but without minding that and keeping his concentration fixed, he continued the work of minute details and finally. "Yeah. This should do it." After completing the job wherein a miss wouldn''t be forgiven, he looked at Ayase. Ayase had an expression that made him think of an octopus. "I was the one who did it but are you alright?" "I''mbokkay" And she was half crying. "Err sorry. I should''ve stopped." "N-Nooo! That''s not true! In the first place I was the one who asked, Kurogane-kun shouldn''t feel sorry!" After wiping of her tears, Ayase smiled. "And besides, Kurogane-kun''s hands, they were so big, and gentle, and strong. Like father''s, so I didn''t hate it." "Haha, who could''ve thought that these dirty hands would be helpful like this." Ever since he was young, Ikki had been studying swordsmanship. So the skin of his hands were quite rough. Maybe because no matter how much the skin peeled, or calluses formed, he kept swinging his sword without rest. But even with that comment, his hands definitely couldn''t be called beautiful. So he shook his head in denial. "That''s not true I, that kind of hand, I think it''s very cool. I love boys who drive straight forward." "Eh?" Ikki became speechless at those unexpected words. "Ah." And after seeing Ikki''s response, Ayase realized what she had just said and panicked. "That, now! I didn''t mean it in an indecent way! Only as a personality! That''s it!" "Y-Yeah! I get it. Don''t panic so much or the posture will break!" Ikki fixed the posture of the distressed Ayase. If it fell apart after all that work, that would be too unfortunate. "Nn but Kurogane-kun this feels a bit tight." "That''s because the habits you''ve built in your body cannot be reformed right away. You have to practice and get used to it." Saying that, Ikki took out Intetsu and stood before Ayase. "From now onward, I''ll slash at you with my sword just like before. I''ve changed the angle in your knees, elbows, and hip joints. Move based on these three points and try to parry my strike just like before and counter attack." "R-Roger." Ayase, who took out Hizume, had looked tense. Guessing that she was ready, Ikki brought down his sword with the exact same speed and angle as before. Then. "!" Just like before, Ayase parried the strike diagonally, and with the opening, she countered. However, whether the actions really were the same it could be confirmed just by seeing that the strike was definitely faster. At that fact, more than anyone else, Ayase herself was at a loss for words. As if she couldn''t believe her own movements, she looked at the Hizume she grasped in her hands with terror, and then at Ikki. Whew. Seems like it was a success. Ikki was relieved that his corrections were right on spot. Until now, Ayase had used her upper body-she put strength in her arms to block the strikes. But that was an error. If it was a male, then he could follow up smoothly after that action, but with a female''s physique, putting strength in her arms would not be enough, and after that it would just break her stance. As a result, the body would only stiffen, and the reaction would also be slower. But after Ikki''s corrections, she now received the attack by relying on her lower body. A female''s tender thigh joints were suitable to absorb the shock. She could block most of the attacks just by putting strength on her legs. And since there wouldn''t be strain on her body, she could react to the next attack timely. That was the mechanism that resulted in a sharp adjustment to Ayase''s fighting. "A-awesome awesome awesome! This is awesome Kurogane-kun!!" Perhaps she had finally grasped the changes to her body. She made a bright smile and grabbed Ikki''s hands firmly while waving them around like crazy. "To be able to solve the problem I''ve been troubled with for two years so easily! Kurogane-kun''s almost like that right!? A PhD in swordsmanship, right!" "I''m also relieved to find out that I''m not mistaken." Not too happy about such a shady degree though. Other than Shizuku, for people who come to the lecture during the lunch break, he could not guide them so directly like this. For Ikki, this was the first time he had taught someone directly. But, after seeing Ayase who was skipping in total delight while her body screamed I did it! I did it!'' with all her might, despite being tense he was glad he did it. *Foom* Honestly, he was more tense than when he was in a match. It was also around ten times wearier, but it paid off. *Foom* Maybe this kind of job wasn''t so bad after all. *FoomFoomFoom* "Erm, Stella." "What is it, Dr. Swordsmanship?" "For a while, an amazing amount of wind pressure has been blasting this way, but" Ikki turned sideways and looked at the origin of the wind pressure that was hitting his face for a while. There, he saw a Stella swinging around L?vateinn with a pouting face so grand that it was amazing. "Oh, sorry about that. After seeing a pervert who was brushing a girl''s thighs in the name of training, I got a bit too irritated. Thanks to that, seems like my swordsmanship is all messed up. Since it''s come to this, would you be kind enough to fix that for me now?" "O, O-Okay." Ikki was overwhelmed by Stella''s force which wouldn''t allow him to refuse, so he nodded. .But I really don''t want to mess with Stella''s sword. After all, Stella''s sword was ''a sword of the strong'' meant for mowing down her enemies. Compared to Ikki''s ''sword of the weak'' which was for outsmarting the enemy, it was fundamentally different. He didn''t feel like there would be any results even if he tried to help. But if he didn''t comply here, her irritation would only grow and grow, causing a period of incessant pouting. Without any choice, but without extracting his hands, he observed Stella''s swings. Huh? At first glance it might look like her swings were totally messed up, but looking carefully he could see that from her toes, to her knees and hips, her movements were completely synchronized. There weren''t any useless actions at all. Stella had probably intended to mess up those swings, but because of her superhuman perception of motion, she subconsciously corrected the movements of her joints and muscles and created the most suitable form where the least energy is wasted. This was truly strength deserving of pride. To be able to find faults with such perfect swordsmanship, was impossible for Ikki. "As expected of Stella. Someone like me can''t possibly find a fault in you." "WHY!!!" "Uwah! Why''re you getting mad even though I praised you!?" "IT''S NOTHING, YOU IDIOT!!!" Ikki''s demon-like perception for swords and swordsmanship were of no use in examining the heart of a maiden. Well, that could not be helped. His brain was filled with only pure thoughts for battles. "What''s with him!! Only looking at that sempai!" After going crazy and chasing Ikki around for a while, Stella sat down on the bench in front of the lounge beside the plaza. Shizuku, who was conducting magic training on the next bench, looked at Stella, who was obviously fuming. "Maybe he didn''t want to touch the princess''s faaaaaaaaaaaaaaaat thighs." "I-It''s not so fat that you had to drag it out that much! It''s only a bit chubby! And it''s not like I can help it, it was trained that way!!" Stella protested that sudden and totally unexpected evaluation with a high-pitched voice, but Shizuku averted her face with an I don''t know anything'' expression and made an action figure out of clay that looked just like Ikki. "I mean, it totally looks like Ikki. Like Ikki. Cool! I want one!" "Now now, you don''t have to get so nervous. Unlike Ayatsuji-sempai, Stella-chan is on a completely different level. I don''t think there is anything he could instruct you on." "MuD!" Arisuin''s follow up was spot on, and Stella''s brain was also in agreement. In reality, Stella did not need Ikki''s guidance at all. DBut that was that, and this is this. Maybe my heart is the narrower one. If her arms and thighs were also squished and stroked by another man, would Ikki also feel the same way? Wait! What the hell kind of rotten thing am I thinking! That''s definitely wrong! T-That! Squishing and stroking! That''s only for Ikki! I''ll only allow Ikki to squish and stroke me! It was disgusting just to think about it. Stella kicked out that delusion from her mind, and asked Shizuku. "Hey is Shizuku okay with this?" "Okay? What do you mean?" "I mean. Ikki touching and stroking another woman all over the place." "I was wondering what you''d ask. Onii-sama is teaching Ayatsuji-sempai swordsmanship. Unlike some other sow, she''s not trying to seduce him, so is there a reason to snarl at her? I''m not a rabid dog you know." While answering that, Shizuku started to paint the Ikki action figure with the acrylic paint she had brought out of her bag. This was already art so training had nothing to do with it. "And which mouth was the one who snarled at me so much?" "This mouth." Shizuku pointed at her mouth with her two index fingers. Truly an irritable face. "Stella-san, you seem to have misunderstood something." "What are you talking about?" "You seem to have thought that I want to monopolize Onii-sama, but that is a regrettable misunderstanding. My love for Onii-sama isn''t something so cheap and selfish. To me, the thing that matters most is Onii-sama''s happiness. If Onii-sama becomes happy, then I don''t mind if his partner isn''t me. If that person truly brings Onii-sama happiness without betraying him or making him feel sad, then I''d be glad and bless them." This confession was something completely unexpected to Stella, because she thought that Shizuku loved Ikki as a woman. "Well, I don''t think there is a person other than me who could do that anyway." Saying that, Shizuku smiled at Stella provokingly, and then looked towards the square where Ikki and Ayase had again started to spar. "Onii-sama seems so happy after Ayatsuji-sempai came. The other students and I aren''t strong enough to learn solid sword techniques while Stella-san is too strong for Onii-sama to teach anything, so maybe he was feeling a bit unsatisfied. The Onii-sama who is having fun guiding others is also very cute and fabulous. So I guess I should actually be thankful to Ayatsuji-sempai." "Shizuku sometimes seems so mature. Even though you''re so small." "Maybe you''re the one who''s too much of a child, even though you''re big in so many places. And your thighs are too fat." "They''re not fat! You''re the one who''s too tiny!" It''s enough if Ikki''s happy. Certainly, if Ikki was happy, then that was happiness for Stella too. But still, she can''t help but think that she wanted to be the one to make Ikki the happiest. But in reality, it was not going too well. After they became lovers, she would become tense just by being near him. And they hadn''t done anything lover-like at all. Specially the nights they spent together alone; those were severe. Just by meeting his gaze, her spine would go numb, and she would be unable to even see properly. Was Ikki restraining himself too? He would never break their personal boundaries. For Stella, she actually didn''t hate that slow going time too much. Even though she''d feel kind of itchy and embarrassed, her heart would beat faster just by being near him. But she had that strong desire to take the next step as lovers. She also heard that girls who make boys wait were soon hated. In the past month, we haven''t done anything like lovers at all have we? Then wouldn''t it be okay if we returned to our previous relationship? No, definitely NO! She would cry just by imagining such a thing. If that really happened, then she would never be able to bear it. But, this kind of thing, should the girl be the one who makes the first move? What if she was thought to be indecent, or if she was hated? No matter how she thought, the wild delusions would come up again. She just couldn''t figure it out. And the worst thing was that even if Ikki made the first move, she wasn''t confident that she would obediently comply. She understood her perverseness the best. She was sure, that she''d give excuses like how a princess should act, or what a princess shouldn''t do. "Haa." Even though it was so easy to fly at an opponent with her sword, why was it so hard to dive into her lover''s chest? The couples around the world, her mother and father, why could they do it so easily? They have way too much courage. While thinking something so hopeless, Stella looked up towards the sky which was dyed in a mad red and thoughtD Haa I really want to kiss him. It was the millionth helpless sigh that she had let out in that one month alone. Volume 2 - CH 2 (translation) "Let''s go to the pool tomorrow." After getting his tenth consecutive victory at the selection matches, Ikki had said that to Ayase. It wasn''t like he had the intention of playing around. While Ayase might not have realized it, because of the training she was having with Ikki every day, her body was stressed all over, especially because of her posture. It was corrected just a few days ago and she was not used to it yet In other words, she had to repeatedly use various muscles she hadn''t used before. That was why today was going to be a rest day. And in order to make the best of it, Ikki had prepared the perfect menu. He was going to the pool for that very reason. Besides Ikki who was waiting for Ayase that morning, Stella, who wore a white one piece dress reminiscent of a frigid early summer, was also there. "Of course I''d come. If I took my eyes off you, you might sexually harass Sempai again." "But I didn''t sexually harass her." "Lies. On the contrary, you did it just the other day. Who''d normally go and touch a girl''s inner thigh?" "I only did that to correct Sempai''s posture. It was a critical action which if I by any chance messed up well, I absolutely didn''t have any free time to think about anything frivolous." Stella''s mood had turned for the worse over these few days. Naturally, Ikki knew the reason for it. It was because he was only paying attention to Ayase these few days That''s probably what she thought. Well, it couldn''t be helped. If Stella, Ikki''s girlfriend, was going around flirting with other guys, naturally that wouldn''t feel very good to him. That''s why he understood how Stella felt. But stillD "Hey Stella, I haven''t looked at Ayatsuji-sempai pervertedly even once, believe me. I''m only helping Sempai out a bit as a fellow swordsman. That''s all there is there isn''t anyone who doesn''t need the help of others from time to time." Ikki hadn''t even been helped once like this. The adults who should''ve helped him all ganged up on him like enemies. That''s why, if he ever saw someone who was in need of help and couldn''t solve their own troubles, he strongly desired to help them. He would help them climb the wall they couldn''t climb alone because he knew how hard it was to climb it alone. "That''s the reason I am giving Ayatsuji-sempai a helping hand, and it''s definitely not because of something like love. I swear! I mean the one I love is you, Stella." "Ikki." With her cheeks dyed red, Stella looked up at Ikki. There was a tint of unease dwelling in her scarlet-colored eyes, which was to be expected. Yes, Stella had already known that. Ikki didn''t have any feelings towards Ayase that should make Stella worry. The man she loved wasn''t as petty as that. But still she couldn''t help but feel insecure. It was because the only thing that tied that was a verbal promise. They hadn''t done anything to show their love but that Stella''s lips glossily moved as if desiring something. Those pink lips, it seems like she called his name. Ah! That''s right, if he could right now prove that his words that night weren''t just some random talk, she should have much more trust in him. I Ikki drew near Stella''s lips like a bee desiring honey from a flower. "Sorry for the wait! I couldn''t find my swimsuit so I had to search for it!" ""Uwaaaaaaaah!!!"" "What''s wrong? You''re screaming like a couple who had their love affair found out on the spot." Uwah! Dead on!? The both of them sweated like crazy in front of Ayase. "I-I-It''s nothing! Right, Ikki?" "Yeah! We were just surprised because you called out so suddenly!" "?" She tilted her head. She didn''t look convinced. That''s why Ikki dragged the two and left in a hurry in order to change the place. That was dangerous. Because of Stella''s position, their relationship would be an international scandal. He had to be more careful when he created that steamy mood next time. But that was indeed regrettable. Other than that one night, this was the only time such a mood was created naturally. If Ayase was just a bit later, they could have progressed to the next step. Ikki realized that he had just missed an extremely rare chance, and sighed inwardly. Within the gigantic campus of Hagun Academy, there would naturally be swimming pools. More specifically, two 100-meter pools in length. But that day, the first pool was undergoing routine cleaning and the second was being used by Shinguuji Kurono, the former third rank in the King of Knights world and the new director of Hagun Academy, for special training. That was why the three went to the sports gym situated near the academy. They were going to use the indoor pool. Boys took less time changing than girls. That was why, after changing into standard black and red trunks, Ikki waited outside for the girls. After a few minutes, he saw Stella and Ayase coming out while wearing their respective swimsuits. Ayase, being overly serious and overly shy, wore a sports type swimsuit that could handle light fitness. But since she had a stylishly fit figure which she had trained since childhood, that swimsuit looked charming on her in its own way, despite not having much color. But the one who was really conspicuous was Stella. She wore a different swimsuit than when she barged in Ikki''s bathroom, a black-laced bikini. Compared to Ayase''s, her bikini obviously exposed way too much skin, and when she walked, those voluptuous, white, peach-like breasts of hers conspicuously bounced rapidly. And it wasn''t only just her breasts; her hips had enough sexiness to make a zombie gulp. A glamorous hip that leaped up with a *tsun*, something you wouldn''t see much among the Japanese. From there, a beautiful leg line extended which was too dazzling to look straight at. Even though she had so much physical strength, how in the world could she maintain such a soft and alluring body? Even with Ikki''s dynamic vision, this was a mystery to him. And a deep one at that. He could find nothing but darkness while trying to analyze. And finally, the most fascinating thing about her was.the way she walked. Probably because she was trained as royalty, Stella''s attitude when walking was truly beautiful, like a model featured by the Paris Collection. Yeah Stella was so pretty. Without noticing, Ikki let out a sigh. Not only him, every customer resting by the poolside, and even the ones swimming on the course had their eyes glued to the foreign beauty that just made her entry. Stella showed her face in the media from time to time, so maybe a few of them knew her. So while having all the gazes concentrated on her, StellaD "Sorry for the wait. Boys really do change too fast." She spoke to Ikki. Instantly, Ikki felt a wave of killing intent, as if he was being pierced by invisible arrows. "Huh! Hey hey hey, what!? Those two beauties are with that dude!?" "Impossible. A cute girl like her with a weak looking guy like him!?" "Hey hey! D''you really think the country will forgive you if the balance of a couple is so damn ridiculous?" "I''ll freaking kill the bastard!" I might die an unfortunate death by drowning today. While Ikki was sweating cold sweat, Stella was surveying the whole pool with a curious expression. Since they were living together, he might have lost sight of it, but Stella was, in fact, a princess. This might have been the first time she had come to a commoner''s pool. The pool was only 50 meters long, smaller than the ones at campus. It was divided into two parts, one for the course and one for public. Since it was only June, there weren''t many customers yet. "It''s quite big." "Vermillion-san is a princess right? Then there''s a pool in your home too, right?" "Nope. But if it''s our bath then it''s about this wide." "Wow! Amazing! That''s just like a celebrity!" "Well actually that one''s for our servants to use. The one for us royalty is a little smaller. I mean, it''s lonely if there are too little people and the bath''s too big." Now that Ikki recalled, Stella''s style of living wasn''t really that different from a normal person''s. Well, other than the fact that she was surprised by instant coffee. The Vermillion Empire wasn''t that big of a country. Maybe the royalty there lived quite the humble life. "But still, I''m relieved. I was worried about what I would have to do if I had difficulties with the rumored Japanese rudeness, but since there aren''t too many people I''m not worried anymore." "Well, that''s because it isn''t really the season for pools and all." "Then we can have fun playing without worrying too much right!?" Saying that, Stella brought out a beach ball with an excited expression. "No. We didn''t come here to play you know." "Eeh! Then why the heck did you come to the pool?" "Why did Stella come?" "U-ooh! And after I went through all that trouble to bring it" "''Kay. We''ll play after we finish training. But no balls for now." "Guess I don''t have a choice. But you absolutely have to play with me later!" Stella passed the ball over to Ikki. It seems like she really did come to play today. Strange. He had already told Stella that they were coming to train today. "By the way Kurogane-kun, what kind of training are we doing today? Swimming?" At Ayase''s question, Ikki shook his head. "No, well, we''ve been talking about training this and training that for a while, but today we''re not going to something so heavy as to be called that. Your body''s almost at its limit too, right?" "Then what will we do?" "Frankly speaking, we aren''t going to do anything." "Eh?" "You''re going to float and drift through the pool like a jellyfish." "I-Is that going to be of any use?" "It will." Ikki guaranteed it. "Firstly, it''ll raise your lung capacity. In a sudden fight, this is very important. This will do for anaerobic training. That''s because the one with the least lung capacity will make the sound first and lose. For us swordsmen, this is something just as important as physical exercise and strength. Well, for today, this is just an extra benefit." There was actually a deeper meaning behind this training. "I think you''ll understand after going through it once, but when you''re underwater, you will feel much closer to yourself." "?" Ayase probably didn''t understand what Ikki meant. She tilted her head, which was a bit cute for her. "When you''re underwater, you won''t be using your strength to stand up, nor will you be concentrating to understand what you see. Simply turn all your consciousness to yourself, and try to hear your own echo." "I don''t quite get it but I''ll give it a try." She didn''t quite understand why Ikki was making her do this, but she didn''t have any reason to doubt him. Following his words without complain, she held her breath and submerged her body underwater. If it was someone proficient like Ayase-san, then she should be able to understand its meaning with just one try. Ayase could probably hold for three minutes like that underwater. "Then I guess I should go put this ball back in the locker. It will be bothersome to leave it here anyways." With that, Ikki put away the ball Stella had brought. After Ikki left, it started to become boring for Stella. It was not like she had any bad blood with Ayase. It was that she didn''t really understand much about Ayase and her swordsmanship, so there wasn''t anything to talk about. Moreover, she didn''t want to disturb her training with useless chatter. Bo~ring Because she had time, she had also tried to do that training Ikki mentioned. She had held her breath, and had entrusted her body to the water. It wasn''t painful. Stella''s lung capacity actually surpassed that of even Ikki''s. If she tried, she could even stay underwater for 10 minutes. She was already on a superhuman level. It''s so quiet. It wasn''t as if there weren''t any people at all. There were other customers who were swimming, and the merry voices of the children echoed around. But underwater, there was nothing, When she looked up, the surface of the water felt far as if the world itself was in a faraway place. On the other hand she could hear her own pulse. The sound of her pulse that she couldn''t hear outside because of all the noise and racket, the flow of her blood, her neural tracts; she could grasp all these much clearer now that she had shut out the random thoughts and noises. When you''re underwater, you will feel much closer to yourself. This was what Ikki had meant. And for a knight as strong as Stella, she could understand this even without him saying it. To be able to understand this sensation, being able to feel your consciousness pass. For example, the action of swinging a sword. That would be a combination of swinging the hand that was holding the sword, connecting the movements with the fingers, signals in the neural tracts, the expending of physical strength, swinging the sword is the same of willing'' all of these. In other words, this could make a huge difference. If she couldn''t control these minutes no, nano-seconds worth of details and actions of her body, then she wouldn''t be able to use them in real battles. But Ayase couldn''t do it. If she could, then she wouldn''t have forcefully tried to use that artificial form in the first place. That was obvious. She would have realized where the stress was born from, and where the loss occurred. Before, the reason why her condition got better was because Ikki had corrected her form. However, the condition of one''s body changes every day. When that happens, the only thing that can be done is to assimilate with that properly. When one is able to do that, only then can they reach their true potential. For that reason, this training was certainly productive for Ayase. But for Stella, it was unnecessary, because she was at a level where all of that would be done automatically by her subconscious. That''s the reason why all her swings were adjusted to the very best possible form the other day, even though she was purposely trying to mess up. But I''m still too na?ve. Splashing onto the surface, Stella muttered. Until now, Stella had been training herself more earnestly and sternly than anyone. She thought that she had pushed herself to the limit. But that was not true. Ikki''s Ittou Shura, that was the absolute limit. She had not yet reached that place. Bringing out her all, and using it up within one minute, that was impossible for her. And that''s exactly why she lost to Ikki in technique. Stella had better lung capacity than Ikki, of course, her strength, mana, firepower; everything was far above Ikki''s. But she was still pushed back and beaten. Because their way of living was also different. Even though Ikki was now standing on the earth, he was in a place even deeper than the water where Stella was, a deep dark sea where even the light could not reach. And that was Ikki''s world. If she could reach that place, then she might be able to see something she has yet to discover. Stella closed her eyes slowly. She was submerged underwater and all light vanished. Only the burning fire within her remained. Only she was there. She was within the darkness and the silence, on the receiving end of the vision of herself. But that was not even near the end of it, that depth was far from enough. Deeper. Even deeper, towards the great depths of consciousness where the ''Crownless Sword King'' resided. "By the way, is Vermillion-san dating Kurogane-kun?" "Guehghgh. *Cough*Cough*" Stella drowned. "It hurthsh, it hurts, my nose, it went *tsun**cough*cough*!" While pressing down her nose, Stella cursed her incompetence. Even though she dived so deep in her consciousness, she could still hear voices. That was enough proof that her training wasn''t nearly enough. Ikki could block his sense of sight and hearing with his sheer will. Rather, if she could control herself to that extent, Ittou Shura would just be a joke. Once again, Stella realized how far the place she was aiming for was. "S-Sorry Vermillion-san. Are you okay?" "Y-Yeah. I''m alright." "But that exaggerated reaction as I thought." "T-That''s! N-N-No that''s not it! The second imperial princess of the Vermillion Empire dating that commoner! That''s impossible!" "You''re really not going out?" "Of course not!" "Then you wouldn''t mind even if I deepen my friendship with Kurogane-kun?" "Come again?" Her reply automatically turned into a question. "W-W-Wait a goddamn minute! Didn''t Sempai say that you only wanted him to teach you swordsmanship!? And that there weren''t any mushy feelings!?" "That was in the beginning. But hey, you know how Kurogane-kun is like a warrior, somewhat cool. He even listened to the request of a stalker like me. Even though he''s younger, he''s like an adult, right? He''s also very kind when giving lessons, oh, and precise too. For me, he''s like the ideal man. And recently, I''ve gotten used to talking to him. If he''s single, maybe I should tell him that I loD" "N-Nooooo!" Stella screamed unconsciously and interrupted Ayase''s proclamation. "No! No! Neveeeeeeer!!! Ikki''s my boyfriend! So nooo!!!" She waved her hands around in the water like a kid throwing a tantrum. She didn''t want to hear someone other than herself say they loved'' Ikki. That''s why, with eyes moist with tears, she drowned out Ayase''s words with the ruckus and glared at her. "As I thought." Seeing Ayase grinning with an amused expression, Stella finally realized that she had been tricked. I-I messed up big time! "I had a hunch that the mood at the appointment place was a little too lovey-dovey, but for it to be actually true!" "Ugh uuu Sempai, using such underhanded methods. I thought you were supposed to be more stupid." "Vermillion-san, that was quite rude." "Saying that after tricking me that way you''re definitely going to have to keep this a secret! It this gets out then it''s going to be a nightmare." "I know, because Vermillion-san is famous." "But, that stuff before was it all a joke?" Ayase nodded without indecision. "I truly think he is wonderful as a man, but I definitely don''t see Kurogane-kun like that. That would be a great betrayal towards Kurogane-kun who is teaching me the sword with such devotion. I had a hunch but. Ahh! I''m jealous! I want to fall in love too~" Ayase touched her blushing cheeks with a *pon* and her eyes glittered, as if she were a maiden having a dream. Stella found it quite unexpected to see her like that. "I thought Sempai hated boys." "That''s a horrible misunderstanding. I love boys." "Sempai. You shouldn''t say stuff like that in a place like this. Just now, about six people had some light reaction." "Anyway, I don''t hate boys. Rather, I''m just too conscious of them all. That''s why I get embarrassed. My roommate says that I seem gloomy." This is the first time I''ve seen a person who said that without hesitation. "Ahh~ But that''s so lovely. I wanna fall in love too" "Then why don''t you?" "I-Impossible! Definitely impossible. If a virgin like me dates a boy ahh! It''s so embarrassing I''ll die just thinking about it. So I just have to be satisfied with manga and light novels." "What an awkward inclination." "By the way, do you guys do naughty things when you''re alone?" "Koghku!" Stella choked at that sudden fastball. "W-W-What the hell are you asking so suddenly!" "I really want to know how it feels like to be a real couple!" The image of Ayase with her insanely sparkling eyes overlapped with the image of one of those media girls. Stella''s image of Ayase being a stiff kendo girl shattered with a clattering noise. The girl in front of her was no different from any other girl, a monster with an interest for sensual love affairs. "We haven''t done it. Moreover, I haven''t even registered in his family so that''s way too soon." "Is that so? In mangas for girls they do naughty stuff all the time without all that marriage registering and stuff, so I thought" "Yeah, that''s right!? Speaking generally, isn''t negotiating marriage before doing that obvious!?" Stella was right to the point of being sad. "But from the way you''re saying it, you really want to do this and that with Kurogane-kun, right?" S-She''s really a person who just pushes right in. But, now after she''s already gone through all that, there was no point of hiding it. Her unease might also lessen through talking about it. That''s why, even while being deeply submerged in water, Stella expressed her inner desires. "T-That''s, I wouldn''t go that far as to say that much but I''d like us to be little more like real lovers, and do the things real lovers do" "Then why don''t you just go with that feeling?" "If I could do that, then I wouldn''t be suffering so much." "Why?" "I mean, for a girl to suggest that, it''s indecent." "Is that so? But I thought wanting to flirt or do naughty things with your lover was natural. On the contrary, wouldn''t it be unnatural if you didn''t?" Huh? Now that she thought about it that was exactly right. It was only natural for one to have desires about tying a deeper bond with one''s lover. And it was the same thing for both men and women. "But still, I think we should maintain the pace and if I become too pushy, he might think that I''m a lewd girl, or hate me." "Well let''s just say that there is such a pace, and Vermillion-san tries to break it by being pushy, but would Kurogane-kun be so cold-hearted as to hate you just because of that?" "H-He won''t!" "Then what''s the problem?" "T-That''s huh?" It was just as she said. There was no reason to object. Why didn''t she realize this sooner? Stella tilted her head while looking at Ayase. Could this be? That blindness of love'' thingy? "I think it''s more appropriate not to waste the time you get to spend with the person you love. We humans are beings with life'', so no matter what, there will be a time when we have to part ways." Ayase, with a drifting, adult-like gaze, spoke. "Just now Sempai acted like an actual senior for the first time." "By the way, and this is just my guess, but I think Kurogane-kun also wants to do naughty stuff with Vermillion-san." "Why''s that?" "Vermillion-san was observing the pool when she entered so she might not have noticed it, but when you came in wearing that bikini, Kurogane-kun was staring at Vermillion-san with those super perverted eyes. His gaze felt so indecent, it was funny to watch." "D!?" God. That was a mistake Stella would regret for her entire life. She should have noticed it. She grieved over the fact that she didn''t notice it. As Stella was being eaten by that lumpy disappointed feelingD "Huh? Ayase-san already reached her limit?" Ikki, who had gone to put away the beach ball, returned. "No. I was just talking to Vermillion-san a bit." "Is that so. Oh, how was it? That feeling of pressing your consciousness against yourself?" "Yeah, I''ve understood the meaning of this training. So I''ll try a bit more. Is it okay if I go try over there? I need some space by myself." "I don''t mind." "Also, it seems like Vermillion-san has something important to discuss with Kurogane-kun." "WhaD!?" Stella raised a squeak that seemed like a scream at that sudden announcement. But as for Ayase, winking as if to say It''s my apology for monopolizing Vermillion-san''s boyfriend the last few days?'', she quickly and discreetly distanced herself from the pair. "I don''t need that kind of apology!!!" After Ayase left, Ikki and Stella sat down on a bench near the poolside. "So, what''s this important thing you need to talk about?" "Erm." Stella wasn''t able to reply so readily. Well, it couldn''t be helped. Even though she was coaxed by Ayase''s theory a while ago, when it came to it these kind of problems weren''t a theoretical matter. Why did she think that if she said I want to do more lover-like things with you'', Ikki would hate her? Why didn''t she realize that Ikki wouldn''t hate her over something like that? Stella immediately understood the reason for her lack of action after seeing Ikki''s face. Basically, she was embarrassed. That was why she pretended not to realize it, making up an excuse and putting the matter on hold. Or maybe, she was thinking, maybe Ikki will be the first one to make a move? Something egocentric like that. But even so, for her to go and say Kiss me'' to Ikki just like that There''s no way I can do something so embarrassing! "Stella?" "Ah, S-Sorry! Important talk right? Erm." But as long as her escape route was blocked by Ayase, she had to say something. "A-Ah, M-My swimsuit! The bikini I''m wearing today, how is it!?" "Of course, it looks good on you. You have a great fashion sense, and that kind of bikini really suits you." Ikki smoothly replied to the question Stella made up on the spot with his usual kind expression. But for some reason, that bothered Stella. Ayase had said that when he saw her bikini before, he had a really indecent expression. So why could he reply so calmly now? For some reason, it all looked like a fa?ade. "Actually, I also have something important to talk about." "Ikki too?" This is unexpected. What could it be? Maybe he wanted an impression on his swimwear too. Then how would she answer? For Stella, Ikki was always the coolest no matter what he wore, but putting that into words wasn''t something she could easily do- "Us erm. Our relationship, is it really alright like this?" "Eh." "I''ve been thinking about this for a while, but we haven''t done anything couple-like this whole month, it''s been bothering me." Stella felt that the body temperature around her chest area dropped five times upon the words that came out of Ikki''s mouth. We haven''t done anything couple-like this whole month. Those were the words Stella feared. The line she was afraid to even think about. But right now, her boyfriend had said it. At the same time, the coldness that came with understanding enlightened her. As I thought Ikki isn''t satisfied with our current relationship. But he still endured. For a whole month. He lost interest in me. Thinking back now, that was obvious. Ikki had Shizuku. He also had a beautiful disciple, who was older than him. There were also other girls like Kusakabe and the cute girls in their class. Around Ikki, there were many girls who cherished him. There shouldn''t be a reason for him to care about a selfish girl like her, who wouldn''t let him touch her for so long. "So, I wanted to talk about us." No! She understood what he wanted to sayDthat it would be better to return to their previous relationship. She didn''t want to hear that. She no longer had the will to talk with Ikki. She wouldn''t be able to bear it if he continued. So StellaD "I-I know right! Actually I wanted to talk about that and not my swimsuit!" Turning her back towards Ikki, her voice continued to leak. "I-It was obvious right, this was impossible to begin with! For royalty and a commoner to be lovers! The status is too different! Even Ikki, you like girls like Sempai who let you touch their thighs and bottoms, right! Rather than a girl like me, who doesn''t let you do that!" "H-Huh? W-Wait a minute Stella! What in the world are you saying!?" "W-What do you mean what! Break up, it''s about breaking up right!? You don''t need a girl who doesn''t let you do that as a lover right!?" "WhaD!?" Ikki opened his eyes wide in surprise at her sudden outburst. For him, he had absolutely no idea what nonsense Stella was spouting. "T-That''s not it Stella! Just calm down and let''s talk it through!" Ikki said with a deathly pale face, and touched Stella''s shoulders. He did that to try and calm Stella down butD "Don''t touch me!" Stella shoved away his hand with a real meaning of refusal. At that moment, he saw something glitter between the surging red hairs. Is Stella crying? For now, Ikki had to know why she wanted to break up. If he flared up now, then it would all be overDthat was what forced him to listen. ButD "If I did something to make Stella hate me then please tell me and I''ll apologize. I beg you." "Ikki''s the one who hates me." "That''s not true! Why''d you think that! I''ve never said anything like that!" "I know even if you don''t say it!" "No, you don''t understand at all! Please calm down!" "I''m calm! *Hic*" "No you''re not! Why are you saying I hate you! For you to say that, aren''t you the one who hates me!" Ikki was just as confused because of the strange situation. His beloved Stella was trying to break up with him, so it couldn''t have been helped. He loved Stella, and that was why he failed to stay calm. And his voice became rough, so it seemed as if he was shouting. "T-That''s not true! I love Ikki!" "No, I''m the one who loves you!" "Lies! I absolutely absolutely super love Ikki! When I asked you about my swimsuit, you were just talking about my outward appearance! You don''t care about me at all do you!? Since I haven''t let you touch me! That indecent gaze Sempai saw, it''s obvious that it was you looking at Sempai''s swimsuit!" "What! That''s rude! If you don''t cut it out, even I''ll get mad!?" "Aren''t you already mad, you idiot!" "Because Stella keeps making false accusations! When the girl I love looks so fascinating and alluring, how the hell can I be charmed by another woman!?" "Then why were you so calm and reserved when I asked you about my bikini!" "Certainly, I was reserved when you asked that. But but there''s no way I can just go ahead and tell the truth! That I was so aroused and my heart was thumping so bad, that I couldn''t take my eyes off you! What if you think of me as a pervert, what if you come to hate me! And you too, even though you said you loved me, you didn''t even hold my hand this past month!" "I was the same as Ikki! There''s no way a girl can say lewd stuff so straightforwardly! What if you thought I was a depraved woman and became disappointed!" "Then why the hell are we fighting like thisD!!!" "I don''t know, I don''t understand anythingD!!!" Both of them kept shouting without realizing that there were people around them. ""Huh?"" At the same time, they realized that their tiff had turned into something stupid. "A-Ah, excuse me, dear guests. There are also other guests here so if you don''t mind, could you please take your lover''s quarrel or flirting, I''m not quite sure which, somewhere else where there aren''t as many people?" ""DD!!!"" They were being watched by all the bystanders, and they blushed red till the tip of their ears in an instant. As they looked around, they could see all the gazes on them, as if they were being watched by some inquisitive and curious animals. "S-Sorry!" "Please excuse us-!" They both dashed for the children''s pool beside the 50 meter one, as if running from the paparazzi. There wasn''t anyone there besides Ikki and Stella. Even the children weren''t there, since it was not the pool season. They entered an umbrella shaped fountain in the heart of the pool. The flowing water there acted like a curtain so the interior couldn''t be seen from the outside, and the sound of water drowned out their voices. Only they knew what would happen there. It was an isolated place, and that''s why "Ikki, please don''t look this way now." "Okay. I don''t want my face to be seen now either, so it''s alright." For some reason, they felt excessively uneasy. It was good that they ran away together and all, but now that they realized their exchange earlier was just plain stupid, it was hard to look at each other. HoweverD "Hey Stella." "What?" "Both of us together, shall we say what we want to do most right now?" "''Kay." Certainly, it had been an idiotic quarrel, but it was not meaningless. ""I want to kiss."" Because they realized that the person they loved also desired them so much. For a moment, they were both surprised a little, but they looked at each other. It wasn''t embarrassing anymore, and they didn''t avert their eyes. Ikki''s eyes reflected the upward glancing Stella, who slowly closed her eyes. There was still a tear drop at the end of her eyelashes. Ikki gently brushed it off, and with that hand he touched Stella''s soft cheeks. *Pikun* And Stella''s body firmed. Her soft cheeks and her long eye lashes dyed with a bit of unease. But she didn''t turn away. She entrusted herself to Ikki. And that made him so happy, and he felt so loved. Within the curtain and splashing sounds of water, Ikki''s lips pressed against Stella''s. Pressed that wasn''t quite correct, it was only at the level where they brushed against each other. But it felt like their lips were on fire. Of course. Since little pecks and kisses on the cheeks were done by friends and family, but they definitely didn''t do mouth to mouth kisses. In other words, their relationship was more solid and more vivid than ever. They proved that the words that they said weren''t simply words. Their first actual bond and proof as true lovers. "Hey, Ikki." "What?" "Ikki, do you dislike indecent girls who wish to be kissed?" "There aren''t any men who dislike naughty girls. Rather, does Stella hate guys who look at her with perverted gazes?" "I hate them. I''ll only allow Ikki to do that." Once they had stepped forward, hesitation no longer existed. The second was far deeper, and more forceful then the first. "Nn." It wasn''t at the level where it could be called an adult kiss, but they both lusted for the other that was their beloved. And so, despite the confusions, that day became an unforgettable day for the both of them. By the time they left the pool, it was already sunset. The three were already feeling hungry, so they decided to have dinner in the city before returning to the dorms. Ikki asked the two girls if they wanted to eat anything special, but they didn''t really have any preferences so he guided them to an appropriate family restaurant. There, the three ordered what they wanted. Ikki ordered a large serving of wheat flour noodles, Ayase had a meal set, and as for Stella, she ordered four pieces of mix grill and three steaks. "V-Vermillion-san has a very amazing appetite." "I''ve got no choice. If I don''t eat at least this much, then my body won''t move." "Even though you eat so much why do you have such a nice figure? For some reason, I''m not convinced." Stella, who was aware that she ate unnaturally much, blushed a bit, embarrassed. But her hands didn''t stop. *Munch*Munch* She chomped and crunched down her extra high calorie meal. Well, for someone with that much power, it would follow that she''d need a sufficient amount of fuel. Seeing that, Ayase smiled. "For some reason, Vermillion-san really doesn''t look that much like a princess." "*Munch*Munch* Huh? What do you mean by that?" "I don''t mean anything bad you know? Just that, you''re easy to talk to, and the way you have meals isn''t much different than ours." "Well I''ve received lessons in table manners, but this isn''t the place for such things now, is it?" Stella surveyed the crowded interior of the restaurant. The clanking sound of tableware, the sound of customers and employees coming in and out, the sound of a child crying, the crude voices and laughs of high school students, everything mixed in together. In a place like that, if she was the only one with elegant table manners, she''d be regarded as the strange one instead. "You have to know how to behave depending on the time and place, that in itself is an art. Both manners, and swordsmanship." "Ahaha, that hurts." Ayase smiled cheerfully even though her inexperience was pointed out. "Today was no, today too was very productive. Ever since I''ve started training with Kurogane-kun, it''s been one new discovery after another. I''m still not experienced enough to learn my father''s secret techniques, but I feel a lot closer to him now. I can''t express how grateful I am to you." "It''s all because of Ayatsuji-san''s hard work. Besides, I think you would''ve resolved the problem soon enough, and arrive at the secret. All I did was give you a little push, so you don''t have to be so humble." "No what I''ve learned, for me, it''s very helpful." "Is that because you''re appearing in the representative selection matches?" "Yeah. I''m already a third year. This is my last chance at the Sword-Art Festival. That''s why I want to win, no matter what. I have to enter the Festival, and I have to take back what''s important to me. That why right now I need power." Hmm? In the depths of Ayase''s eyes, Ikki felt a deep feeling. It was anger and not just normal anger, close to a killing intent, a strong hatred. DWhat pushed her so much that she. "Hahaha, lookie here! I thought you look''d familiar so I was wonderin'', but if that ain''t Ayase!" Suddenly, from behind Ikki a crude voice called out Ayase''s name. "D!?" For a moment, Ayase''s eyes dyed with the color of surprise. Where she was looking, there stood a man about 180cm tall with smudged, dyed hair and sanpaku eyes[1] hidden behind shades. Even though it was a non-smoking area, he was smoking a cigarette and wearing an unnecessarily flashy coat. From his bare chest, a tattoo of a laughing skull could be seen, and it was affecting on the surrounding customers too. Seeing these traits, it was then that Ikki thought of a certain person. He was a member of the rowdy bunch Ikki saw when he entering the shop. "I haven''t seen you around lately so I was wondering what had happened to ya, but for us to meet here. Haha, there are things like that, huh." "Hey Kuraudo, who''re you talking to?" "Let''s go to the arcade." "Huh! Hey now, it''s Ayase-chan. Long time no see~" "I was worried since you didn''t come to play lately! Gyahaha." "You''ve grown quite tall? Oh?" About ten guys looking like outlaws came in and gathered at Ikki''s table behind the skull dude. It seems like they were acquainted with Ayase, but Ayase didn''t even look at them. She just bit her lower lips hard as if possessed by something. Seeing her like that, Ikki''s decided his next move. "I''m sorry but could you guys leave? My companion looks troubled." "Huh!? The hell are you!?" "The f*ck are you sayin''? I''ll kill ya!" Even though they were ganging up, Ikki just ignored them. Ikki knew there was only one guy here worth fighting. He looked towards the one with the skull tattoo named Kuraudo. As he did, Kuraudo asked Ikki a strange question while looking back curiously. "You, You''re a swordsman?" "You can tell?" "Hah, somewhat. You bastards have this peculiar aura and all." As he said that, he picked up a bottle of beer and a glass from the table. "Sorry bout that brother, for disturbing ya during a meal. I only came to talk since I saw a nostalgic face." He poured the beer and held it in front of Ikki. "I''ll apologize, so take it." "Ah, pardon me then." He wanted to say it''s not Kuraudo''s beer, but it wouldn''t be wise to aggravate the guy. Ikki reached to take the beer Kuraudo offered. "Ikki!" "Kurogane-kun!" Skull-head bashed the beer against the back of Ikki''s head. The other customers immediately screamed. The bottle smashed and fragments flew off. It had been bashed against Ikki''s head with so much strength that he bent and crashed against the table. "HAHA! A swordsman shouldn''t fuckin'' let his guard down you idiot!" "AHAHA, he did it!" "As expected of Kuraudo-san, what a nasty son-of-a-bitch!" "Just lie down and watch!" At the skull tattoo''s sudden cruelty, the guys around him crudely cheered. "My thanks. Ya see, I love breaking you swordsmen bastards to pieces. Now let''s do this. You have one, don''t ya? A Device!" The man took out a sparkling white bone-colored nodachi[2] with a blade like a saw''s. His Device. That''s right, the pointlessly flashy coat he was wearing was the uniform of Donrou Academy, a knight''s academy of Tokyo just like Hagun. This man was a Blazer just like Ikki. "This bastard! I hope you''re prepared to be burnt to ashes!" Seeing Ikki get hurt, incandescence started to blast out of Stella''s blazing hair as she raged. She was going to take out L?vateinn butD "Stop it, Stella." She was stopped by Ikki. Ikki stood up, as if nothing happened. "There''s no need to make a fuss. His hands just slipped a little." He said to Stella with a smile while bleeding from his forehead. "W-What are you saying!?" "And I was only scratched and my got clothes wet. Nothing to fight about." Ikki controlled Stella while saying that. If she took out her Device and started a fight, it wouldn''t just end with a suspension. It''ll definitely be expulsion. That''s why Ikki stopped her. But. """BU-BUAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHADHAHAHHAHAHA!!!""" It seems the skull tattoo''s company thought of it as a coward''s retreat and started to insult him with their fingers pointed. "Hey hey hey, seriously! He is still so frivolous even after suddenly having his head hit." "Well I get Kuraudo-san''s scary, but that''s so spineless." "Kyahaha, no more, I''m gonna burst, so lame~!" "Haha! This is surprising. A coward even though he''s a swordsman. Do ya even have balls?" The skull dude showered Ikki with insults and laughed amusingly. But Ikki didn''t reply and only showed a bored smile. Seeing that, Kuraudo spit. "-!" At that, the voltage of Stella''s anger rose once more but Ikki pressed her down. Even with that, Ikki didn''t snap, so the skull dude showed a bored face. "Hah, this is boring. If I fight a chicken like you, it''s already my loss. Come on you bastards, we''re leaving." Saying that, he went towards the exit. "Bye bye, little coward." "Isn''t that nice? Kuraudo doesn''t bully the weak." "That''s right, That''s right. Isn''t it nice that you''re so weak? Ahahaha." After they left, a man who looked like the shop manager ran towards Ikki. He bowed to Ikki while sweating like crazy. "My apologies dear customer! Are you alright!? I''ll call an ambulance." "Aaa, I''m okay I''m okay. Rather, do you guys have a first aid kit? I need to treat this so could you lend it?" "Y-Yes. Please wait a moment!" Asked by Ikki, the manager brought the first aid kit from the crew room hurriedly. The other workers were trying to calm the customers. For now, the situation was handled with the least fuss as expected. Ikki confirmed that while wiping off the spit. "Somehow, your face inflated twice as much, Stella." Ikki told Stella, whose pouting side of the face looked like a puffed balloon. "Of course I''ll be mad! Being told off by that trash! And Ikki, you didn''t dodge that beer bottle on purpose, right!? What''s the big idea?" "If I handled it poorly, he might''ve gotten even madder and I can''t possibly start a fight in a place like this, can I?" "Well that''s that but Ikki could have taken care of that trash without even using Intetsu right?" "Now, I wonder about that." "What do you mean?" "The guy with the skull tattoo in the middle''s quite strong. A hard opponent to fight empty handed." "Well, of course that would be hard. He did rank among the best 8 in last year''s Festival, after all?." Ikki and Stella were both dyed with shock when a boy with an almost impossibly bright voice suddenly butted into their conversation. Why would they be so surprised? That was because the owner of the voice appeared on a table with scattered dishes without any presence or shadow, almost as if another film was suddenly inserted while watching a movie. Dimly silver-colored hair and gold eyes without any sign of light. The boy talked to Ikki with a smile that seemed almost plastered to his face. "Ahaha Iyaa~ What a calamity, what a disaster! To get mixed up with the infamous ace of Donrou Academy, the ''Sword Eater'' Kurashiki Kuraudo, a killer hound who bites anyone he lays his eyes on. But your decision was correct, Worst One." "Kusukusu Eeh, absolutely. You were right." In the next moment, another person appeared, but this one had an aura that couldn''t be more obvious. Even though it was inside the shop, she carried a parasol, and wore a hat with a huge rim. The tall woman''s eyes couldn''t be seen because of the large hat, but her chin line was visible and with the glistering blonde hair, her figure could be made out. She wore a pure white ball-line dress, like a noblewoman, that glimmered in their eyes. Even though she had a pure white figure, both Ikki and Stella felt a fleeting, incomparable feeling of disgust. What she wore was complete white, yet, her presence, for a moment, felt more like thick fresh blood. And why would that be? Ikki knew the answer. In her presence, there was a veil of dense blood fragrance that could not be hidden no matter how much perfume she wore. There was no mistake, this person was the real deal. "If you guys retaliated, then right here, right now, we would have had no choice but to suppress you people." The white one with a presence of death and blood replied in an old Japanese lingo as if she were singing. That was too unpleasant to Stella who had already raised her guard. She asked Ikki with a small voiceD "Ikki, who are these people? What are they?" "The vice president of Hagun Academy''s student council, Misogi Utakata-san, and the treasurer Toutokubara Kanata-san." "Toutokubara! You are?" It was a name Stella had heard through rumors many times. Toutokubara Kanata, otherwise known as ''Scharlach Frau''. She placed second in the inner school ranking and was a B rank knight. While being a student, she was summoned under special circumstances and was allowed to fight in real battles. She had a record of destroying many organizations and bases of the Rebellion army. She was indeed a superior student knight with real battle experience. "It seems like we don''t need to introduce ourselves but still, the way Kurogane-kun handled the situation was truly brilliant. Sword Eater is a person who attacks people from other schools unannounced, and goes around town smashing dojos. In any case, he becomes quite hard to handle if enraged. Thanks to you, we were saved from quite the trouble too. Once again, we thank you. It appears that we have been underestimating you too much." "It seems like it wasn''t a fluke that Renren was defeated. This ability of yours that sees through a person''s character in battle, just like Yaksha-hime said. We need to reaffirm our recognition of you." "Ahaha. Absolutely. Well then, show me your wound please. I''ll treat it." "No, you don''t have to go through the trouble." "It''s okay, it''s okay?. Just leave it to Sempai. Pain, pain fly away~!" Saying that, Utakata touched Ikki''s wound. "Okay, it''s healed." The ripped skin and the internal bleeding was all healed within a moment. "WhaD!" Ikki was greatly surprised. Certainly, the wound was shallow. He didn''t dodge it and there wasn''t much damage, but it had still reached the marrow. It could be called a violent'' wound. Even Shizuku, who had A-Rank magic control, would take a bit of time to heal it. No, this couldn''t be called healing''. It was as if the wound itself disappeared. It definitely wasn''t just healing magic. Misogi Utakata, nicknamed ''Fifty Fifty''. Just what was his ability? No doubt it wasn''t anything normal but "Ahaha, you don''t have to observe me with that scary face. I didn''t enter in the selection matches." "Ah, I apologize. Even though you healed me, I was being rude." "Ahaha. It''s okay it''s okay. That''s what makes you a knight. Well then, we''ve finished our kouhai''s treatment so we''ll take our leave now. Let''s go, Kanata." "Yes, Vice President." "You guys, too, keep your nightlife in check." And with that, Misogi Utakata and Toutokubara Kanta left. With their departure, Ikki sighed, feeling a surge of tiredness hitting him upon seeing the dusk from the window. Twilight of Disaster should be appropriate huh. They met one big shot after another today. However, he couldn''t always be swept along by the aura of those who had already left. For Ikki, there was something he was more interested about. "Hey, Ayatsuji-san." "!" She might had been aware that the conversation would move towards her. She averted her eyes with an unpleasant expression. But Ikki asked anyways. "What exactly is your relationship with those people." The other party knew her name. Ayase wasn''t someone so famous as to appear on the media. That meant they knew each other personally. But from the looks of it, it wasn''t a friendly relationship. That was obvious after seeing Ayase''s gaze. SoD "You don''t need to answer if you don''t have to. But when they called out to you, Ayatsuji-san wasn''t behaving normally. If you''ve gotten involved into some kind of trouble with those guys, then I can lend you my strength." As a friend, he was in the position to help her. Hearing Ikki say that, her expression softened a little and she tried to reply. "That''s." At that moment, the student datapad rang out, notifying that a mail had been received. The noise came from both Ikki and Ayase''s pocket at the same time. Ikki wondered who could have sent it. It was the Selection Battle Executive Committee. He had a really bad feeling about it. His worst fears were confirmed after reading the message. "Contender Kurogane Ikki''s selection match tenth opponent has been decided: third year class one contender Ayatsuji Ayase." What timing. Without a doubt, the mail Ayase got was the same. Looking at her, one could see the blood drained from her face. "This is, a-ah, I''m sorry! My roommate, I-I got a mail from my roommate telling me to return immediately, Please excuse me for today!" Her face paled. What she said was a lie. It was the notification of the match, and that was what made it awkward. "Yeah, then I''ll see you tomorrow." Guessing that, Ikki didn''t restrain Ayase. He was curious about the relation between Ayase and Kuraudo, but it wasn''t something he needed to pry out of Ayase right now. This feeling of awkwardness didn''t recede, and he could just simply ask later. "Yeah then tomorrow." Picking up her stuff from the table, Ayase hastily departed, as if she were running away from Ikki and Stella. "She looks awful. What happened?" Ikki showed the mail to Stella who didn''t comprehend the situation. "Well that sucks." "This is probably that irony of fate thing. If I had a choice, I wouldn''t want to fight her." "Speaking of which, didn''t Sempai mention she entered in order to take back something important to her?" "Yeah." "You won''t lose on purpose, will you?" "Do I look like a guy who''d do that?" Stella looked at ease with that answer. "You don''t. Sorry, that was a foolish question." That''s right. Ikki would not do that. Even if the opponent was Stella, or Shizuku, or anyone for that matter, he would fight fair and square head on. That was a knight''s honour. But in the end, he would have liked to avoid fighting with Ayase. She said she''d see me tomorrow but, Ayatsuji-san probably will not show up for training for a while. His guess hit the bull''s eye. From that day on, Ayase didn''t appear before Ikki even once. "But still, that guy from today was a real masterpiece huh." "Haha, I guess that''s the type you call a weak bug." "He''s still so frivolous even after being humiliated so much, la~me." "That''s not true, Misato. Not opposing Kuraudo-san is a wise thing to do, right?" "Kuahaha. Right, right. It''s only natural to avoid fights you can''t win." In a place that seemed like their base, a gang of young men were spouting tasteless words while smoking cigarettes. The topic? The shameful sight of the man they saw in the family restaurant. "Haha, you guys think so?" At a short distance, Kuraudo was drinking alcohol while gazing at the moonlight that entered through a collapsed portion of the roof. "Yeah, of course. That bean sprout ain''t got the guts to stand up to you Kuraudo, much less beat ya." "That''s right. That chicken, he isn''t even worth being your opponent. Even I can beat him with one hand tied behind my back." "Gyahaha." *Chatter**Chatter* What was so interesting? They resumed their laughter. "Haha." Seeing them like that, Kuraudo once again looked up at the moon. Morons. You guys don''t understand a thing. He remembered the gaze of Ikki looking straight at him. There were no traces of fear or nervousness there. There was only cold calmness like flowing water. How could he solve the situation with the minimum trouble was the only thing that Ikki had been thinking about. The fact that he received Kuraudo''s attack was also part of that plan. He was a person who gave off that type of aura. There''s no way he couldn''t avoid a surprise attack of that level. "What a high-level bastard. You''re telling me that provocation of that level won''t make you budge huh Hahaha." Well, that was alright. A man of his level would definitely make it to the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. Smashing that bastard, I''ll look forward to that moment. Kuraudo gulped down the alcohol in his glass, while his chest throbbed in anticipation of the resistance that would come from the kind of dangerous quarry he hadn''t seen in a long time. It was the third day that Ayase hadn''t joined them for practice. She didn''t even appear before them despite it being the day before their match. At that fact, Stella let out a bored sigh. "In the end, she didn''t come even once Sempai." "Oh my. Isn''t that a good thing for Stella-san? Weren''t you jealous of Ayatsuji-sempai for occupying most of Onii-sama''s free time?" "Shut up. This is this and that is that. For her not to be here is lonely in its own way." "What a selfish person but that may be one of your good points." "Did you say something?" "Your leg is fat." "NO IT''S NOT!" Ikki looked at the pair having their usual conversation while wondering whether they had a good or bad relationship. He had his student notebook in his hand. Arisuin''s tall figure approached Ikki. "She hasn''t been in contact at all?" "Well." "Really?" Ikki raised his head and looked at Arisuin. Arisuin had his usual steady smile, but his eyes looked as if he was searching for something. "Why do you doubt it?" "Isn''t it just simply that I''m worried? I don''t get a few things but Ayase-san was quite clear about her resolve to reach her goal. And for that reason she said she''d need to appear in the Festival. That''s why it wouldn''t be good for her to lose tomorrow''s match against Ikki." The number of people who''ll be selected through the matches is six. According to their homeroom teacher Oreki-sensei, each student will get about 12 matches. That''s just enough for that number of people to remain undefeated. In other words, it would be better to think that losing just one match would mean being kicked out from the competition. "But in a normal fight, she can''t hope to win. That''s obvious. The difference in strength is too great. She knows that the best, having been taught by you. Therefore, she would obviously make plans to win beforehand. Am I wrong?" "Alice really is sharp." Ikki shrugged, and tossed his notebook to Arisuin. There was a single mail displayed there. The sender, Ayatsuji Ayase. I have something important to discuss with Kurogane-kun. I want to borrow your power. Tomorrow at 3 AM. Meet me at the rooftop of the main school building. "I got it this morning." "This feels too much like a trap I guess." "Ahaha certainly. But this isn''t a trap." "You''re sure?" "Because I believe in her. Ayatsuji-san wouldn''t do something so low. I''ve only trained with her for a few days, but I could understand at least that much." To Ikki, Ayase was an overly serious, hard working, and honest person. And besidesD "She said she liked my hands." She told that to a person who had the hands of a labourer, rough and tough. She, who could respect another person''s hard work to that extent, definitely wouldn''t do something so lowly in a match between knights. "That''s why I''ll go to meet her." Ayase was an important friend. And his friend wanted to consult him. He couldn''t refuse that. Ikki made that clear. And so, ArisuinD "You''re dazzling." While smiling bitterly, Arisuin stretched his hand towards Ikki, who was so close to him but his eyes suggested that Ikki was too far away, as if his hand could never reach him. "Dazzling?" "Yes, very. To the point it makes me jealous. People like Stella-chan and Shizuku who can love someone so wholeheartedly, and Ikki who can trust someone so honestly. Seeing that, reminds me of how ugly I am. For me, I can no longer trust someone so easily." But after saying that, Arisuin made a serious face unlike any other and gave Ikki some advice. "But that''s exactly why I can realize some things others don''t. This might be me being too nosy but just in case, Ikki should have the resolve to cut ties with her. If you remove the mask of humans, you won''t know what lies beneath. If you handle this situation lightly, you might not be able to win a match you''re otherwise sure to win. Like what happened to the Hunter." "Now that I think about it, Alice was the one who advised me back then too right? But it''s okay. I''ve already decided what''s the most important for me." Saying that, he looked at Stella who was still quarreling with Shizuku. DTo meet once again at the battle for the summit. That''s what he promised her. That''s whyD "I don''t intend to break my promise with her. No matter what happens." "Fufu. Seems like it wasn''t something I should worry about. Pardon me, I said something unpleasant." "It''s not like it was unpleasant. But regarding Kirihara-kun''s case, and even this time, I really wouldn''t like it if someone called my important friend who had always given me important advice ugly. Even if it''s Alice, you yourself." For a moment, Arisuin showed a troubled expression. But he soon dismissed it. "Fufu, saying something so cool. I''ll end up falling for you." "Please, your gender is the only joke here." Arisuin replied with his frivolous chatter, so Ikki replied in the same manner. He didn''t prolong it any further. Even if he tried to ask more, Arisuin probably wouldn''t say anymore. That''s why he concentrated on the closer matter. He looked up at the rooftop dyed by the mad red of the sunset. Tomorrow, she would be waiting there for him. I wonder if I''ll be able to help her? Ten minutes before the appointment, Ikki left his room, taking care not to wake Stella up. He passed the corridor there without making a single sound, and came outside. Using the pale moonlight as a guide, he headed for the school building. As he approached the school building bathed in moonlight, his footsteps echoed. Normally, this would be a bustling place, but now, it had an almost deadly, serene atmosphere. Ikki headed for the roof, while enduring the silence that almost made his ears go mad. He climbed the stairs one by one, and finally stood before the ironclad door to the roof. He opened it. The wind blew through, and he was showered by the pale moonlight. A tasteless scene that spread before him. A concrete floor and a rough steel fence that defiled the night sky. A cold scenery. The blowing wind, the dim moonlight, even though it was early summer, they all felt cold. And standing in the middle of the scenery, with her back to the fence, was the yukata-clad figure of Ayatsuji Ayase. "Hey, I haven''t seen you since the pool, Ayatsuji-san." "Yeah even though I was the one who asked, sorry for neglecting it." Hmm? Ayase, who had an apologetic face, looked a bit uncomfortable to Ikki for a moment. The gaze that was sent straight to him looked dry. As if her eyes were artificial glass balls. She had become used to Ikki recently, and Ayase didn''t have to avert her eyes for every single thing now. But that day at the pool, when he restarted the conversation with her, her gaze had also felt dry. Well, it might be something natural for a person who wasn''t used to the opposite sex. But for some reason, the gaze of today''s Ayase bugged Ikki even more. Was she the type of woman who could look straight at me so calmly in the middle of such a serene night? But even though you could call it uncomfortable, it was only a little bit. So it wasn''t something Ikki had to go out of his way and ask her. That wasn''t the reason why he had come here today. "It''s alright. After that mail, things turned sour anyways." "Yeah, saying that helps and besides, you came alone, like I told you to. Thank you for that. But is it really alright to leave your girlfriend and come here in the middle of the night?" "Aah, so you noticed huh. Keep this a secret from Stella though. She''ll bite me half to death if she finds out." While joking and agreeing with her, Ikki finally went to the point. "Then, what was it you wanted to talk to me about?" "D" Ayase went silent. Was she hesitating to talk? Or was there a different reason for her silence? Ikki couldn''t make a judgement, since he couldn''t read Ayase from her almost artificial eyes. But it wouldn''t do if the silence continued like this. "If you aren''t going to say it, then may I ask a question?" Ikki opened his mouth. Ayase didn''t. This time, he took it as an affirmation and asked once more. "Continuing from our previous conversation, was it Kurashiki Kuraudo who took away something important from Ayatsuji-san?" Ikki didn''t miss the swaying in Ayase''s eyes. "Why do you think that?" "Just a guess. During lunch that day, when Ayatsuji-san said I''m going to take back what''s important to me'', you released an amazing amount of killing intent. And you did that another time afterwards, when Kuraudo appeared." Ayase was looking down while biting her lips. Ikki concluded that it was the same thing he felt during lunch, that killing intent. "And Ayatsuji-san said she had to appear in the Festival to do that. In other others, you had to fight someone who''ll also be appearing there. Sword Eater was in the best eight last year. As long as Donrou isn''t using a special system like Hagun''s, his place in the festival is certain. From these two points, the person Ayatsuji-san is trying to face, the one who took that important thing from you, is the Sword Eater, Kurashiki Kuraudo. Am I wrong?" Ikki tried confirm his suspicions. AndD "Fufu, as I thought. Kurogane-kun understands everything. Since you''ve gotten this far, I don''t feel like hiding it anymore." Ikki''s guess had hit the nail on the head. "Hey Kurogane-kun. The reason I called you here today was because I wanted to ask you something." "Ask me something?" "Yeah. I heard from Vermillion-san at the pool, but Kurogane-kun has a promise with her to fight her in the deciding match in the festival right?"" "Yes, that is, if I can get there. But well, we''ll fight somewhere in time, that''s about it." "But before that happens, what would Kurogane-kun do if you faced an enemy you absolutely can''t beat?" "?" Ikki couldn''t get the meaning of the question. Why did Ayase wish to know about him and Stella? But instantly, he understood that the question also applied to Ayase herself. For Ikki it was a promise; for Ayase it was to take back her important thing. Even though their reason differed, their standing was similar. She was asking another person to confirm her situation, was it that? He couldn''t understand. But his reply was decidedD "I''ll fight with all I have fair and square." "Even if you lose." "You won''t know until you try Even if I lose, I won''t stop until I''ve used all I have." During his match with the Hunter, Ikki almost gave up once, but because of Stella, he managed to compose himself. The wound one gets from the enemy after one loses a fight can be healed, and then one can fight again. But the wound receives from running away from a fight can never be healed. That''s why even if he were to lose, Ikki would fight with all he had; enough to be proud of himself. Ikki would never lose sight of this again. HoweverD "I don''t think like that. Righteousness without results is just caprice." Saying that, Ikki received an icicle-cold gaze from Ayase. "Eh?" It was too unexpected to hear that from Ayase. Ikki gulped down. He didn''t. Ikki didn''t expect to hear something like an Anything is fine as long as I win'' kind of line from Ayase. Why, would she. The Ayase Ikki knew would never say that, so when he heard her he couldn''t reply immediately. But even if he couldn''t reply, he noticed. Beneath Ayase''s cold eyes, her lips twisted into an insulting smile. An expression that Ikki never saw Ayase make. When Ikki saw that expression of hers, two questions came to his mind. Is this really Ayase? Rather, is this the real Ayase? And to the confused Ikki, Ayase replied with that mocking tone. "That''s why this is my reply. No matter what I have to do, I''ll take down my enemy. No matter what." In her right hand, she materialized the vivid red sword Hizume. The shriek of a sword cutting through something echoed into the night sky. "D!?" Ikki prepared himself upon hearing the sound of the sword. Without a doubt, Ayase had used some kind of ability right now to cut something. But exactly what did she cut? Ikki raised his caution level to the highest. He collected his consciousness and in return for cancelling out the sense of colors and sound, he put the maximum amount of concentration in situation recognition. He noticed the strangeness immediately. In front of him was Ayase. Behind her, the fence for some reason was collapsing backwards. Why? Because the hooks of the fence were cut. There were no sounds. Without a doubt she had used some kind of ability. What was her motive? Why was it necessary to cut that? Ikki who was confused while not understanding the reason was pushed into even further confusion with what happened next. For some reason, Ayase was also falling backwards with the fence, falling from the roof of the four-storey building. "WhaD!?" Surprise, shock, but he didn''t let this cloud his judgement. He couldn''t understand the meaning behind her actions. Did she fail? Or was there some meaning behind it? He couldn''t understand. But, now wasn''t the time to think of stuff like that. Instantly, a blue aura surrounded Ikki. He had invoked Ittou Shura. He pushed his strength to the limits in a matter of seconds. He dashed toward the fence and grabbed Ayase. Ikki, in his Ittou Shura mode, could easily land even if it was from the 4th floor. But he couldn''t use it more than once, and its power lasted for a very short time. He ran vertically on the wall of the school building. He caught Ayase and pulled her towards his chest. "As expected." "Y-You, for that you''re willing to risk your life!?" "Yes. Didn''t I already say that no matter what I had to do, I would win? If Kurogane-kun''s answer was the same as mine then I might''ve thought otherwise, but of course, Kurogane-kun is just'' Then I have to use force to win. Kurogane-kun beats me in swordsmanship, and he also has a trump card, Ittou Shura. There''s no way I can win against that. Then all I have to do is remove that trump card. I hear you can only use it once per day. And you''ve used it. The match starts at ten. You won''t recover in time. Even if I can''t beat you with the sword, now that you don''t have Ittou Shura, I just might be able beat you with my ability as a knight." Ikki bit down at her explanation. It was as she said. Ittou Shura was a technique that pushed him to the limit. It would use up his strength, all the quantity of magic that he retained. To counter that, all she had to do is make him use that magic before the match. He wouldn''t be able to use it again. ButD Was I wrong. Did I fail to understand her? Ikki truly thought Ayase was an honest hard worker. That she wouldn''t be able to do something that spat on another''s hard work like this. The Ayase who was proud of her father''s swordsmanship, who was happy being just a little closer to her father''s teaching, who sometimes acted like a child just by learning something new, was it all just a facade? "When I first saw Ayatsuji-san, I was happy that there was someone other than me in this school who was so devoted to the sword. I thought we could become friends." "I am truly grateful for your guidance thus far. I will use it all to defeat Kurogane-kun." "I didn''t think you were the type to do this kind of thing." "I''ll be troubled if you push those expectations onto me." "! Sword Eater might''ve taken something from Ayatsuji-san. But what Ayatsuji-san is doing is an insult not only to me, but Stella, Shizuku, and everyone else participating in the festival! It''s an insult to what we knights pride ourselves in! It''s an insult even to you yourself, Ayatsuji-san! All this, for the sake of taking back that something. Even if you do take it back, can you be proud of yourself!? Can you proudly boast of the rewards with this!?" "That''s not something Kurogane-kun has to worry about." Ayase completely ignored questions of Ikki, who seemed as if he was grieving. "No matter what you say, I will definitely beat you. It wouldn''t do if I won''t." And with that, she turned her back on him. That back wasn''t that far away, but it felt so far away. Soon, he was unable to see it. Just in case, Ikki should have the resolve to cut ties with her. If you handle this situation lightly, you might not be able to win a match you''re sure to win. He remembered what Arisuin had said. It was exactly like that. With this kind of complex feeling, his swordsmanship would get affected. Then, should he cut it? His ties with Ayase. Cutting it, severing it forgetting it all, was it really alright? With that. "" The reaction from Ittou Shura passed his heart like storm clouds. While kneeling there, Ikki, for once "Dammiiiiiiiiiiiit!!!" spat out an insult not directed at anyone, and struck the lawn. Volume 2 - CH 3 (translation) The morning before the battle with Ikki, at around 9 am, Ayatsuji Ayase woke up lazily. She was napping in her own room after parting ways with Ikki at midnight. She was tired because of all the match preparations, and equally because of the negotiations with Ikki. After crawling out of the neatly arranged double bed, she saw a letter from her roommate on top of the table. I will not be coming to see the match because I was told not to yesterday. However, I want you to consult me if there is something troubling you. I am very worried whenever I see you because you have become gloomier nowadays. "Truly, what a worthless woman I am." Betraying a benefactor, and troubling her roommate this muchD Sullying our pride, and even throwing aside your own. Can you still remain proud even if you manage to regain that ''something'' with such means!? "Ku." The question, which had been thrown at her with a sorrowful tone, was still echoing deep within her ears. It was not a very good condition to be in. Even though there was a match she just couldn''t lose today. This had to be corrected immediately. She had to change the mood and lighten it up. Having thought that, Ayase decided to use the time in the morning to go to a certain place. About fifteen minutes by train from Hagun Academy''s nearest train station, Ayase arrived at the intended facility: a large white building soaring into the cloudless summer sky. This was Shishido General Hospital. It was the nearest big hospital from the Hagun Academy. Room number 515 was Ayase''s destination. She directed herself with familiarity, arriving at her destination without incident, and opened the sliding door. Inside the private room was a solitary lonely bed. And by the bedside, there was a beautiful middle-aged woman sitting on a pipe chair. The middle-aged woman let out a sound in surprise when she looked at Ayase, who had just opened the door. "Oh my, isn''t it Ayase-chan!" "Hello, Auntie Suzuka." "Hi~ What''s up at this time of the day? What happened to school?" "Today I am free to decide whether to attend. Students who have representative selection matches are exempt from taking classes on the day of their match. That''s why I made some time to come and visit." "I see. Be it the selection matches, or the thing with roommates. The new principal sure does interesting things." When she had explained the policies of Kurono, her aunt had given her consent. Her aunt stood up from the pipe chair, went towards the bed, andD "Big brother, your cute daughter came to meet youD" Dcalled out to the man lying on the bed. Cheeks that had been hollowed, and disfigured into the shape of cheekbones; skin with cracks like those of dried up land, and hands, slim like twigs from winter. That man, who had withered like a mummy, was the father of Ayase. He was Ayatsuji Kaito. "Good morning, Father." Following her aunt, Ayase, too, called out to him. But Kaito didn''t return the greeting. Without any response, he just continued to sleep. That was right. He had been continuously sleeping for two years. "Well then, it''d be bad if a stranger disturbs father and daughter. I''ll be at the coffee shop. Till what time are you gonna be here, Ayase-chan?" "I have the match in the afternoon, so I''ll leave at noon." "Okay~ Then, I''ll return somewhere around that time. See ya~" Her aunt left the room while waving her hand in bye-bye. She was such a cheerful person whenever Ayase saw her. Ayase wished she would share a little bit of that liveliness with her brother. No, even father wasD At that momentD "Kun." Kaito, who was on the bed, moved his withered lips just a tiny little bit with trembling weakness. "Father." It was the usual thing. He was whispering the same habitual words. She couldn''t hear his voice. It was not in a voice which could be heard. However, Ayase remembered the movements of those lips. (Sorry.) "Tsk!" Krrr. Ayase''s teeth ground together. Ayase bore the feelings of sorrow and vexation, which was almost enough to make her shout, by grinding her teeth. From that day, Kaito had always continued to apologize to Ayase. That he was not able to protect. That he was not able to entrust. All alone, eternally within that rainy season. Listen well, Ayase. Never lose your pride no matter what. Our sword is the power to kill people. You people''s gifts are the power to surpass other people. That is why you cannot lose your pride. If you lose it, your actions will just turn into mere violence. Always be polite, help the weak, and hate the wicked. Never ever let yourself be tied by your own power, and no matter what kind of opponent, always face them fair and square. Become a knight that won''t be a shame to others, or to your own self. Those were the words that Ayase''s father, the ''Last Samurai'' Ayatsuji Kaito, always told her. The responsibility of those who had power. Kaito understood it so well that he was able to impart the sword and its morals into Ayase who was born as a Blazer. To make sure that she would not become a cheap and arrogant human drunk on her own power. Kaito''s training, even if she had said it with flattery, was not a gentle one. Harsh. One could very well say that it was harsh. But, even so Ayase loved the strength that Kaito talked about. She loved the gallant back of her father when he was swinging his sword. She loved Kaito''s big and rough hand that used to caress her head whenever she showed growth. A small dojo, about ten disciples, her father, and herself. By no means was it a luxurious lifestyle, but there was warmth in that flow of time. It was a time filled with happiness. Ayase wished from the bottom of her heart that such a time would always continue. But, that wish of her''s was cruelly crushed. On that rainy day, two years back. By a single man who barged in on her daily life. It had been two months after Ayase enrolled in Hagun Academy. The rainy season had just arrived.The season where the sky was covered by heavy rain clouds and even the wind felt damp and humid. After class had finished, without returning to the dorm, Ayase was holding an umbrella within the rain and was moving towards her house''s dojo. Her purpose was of course, to learn swordsmanship that she, no matter what, just wouldn''t be able to learn at school. When Ayase was in the first year of her middle school, Kaito was diagnosed with a heart disease that was impossible to cure even with cutting-edge medical treatment, and now he was barely able to swing a sword. The last time Kaito held the sword was when Ayase''s admission into Hagun was decided. It was to entrust her with the secret technique that he himself had developed. To be blunt, his body was no longer in the condition to swing a sword. But, in the dojo, there were disciples who learned the Ayatsuji single-blade style from Kaito. Even if they were few in numbers, they were still warriors not unlike Ayase, whom from a young age had learned the sword under the Last Samurai. Among them, Sugawara from cram school, although a far cry from Kaito, was way stronger than Ayase. That was why for Ayase to receive training from him, she traveled to her home three times a week. Because she wanted to become strong enough quickly to be able to use the secret technique that her father had entrusted her with. Thus, commuting had, more or less, become a routine. But, on that day, after passing through the left, opened gate for disciples, she met with a variant that was not supposed to exist within her daily life. "Eh?" The one she encountered was a tall youth who was holding an umbrella. His hair was dyed in a light color, and there was a cigarette in his mouth. His gaze was sharp like a hungry wolf, and a tattoo of a skull could be seen from inside the untidy uniform of Donrou Academy. A youth with an atrocious yet brutal appearance who was probably worlds apart from the appreciative world of dojos or martial arts. Ayase, who was normally no good with the opposite sex, stepped back without thinking upon seeing the overbearing appearance of the teenager. "Huhu." The boy, Kurashiki Kuraudo, laughed at that as if to tease her. "See ya." And disappeared into the gray town covered with clouds. "Who was that person?" Why did someone with such a suspicious appearance come out of her house? To boot, someone who was wearing Donrou Academy''s uniform. In other words, he was a Blazer. He should have no business with a swordsmanship dojo. Did he stop by to get directions or something? While thinking that, Ayase started walking towards the dojo inside the house. AndD "Shit! I won''t forgive that bastard!" The voice of Sugawara, who could be said to be Ayase''s childhood friend, resounded within the dojo. Wondering what happened, Ayase hurriedly entered the dojo after sliding the door open. Inside the dojo the usual energetic sounds of swords could not be heard. Rather, including Sugawara, about seven disciples were standing still, doing their best to hold back their rage and shock. Their instructor, Kaito, was kneeling as well while keeping his eyes closed with a difficult expression on his face. "What is going on? Did something happen?" Ayase asked Sugawara. "Just now, some strange punk just suddenly intruded on us, and asked for a match with the title of this dojo at stake." "A dojo challenge, was it?" "Yeah, but Sensei''s body is already worn-out, and above all the Ayatsuji single-blade style forbids such matches with stakes." Ayase also knew of that. The sword of Ayatsuji existed to protect. Kaito had always talked about it. It was a sword meant not to cause useless scuffles, or to show off one''s strength. Under that notion, the Ayatsuji single-blade style forbade any and all fights except for official matches. "That is why, Instructor had refused the match, and then." "That bastard insulted Instructor by calling him a coward, fiasco, and failure, and then he even spat on his face!" "Even though he was just a mere punk! Acting high and mighty just because he can use some ability kuh." Disciples started raising their angry voices one after another. Since the time of their childhood, they had been visiting the dojo frequently, and they respected Kaito as if he were their own father. That''s why they probably could not forgive that Kaito was made fun of. Ayase shared that feeling. Someone had spat on her father''s face. Just by hearing that alone her body''s temperature had risen two times. "Damn it, his footprints are still there. To think he came to a sacred dojo with his shoes on tch. If Master''s body was in perfect condition, that brat would have gotten his ass handed to him." "That is incorrect, Nitta." Kaito responded in a sharp voice upon the words that one of his pupils said. "I couldn''t have accepted even if my body was in a perfect condition, because the Ayatsuji''s sword exists to protect people. It is not a sword that should be swung for useless scuffles. This is not an era to protect people with the sword, but that purpose should not be forsaken or abandoned." "Y-yes! I am sorry! I will reflect on this with all of my spirit." Nitta bowed to the reprimand, which was filled with a peaceful yet sharp tone, of Kaito. "Good. Others too, all of you have stopped their hand. As a punishment practice swing a thousand times!" After explaining Ayatsuji''s sword philosophy, Kaito swiftly changed the atmosphere of the place. The disciples replied with "Osu!" and followed the order. With that the usual liveliness returned to the dojo. "Well then, Ayase-chan, hurry up and change into dojo clothes. After all, I can''t let Ayase-chan turn into a Blazer like that who''s drunk by his own power. I''ll train you properly today, too." "Yes, please take care of me!" Ayase finally relaxed after seeing that the dojo had regained its energy, and hurried to the locker room. But, on her way she smelled a scent that she never smelled inside the dojo. That was the smell of tobacco left behind by him. That lingering scent would always, always coil around Ayase''s beloved daily life like a snake with its menacing tongue out. And worse, that premonition was right on. The next day. Just like yesterday, Ayase came to the dojo within the annoying rain. "Hello~ Huh?" After greeting and opening the door of the dojo, she found Kaito, who was sitting on a cushion. "It''s only you, father? It''s unusual for the others to be later than me." "That''s right, it''s a first for all of them to be late at the same time." Kaito tilted his head, puzzled. Although all of them were never late together, there were times where one or two of them would come late. It was probably a coincidence that all of them were late together. "Well, they''ll come around sooner or later. Now, since we''re finally alone together after a long time, I''ll personally see to your sword practice." "I am happy that you will see it, but you''re not allowed to swing the sword yourself, got it? Since Father is sick." "Ayase is such a worrywart. Don''t worry, I''ll just look it over. My body isn''t in good condition because of the continuous rain these past few days." Ayase decided to show Kaito the stances before trying the secret technique, which she learned from him when she enrolled into Hagun Academy, while waiting for the other disciples. Ayase aimed her wooden sword, and opened her stance a tiny little bit. She lowered her waist a bit and released strength from her shoulders. She traced the movements of Kaito from within her memory of that day. One by one, carefully. ButD "No." Kaito immediately rebuked. "Don''t loosen your hand when you release strength from the shoulders. Tighten your wrists more, but don''t put too much force. All while keeping the stances in mind." "Th-That is difficult." "If you can''t do it, then you won''t be able to master the secret technique. I''ll show you how it''s done one more time." After saying that Kaito reached for the wooden sword that was setup on the wall, butD *Stare* "." *StareD* "I get it, I get it. I won''t swing it, okay." Kaito surrendered by raising both of his hands up to Ayase, who was looking at him from the back with a look of reproach in her eyes. "For goodness sake, you really resemble your late mother in that regard. Your mother, too, reproached me by sending glares like those rather than saying it with her own mouth." "It''s only natural, because Mother taught me that if Father ever tried to do something stupid, I can stop him by doing that." "It''s not funny to be dominated by both generations of mother and daughter." Kaito sighed once, and moved towards Ayase''s back. He hugged her from behind and held on to her hands, which were gripping the wooden sword. "Listen well: keep your wrists at this angle. The vital point behind this secret technique is not to disturb the stances by inserting too much power." While explaining the vital point of the secret technique, which he had entrusted her with when she was going to go to Hagun, Kaito was simultaneously helping Ayase with her posture. Feeling the sensation of rough and stiff palms that were wrapped around her hands... They are big, Father''s hands. Ayase loved that sensation which could not be referred to as gentle. Now that I think about it. It''s been a long time since the he last taught me this way. "Fufu." When she became conscious of that, for some reason she became extremely happy. Ayase squeaked out a smile. "What happened? Laughing all of a sudden." "It''s nothing. I just thought it''s been long time since Father taught me various things in this manner. I was somewhat happy about it." Ayase suddenly leaned on Kaito''s thick chest and brought her face closer. *Ba-bump Ba-bump* While listening to her beloved father''s heartbeatD "It would be nice if such a gentle time continues forever." She whispered to herself. "." Words from Kaito didn''t follow. Of course, because Kaito knew that wish couldn''t come true. Of course, Ayase, too, knew that. Kaito no longer had very long to live. The time when this heartbeat, which she was listening to right now, would stop was steadily approaching. That is why Kaito had taught the immature Ayase the secret technique which she could not handle right now. For how many more years would Father be able to live? She had already made her resolve to part with him. But that was why Ayase wished that the last day to be as tender as this moment. -And that wish was betrayed in the cruelest of ways. In that moment, the sliding door of the dojo suddenly opened. Ayase and Kaito turn their eyes over to the entrance, thinking that finally the disciples had come. Certainly, there was one of the disciples there. It was Sugawara. ButD "Su-Sugawara-sanD!" Ayase''s face turned pale in an instant. That was because Sugawara was there in a form that was painful to look at with bandages and gauze all over his body and face. "Those injuries, just what happened?" Kaito, who was shocked too, rushed to Sugawara''s side. Upon seeing his instructor run up to him, Sugawara for almost burst into tears, and... "Instructor. I, I am so sorry!" Just like that prostrated, almost like hitting his head on the floor of the dojo. Although his face couldn''t be seen, his sobbing voice could be heard. Kaito immediately understood that it wasn''t something trivial. "Raise your head. These injuries it seems you didn''t get these by falling down or something. Just what happened?" "Th-That is, we were done in by that man who came by yesterday." "What!?" "Yesterday night, when we were on our way back from dojo, he was waiting to ambush us seven. Then, all of sudden he attacked us with a stick! That guy is insane! Without any hesitation he tried to smash other people''s heads. He is insane, mad I tell you. That''s why, with no other way out, all of us fought back, but." Sugawara sobbed heavily once at that point, andD "We were helpless! All seven of us together weren''t even able to touch him when he wasn''t using his ability, nor was he even covering his body with mana." "!" Ayase gulped, shocked upon hearing those words. Including Sugawara, other disciples too, like Ayase, had been learning the sword of Ayatsuji since their childhoodDand for them to be that helpless against someone. That guy, he was that strong. "Even though we were trained by Instructor for so many years we were played around with by that delinquent! I am very sorry!" "You don''t have to apologize anymore! More importantly, are the others all right!?" "Nitta was beaten to a pulp and that''s why she was treated with a capsule, but all of the others were hospitalized. " Capsules could only be used by claiming health insurance; otherwise it would be very costly. Therefore, it seemed within the seven of them, with Sugawara and Nitta out, five of them were still confined to bed. The ones with severe injuries were diagnosed with injuries such as their arms would never return to normal, et cetera. After confessing all of that, at last Sugawara raised his head. "Sensei we were able to come this far because we admired you. We wanted become proud men like Sensei, but I really don''t want to say this but just what were we doing for so many years!?" He asked Kaito while weeping. "." Upon seeing her elder-pupil''s miserable figure, Ayase was at a loss for words. The head coach, Sugawara who taught Ayase the sword, couldn''t be seen anywhere. Those eyes were stained with fear and despair. His heart had been twisted so much that he won''t be able to return to his usual self anymore. Wrong, it was not just SugawaraD "I am sorry. We won''t touch the sword from now on." While crying heavily, Sugawara pulled resignation letters for seven people from his pocket. Yes, just like Sugawara here, the other six, who were not present, also had their hearts broken. "Cruel." Why did he do something like this? How can someone do something like this? Even though everyone gave their best since childhood and walked straight down the path of the sword. How can someone play around with peoples'' hearts and break them? Ayase could not comprehend it. And the man who did such incomprehensible thingsD "Haha! I came around at an interesting time." ""!?"" He appeared in the dojo as though he was aiming for such a timing. "To think everyone quit, maybe I bullied them a bit too much." "Hi-hiiiii!" The moment Sugawara saw that figure, he screamed like a girl flapping his four limbs to hurry inside the dojo. "Hey, hey, don''t run away like that. You''ll hurt my feelings." Kuraudo stepped inside the dojo while laughing in a vulgar manner. "D-Don''t come, please don''t come inside, hi-hiiiiii!" "S-Stop! He''s getting scared!" Not being able to see the pathetic figure of her comrade who had always walked down the path of the sword with her, Ayase stepped forward to protect Sugawara. But her shoulder was grabbed by a rough hand. It was Kaito. "What business do you have here?" "The same business as yesterday." "I thought I had refused." "I just thought if I drop by today I''ll get a different answer. Hahaha!" "I see. So, just to drag me out you did such things to my disciples?" "Ya. But yesterday I wasn''t able to get my hands on that woman there." "Why?" "Huh?" "Why do you do such things? Aren''t you a Blazer? Be it school or the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, you should not be lacking in opponents wherever you run wild. In spite of that why do you obsess with me so much?" "Don''t ask me something weird again, old man. Does the edge of a warrior''s heart dull when he retires?" "!" At those words, Kaito slightly widened his eyes. "Haha. Well, it''s all good. The reason is simple, it''s because I want to show off my strength, my power. It does not matter if they are Blazers or normal people. I want to show it to every single one who catches my interest!" Ayase burned with anger at Kuraudo''s motive, which he had just spoken about as though he was snarling at Kaito. "For something so worthless you did such cruel things!" "Worthless? Ha! What is? I just want to get it on with someone strong, I want to crush strong people. Aren''t feelings like that natural?" "Don''t mess with me!" She wouldn''t stand around as this guy did whatever he wanted. "It doesn''t matter how many times you come, the answer will still be no! This is not a place where someone like you can just barge in on, because we don''t swing our swords around just to show off our strength! Father, let''s call the police immediately!" But, Kaito whispered. "No, I can''t let it go like this. The Ayatsuji single-blade style dojo accepts your challenge. Whoever gets in the first two strikes wins the match. We will only use wooden swords. Real swords are not allowed, got it?" Of all things, Ayatsuji Kaito went ahead and accepted Kuraudo''s challenge. "Wh-Wha, Father!!!" "Se-Sensei!" The moment they heard of his motive to accept Kuraudo''s challenge, the two disciples, whose faces had turned blue, tried to stop Kaito. "Please stop it, Instructor! You shouldn''t fight with someone like this! Above all, your heart!" "That''s right, Father! You won''t be able to fight with that kind of body! If you want to do it that bad, then I will fight in your stead!" Kaito''s daughter, Ayase, and even Sugawara, who had curled up with fear of Kuraudo, tried to stop Kaito desperately. But Kaito smiled slightly at that. "Thank you, you two. I take pride in the kindness of you two who worry about me, but that is precisely whyD" The words that were spoken before had been burned into Kaito''s mind. Just what were we doing for so many years!? "There is no way I can forgive this guy who hurt you all!" He couldn''t leave this to others. He had to defeat this man with his own two hands. Kaito stared at Kuraudo like an ogre, and in his eyes there resided resolve and determination. Upon seeing that expression, Ayase was at a loss for words. She had already understood it, that now he would not be stopped with her words. "I understand. I won''t stop Father if he is willing to go that far. I, too, will see this through as the judge." "Yes, I will leave it to you." "Win at all costs Father." A violent voice called out to Ayase, who was wishing as though praying, from the side. "Hey, if you''re done talking then let''s get started already. I''ve got tired of waiting." "I know." Ayase frowned at the voice she didn''t want to hear, then hit the ground with her heel and threw a wooden sword at the demanding Kuraudo. "Haha, what a violent woman." "Rules are, like Father said, the first one to get two strikes on his opponent wins. The weapons of this match are wooden swords. The use of mana is forbidden. Is that clear?" "Yeah, it wouldn''t have any meaning if it''s not a match on equal grounds." Kuraudo''s canines gleamed like fangs when he smiled. His eyes were, now, looking only at Kaito. On the other hand, was Kaito concentrating? He was just standing there with the wooden sword in his right hand, and with his eyes closed. It seems that both had completed their preparations. That''s why, Ayase as the judgeD "Then, both of you stand in front of each other. Start!" The match of those two had started. "Haha! Here I come!" The moment when ''start'' was shouted, Kuraudo ran towards Kaito, covered in winds. He obliterated the distance by pure leg strength, and swung his sword down on Kaito''s head. There wasn''t even a trace of technique in that single stroke, which ripped the atmosphere. He had not transmitted power from his legs, nor used lats by closing his armpit; he didn''t do any of those. It was a wild swing with just the power of his arm behind it. Obviously, it was a sword play belonging to an amateur. Fast! Even from the eyes of Kaito, who was a master, that swing seemed abnormal. He concluded that it would be dangerous to receive it upfront. Kaito quickly escaped the trajectory of the slash by sliding his feet to the side. In that moment, Kuraudo''s wooden sword grazed the tip of Kaito''s nose, and split the floor of dojo. "What monstrous strength!" Ayase, the judge, raised her voice, feeling awed. It couldn''t be helped because a slash, which was capable of splitting the floor, had grazed her father''s face. But, Kaito was different. He purposefully let it graze him. Adjusting the distance by sliding your feet was a basic skill of swordsmen. He did so, because it was to keep the opened distance short for him to counter. A full swing enough to split the floor; of course, the opponent wouldn''t be able to take defensive stances soon enough to block the counter. That single moment becomes the deciding factor in a match with a master as an opponent! And countering was Ayatsuji single-blade style''s forte. The moment when the tip of Kuraudo''s sword plunged into the floor, Kaito slide his foot forward shortening the distance by half a step. That was Kaito''s attack range. "D!" Kaito let out a small sigh and, this time, he was the one who attacked. Aiming for the same body area as Kuraudo, the head, he brought down his sword. But Kaito''s swing was beautiful, incomparable with Kuraudo''s barbaric swing, and faster. That speed was the same as light''s. Even if he was sick, he had been still known as the Last Samurai in the past. The extraordinary genius. The very idea of comparing his sword play with an amateur''s was foolish. Kuraudo, who had missed on his very first attack, could not escape the fate of being hit by that swing. Or so it was supposed to be. "Hahaha!" *Thump* Kaito''s hands became numb after receiving the recoil of his own attack. It was not the head of Kuraudo that he felt he had hit. It was the wooden sword of Kuraudo that was launched at Kaito''s attack. He repelled it with his own sword. Kaito''s bone cracked because of that impact. "You seem to be surprised, old man. Did you think you would be able to wrap it up like that?" "Yes. To tell you the truth, I didn''t think you would repel it." That was truly a surprise. One could say it was completely unexpected. But Kaito wasn''t just some inexperienced swordsman to be shocked by every move of his opponent. That''s some instincts he''s got there. It seems he had predicted Kaito''s counter. That reaction speed could not be explained any other way. It was beyond the speed of humans. However, it was not a problem even if he stopped a move. Kaito still had tricks up his sleeves. "Here! I''ll return the favor!" Again, he swung down his sword just like before without any beauty, with the same speed and at the same place. Obviously, that power was truly dreadful. There was no doubt that his wooden sword would get crushed if he received it upfront. Even so, Kaito received it with his wooden sword. Was he not able to escape? No, this was Kaito''s plan. If his counters were not going to work, then he didn''t need to dodge the attacks. The moment the two wooden swords clashed, before his wooden sword could break, Kaito moved his wrist, and changed the angle of the wooden blade with which he received the attack, and let the impact of the attack out. Because of that, Kuraudo''s wooden sword slid out and he lost his posture. Dodge and receiving are just a part primitive defense mechanism. Martial arts exist on a higher level. It creates groundbreaking defensive techniques. In other words, that was a deflection. It involves receiving the opponent''s attack and then using that same attack''s power to parry it off. With it the opponent floats; he loses his balance and a decisive opening is forcibly created. And this time for certain, Kaito seized that opening. "Ha ha." The moment when the judge, Ayase, confirmed the state of affairsD This feeling. After feeling the resistance from the strike, Kaito felt his heart throb. What is this feeling? "As expected of Instructor! Your movements didn''t seem like a sick person!" "Father amazing.! As expected, Father is amazing!" The disciples raised their voices in delight after seeing him score the first point. To that, Kaito smiled at them concealing the inexplicable bad feeling that was welling up inside his heart, and then moved his gaze back towards the enemy. Kuraudo was standing up while holding his side. "Hahaha As one would expect of the Last Samurai, this is the first time I''ve received such sharp blow. However is this all you''ve got? DIf so, you''ll die, old man." Even after receiving the first strike, Kuraudo still did not lose his fighting spirit. The light in his eyes, still burning and hungry, pierced Kaito. "As if. It starts from here on, brat." "Good then, I''ll be coming at you seriously, too!" While smiling like a brute, Kuraudo once again closed the distance by charging in with pure leg strength, and for the third time, swung his sword downwards. He doesn''t learn! Such an amateurish move. Certainly he predicted and parried the counter. Those moves were something. But, he just swings his attacks around with emotions and brute strength. That kind of sword play, with just power behind it, didn''t pose any threat to an excellent swordsman. I''ll end it with this! Kaito, once again, took the stance for deflection with his sword at his left side. He''d deflect the attack, and finish it. Kaito, Ayase, who was watching from the side, and Sugawara, too, believed that. At that moment, Kuraudo''s wooden sword disappeared like mist. Wha!? In that instant, the sound of Kaito''s ribs breaking echoed inside the dojo. Kaito fell down after being hit in the torso by Kuraudo''s wooden sword. He violently convulsed, but Kuraudo got a fair point in, to which no one could complain about. However, Ayase didn''t have the composure to calmly announce the point, because on the floor, Kaito was suffering from lung hemorrhage while holding his side. The amount of blood being lost was excessive. It was obvious from one look that his internal organs had ruptured. Realizing that, Ayase ran over to Kaito with a pale face. "Father! Are you all right!?" "Don''t come!" But, Kaito, while still spewing blood, stopped Ayase who was approaching him with a loud and strong voice. "The match has not ended yet! If you can''t judge fairly then step back!" "This is not the time to be saying such things!" "AYASE!" Kaito, who was still spewing blood, shouted at Ayase who was still coming towards him, having ignored his words. Ayase was scolded and shouted at multiple times in the past, but this time it was entirely different. She felt fear, as though her heart was directly attacked. His shout was like a wild animal''s roar. "This is my battle! Don''t interfere!" "A a Fa ther!?" Ayase lost her standing at Kaito''s serious shout that she had never heard before. "Don''t worry! I''ll definitely win!" Kaito stood up while spilling blood from his mouth. His red eyes were fixated at just one point, towards Kuraudo. His burning fighting spirit seething. "Here I come! Boyyyy!!!" Kaito dashed. "Haha! The result will be the same no matter how many times you try." Kuraudo took him head on. For the third time their swords clashed. However, it was just one-sided now. Kaito had already suffered a fatal wound. With his offense and defense it was becoming clear that he had rusted due to not having held the sword for several years. He was being pushed back. He was being pushed back mercilessly by random swings, which didn''t contain even an ounce of beauty or technique and were only swung with pure, brute force. Now, he could not even attack, and he was just barely parrying the random attacks. And, to deliver the ending blow to Kaito, now, whose entire body was covered in wounds, Kuraudo once again released the same attack that took one point from Kaito before. Aiming for the torso. Kaito quickly took a defensive stance to that. A stance intending to receive the attack. However, just before clashing with Kaito''s wooden sword, Kuraudo''s wooden sword once again disappeared like mist and hit Kaito''s body. This time it was swung down on his skull. It was incomprehensible. How did a sword, swung towards the torso, come from above the head. That action had probably surpassed the abilities of humans. Was it some kind of trick? They could not understand it. No one could tell what it was. However, the wooden sword, which swung down, certainly existed above Kaito''s head and mercilessly crushed his skull. Or so it was supposed to be. "What!?" That strike which was supposed to be the decisive blow didn''t strike Kaito''s skull and ended up falling towards his nape. The attack broke his collarbone. Kaito barely avoided it so that it won''t become a point. "Kuh. You can''t call this a point boy!" "Haha, you''re just someone who failed to die! Don''t struggle!" After kicking Kaito in the stomach, and widening the distance between them, Kuraudo once again resumed his violent barrage of attacks. Even if an attack on the collarbone didn''t count as a point, it didn''t change the fact that it drained Kaito''s stamina. Kaito''s movements were now dulled to the point they were incomparable from before, and they lacked their usual brilliance, and then uncountable blows were delivered to Kaito. The sharp attacks of the wooden sword broke his bones, cut his skin, and splashed his blood all over the dojo. Even then even then, Kaito didn''t let him hit the places that would give away the point. Even when his whole body was covered in blood, he still stood on his two legs and continued to fight. Why!? Ayase could not comprehend Kaito''s actions. It was obvious who was going to win. Even so, why didn''t they stop fighting? Why didn''t he surrender? "Stop stop already!" Sounds of flesh being smashed echoed.And every time they echoed, Kurauo''s red-dyed wooden sword splattered blood. "Hahahahahahahahahahahaha!" Kuraudo, who was covered in blood, laughed. His laughter resounded. Now, Kaito was just being hit around. It was no longer about victory or defeat, it was no longer about the match. Ayase broke into tears, and could no longer see what kind of expression Kaito was making or if he was even conscious at all. If she didn''t stop this. If she didn''t stop this. If she didn''t stop this, her father would be killed! Ayase understood that, but, even so she could not move. Even when Kaito''s blood soiled her clothes, and even when Kaito''s teeth broke and got stuck to his cheek. She was not able to gather power in her waist because of Kaito''s roar from before. "Stop, please stop it! I don''t need this dojo! Just please stop hitting Father!" Ayase could only scream. But, Ayase''s scream didn''t reach the two who were standing on the verge of death. Kaito still didn''t surrender, and Kuraudo didn''t stop swinging his sword. "D" In an instant, Kaito, whose entire body was covered in blood, unleashed a final strike. He aimed his wooden sword from between his eyes towards Kuraudo, and advanced. "Ooooooooooooooooo!!!" "!" Did he sense something from the dying prey who could only defend pointer blows? Kuraudo''s expression stiffened. But Kuraudo didn''t retreat rather he swung his wooden sword down with all his might. He aimed for Kaito''s head who was advancing towards him. Even towards the nearing wooden swords that was tearing the air, Kaito didn''t stop his advances. No, rather he did not even move his wooden sword that was held between his eyes, and he didn''t take precaution towards the lighting like slash that''s coming down from above. It was suicidal attack. The meaning of that seemingly reckless conductD That stance isD! Ayase knew it. That was the result of the Last Samurai Ayatsuji Kaito''s entire life, the secret technique of Ayatsuji''s sword. The only hidden technique capable of breaking this situation. But there is no way Kaito, who had become weak due to illness and injured in the battle, would be able to use it. "Ssstttttoooooooppppppppp!!!" The merciless attack broke Kaito''s skull and consciousness. "Ah." The second point was taken. The moment that was settled, Kaito''s body fell to the floor. "Aaaaaaaa!!!" Ayase ran towards Kaito, half crazed. She called out to him numerous times, but Kaito didn''t respond. Kaito''s mouth was just spilling out fresh blood. "No, nooooo!" "Hmm, this is boring. This got settled pretty quickly." With a *Clack*, Kuraudo threw the wooden sword he was using in front of Ayase. It was dyed dark from blood, and there were a few cracks here and there due to having broken so many bones. Upon seeing the state of the wooden sword, Ayase''s consciousness got covered in red because of the amount of killing intent she was emitting. That hard wooden sword had continued to hit her father until it became like this. "You fienddddd!!!" Having lost all reason, Ayase charged towards Kuraudo after materializing Hizume. But the arm that was about to swing Hizume was caught by Kuraudo and he easily lifted Ayase''s body up. "Don''t lose your temper like that, I have no interest in weaklings." "Let me go! Let me gooooo!" "First of all, this isn''t the time for you to go at it with me, am I right?" After saying that, Kuraudo threw Ayase on top on Kaito''s body. "Tch!" With that Ayase, too, remembered what she needed to prioritize and do. "Sugawara-san! Ambulance! Call an ambulance! Hurry!" "O-Okay!" Ayase gave out orders to Sugawara who was standing in a corner of the dojo. Meanwhile Ayase franticaly tried to wake Kaito by calling out to him. After looking at those two with a cold and bored look, Kuraudo left the place, leaving a few words behind while departing. "Pack up all of your luggage and leave. This place doesn''t belong to you guys anymore." Ayase gritted her teeth in bitterness. At that moment, Kaito let a sound resembling a moan from his chest. "Sorry." "Father!" She looked at Kaito, but he was still unconscious. He was just letting out words of apology like weak sighs. Two years ago, on that day, Ayase had lost everything. The dojo''s sign, its land, and everything else was stolen by Kuraudo and she had not met with the other disciples ever since. And, Kaito, too, having been cruelly beaten, had fallen into a coma. He had still not woken up. Kaito was still inside that nightmarish day, and he still continued to apologize till this day. Sorry, sorry. To his disciples that he was not able to protect. And to Ayase because he let everything of the Ayatsuji single-blade style get stolen. Father might not able hold on until this winter. That was the diagnosis that the doctor had given. She had already made up her resolve when his illness was diagnosed. She already understood it. But she just couldn''t allow herself to leave her father in that nightmare for eternity. That alone she could never allow. That''s why in these past two years Ayase had challenged Kuraudo, who had become the new master of the dojo, numerous times. To reclaim the dojo that her father risked his life to protect. However, there was no way that Ayase would be able to win against Kuraudo, whom even Kaito couldn''t beat. Ayase was put down numerous times by Kuraudo who treated her like a kitten that was trying to play with a lion. At first, he was having fun showing his comrades the sight of a pitiful woman who was desperately trying to defeat him. Maybe he got bored of it, but recently she was being turned down without being given a chance to face him. Now, the only way to fight him was for her to appear in the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, and beat Kuraudo who would appear there, too. Ayase and Kuraudo were both third years now. The limit of Kaito''s life was approaching. The coming Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival would be her last chance. If she lost, her father''s soul would forever be caught in the darkness of despair. She couldn''t forgive that. Then the only choice left was to use any means necessary to win. To get results. She would prioritize that above anything else. The means did not matter. She didn''t think it was the right thing to do, but by no means was she wrong either. If the weak wanted to win against the strong, then he or she did not have the luxury to choose his or her ways. That was the reality. "I will reclaim the dojo at all costs. Even if Kurogane-kun never forgives me." Then, finally, she could say to her father, who was wandering deep inside the despair, that it was fine now, and he didn''t have to apologize anymore. Once more, Ayase recalled everything and settled her feelings. She would no longer waver. She would no longer hesitate. Even if she couldn''t boast to anyone. She would win at any cost, and get the dojo back, because that was everything to Ayatsuji Ayase. "Thank you for waiting! It''s time, so we will be starting the first match in the sixth training arena! I, Isogai of the Broadcasting Club, along with Oreki Yuuri, a homeroom teacher of the first year, will be your commentators for this match! Oreki-sensei, you seem to be in a good condition today!" "It''s because it''s still the first match~ I will become the same ol'' Yuuri that everyone loves when we get to around the third or so match~ ? But, it''s still good. I''ve got about a liter of blood in reserve~" "I see! It seems there will be a rain of blood in the broadcasting corner again! Well then, everyone, we will carry out the awaited introductions of the participants!" The female student of the Broadcasting Club began introducing the first player. "First, in the blue corner, with his perfect games; having won ten out of ten matches, and the one who is now the center of attention, the F-Rank knight, Kurogane Ikki!" The audience burst into cheers the moment Ikki showed up in the stadium. The fans who came to cheer the Failure Knight on were female students. "The stadium got filled with shouts the moment he showed up! He has amazing popularity!" "Kurogane-kun has lots of female fansD" "Even though he is so strong despite being a F-Rank, it feels like he isn''t being rewarded!" "Does Sensei understand this feeling?" "A little while ago no one took notice of him, and he was just a nobody who had repeated the same year, but after the changes in Hagun''s system, he stood out after displaying his ability in actual combat and weaponry. Now, the Failure Knight is considered to be one possible candidate for the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival! What kind of fight will he show us today!? And, today the one facing him has appeared in the red corner! With the same splendid record of ten wins out of ten matches, and wishing for her eleventh victory, the D-Rank third year knight, Ayatsuji Ayase!" After Ikki, Ayase appeared, her black hair fluttering. "For some strange reason she is also from a house that practices the art of the sword, which is very rare these days, like the contender Kurogane. They both had won their every match with sword techniques. From the information provided by Kagami-san from the Wall Newspaper Club it seems that she is actually a disciple of contender Kurogane who had been giving her lectures! In other words, today''s match is between a master and his disciple! Will the disciple be able to overcome her strong master!?" "*Cough* This will become a critical moment for Ayatsuji-san." "Yes. Unlike contender Kurogane who had fought off competitors like the Hunter and Runner''s High, contender Ayatsuji had won against lower E-Rank knights. Realistically speaking she was extremely lucky to have continually won ten matches." "What kind of Blazer is she~?" "We have little to no information regarding contender Ayatsuji. We don''t have any data because she didn''t participate in last year''s competitive matches even once, and like I said before, she had won her matches with sword skills alone this year. That is why we don''t know what kind of ability she is hiding up her sleeves! The existence of the trump card that contender Ayatsuji is hiding will increase the excitement of this match! Well then, both of them are now on the starting line!" The two of them faced each other with a distance of twenty meters between them in the middle of the ring that was about a hundred meters long. Like it had been announced a little while ago, both of them were comrades who had practiced the sword and had spent time together. But, at present, there was no longer such a relationship between them. Such a scary face. Ayase thought, looking at Ikki''s expression. She had never seen such a strict and grim expression on Ikki''s face before. He was mad. At Ayase who had dirtied herself with a conduct called foul play that a martial artist should never lay his hands on. But Ayase didn''t feel sorry. Because she had already decided to walk down this path. Rather this is more convenient. Ikki''s mana had not completely recovered because of Ayase''s preparations. He should not be able to use Ittou Shura anymore. On top of that, Ikki was clearly straining himself. That was not his usual posture, she could easily see that. Anger robbed his composure, and lack of composure always connected to the decline of potential. Since the difference between them was obvious, she had to remove whatever was removable from Ikki''s fighting power. That is why, this could be said to be a pleasant byproduct of her actions. Furthermore Ayase had a trap that could very well be called a trump card. She had already prepared it at dawn before the face off with Ikki. Now that he has lost his composure, he might just jump into that trap. "Now then, Everyone, please cheer them on! MATCH START!" The moment the buzzer to start the match was hitD "D!" With the reaction speed of a sprinter, the swordsman with the black katana rushed towards Ayase. Bending his body low, a sprint like a gale that used his entire body''s springs and not just leg strength. It was a complete surprise attack, raising the curtains of the match. Ayase, who hadn''t yet taken a good hold on the red Japanese sword Hizume, would not be able to counter it. But, that was only if they were just swordsmen. The two of them were Blazers! "You fell for it!" Along with her voice, Ayase''s device Hizume released a red light, resembling fresh blood, from the blade of her sword. DBlood flew from Ikki''s entire body. "Guhh, ahhhhh!" Ikki fell while shouting in pain. Upon examination, Ikki''s entire body was covered in wounds made by long slashes. "Wh, wha wha wha wha what was that just nowwwwww!? Suddenly contender Kurogane''s body has been hacked up! Just what the heck happened!?" "What!? What happened!? There is blood coming out of the Failure Knight!" The audience was stirred by the sudden turn of events. No one understood what happened in that moment. However, only a Blazer can do something like slice-and-dice an opponent who was far away. That was the ability of Ayatsuji Ayase''s Device Hizume. My ability is to open the wounds given by the blade of Hizume. By manipulating the wounds given by her sword at will, her ability allowed her to make any kind of small wound into a fatal one. In other words it was an ability to deepen vital wounds. However, this was only when it was used on humans. Her ability could also be used on the atmosphere. By manipulating the parts of the atmosphere that were cut by the blade of Hizume she could instantly, or after a certain time, create blades of vacuum. That was her Noble Art, Mark of the Wind. Before dawn, and before she went to meet with Ikki, Ayase had come to this sixth training arena, which was to become the stage for her match, and laid down the land mines of slashes by cutting up the entire ring with Hizume. I''ve laid out more than a hundred of these marks all over the ring. Even if Kurogane-kun is a master in seeing through things, there is no way even he can defend against attacks that can''t be seen! In reality, he just easily fell for one of my traps. Of course, this was against the rules. It wouldn''t be a problem if she marked around during the match, but it was completely against the rules to set up traps on the stage before the match had even begin. But, because the kamaitachi couldn''t be seen, it was hard to notice the trick. She was worried that Oreki, who was a mage knight, might be able to see through it. But Oreki still hadn''t called off the match due to foul play. ThenD I can do this! She had outwitted Oreki. Ayase certainly felt the attack hit. The vacuum blades created by Mark of the Wind was a byproduct of conceptual magic. Honestly, it lacked the power to kill the opponent, and thus was not a decisive move. But a slash of Hizume was a different story. With Ayase''s ability, the match would be decided if Ikki received even a scratch from the blade of Hizume, because she could make any kind of wound, no matter how small it was, and open up and tear the flesh until the bone to make it fatal. In other words, Ayase''s goal was to corner Ikki with Mark of the Wind and then slash him once with Hizume. If I can do that, then I''ll be able to win. The problem was, when could she charge in to deliver the wound? Ikki was no average swordsman. Ayase understood it the best due to directly taking classes from him. If she made one wrong move, she would be defeated instead. She had given him some damage with that surprise attack, but that didn''t make him fall down, it only stopped his charge. He still had his guard up to at least fend off attacks even while he was wounded. That''s why, it''s too early. It can''t be helped, and his actions would mean only one thing if Kurogane-kun doesn''t charge at me now. His charge had been stopped, and in return it ended up with him receiving heavy wounds. There was a breather for a while to reconfirm his emotions and posture. ThenD "Oh, contender Kurogane took a step back! Has he decided to retreat and reconfirm the situation before the unknown slash!?" I''ll aim for that! "Gahhhh!?" "Ahh!? How could this be? Contender Kurogane was slashed from behind this time! What is going on in that ring!?" Ayase had created a prison out of slashes. There was nowhere to run. Ikki finally fell to his knees after suddenly being slashed from behind. A complete opening, and that was for AyaseD A once in a lifetime chance!!! She would end it here; with that in mind, Ayase rushed forth towards Ikki. "Contender Ayatsuji takes the offense the moment Contender Kurogane fell to his knees! This is bad! He won''t be able to demonstrate his prized sword technique in that position!" Ayase had the choice to drag out the battle since she had created the prison of slashes, but she was afraid. Kurogane-kun was able to beat even that Hunter. And he didn''t just beat him. The important thing here was the fact that he managed to beat Hunter after receiving all of his attacks and even broke that famous Area Invisible. In that fight Ikki was not able to see Hunter until the very end. Despite that, the Worst One still caught Hunter and defeated him. Ikki had frightening insight. With that it wouldn''t be odd for him to trace Ayase''s thoughts back and see through the places that had Marks of the Wind. She wouldn''t think about it if it was someone ordinary, but Kurogane Ikki just might do it. Even if she dragged out the match and chipped his stamina off little by little, it''d be bad if he managed to recover mentally during that. The frightening part about the Worst One wasn''t his physical strength but his mental power that supported his insight. That''s whyDI''ll charge in now! It''d be fine if I just hurt him a bit! The match would be decided with just that! "Haaaaaaa!!!" "And contender Ayatsuji fiercely attacks! Rush, rush, ruuuuush! She is raining down slashes by the scarlet blade at contender Kurogane, who is on his knees! Is blocking the attacks in that unstable position the best contender Kurogane can do!? Will he get sliced by the rain of slashes just like that!? No!? Wh-What a thing! Contender Kurogane is completely defending against the rain of red slashes despite being at a disadvantage and in an unstable position with the blade of Intetsu! He is not letting even a single slash from the blade which keeps falling down on him from above pass!" Kuh! She couldn''t reach him. Even though all she needed to do was scratch him a little bit, that little bit seemed so far away. Ayase was astonished at Ikki who was, despite being in a disadvantaged position, blocking all of her attacks by using techniques that relied on the wrists alone. As expected of the knight who was even called the Crownless Sword King by some. He wouldn''t let her win easily. Moreover, Ikki stood up while blocking the rain of slashes. "Haa!" "Contender Kurogane, while blocking the sword strikes from his opponent in that position, stands up and finally counterattacks!" He launched a wide and big slash to her head. It wasn''t Ikki''s style to strike with power alone, but that was all a part of his plan. DThis was not a counterattack like the commentator had said. Even if he was able to make a comeback, the rhythm that was lost because of receiving the attacks in that disadvantageous position wouldn''t come back so simply. Ikki wished to create some distance, thus the wide swing. If his opponent dodged, it would obviously increase the distance between them, and even if the opponent received the attack it would still shake her off because of the power of the strike and distance would be created between them. It''d be advantageous for Ikki no matter which of the two she chose. It was an attack with a plan behind it. However, Ayase had read that plan of his! Here! She read his movements and understood that this was a chance to win. Ayase''s Ayatsuji single-blade style was a school that specialized in the counter by deflection. It is normally impossible for someone of my level to actually counter a strike from a serious Kurogane-kun. Ikki''s swordsmanship was too agile. If she recklessly tried to make a move, she would be the one getting burned. But this strike from above was a different matter altogether. This intimidating strike was just to gain some distance from a glued opponent. Though it was violent and rough it didn''t have that agility and sharpness. If it was this strike, then even I can counter it. She decided it in an instant. Ayase readied Hizume and slid the hammer-like strike outside. Simultaneously, Ayase put strength into her leg and moved her body forward, aiming for a counter. She passed by Ikki whose upper body was afloat and swung Hizume aiming for the torso. I got him! Ayase gained definite confidence in her judgment. ButDrather than getting the sensation of cutting abdominal flesh, what she felt was the resistance of having hit something hard. He was able to guard it! Why! Even though she had slid his blade to the side, how was he able to guard in that timing? The answer lay in Ikki''s hand. He blocked Ayase''s counter strike with Intetsu''s hilt. "Oooooooo! The moment when we thought he was countered, contender Kurogane blocked the counter with the hilt of his sword! What an amazing trick play!" "Kurogane-kun used the same guard in his mock battle with Stella-chan. Guarding attacks, which couldn''t be guarded with the blade, with the hilt. A defense that uses both the blade and the hilt, as always the cross range is impregnable." Kuh! Now that I think about it, Kurogane-kun was able to guard in this strange manner, too! Upon Oreki''s explanation, Ayase clicked her tongue. What amazing power of concentration. But why is he able to maintain such concentration? Even though he had lost his composureD "D!?" Thinking about it, Ayase, who looked at Ikki''s expression, was stunned. His expression didn''t contain even an atom of anger or impatience that he showed before. Ikki had regained his composure. He was looking over at Ayase with eyes so tranquil that it reminded one of a fountain that didn''t create even a single ripple. It can''t be. I was lured in!? Ayase reacted immediately to chills she felt on her back. She kicked off the ground and gained a considerable amount of distance from Ikki''s attack zone. She was on guard thinking an attack from him would follow, but Ikki didn''t chase her. Ayase was just standing still in one place but there were no attacks that followed her. She thought she was either under a misunderstanding or maybe she was being excessively cautious. Either way, it''s back to square one. There were still many traps left. She didn''t wish for a prolonged battle but it would be meaningless if she went for a decisive battle only to get bitten herself. As she had thought, she had to be more careful nextD "I am glad." In that moment, the samurai with the black katana, who was her opponent, sighed as though he was relieved at something. "Eh?" Glad? About what? That she opened up distance between them? Ayase was trying to think hard about the meaning of those words. "As I expected, Ayatsuji-san is a person just like how I imagined you to be." Her thoughts froze before Ikki''s smile that was filled with happiness. There was a woman who wore a gentle smile upon hearing Ikki''s words. She was his homeroom teacher, and she was one of the commentators and supervisors of this match. It was Oreki Yuuri. This morning she was listening to Ikki for his reasons for damaging school property as his homeroom teacher. "Sensei, in my match today, which Sensei will be supervising, my opponent will undoubtedly cheat." "BUDD!!!" Oreki spurted out coffee and her nose started bleeding upon the sudden revelation. "Wh, eh!? I''ll stop my nosebleed; meanwhile, please explain yourself!" There, Oreki heard all about the incident between Ayase and Ikki, which occurred last night. That Ayase called Ikki out. After calling him out, how she jumped down from the roof to reduce Ikki''s strength. About how he broke the school building using his ability to save her. "Su-Such a thing happened?" If this story was true then it would be a red card. Expulsion would be bit far-fetched, but this act would definitely remove her from matches. "Bu-But how do you know that she will cheat in the match?" "When she severed the fence she was not doing anything, but I definitely heard the sound of a long sword in that moment. By deducing from that, though I don''t know the exact mechanism behind it, I think Ayatsuji-san''s ability is positioning slashes at various places, which can be fired off randomly. If she has that kind of ability then it won''t be a mistake to assume that she has probably placed traps all over the sixth training ground where the match is going to take place today. After all, she tried to fake a suicide to kill my trump card, and for sure, she will use any means necessary to defeat me in the match." "Well of course, for someone who did such a thing, I don''t think she will use fair play in the essential match. Mu mu mu~ but attempted suicide and obstruction those are, in fact, big problems you know." "But, with just my testimony it won''t count as proof, right?" "Yeah. Sensei trusts Kurogane-kun, but due to my own circumstances I won''t be able to move with just a testimony. But, I got the big picture. Sensei will be on the lookout, too. If I find any signs of foul play I''ll stop the match immediately. So you can relax now, Kurogane-kun." "No, please don''t call off the match for foul play." Blood gushed out from Oreki''s nose again. Oreki, while feeling anemic and extremely dizzy, blocked her nose with tissue and asked Ikki. "Eh? What, what do you mean? I completely don''t understand what you''re saying!? Then, why did you tell me about this here and now?" "If you asked me about the reason why I broke the school building, I''d have no choice but to tell you. Furthermore, even if Oreki-sensei didn''t hear this from me you would have probably noticed Ayatsuji-san''s foul play, and when you did, you would stop the match immediately. But I don''t want you to stop the match." "Why!? If foul play really does occur, then Kurogane-kun will win by default due to Ayatsuji-san''s forfeit. You do understand how important it is to win just a single match in this representative selection contest, don''t you?" "Yes, I do. If I don''t remain undefeated, I probably won''t be selected as a representative." "Yes, to be blunt, from your current development, if you don''t attain a complete victory you won''t be selected as the representative. You understand that, and yet you wish for me not to call off the match for foul play?" "Yes, please don''t, Sensei." Oreki couldn''t comprehend it, because Ikki should be craving for victory more than anyone. Oreki knew Ikki from the time when he took his entrance exam, since she was the one responsible for his entrance exam. She had never seen a student with as strong a determination and sense of purpose as Ikki''s. Oreki was greatly saddened because someone like him had wasted an entire year because of the irrationality of the world of adults. Then, the school system had changed and he had finally gotten an equal chance this year. He should want to win even if he had to use underhanded methods. Despite that, why was he lowering his head for someone who broke the ultimate taboo as a knight against him? "Won''t you tell me the reason?" "Because I want to believe." "You want to believe?" "Yes. I had always been thinking from the time I met her during midnight. As a friend told me, if I cut my ties with her here and now, I''ll surely win the match due to her foul play. But would that really be alright? I thought again and again but I couldn''t find an answer but I understood one thing clearly." "What is it?" "My feeling that I don''t want to cut ties with her. That is why I thought I will believe until the very end that Ayatsuji-san has been cornered by something and due to that she has lost sight of herself." Ikki knew. Whenever she got closer to her father''s sword by a slight margin she would merry around happily like a small child. Ikki knew that smile of Ayase. Ayase''s words from her saying how she loved his hands which had roughened from wielding a shinai. He could not believe all of that was a lie. "That''s why I''ve decided. I would believe the usual Ayatsuji-san and not the one I saw last night." When people are desperate they become blinder than they think, to the point where they lose sight of themselves. Ikki knew that because he had experienced it himself. And the only thing that could save people like that were words from someone they held dear. That was why, if Ayase was like him who, at the time, was not able to hear the cries of his own heart due to being too desperate, thenD "I want to help her. That''s why, Sensei, please allow me this last chance to confirm her true intentions." Good grief, there is no knight who will be able to refuse after hearing something like that. Always be with justice. Be honest even against your enemy. An ideal self that everyone aiming to be knights dream about. Oreki was the same, that is why she accepted Ikki''s request. Of course she saw through Ayase''s foul play at the first glance but she didn''t call off the match., because she had decided to leave the match and the heart of the lone girl to him. She would not interfere. Oreki silently watched over Ikki. Do help her, your precious friendD To be frank, everything was in the palm of Ikki''s hand from the start. He already knew there were traps set all over the ring. He had already seen through the fact that she did not want to prolong this battle. That was the reason Ikki jumped towards the slashes of his own free will to make her go on the offensive, aiming for a decisive battle. All of that was to talk with Ayase through clashing their swords. I should have done this from the start. Ikki smiled bitterly at his own foolishness. Ah yes, that''s right, there is no way a man like him, who couldn''t even recognize the feelings of the one closest to him, his lover, for an entire month, could ever understand Ayase with words alone. In the end, he only had the sword. He could only understand the true feelings of other people through the sword. But, now, with certainty, Ikki saw Ayase''s true feelings. "I am glad. As I expected, Ayatsuji-san is how I imagined you to be." "What do you mean?" "I meant, Ayatsuji-san was not someone who could act like nothing happened after doing something wrong." "I was wondering what you''d say ahahaha. After being beaten to a pulp, you sure have some nerve to say such nonsense. Isn''t this a bit too much? No matter what, aren''t you being too much of a nice guy?" Ayase glared into Ikki''s eyes, talking and scorning in the same manner as she did last night on the rooftop. ButD "It''s not nonsense." Ikki wouldn''t be deceived by that false expression anymore, because swords didn''t lie. "Your sword play, steps, rhythm, breathing, every single thing is messed up. Forget about what I taught you, you aren''t even able to perform what you already knew from before. Even the execution of a counter, which is your specialty, is shaky. That''s why it was parried with such ease. You can''t deceive your soul no matter how much you try to make yourself look bad in your head. Swordsmanship is made up of heart, technique, and body. There won''t be any real power in a sword if your heart wavers. Ayatsuji-san, you''re a proud person, more so than you think yourself." "I-It''s nothing like that!" Upon Ikki''s deduction, Ayase suddenly raised the volume in her voice. "I am not wavering! I experienced it two years ago! It doesn''t matter how proudly you fight. If you lose, everything will be over! There is no meaning in mere pretty words that won''t bring any results! Because you can''t protect if you don''t win! That''s why I''ll use any means necessary to win! No matter what methods I have to use I''ll win, and take everything back!" Rather than being a rebuttal against Ikki, those were words meant to persuade herself. Ikki understood that. By becoming that desperate she was closing her ears to the scream of her heart. Just like his past self. "Then, there is only one thing left for me to do." That was to let her hear the scream of her own heart. That was the only thing to do now. That''s why Ikki pointed the tip of Intetsu towards Ayase. "With my weakest I''ll make you regain your pride." So he declared. "Ooh! Contender Kurogane lowered his upper body! Just like in the beginning, it''s the attack stance! Even after receiving those mysterious slashes there is no sign of nervousness on his face! The Worst One plans on attacking! It can''t be that he already saw through the mysterious slashes!?" Ayase immediately reacted to that action. She stepped back to further the distance. Her reaction had composure, but her mind was greatly discomposed. I am in the wrong!? Scream of my heart!? What kind of blabber is that? There is no way such a thing is possible. No matter what I have to do, I just have to take back the dojo to relieve Father! She was not wavering, nor trying to deceive herself. Ikki was just trying to lead her astray. Ayase strongly persuaded herself with those words and tried to avoid thinking deeply. DIf you say that much, then very well, I''ll end this match with the same mistake you talked about! The distance she had created by back-stepping was thirty meters. And in between was the minefield of slashes. She had completely memorized the speed of Ikki''s charge in the beginning. Next time she''d be able to activateMark of the Wind with more lethal timing! "Here I come, Ayatsuji-san." In that instant, Ikki raised his upper body and ran forward! Here! Upon that action, Ayase opened the wounds of Mark of the Wind that were in front of Ikki. The gap in the atmosphere that suddenly opened was the guillotine of vacuum that cut everything it touched. He wouldn''t come out unscratched if it touched him. ButD "WhaD!?" Kurogane Ikki''s body rushed forward like a bullet, incomparable to the speed he showed in the beginning, and left Ayase''s blade behind before the vacuum opened. DThat super-speed was the same as Ittou Shura! "What speed! Contender Kurogane finally uses his trump card Ittou Shura!" Wh, why!? That trump card should have been sealed! Oreki''s voice reached a baffled Ayase. "Well, that is not Ittou ShuraD" "Eh? Is that true, Oreki-sensei?" "That is just like everyone, he is only speeding mana emission." Mana emission! Ayase realized her mistake at those words. Mana emission was to release one''s mana to accelerate and enhance oneself. It was an enhancement technique that many other Blazers used unconsciously. Of course, Ayase used it as well. "Kurogane-kun doesn''t have much mana unlike other students, so if he uses it like this he will run out of mana after using it once or twice. That is why he doesn''t use it normally. But, ''does not use it'' is different from ''not being able to use it''. He probably, for some reason, can''t use Ittou Shura this time. That''s why I think he is using this as a replacement." As Oreki had said, ''does not use it'' is different from ''not being able to use it''. Normally Ikki ''does not use it'' because he doesn''t have much mana. But, now since the amount of mana required to use Ittou Shura will not recover in time, he doesn''t have a reason not to use mana emission to enhance himself. That''s why he used it. By releasing all of his existing mana, although only once, he was able to produce speed that was not inferior to Ittou Shura! I was too concerned about Ittou Shura! What a fatal mistake. Ikki had already stepped into a range where his sword can cut her by using just a single super-speed step. Mark of the Wind wouldn''t make it in time. She was completely outwitted mentally. However, this isn''t the end! He had broken into her range. She could not avoid a clash of swords. But only just once, she had to endure this clash with all she had and open the distance between them once more! Then, Ikki''s mana would have run out. He wouldn''t be able to perform a bullet-like start then. My chance of winning exists there! I have to overcome this clash at all costs! Ayase swung Hizume while screaming intensely, and slashed at Ikki who was before her eyesD That blade slashed through empty air. "DEh." Ikki was, for sure, before her eyesD Ayase''s slash, which was swung with all her might, had only scratched the tip of Ikki''s nose, while he was running towards her. It didn''t reach him. Had she miscalculated the distance between them? No. Certainly, Ikki was within the range of her sword. But, that Ikki disappeared like a mirage, and another Ikki from behind him was running towards her. Ayase blanked out. She could no longer understand what was going on. But that confusion was not meaningless. This was one of original techniques Kurogane Ikki possessed, a technique rivaling the seventh secret sword, Raikou. With radical footwork he creates an afterimage before himself while running to confuse the distance between him and his opponent. "Fourth secret swordDShinkirou[1]." At that moment, the blade of Intetsu swung with all of his might slashed through air and Ayase. "It''s overrrrr! Contender Kurogane''s attack was a clean hit!" Upon the voice, which dislodged from the accumulation of scenes, the audience, too, raised loud cheers. "Contender Ayase has fallen to the ground! However she is not bleeding! What is going on?" "*Cough, cough*Yes, that is because he changed his device into Illusionary Form the moment before slashing her." "Then, does that mean she only got exhausted and did not necessarily received a fatal blow?" "Yes, that is correct." "But why did he do such a thing? Does it mean that he does not want to hurt women?" "That''s not true. I was slashed by him in the past. Probably, from the start he was just aiming to tire her out because this time around, wining is not Kurogane-kun''s only goal." Oreki whispered to herself, and looked down upon the ring. The fallen Ayase was trying to get up by putting strength into her limbs. Ayase, while trembling, raised her head and glared at Ikki who was standing before her. "What are you trying to do here?" "About what?" "Don''t play dumb why are you not cutting me down!?" "I don''t have to. Ayatsuji-san can''t fight anymore." Making fun of me! She was made light of. Thinking of that action as insult Ayase flexed her limbs. One does not receive any physical damage if she is cut by a Device in Illusionary Form. Only her stamina gets depleted. Ayase had confidence in her stamina, to the point where she can easily keep up with Ikki and Stella on their morning runs. A fatigue of this level did not mean anything to her. "Huh?" That''s how it should have been but she could not feel any power in her body. "Why?" She had to stand up, she had to win this fight, or else everything will be over. She won''t be able to save her father. Why, why? My heart was it this cold? Her heart wasn''t stirring. She couldn''t feel her fighting spirit to stand up once more by mustering the last of her strength. Ayase realized upon feeling that fact. That her soul was rejecting such a fight which didn''t have pride in it. I see. This is the scream of my heart. When people were cornered, they were only able to stand back up because they have pride within their hearts. That they could still do it. That they should still do it. Not to give up. They encouraged themselves like that. Ayase, too, had been doing so all along. No matter how hard the training was, no matter how much her hands got blistered, she was able to endure it all because she had pride in herself who wielded the sword of Ayatsuji. But for the Ayase who rejected that same pride. "It''s just as Kurogane-kun said." She no longer had the power to stand up. "It''s my loss." "Wow, there is the surrender sign from contender Ayatsuji! The match ends with this~~! As expected, it was the Worst One, contender Kurogane, who won! With this, contender Kurogane has eleven consecutive wins! The eleven consecutive wins he earned by defeating famous people like Hunter and Runner''s High! We can now say it with confidence that he will be a representative for the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival!" Glancing over the excited cheers of the audience, Ayase let out a dry laugh. "So uncool forget about abandoning it, I couldn''t even maintain it." The words that came out of her mouth were meant as a sneer at her own half-hearted self. But, that sneerD "You are not uncool." Ikki rejected it strongly. "Eh?" "You wandered, were mistaken, and in the end lost sight of yourself, but you had not thrown it away yet, and that is Ayatsuji-san''s strength." And Ikki asked while extending his hand to the fallen Ayase. "Ayatsuji-san, please tell me what was taken away from you by that Sword Eater? What was it that pushed you so far?" "What do you plan to do after hearing something like that." "I''ll get it back." There was not even a bit of hesitation or falsehood in those words. If Ayase relied on him, Ikki would fight for her without any hesitation. She understood that, and precisely because she understood it that, she saidD "I cannot tell you, because it doesn''t have anything to do with Kurogane-kun after all." She could not let him fight against such a monster. She could not let such a kind man get hurt because of someone half-hearted like herself. Father is enough. I can''t let such a thing happen to him too. That was why Ayase was concealing everything. ButD "Then, I''ll just investigate the matter." "Eh?" "I''ll investigate everything by following you around and researching you." "Wha, what are you saying." "I''ll inquire about everything, and get everything back for you. Ayatsuji-san, too, stalked me before, so we''ll be equal with this. Thus, I have no reason to listen to your complaints, do I?" Incomprehensible. What "we''ll be equal with this"? This was not balancing debt, just increasing it. "Why?" Ayase couldn''t stop the trembling in her voice, nor could she stop the miserable tears. "Even though I betrayed Kurogane-kun. Even though I did such horrible things. Why are you trying to help me?" Ayase asked with a trembling voice. Ikki''s answer was filled with clarity. "I don''t need a reason to wipe my friend''s tears." "!" For a moment Ikki''s figure overlapped with Kaito''s in Ayase''s eyes. The figure of her father that climbed the stage of battle for the sake of his apprentice. Ikki was the same as him. Even if he was spat on or jeered on, he would not take out his sword for things trivial like those. But, if his precious comrades are hurt, he would not hesitate in the slightest to draw his sword. Ah. Yeah, that''s how it was. Since when had she lost sight of it? This, right here, was the figure she had been chasing so badly after in that dojo. Ayase looked at her own hands. They were blistered hands that couldn''t be said to be pretty even as flattery. Just like her father and Ikki, they were the hands of a swordsman. That''s right, I just wanted to be a cool swordsman like Father. That''s why I wielded the sword. She was confronted by Kuraudo''s violent strength just once, and lost the sight of herself in the impatience of trying get the dojo back. Where her pride was, Ayase had finally remembered that and squeezed her hands, strongly. At that moment, Ayase''s heart finally decided. "Kurogane-kun please help me !" The thing she should do now was not to go against the teachings of her father, and betray her own pride and bask in self-pity like a damsel in distress. It was to ask this gentle yet strong boy for his help, and believe in his victory. That''s why Ayase took Ikki''s extended hand. "I just wanted to hear those words." Upon those words, Ikki smiled like he was really happy and strongly gripped Ayase''s hand. Volume 2 - CH 4 (translation) It was midnight of the day Ikki battled Ayase. A single silhouette could be seen in the forest clearing where Ikki usually trained. The silhouette swung a dimly glowing Katana under the moonlight. A windless night, but the sound of the blade swaying in the wind could be heard. It was a beautiful form of training, as if dancing. But that movement suddenly came to a stop. "Stella?" The silhouette Kurogane Ikki turned towards the entrance of the recess while wiping his sweat and asked. He felt a presence there; as expected, a girl with glossy fire-blonde hair stood there. It was Stella Vermillion. She frowned a bit, but asked frankly. "You''re still at it? If you''re not careful then it''s going to affect the battle tomorrow." The battle Stella mentioned was a duel with Kuraudo. After Ikki''s match with Ayase yesterday, Ikki and Stella heard everything from her. From the beginning till the end, and what happened two years ago. How Ayatsuji Kaito, the Last Samurai had been beaten. And after hearing everything, Ikki firmly promised Ayase that he would duel Kuraudo tomorrow betting the dojo. Tomorrow a battle even harder than today''s might be waiting. Then the wisest decision now would be to rest. Ikki also understood that, but he couldn''t calm down. "Was it a shock?" "Well, yeah For me, Kaito-san might''ve been something like an idol." For Ikki who was abandoned by the adults of the Kurogane house, people like Kaito were the same as a swordsmanship master for him. Watching their matches, he stole, analyzed, and practiced their techniques over and over again. It was something which became the foundation of the current Ikki. So hearing the past events from Ayase was a shock to him. Decayed by disease, in a match with no magic in other words, in a match not between knights but swordsmen, he was one-sidedly beaten. "As expected, Kurashiki-kun really isn''t a pushover." "Are you nervous?" "Yes, because he is such a tough opponent." Kurashiki Kuraudo, the ace of Donrou Academy. A third year. He was in the best eight of the last festival. Information about a figure like him could be easily found if searched. His device was Orochimaru[1], a white saw blade with the ability to expand its length. It killed the meaning of distance. He could thrust at the opponent with bullet like speed even from a long distance, and if that was dodged he could still mow down the entire ring. If his opponent came in close range, he could shrink Orochimaru to a short sword and overwhelm his opponent with a rotating barrage. Serpent Bone Blade, Kuraudo''s Noble Art which had an absolute reach no matter what the distance was didn''t have any blind spots. It wasn''t a flashy move. But this simple move had an annoying amount of offensive power. The constant change in distance between the opponent was difficult to deal with for a swordsman like Ikki, who specialized in sword fights. Thus he was called ''Sword Killer'', and like the nickname stated, his ability was the natural enemy for swordsmen. And he beat Kaito. So Ikki had a feeling that Kuraudo had something else up his sleeve. "But, that''s something I understand." Ever since he felt that barbaric aura with that savage expression of his at the restaurant. But that wasn''t the reason Ikki couldn''t calm down. "Stella. After you heard Ayatsuji-san''s story, what did you think?" "She got mixed up with a troublesome mutt, and I pity her." "Is that all? I." "You don''t have to say it." Stella interrupted him and muttered. "Probably, we''re thinking the same thing. That''s why you said it, didn''t you?" "Is that so. Yeah, that''s right. I knew Stella would understand." Ikki''s face lit up happily. He was happy that his lover was thinking the same thing as him. "But whatever the truth is, it shouldn''t concern Ikki, right? What you have to do hasn''t changed." "Yeah, that''s right." Nodding, Ikki once again swung his sword in the darkness. Body condition is fine. No problems with vitality either. All that''s left is to wait. After tomorrow, everything will be clear. DThe truth that Ayase had yet to realize, the events that happened two years ago. On the evening of the next day, Ikki and Stella headed for the ex-Ayatsuji dojo grounds being guided by Ayase. "This road, it brings back memories." Ikki muttered while looking at the old familiar houses lined up. "Come to think of it, didn''t Kurogane-kun come challenging our dojo once?" "Yeah. But I was turned away after being told they didn''t do stuff like that anymore." "That''s from Ikki''s middle school days, right? You went to many places and visited a lot of dojos." "Might''ve been a mischievous side of me. When I could manage the time, I would go around the country and make challenges." "That''s a lot of willpower. But Kurogane-kun, wasn''t it dangerous? A middle school student going around challenging dojos, weren''t you ever beaten to a pulp because of that cheeky attitude?" "There was that too. Sometimes I would get beaten from all directions by disciples until I''m half-dead. But it couldn''t be helped since I did something rude like challenging their dojo. The challenger can''t complain no matter what the challenged does to him, that''s an ironclad rule." That''s right. He knew it was dangerous, and the number of times he was almost killed couldn''t be counted with just his fingers. But at that time, he just wanted to become strong no matter what. Since the adults around him didn''t help him at all, he wanted to experience everything, absorb everything, and gain all the strength he could. But still, I didn''t do stuff like attack the pupils and forcefully challenge the dojos when I was refused. While reminiscing, the three left the highway and entered a vacant space mixed with groves of trees. Before them was a solitary house surrounded by long walls. "This was my home once." But now, it was appropriate to call it an abandoned samurai mansion. The tiles were out of place, the wood supporting the gate rot and collapsed. The area around was littered with cigarette butts, snack boxes, poly-bags etc. The white walls now had tasteless and colorful graffiti. "What tasteless scribbles. I''ve heard that there are people with awesome graffiti skills but this, this is totally a no." "I don''t think that''s where you should be surprised. What a mess." Ayase who guided them here had a pained expression, as if she was killing off the disappointment she was feeling. Her precious place was damaged to such an extent, of course she would. I have to get it back. Ikki resolved himself yet again, and took out a wooden sword from his bag. "Kurogane-kun may I ask, how are you going to get back the dojo?" "Of course, I''ll go straight in and challenge the dojo master. There''s no other way right?" After hearing what happened two years ago, Ikki thought that Kuraudo''s way of doing things was surprisingly modest. Of course, attacking the students to get the right of challenging the dojo wasn''t exactly modest, but in the end, everything was settled under a supervised duel both parties agreed to. In other words, both good and evil, truth and false, everything was entrusted to that duel. So a third party butting their nose in the results would be very rude. It''s an insult towards Kaito. "That''s so like Ikki." "I understand But Kurogane-kun, please be careful. That man Sword Killer is very strong. Certainly at that time my father was ill, but he was still strong enough that I and the other pupils couldn''t even touch him. But he still lost." "I know. He''s the ace of Donrou too. Not someone I can go easy against." Ikki took a deep breath once. "Then, let''s go." Resolving himself, he headed towards the gate of the ex-Ayatsuji dojo. Before the now decaying and almost collapsed gate of the dojo, about five people, probably high school students in crude-looking garb were kneeling down and chatting in a crude manner. Among them, there was the skinhead they saw at the restaurant. Without a doubt, they were Kuraudo''s lackeys. "Pardon me, but could I have a moment of your time?" "Huh?" I wonder why these types of people start everything with a threat. "A-Ah! Aren''t you that coward from the restaurantD!" It seems like the skinhead remembered Ikki. He immediately recognized him. "Eh? You mean that guy you talked about recently?" "Yeah, yeah! That coward who couldn''t say anything even after getting hit by Kuraudo, he could only shake!" "HAHAHA! Looks weak too. He''s wearing the Hagun uniform but is this guy really a Blazer!?" "Nn? Rather isn''t that Ayase-chan in the back whoa! Who''s that totally hot redhead chick!?" One of the idle boys noticed Stella''s presence and with a wrapped smile, he approached Stella. On the other hand, Stella glared at him as if looking at a spineless insect. Red sparks started to appear in the air. Ah, that''s bad. Before burnt corpse number one could be produced, Ikki grabbed the shoulder of the guy who was approaching. He was doing it out of goodwill, but the atmosphere around them suddenly changed abruptly. "Hey! The hell''s with the hand, mate?" "I was trying to save you from dying here but, well hear me out. I''ve come to challenge Kurashiki-kun to a duel. Please guide me to where he is." At that, their eyes all turned round for a moment, """HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHA!!!""" And they started an outburst of laughter. "Hey hey hey, you serious! A duel!? A chicken like you? This is priceless!" "In the first place you, do you even know what duel means?" "Hihihi! Damn, this is too much~" "Kukukukuh Hey, bro. It''s unfortunate but Kuraudo doesn''t have the hobby of dueling small fry cowards like you. So why not fight us instead? If you beat us then we''ll take ya to himDgood deal, right?" "Haha, fight fight! This''s gonna be good." Saying that, one of them materialized a Device that looked like an army knife and touched Ikki''s cheeks with the flat while laughing. At that provocation, Ikki. Ah, so these guys are Donrou students huh. DAnd so, since the circumstances favored him, he suddenly grabbed the thug''s wrist. "That''s fine by me." *Crunch* He showed a smile that could almost be called heartless. "So, because that brown-haired asshole was too annoying, I ripped off his trousers and left him rolling on the main street." "Gyahaha, seriously!" "No way~ Kyahaha!" In the ex-Ayatsuji dojo halls, some boys were sitting on the floor while chatting. The subjects of their chatter were the same as always. Who fought with who, who cheated who, who did it with who, and so on. Kuraudo wasn''t really interested in all that so he sat alone at the sofa, away from his friends while smoking tobacco. These guys sure don''t get tired talking about the same thing everyday. They were colleagues who agreed with his view, but this was the only thing he didn''t understand about them. I''d rather take part in the selection matches they started in Donrou and Hagun. Because then he could spend a more stimulating time. While sighing he released some smoke, and looked at it while it fumed towards the hole in the roof. The evening sky was peeking in. Now that he thought about it, it''s become two years since he stole this dojo. After all this time, maybe I should sell it. As he was thinking while releasing tobacco smokeD "Hey, Kuraudo." "What? Got a stomachache or something?" "Do you remember the guys who you messed with in that restaurant recently? You know those two with Ayase-chan." "Aah, what about them?" "I thought I''d seen their faces before but yesterday, I suddenly remembered." One of the guys showed Kuraudo his datapad. There was an article titled Mock Battle! A-Rank Knight ''Crimson Princess'' Defeated by F-Rank Knight ''Worst One''! and some pointed-out links to the reference videos on the display. The reference videos were of course, that of Stella''s and Ikki''s mock battle. "I heard from a friend at Hagun today that this guy even defeated that Runner''s High! And one group gave him this exaggerated nickname, Crownless Sword King! Maybe maybe we messed with someone really bothersome here." He was sweating with a blue face after learning the true identity of the person he messed with. But as for KuraudoD "Haha." After watching that video, he had a broad grin showing all thirty-two of his teeth. "I see now. I thought he was only at the level of Ayase, but I didn''t think he''d be this strong." Kuraudo felt his internal temperature rise rapidly. Well, it couldn''t be helped if his pent-up energy wanted to explode. Interesting. He wanted to postpone it till the festivals but, now it was better to just go to Hagun today. Or should he just use Ayase to get to him? While he was making that wicked planD "Ah?" Kuraudo heard the footsteps that were nearing the dojo hall while treading the soil. It was quite the clean sound; by clean, meaning that the posture of walking was correct. Among his companions here, there wasn''t anyone who could do that. "Haha. Hey hey, now this is interesting." "Eh? Kuraudo, what are you." For a moment, the footsteps stopped in front of the door. Then it was opened quite forcefully. The guests that came were just as Kuraudo expected. Kurogane Ikki, Stella Vermillion, and Ayatsuji Ayase, the three from the restaurant. "Pardon us." "Uwah! What a mess. I''m surprised you guys could live in this trashcan." "W-Who the hell are you!" "Wait, from the restaurant!" His companions were restless at the unexpected guests but Kuraudo just sat on the sofa like always and glared at Ikki, who had a wooden sword in one hand and a vinyl bag in the other. "What a coincidence. I was just thinking of going to your place." "Is that so? Thank goodness we didn''t miss each other." Ikki was completely relaxed even though he was in enemy territory. He has guts. "So, why''d ya come coward?" "I don''t think your stupid enough to not know what I want after seeing all this but I''m here as a substitute. In place of Ayatsuji-san, I''ll be taking the dojo back." "Haha! I was wondering what you''d say, but laame~! I don''t know what that woman brainwashed you with, but this dojo is something I got with a fair and square duel. If you''re a swordsman, then of course you know what that means right?" "Of course. DThat''s why, I won''t tell you to just return it." Saying that, he approached the sofa. "Kurashiki-kun, I''m challenging you to a duel." He thrust the wooden sword right in front of Kuraudo''s nose. "Dojo challenge, huh?" "The same method as Kurashiki-kun. You''re not thinking of running away are you?" Oh? So he''s gonna provoke me too, huh? He was almost a different person from when they first met. But it doesn''t matter why he had a change of heart since it''s interesting. Kuraudo grabbed the sword tip in front of his nose. "Haha. A''right. I''ll accept it." With his grip, he smashed the wooden sword. "However, it''ll be the same as how I did it. You''re going to have to fight all these thirty idiots alone before you get to fight me. Start from there." "I don''t mind. The girls are here just to watch. When challenging a dojo, I have to abide by the dojo master''s rules. Because that''s the proper manner of doing it." "Seems like you know a dojo challenger''s etiquette huh. Fine, wait a bit. I''ll go call the guys." Kuraudo accessed the cell phone feature in his handbook to call the guys outside butD "No, there''s no need for that." "Huh?" "I thought you''d say that, so I already finished all that up before coming here." Saying that, he turned the vinyl bag he had upside down. Donrou Academy student datapads starting falling down on the floor while making noises. And among them, one started to ring. That one was, in fact, the recipient Kuraudo just called. "All that''s left are the seven people here." Showing his trophies, he made a bold smile at Kuraudo as if taunting him. "T-This bastard! Riding on his luck!" "Kill himD!" After learning that their companions had been done in, the seven thugs there started to materialize their Devices one after another. But Kuraudo halted them andD "You guys get down." "Kuraudo?" "Th-There''s no need to be scared! Let''s gang up on him and kick his ass!" "Settle down. DYou''re in the way." "HiiD!" His companions gulped and paled. They were pressured by the mad danger dwelling in Kuraudo''s eyes. I see, even if these guys all attack at the same time, it won''t even be sport for him. Then that''ll just be a waste of time. "A change of rules. The duel will be between you and me, a fight with real weapons. The one to die loses." Declaring that, Kuraudo took out his Device, the white nodachi Orochimaru. Generally, it was forbidden for student knights to use their abilities out of school. But there were a few exceptions. One, when they were mixed up in some sort of incident. And also, in a private dojo if the dojo owner permitted it. Now was the latter case. And Ikki had no reason to refuse. "You have my gratitude for accepting, Sword Eater." Replying, Ikki also materialized his Intetsu and got into stance. For a moment, Kuraudo felt all the hair on his body standing up with a chill. DHe understood, this was the real deal. This feeling, he hadn''t felt it since the Last Samurai. Swordsmen really are the best. The tension while facing them is on another level than fighting some random idiot. A piercing gaze. A dully shining blade tip. Everything, as if hollowing out his insides. A welling up tension that couldn''t be helped. This kind of feeling, he couldn''t get enough of that even in the Festival. Kuraudo cast everything out at that stimulation, andD "Now then, let''s go!!!" With that rage, he slashed at Ikki. First off, Kuraudo dashed ahead which immediately killed the distance. He kicked the floor with his magically fortified legs and drew near Ikki. "Haha!" A flash of iron. He swung his nodachi with its saw blade with his right hand which ripped through the wind. He was full of defects and openings. A very crude and sloppy way of handling a sword. It was quite easy to defend. However, though he didn''t have the basic knowledge on how to handle a nodachi, he swung it with a flash with only his arm strength alone! Rather than slashing, it looked more like he was mowing it down. A sloppy motion, but why''s the swing so sharp!? Once, twice, thrice. Intetsu which continued to block the hits started to creak. Ikki''s arms screamed in pain. Even his ankles felt like they were jabbed. What ridiculous power! As if he was a beast. His swings were like a wild beast baring his fangs. No logic, no theory, no smarts, he overpowered men with his brute strength alone! But that kind of arm movement will completely unbalance him and his recovery will be late! After receiving the attack for about three times, Ikki carried his body backward with his legs and attacked Kuraudo''s flank. A loud burst of sound, a pressure passed by the tip of his nose. Kuraudo who swung the nodachi with one hand had his chest area wide open. ThereD! The reason he dodged the swing by a hair''s breadth was for the counterattack. Ikki attacked Kuraudo not intending to let the chance escape. ButDthe skull tattoo on Kuraudo''s chest looked as if it was laughing at that careful counter. "D!?" What Ikki''s hands felt was a steel response. A steel blade stopped Ikki''s perfectly timed counter. "Haha, too bad." The beast laughed, sticking out his tongue. Certainly, it was regrettable. Ikki''s timing was perfect. To be able to block it even with that timing, it''s not something possible by normal human reflexes. Unless he predicted his counter and planned to guard from beginning. No that''s not it. It couldn''t be that he! But that''s. Suddenly, an extremely dangerous possibility popped up in Ikki''s mind. "Ha! Haha-!" But he didn''t have the time for deep thoughts. Kuraudo pushed back Ikki along with Intetsu with only a one-handed push with the nodachi. With that, the battle distance changed from that of a sword''s to a spear''s. None of their swords would reach. Was he resetting the distance? No, wrong. "Chase and kill, Orochimaru!" It was still within the reach of Orochimaru. Kuraudo''s nodachi extended like a snake and chased after Ikki with the intent to kill. "!" Ikki reflexively blocked with Intetsu butD "HAHA! I''m not done yet!" Kuraudo''s attack had not ended yet. His nodachi immediately shrank and then he used it like a whip to slash at Ikki, again extending the blade. Right now, their distance was one where only Sword Eater''s attacks would reach, a one-sided battle. Ikki had no choice but to take a defensive stance in front of those attacks. "Kuh!" Ikki''s black blade was chipped off little by little while raising sparks against the long distance attacks of the white saw blade. His arms were also giving off at those long distance attacks. "Yeah! Do it KuraudoD!" "Turn him into a pile of dirt!" Kuraudo''s audience who cheered when he took the upper hand. On the other hand, Ayase who was on Ikki''s side had a paled face. "At this rate your guard will be broken! Kurogane-kun, take some distance!" "That''s useless. If Ikki moves back then that nodachi will just expand that much to adapt with it so there''s no meaning in widening the distance. Rather, that would be more disadvantageous for him." "Kuh, that means the situation can only worsen?" "Yes. However Ikki isn''t the type of guy to sit by idly while that happens!" The Crimson Princess who strongly promised this had hit the mark. Of course, since she was the woman who knew the Worst One the best. Ikki who was only defending with that wide gap suddenly leaned forward. Using his feet, he pushed his entire body ahead. Of course Kuraudo wouldn''t let that happen so easily. This distance was perfect for him, a one-sided battle where Ikki couldn''t attack. So he swung his sword again to protect that distance. A white snake sliced the wind while chasing after Ikki. It was the howl to break open Ikki''s cranium. But Ikki leaned even more forward. A dash! Only made possible by Ikki since he has a trained body. Ikki nimbly avoided the blade, and dashed towards the opponent he had come to defeat. "He did it!" Ayase who saw that splendid evasion shook her fist. ButD "Haha!" But Sword Eater wasn''t someone so soft that he''d let his opponent approach him just because his attack was evaded. Orochimaru which had lost its target for a moment turned its sharp snake head around as if possessing a will, and once again attacked towards Ikki''s exposed back. "T-That sword can also do that!?" Ayase shouted. Orochimaru''s true value wasn''t its ability to extend its length but the fact that it could move like its master ordered. As if the blade had a mind of its own, it changed its direction and chased after Ikki. After acknowledging that Ikki dodged it, Orochimaru turned its blade towards his back. As a result, Ikki wouldn''t be able to escape being skewered! "Aa, if it was Kurashiki-kun, I thought you would do that." But there was just one opening. "WhaD!" Ikki did a sidestep with minimum movement and dodged the blade chasing after him. That''s right, Ikki wasn''t just fighting defensively. He wasn''t that submissive of a person. There would definitely be a deeper scheme in his battles. When he was dodging Kuraudo''s attacks by a narrow margin, he was actually analyzing and sealing Kuraudo''s movement, action, and combination patterns, all the while disclosing the roots of the person called Kurashiki Kuraudo. Perfect Vision. The power of the Worst One that even caught the invisible Hunter. The power to read the actions of a beast and with that knowledge, return a perfect counter attack. The counter he released after reading Kuraudo''s attacks was the fastest possible attack by a Japanese swordDa thrust. An attack aiming to gouge out the eyes of the skull under that uniform. Kuraudo was also full of openings with that surprise attack. There was no way he could turn his sword around nor evade the upcoming attack at this point. That wasn''t something a human could possible do. Thus bull''s eye. Ikki''s attack hit Kuraudo''s chest! That was supposed to happen. But just before it hit, the skull in front of Ikki''s eyes suddenly vanished. Huh!? What happened? For him to lose sight of his target with that timing? He could not understand. Did he just lose sight of Kuraudo like the mist? No, that''s not it. Ikki''s senses immediately rang out in a frenzied alarm. It almost hurt. Danger, Danger, DANGER, DANGERD! .He ducked! Just before the attack hit, Kuraudo bent his upper body back so much that it was almost parallel with the floor, and thus he dodged the attack. As if he was mocking Intetsu from directly below it, he looked up and. "HaDHA!" He attacked Ikki with Orochimaru. "UghD!" Ikki blocked it with Intetsu just before it slashed his neck. Because the attack was very heavy, his shoulder got dislocated, but he didn''t let the attack through. His expression also became bad. But the reason for that wasn''t his disadvantageous position or the power of the attack. As I thought this guy! Kuraudo stood up straight with the momentum of that attack, and once again began his barrage. Ikki''s breathing was a mess compared to when he was just dodging a moment ago. He couldn''t afford to go too far here. He raised Intetsu up in order to block the down coming nodachi. But the moment their blades should''ve crossedwith a haze, Kuraudo''s nodachi disappeared. ThisD DThis is bad! Ikki, even though he was kind of roughed up already, threw his body backwards with all his strength. Right at that moment, a flash appeared at the space Ikki was just in. The air was torn apart. "!" Because he suddenly jumped backwards, his stance was completely broken but he managed to get a foothold and regain his balance. Ayase and Stella who were watching their exchange just now halted their breathing. Ikki''s uniformDat the abdomen area, there was a huge slit. It meant that if Ikki hadn''t jumped back just now, they would have been seeing his entrails spilling out. "Haha! Good job dodging that just now." "Wha-What was that!?" "Kurogane-kun!" "Yeaaaaaaaaah!" "He would''ve been split in two right~?" "Yeah, as expected of Kuraudo! That guy isn''t even worth his time!" "Get him!" Disturbance and bewilderment. Expectations and excitement. There was a change in the energy of the cheering party of both sides. But Ikki didn''t have the time to pay any heed to that. "I see, so that''s it." Because he happened to realize it. An unthinkable possibility which was in the corner of his mind ever since Kuraudo dodged Ikki''s first perfect counter. But that worst possible possibility was in actuality, reality. "So this is your real power, which defeated the Last Samurai." "There''s been one thing I''ve been concerned about since I heard how Kaito-san was defeated by Kurashiki-kun two years ago from Ayatsuji-san. Why was Kaito-san defeated so one-sidedly? Even if he was ill, he was someone who grasped for the crown in the world of swords, the Last Samurai. The battle would never be that one-sided at his own court. There had to be a suitable reason." And that was the factor Ikki noticed about Kuraudo''s strength. "And I''ve now confirmed that." Evading and defending against attacks that had almost absolute perfect timings. Disappearing like haze and attacking from a completely different angle. All of these were the fruit of one certain ability. "What are you talking about!? Is there some kind of trick!?" Ayase immediately pressed at the topic. For her, this might be the answer to why her father was defeated so one-sidedly two years ago, a truly important matter. Did Kuraudo use some kind of trickery? But Ikki denied that. "No, there''s no deceit nor trick." "Haha, seems like you''ve noticed. Say it, I''ll match the answer." Kuraudo, who had a large grin, asked to reveal the true identity of his power that Ikki had managed to see through. "It''s something Kurashiki-kun got directly from his roots: reflexive sensitivity." "Reflexive sensitivity." "Ikki, that isn''t that the same normal reflex gear all humans have?" "That''s half right, half wrong. If put into words then it would be that, but the efficiency, and speed are all too great. I''m talking about the time it takes for a human to complete the sensory process, as in ''sense'', ''comprehend,'' and ''respond''. For the most part, it''s point three seconds for us. They say a professional sprinter has a time of point fifteen seconds. And no matter how much you train, this number can''t cross the bounder of point one seconds. That is common sense. However for Kurashiki-san who just dodged that counter, it seems like the time for him is point zero five seconds or lower." ""D!?"" Stella and Ayase became speechless at that fact. Well, it was obvious to be surprised. The reaction time for Ikki and Stella was about 0.13 seconds. Kuraudo''s senses had long crossed the human boundary. In other words, the time it took for Ikki and Stella to perform one action, Kuraudo could do about two or three actions in that same amount of time. "And with that common sense defying reaction speed, he can dodge our attacks that might seem absolutely impossible to dodge with perfect timing, or he can change the direction of an attack just before it clashes with ours and make it come from a completely different angle. The reason why his sword seemed to vanish halfway was because of that." "Haha hahaha HAHAHA! BINGO!" Kuraudo widened his eyes while laughing madly. Yes, his sword wasn''t an art. It was pure violence. And with that violence, the Sword Eater tramples all down. Because reaction speed was the base of all sports and actions. No matter how much one trains, or how much one polishes his stance; it doesn''t matter how much experience one has, it all becomes meaningless before it. No matter how much of an absurd surprise attack is thrown at him, he can deal with it after seeing it. No matter how someone charges at him recklessly, he can change his guard after seeing that. It allowed something irrational like seeing the opponent''s choice of rock, paper, or scissors before making his own: that was the true value of the Sword Eater. Techniques and experience, schemes and tactics, a nightmare that renders all of these useless. Superhuman reflexes, and reaction ability born from that, adding the two and thus creating Marginal Counter. "You''re the first one to see through my Marginal Counter on the first meeting! I''ll commend you, Worst One! As I thought, you''re the best. But so what!? Even if you know how it works, can you do anything about it?" "." Hearing that, Ikki''s expression clouded. Yes. His Perfect Vision was meaningless before a rock, paper, scissor game where the opponent could see his move beforehand. And Ittou Shura only fortified his physical abilities and not the transmission speed of his brain. In other words, it was exactly as Kuraudo said. Ikki had no method of tearing through Marginal Counter. "Haha. You can''t, can you. My Marginal Counter isn''t an ''art''. It''s a special trait. I didn''t cheat and stuff. And just this ain''t the limit of my Marginal Counter!" Saying that as if howling, he attacked. And what came towards Ikki was an attack as if it was aiming for two areas at the same time! "Hebigami[2]!" As if biting it, the swing by his right hand attacked both the left and right side as if biting in. A phantom like that, unrealistic as it may be came in with ridiculous vigor and speed which was impossible to defend against, attacking both sides at the same time. Even if he managed to defend against one of the attacks, the other would just rip him apart. Then he had only one thing to do. Ikki used all his strength to leap backwards and tried to evade it. Being a twofold attack didn''t matter if he just escaped it''s range. "There''s no way I''d let you do the same thing twice riiiiight!?" Orochimaru''s blade extended and immediately chased after Ikki. There was no longer any meaning in distance. The saw blades came in from both left and right and intersected on Ikki''s body. DBut right at that moment, Ikki took action. With a clang, the sound of two blades clashing reverberated and sparks containing mana flew out. With Intetsu which Ikki had in his right hand, he repelled the Orochimaru coming from the right. But that was a mistake! Ikki''s reflexes weren''t fast enough to be able to block the second attack coming from the left! The saw blade coming from the left struck his body! The saw blade ripped off the flesh from his body which flew in the air, and blood spilled on the floor dyeing it red that was supposed to happen. "What?" But that didn''t happen. What spilled wasn''t blood but sparks. Why? The answer was in Ikki''s hand which defended against Hebigami. "YouD!" After noticing it, Kuraudo raised a howl. Ikki wasn''t gripping the hilt of , but the base of the blade and thus intentionally reduced his reach. "That''s right, kodachi[3] techniques! As expected of Ikki!" "Kurogane-kun can use a kodachi?" "He can even teach Shizuku who has a kodachi-shaped device, so of course he can use it!" Ikki hated teaching wrong things to others, knowing that nature of his, Stella was convinced. And her guess was correct. Ikki wasn''t only well versed in swordsmanship, he was also proficient in archery, grappling, unarmed, and many others. Even if it could only raise his strength on a minuscule level, he desperately practiced it and used all the time his body would allow to pursue those methods. Because he was well aware of the fact that he was weaker than anyone. And he was now bringing out everything he had learned back then. The fact that was able to discern the position of the Hunter after being struck by his arrow was also a result of that. That was true for his display of defense and offense in this match too. Because of the shorter reach, the kodachi had less offense, but since it could be rotated faster, the blocking ability rose. Ikki, utilizing that defense, deflected Kuraudo''s godspeed attack. "It means that you''re not the only one who can change his reach." Ikki, after defending against Hebigami with Intetsu immediately stepped in and started the counter. "Haha." Kuraudo laughed after seeing Ikki challenge him, despite that fact that Ikki had already witnessed his overwhelming attack speed. Even though this was just one exchange, for a mage-knight who relied heavily on mana, this was once in a lifetime decision. Kuraudo commended Ikki for that. ButD But you can''t win. Not with just this. It was skilled of him to suddenly switch to a kodachi technique. But in the end, the reach is still short. DSo he''ll teach that guy. As one of the best eight of the whole country. As someone who resides at the summit of the Seven Star. Strength isn''t just gorgeous sword techniques that enchants people. Strength isn''t some burning feeling you have when you fight for a friend, It''s something simpler; it''s something far more dreadful. There''s just one fixed answer to that. DIt''s just simple overwhelming violence. "HAHHAAAAD!" "Wha-!" For a moment, Ikki including those who were watching, Stella and Ayase were at a loss for words. The snake-like attack that was released at Ikki after he stepped in to counter attackDit had four heads! An impossible four-fold attack! He can still go fasterD! A complete surprise attack. But Ikki didn''t lose his cool and blocked the attack, coming to sever his head and to attack his left flank, with kodachi technique. However it wasn''t enough. Kuraudo released four attacks at Ikki instantly. Ikki could only block two. The remaining two slashed at Ikki''s chest with a cross. "Argggggh!" "Ikki!" "Kurogane-kun!" "I-I''m fine, I can still fight." A large amount of blood was spilling. The wound probably reached the sternum. But Ikki still poured power into his knees and refused to give up. He continued to gaze at the opponent before him. "Oh! You avoided a fatal wound by using the momentum of the first and second hits to move backwards. Crafty ain''t ya? But that all ends now!" Kuraudo extended his Orochimaru, that was now dyed in fresh blood, like a whip. "What can you do from that distance? I''ll turn ya into mincemeat!" He attacked from a distance where only he could take the offensive, and slashed at the wounded Ikki. At first when Ikki blocked Orochimaru, Ayase thought that he could definitely win this. When he deflected Hebigami with kodachi technique, she thought ''He can do this!'' But each time, Sword Eater just rose even higher. He jumped over every one of their expectations and hypotheses. Like a nightmare. The current Ikki could go head to head and win against every last one of the current festival candidates at Hagun. He was the Crownless Sword King who even defeated the Crimson Princess without sustaining a single wound. Even that IkkiD He can''t do a thing even in close range. Perfect Vision lost to Marginal Counter. With Ittou Shura, Marginal Vision left all the actions useless after the initial dash when using that, so there''s no meaning in using it. Rather, it could be fatal if he used it carelessly. Ittou Shura was something Ikki used by utilizing all his resolution and determination. If he tried it while at his wit''s end, he would end up burning all his power. He couldn''t stop half way, nor could he do minuscule regulations like holding back and extending the time limit a bit. And if an opponent who could make two to three actions in the time he could make one go fully defensive, defeating that opponent in just one minute would be nigh impossible. He''s completely out of options. All he could do was keep defending against Orochimaru and Hebigami while standing on top of the puddle made of his own blood and bear that deep gash. A completely one-sided battle. Ayase gulped while biting down her lips and seeing the figure of Kuraudo continuing his barrage on Ikki. Strong! This man, he can''t be defeated! So this was the national level! In the best eight of the last festival, this was the real strength of Sword Eater. Are there such monsters at the summit of the Seven Stars!? She couldn''t see victory. No way out was visible. He trampled down all tactics and techniques sent at him while mocking. Before that, Ikki kept getting hurt as time dragged on. He kept defending against Orochimaru and Hebigami time and time again with his acute observation and kodachi techniques which were dulling as time went on, and the number of strikes he couldn''t dodge or defend against increased. And each time that happened, the saw blade chipped away the meat on his arms or thighs. At this rateD! An ominous dj vu. The sight of Ikki refusing to stay down even after being injured to such an extent overlapped with the sight of Kaito two years ago. "D!" Ayase could no longer bear it. "Vermillion-san! Please stop this match! At this rate, Kurogane-kun will break!" "If I stop it now then you won''t get this dojo back you know." "I don''t care! Kurogane-kun is more important!" "That''s true. But still, no." Ayase was shocked at the words from Stella, who was watching her lover be chipped apart little by little while having her arms crossed under her breasts like it was nothing. "Why!? Aren''t you his girlfriend!? Then how can you say that!? Or is there some kind of way to turn this situation around!?" "DNo way. If it was me I could''ve restricted him with my flames, but Ikki doesn''t have that option. He doesn''t have a method to attack from that distance. And on top of that, his only way of attacking, his defense and offense in close range as a swordsman, he can''t do that from that distance. The situation is quite hopeless I guess. Honestly, I didn''t think that skull guy would be so strong." The replying Stella was serenity itself. But looking closely, her fingernails were piercing into the white skin of her crossed arms. A drop of blood smudged on her uniform. She''s enduring it, the urge to dash out right this instant. "The label of best eight in the country isn''t a joke, I have to admit after seeing this. That man is strong. At this rate Ikki is going to lose." "I don''t get iteven though you understand all that why aren''t you stopping him!?" "There''s no way I can do that." "Why!?" "Because Ikki he looks like he''s having so much fun." "Eh?" Ayase looked at Ikki, thinking, what the hell was Stella saying? And she was hit by shock. He''s laughing? Ikki had a smile on his face. And it wasn''t the usual kind and innocent smile. As if a beast baring his fangs. "Come to think of it, he was smiling like that when facing my Katharterio Salamandra." "W-Why? Even though he might be killed? T-There''s so much blood why?" "Isn''t that because it''s so fun?" She couldn''t understand. She wasn''t yet at that level. But, Stella understood. And probably, her father did too. "Hey Sempai. After hearing your story, there was one thing me and Ikki just couldn''t figure out. We just weren''t satisfied." "Weren''t satisfied?" "Did the Last Samurai really sink into regret?" "H-Huh? What are you saying? That, isn''t that obvious!" Ayase suddenly became excited at Stella''s unexpected words. "If only, if only that guy didn''t appear, then we would still be living peacefully! My father wouldn''t have fallen into a coma! Our dojo wouldn''t have been stolen away! The pupils wouldn''t have to be hurt either! That guy, he destroyed our peaceful daily life! That, of course Father had regrets!" "But that''s nothing but Sempai''s subjectivity right?" "WhaD!" "Just try thinking about it a little. A man who once wanted the crown in the world of swords, he was even called the Last Samurai because of that absurdly high ambition a person like that, would he truly be happy in a life where he couldn''t even use his sword, and would decay as an instructor? Is it really a daily life he would want to continue forever? DIf it was me, then I definitely wouldn''t be able to bear it." "D!" "Certainly, the nuisance of the fight is undeniable. And the methods that skull guy took to challenge your father wasn''t commendable at all. But, there was a person who would go that far just to challenge your father. As a swordsman, isn''t this something to really be glad about?" No way. There''s no way that''s possible. After all, Father was always smiling. He would take care of the pupils with kind eyes, and pass off his sword to the next generationD This is my battle! Don''t interfere! "D!!!" At that exact moment, something inside of Ayase, something that has been loose for a long time fell into place perfectly with a click. And then, she understood everything. During that fight, the reason why Kaito looked so dreadful, and why he sounded so much like a wild demon that even Ayase had never seen or heard him like that, when Ayase tried to stop the duel. Why he intended to continue the duel with that obvious outcome. She hadn''t realized it till now; she hadn''t realized Kaito''s true feelings. For so long, she had thought that Kaito accepted a duel he didn''t want to forcefully, and was defeated full of regret. But, that''s wrong! Absolutely, wrong! Certainly, he had intended to fight for the pupils that were injured. He wanted to fight to protect the place his daughter lived in. However, that wasn''t everything! The fuel that drove Kaito back then, it had been a feeling far simpler than decorum or morals, it had been far more pure. He wanted to fight. He wanted to fight the opponent before him. He wanted to defeat the amazing guy before him. It was just the simple natural instincts of a wild beast to fight. Because that fight was, for Kaito-san who was ridden with illness, a moment he had always yearned for. He desired it even if his soul should burn away, a single moment of passion. Aaah so that''s it. DSorry. That word, it wasn''t something he said to us. If it''s now, she could understand. Those words were not aimed at Ayase or the pupils; he said those words to Kuraudo. No matter what the reason, there was a boy willing to challenge a illness-ridden fossil of the past like him. But he failed to show him everything of the Ayatsuji single-blade style. So he was asking Kuraudo to forgive the weak him. Really, that old fool. To actually speak the words that might as well be his last words to his enemy. She always thought of him as a more intellectual type of person. But what? He turned out to be an astonishing egoist! Almost like a boy who just hates to lose. But still. Then was my father happy in the end? At that moment, a loud and conspicuous clang rang out through the hall. The loudest clashing sound till then suddenly rang out, and the hall fell into silence. "Haa, haa! Haa!" In that silence, Ikki was panting roughly. The blood loss from the countless wounds he sustained greatly drained his energy. ButDIkki wasn''t the only one who was panting. "Ugh! Haa, haa, haa." Even though Kuraudo hadn''t received a wound yet, he was also breathing heavily. The battle seemed to be completely one sided, but why was he almost exactly as tired as Ikki? The answer, Stella immediately figured it out. "That''s it! So that''s the weak point of Marginal Counter!" "Eh? What are you talking about Vermillion-san?" "Just carefully look at the face of the skull guy, you''ll understand." Being told that, Ayase looked at Kuraudo''s face. He was sweating a lot, and from his chin, drops of sweat were pouring down as if overflowing. "I see! It''s his stamina!" "Yes. It''s quite simple now that I think about it. That overwhelming common sense-defying Marginal Counter of his boasts higher action counts, but in return the stamina consumption is really harsh. Ikki immediately realized that and played for time while sustaining the minimum amount of injury he could, in order to bring down his stamina!" As if confirming that, Kuraudo suddenly gnashed violently. Damn mimic! This was supposed to be going with my pace, but before I knew it I got caught in that bastard''s game of endurance! Even though he was half dead and could barely hold his sword, he immediately saw through the weakness of Kuraudo''s Marginal Counter and drew him into his own pace. As a result, Kuraudo''s energy was almost completely exhausted. Yes, it''s exactly as Stella said. Ikki wasn''t the type of guy to just quietly sit around while he was being attacked. In his arsenal, there were many methods to wear out his opponents. Almost like witchcraft what an annoying bastard. Kuraudo got the chills when he tried to think of how many layers of planning this simple attacking and blocking match had. On the other hand, Ayase was full of admiration for Ikki. "As expected of Kurogane-kun! He can even do that from a place where his swords don''t reach the opponent! If it''s this, then he might be able to win!" But when Ayase was swinging her fists in happiness with the possibility of a turnaround, Stella showed a severe expression. "Maybe, maybe not." "Eh? What do you mean?" "This game of endurance was his last card. He didn''t have any other options as he couldn''t change the distance at all. That''s all. And Ikki is also out of stamina. He is way past his limit. In a protracted battle, the possibility of him losing is higher." It was just something he did as a last resort in that hopelessly disadvantageous situation. So it wasn''t something that had much merits for this side. The only thing that could be said wasD "Well, no matter who loses and who wins the next blow will probably be the last." That was the only truth. "This bastard there has to be a limit to stubbornness!" "Haa, haa unfortunately, I really hate to lose. And it''s been a while since I''ve been thrown around this much. It''s so fun it would be a shame to just end it." "Haa haa haa fun, is it? Hahahahaha! You too huh, you''re pretty much screwed up in the head, too!" "That, I could say the same about you!" "Yeah, but it''s time to end that too." Kuraudo corrected his breathing, and straightened his back. And he brandished Orochimaru. "The next will bring you down." He declared that to the warrior covered in blood, standing before him. With the next strikehe''d kill. And accepting that death challenge, Ikki happily raised the ends of his lips. "DYeah, that''s right. I was thinking that too." He aimed the black blade before his eyes, pointing the tip directly at Kuraudo''s chest. The two knights exchanged the pledge of bringing a certain death to each other, and thenD "Lastly, can I ask something?" "What?" Before ending the match, Ikki asked something he had to hear from Kuraudo no matter what. "The great sword master that we both long for was he smiling just like how we are right now?" At that question, Kuraudo''s eyes suddenly turned wide. "Haha, don''t ask something so obvious." He replied as if spitting it out. "There''s no damn way that someone who is called the Last Samurai wouldn''t enjoy an exciting death match as fun as this one." "Is that so." He wanted to know that. And he wanted the answer to be that as well. That''s why, Ikki said it. "Thank you." He dashed out while baring his fangs. While spilling blood from the many cuts across his body, Ikki jumped out with a short posture. His red-dyed body was half dead, half alive. But the speed of that dash right now was the highest since the start of the battle, almost like a gale. What a ridiculous bastard! Kuraudo didn''t feel rueful when commending that Ikki. Then, he should also throw away all hesitation. He decided to pour all his soul into the next attack, and shrank Orochimaru to the size of a one-handed sword. Shrinking the reach, but prioritizing the speed. A full speed attack containing his all. Utilizing the full of Marginal Counter, an ultimate technique that only Sword Eater could unleash! "Yamata no Orochi[4]D!" A full power attack. And at the same time he swung the sword; eight heads appeared as the attack! Dimly glowing in a bone-colored radiance, the eight headed serpent assaulted the dark haired knight while baring it''s fangs. Ikki, who couldn''t stop the four-fold attack, couldn''t possibly stop this. He would be murdered without a doubt. But, even though that was a fact. But still! The Worst One didn''t stop. Without a shred of hesitation, he dashed towards the coming eight-headed serpent. With the blade positioned parallel to his eyesight, and with the tip pointed directly at Kuraudo''s chest, he jumped forward without any intention of defending. Was it self-abandonment? Was it a random frenzied attack? Wrong! No! This isD From the blade positioned parallel with his eyesight. And from the depths of the pair of eyes that released a blinding radiance. Kuraudo felt a chill as if his whole body was being cut apart. He knew this. In the past, there was a moment where he felt the same sensation. That was, during the match with Ayatsuji Kaito. During the very last moment. At that time, the almost dead Kaito was trying to do something. Just like the current Ikki, he had his sword positioned like that, and he jumped forward abandoning all defense. Kuraudo had always pondered what that was until today, that feeling. But he certainly felt it right at that moment, that sensation. Danger. From a man who was half dead, a man who could collapse any moment, he felt an unreasonable fear that well up from his very depth. And right now, it was the sameand exactly because so! Interesting!!! Kuraudo didn''t stop his sword. Even at this very moment, he could evade with his Marginal Counter. But still, he didn''t! He faced it head on! Of course I will!!! Kuraudo always longed to see this. He wanted to see the continuation of that duel, even though he thought it was no longer possible. Maybe, just maybe Kaito might recuperate. Maybe Ayase would also master the sword completely and come to challenge him. With that marginal wish in mind, he had always waited at this place. That was why he wouldn''t stop. There was no reason for him to stop. "It was worth the wait! These two long yearsD!!!" Immediately after, their two figures intersected, and fresh blood flew in the air. The splash of blood that rose so high that it reached the ceilingDwas Kuraudo''s. There was a massive slantwise gash on his huge built body, starting from the right shoulder till the end of the lower left abdominal area. And as for Ikki, he sustained no wounds. Why? Yamata no Orochi was something that didn''t allow defending nor evading. In truth, Ikki took on the eight serpent fangs with his body. But why was he unharmed? The reason, Ayase understood it immediately. N-No doubt that''s. In the past, Ayase had witnessed this technique just once. When Ayase decided to enter Hagun Academy, it was the secret technique of the Ayatsuji single-blade style her father had shown her. At that time, when Ayase attacked her father with Hizume, she certainly did hit his body. But, she wasn''t able to cut him. The response, it was as if he was cutting the sakura petals dancing through the air. Her father said thisD DA counter-attack will be delayed if one uses the blade for deflection in order to perform an interception. Because whenever one shifts the enemy''s sword to evade, then one''s own sword will also shift from the place he wants to attack a proportional distance. Then what should be done in order to perform a perfect counter? Kaito''s gave an answer to that question. All one had to do is take the opponents attack with one''s body and ward it off without shifting the opponent''s sword along with the place one wants to attack. A peerless stance to evade the enemies attack by taking the most minimum possible movement, dispelling everything of the material world while feeling every physical existence around. "Ayatsuji single-blade style final secret, Ten''i Muhou[5]!" But why was Kurogane-kun able to use it? Even Kaito only used this top secret technique in front of her once, so whyD "DAh." Then she remembered something Ikki had said at that family restaurant. "It''s all because of Ayatsuji-san''s hard work. Even alone, I think you would have noticed it, you would''ve reached that secret when the time''s right." Ikki never says anything he isn''t sure of. Ayase who had directly received his training knows of his sincerity the best. "No way, did he already know it then!" "Blade Steal." "Eh?" "Ikki''s sword style. He''s able to steal even the deepest secrets of a sword style after observing it. This happened in my case too." Yes, at that time, Ikki had already seen through the Ayatsuji style. The destination where Ayase''s sloppy sword, a sword that was training desperately to chase after her father''s back, would reach. Confirming that, Stella showed a delighted look. Because she knew that this was Ikki''s true dreadfulness. He wasn''t satisfied, even though he had so much power. Stocking on power and techniques even if it would help him only a little, and using it, in order to reach a new height. That unstoppable ambition is what makes the Worst One the Crownless Sword King. That was the true essence of Kurogane Ikki, the Crimson Princess''s lover. "God, that''s a man worth chasing after, really." Stella muttered that in an amazingly low tone. But at that moment, "DAAAAAH!" Something that no one there could believe happened. Kuraudo, while bearing that obviously fatal wound howled like a mad beast and sustained his stance, refusing to let his body fall. The huge amount of blood flowing from his wound formed a blood puddle beneath his feet. But even so, Kuraudo didn''t let his knees bend, and he didn''t admit defeat. He''s still standing! At this, even Ikki couldn''t hide his surprise. ButD "I see. So this is what that old mister wanted to use then." There was no fighting spirit harbored in Kuraudo''s eyes. "Haha Awesome." As if yearning for the battle that occurred here two years ago, he laughed cheerfully. And then, he once again turned his attention towards Ikki after lifting up his blood-dyed body. "Worst OneDyour name?" "Kurogane Ikki." "Kurogane We''ll continue this at the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival." Saying that, he headed towards the exit of the dojo. It seems like he no longer had the intention to fight. Guessing that, Ikki askedD "Kurashiki-kun, this dojoD" "Do whatever you want. DCuz there''s no reason for me to wait anymore." That was his answer. "W-Wait Kuraudo!" "Hey you guys! We''re leaving!" "Y-Yeah!" His lackeys followed Kuraudo one by one and left the dojo. And just when their figure completely vanished, "Whoa! Get a grip, Kuraudo!" "This is bad, he''s completely lost consciousness!" "Someone hurry up and call an ambulance!" "Wait a bit! I''ll drive us to school." "Kurauudo! Hang onD!" Their panicked voices echoed from the distance. Ikki banished his Intetsu with a sigh, though there seemed to be some admiration dwelling in that. "Not letting his enemies see his weakness. He''s surprisingly stubborn too." "Just like you right?" "Uwaah!" Being suddenly pushed back, he fell on his backside. "W-What are you doing, Stella!" "Don''t go spouting that pretentious stuff while you can''t even stand." "Uuu." Certainly, the current Ikki couldn''t even stand up again, let alone walk. Because he was found out, he averted his face with a pout. "You noticed." "Of course! Jeez, getting beat up like this every single day! If you had that awesome technique then why didn''t you use it sooner!" "Don''t ask for the impossible. It''s the secret attack of the great Last Samurai. There''s no way I could use it without prior preparation. If I didn''t wear out Kurashiki-kun to make his sword attacks go a bit dull, then I would''ve been turned into mincemeat." "Then at least try to avoid those injuries a bit more!" Sighing, Stella tossed her bag at Ayase. "Sempai, I brought a first aid kit just in case, can you please stop the bleeding? A girl from a dojo like you should be able to right? In the meantime I''m going to call a sensei and meet up, we can''t get on the train all covered in blood like this, can we?" "Y-Yes, I got it!" Replying, Ayase took the bag. Inside, there were many first aid materials like bandages, disinfection liquids and so on. Before Stella finished calling the school to get a car, she should be able to complete some of the treatment. Ayase steadily beginning the treatment, and while doing so. "Kurogane-kun. Thank you." She tightly grabbed Ikki''s hands and gave her heartfelt gratitude. "Because of you, I think I''ve finally understood what my father really felt. I thought I was the one who understood him the most, but looks like I didn''t understand him at all." "That''s not true." "Eh?" "The reason I was able to win today was thanks to the fact that Ayatsuji-san was able to perfectly remember Kaito-san''s teachings. I don''t think, other than Ayatsuji-san, anyone else could''ve done that. You understand him the most. Because, you are the Last Samurai''s successor." "." Was it really so? Ayase didn''t know that for sure. But she, certainly, prayed for that to happen. "Then, I''ll have to get stronger. Strong enough so that I can proudly call myself his successor, strong enough to beat that boy myself." Ayase''s eyes were no longer clouded like they were before. She probably will never again lose her way. Because she had found a place for herself, a place where she was proud to be. Ikki showed a relieved smile at this Ayase. "I''ll be looking forward to it." He prayed so that the wish of the girl would one day come true. Volume 2 - Epilogue (translation) Off Campus Duel! Sword Eater, the Ace of Donrou Crushed by Worst One! The very next day after the duel, a newspaper plastered with an article titled that was spread around. There were even photos of the duel taken secretly. The one to write the article was none other than the new Newspaper Club''s Kusakabe. She first suspected it after hearing Ikki and Ayase''s conversation during the selection match. So the next day, she tailed the three of them, including Stella. For a journalist, this level of stalking skill is a must! That seemed to be the case. And Ikki could only click his tongue since he didn''t feel a shred of her presence even once during everything that happened. This article was also a big blow to Hagun. Of course, since the opponent was the ace of another school, even if it was an off-campus duel, it couldn''t possibly be a fluke against one of the whole country''s best eight. Even the guys who still harbored a bit of doubt didn''t have any choice but to shut up and accept Ikki''s abilities. And somewhere among all of them, someone asked thisD Who is stronger? Hagun''s strongest, the current student council president Raikiri [1] Toudou Touka or the Worst One? No one knew where that question came from, but that question sparked a fire in the students of Hagun Academy. Raikiri is among the best four! Of course she''s stronger. No, if it''s Worst One then, he might be able to beat her. No way. Yes way. No. Yes!D Arguments like that broke out through campus and by the time a week had passed, everyone wished for the answer badly. A week after the duel with Sword Eater. It was evening. Ikki and Stella finished their daily training in the forest recess and were now resting on the bench, sitting side by side. And during that, Ikki got a mail from Ayase, the contentsDit said that her father, Kaito-san, had regained consciousness. "Eh? Sempai''s father woke up!?" "Seems like it." "What amazing timing." "Yeah, Ayatsuji-san also seems to be surprised. Look here." Ikki showed Stella the mail contents. Father has regained consciousness!!!!!!! "Wow, it''s true. She''s surprised all right! There are as many exclamation marks as there are Drgon Balls." "Well, it''s fine if she''s lively." Actually, after the duel that day, they hadn''t seen Ayase even once. Because after that day, when they returned to schoolD ''I''ve made Kurogane-kun do everything this time, so I''ll at least decide what to do from now myself.'' Saying that, she went to the selection match executive committee and confessed that she had cheated on the match. Because of Oreki-sensei''s intervention her expulsion was avoided, but her entries in the selection matches were all deleted and she was suspended from school for 7 days. That was why Ikki was glad to find out she was still doing well despite all that. "But since her father woke up, it''ll be hard for her to return to school." "Yeah." Because he had been in a coma for two long years. His body was probably very weak. The rehabilitation would be tough, that''s for sure. Besides he has a cardiac disease. Ayase should also want to spend a bit more time with him. "She won''t come to practice anymore will she?" "It''s a bit lonely." "But it can''t be helped." Rather, it should be a matter to be happy about, since Kaito finally woke up, even though the doctors were saying he wouldn''t last till winter. "It might be short, but I want those two to spend a meaningful time together." "Yeah." As he prayed that with Stella beside him while looking up at the evening sky, his datapad suddenly rang out. Someone called him, and speak of the devil! It was Ayatsuji Ayase. "Oh! Now she''s calling directly. Hello?" "So you are Kurogane Ikki-kun. I heard about you from Ayase. I want you to marry her at once and succeed my dojD" *Bang**Ugh* "What the hell are you doing? You just woke up after two years here! Sorry Kurogane-kun, the idiot said something rude. I called you because he wanted to say thanks but." "Hahaha! You don''t need to hide it Ayase. You love him right? I mean Kurogane-kun. A parent can understand. When you were talking about Kurogane-kun you looked just like a wife talking fondly about her husband. Just like how your mother used to be!" "Aaaaaaaah! Ahhhhh! Don''t say something so weirdD!!!" "You don''t have to hide it. Papa just woke up, so about you twoD" "Just sleep for another two yearsD!!!" "UghD Argh!" "K-K-Kurogane-kun! F-Forget that! T-Talk to you later!" *Click* DBeep-Beep-BeepD "Well, somehow, it feels like Kaito-san will outlive all of us." "I was thinking the same thing." But wellD "But somehow, everything feels resolved right?" "Yeah." The dojo was returned to Ayase, and Kaito also woke up. Ayase might not come to practice any longer so it was a bit lonely, but well, it wasn''t like this would be the last time they saw her. The case about the Ayatsuji-dojo was full of ups and downs since the restaurant, but since it''s calmed down that was good. "But, it''s a bit quiet now since we have one less person." "Rather, we''re the only ones here." "Well there''s that too." Today, both Shizuku and Arisuin were absent just like Ayase. "That''s rare, Alice is one thing but for Shizuku to be absent is." "Yeah maybe she''s tired." "That means it''s just the two of us right?" "." Stella interlocked her hands with Ikki''s. She was looking up at him with hope, and ruby eyes that seemed to be harboring a slight fever. Ever since the pool, their relationship has become more like lovers, though it still remained platonic. So signals like this, they were already going with it, both sides. Sitting on the bench, they closed their distance little by little and drew near each other. "Stella." "Ikki." "Ikki?" ""Eh?"" Both of them suddenly turned around at that one extra voice. "Smooch~ Eh? You''re not going to kiss?" It was Arisuin who tried to mix in with their kiss from the side. ""UWAAAAAAAH!!!"" And as for Stella and Ikki, they fell off of the bench almost instantly. "A-Alice! W-What are you doing!" "Oh no~ With that passion, I was thinking if we could do a threesome~" ""NO WAY IN HELL!!!"" "It''s a joke, a joke~? Aww~ Both of you were red, it was so cute~ Ahaha." Was their reaction just that weird? Arisuin had tears in the corner of his eyes and had a big smile. "But still, Big Sis is surprised~ Closing your distance like a hedgehog so slowly, could it be that you''re still green" "W-W-We haven''t gone that far!!!" "Ah, is that so? But that''s some fast progress. Now you can flirt with each other so well." "Rather Alice, you noticed that we were dating?" "Well, yeah, somewhat. But I confirmed it today~?" "Ugh." Stella showed a bitter expression. Arisuin was a sociable character, so he was popular among both the girls and boys. So if they were found out now, it might get badDthat was probably what she was thinking. Isn''t there some way to fool him? Stella was complaining with her gaze. No, but that''s impossible now. But if they properly explained the situation, then he might keep it a secret. So he decided to confess everything to Arisuin. "Hey Arisu, about thisD" "I know, be at ease. I don''t plan on telling anyone." Arisuin might''ve guessed their situation on his own. He put his index finger before his lips and winked. As expected of the person who even made that human-hating Shizuku open up, he knew how to handle humans. "I''ll just enjoy it from a special seat~?" Is what it felt like. He should be kicked by a horse. "Damn, it was a mistake to be found out here, but I guess Shizuku not being here is fortune within misfortune." "Right. By the way, have you seen her, Alice?" "Yeah. I was just late since I was playing UNO with the fans but Shizuku said she''d be training on her own today." Training alone. "Oh, that''s strange. For Shizuku to not be with Ikki. And at her own volition that is." "Yeah, she''s probably preparing herself. Her next opponent is an opponent this time." "Huh? Her next opponent has been decided?" "Oh my, you guys don''t know?" Does Stella know? Arisuin looked at her but she denied it. Of course, Ikki doesn''t know either. "Alice? Who is Shizuku''s next opponent? And what do you mean her next opponent ''is an opponent''?" Ikki asked, worried. And Arisuin showed a difficult expression. "She''s the strongest. The number one of this academy." At the same time, the sixth training arena. It was used as an arena from twelve o''clock until five in the afternoon during the selection matches, but after that it was used as a training area for battle royals that anyone could use. Of course they would use Illusionary Form. It was different from lessons and without any hard and fast rules. So people who didn''t take part in the selection matches also participated. For that reason, sounds of battles bustled out throughout the arena every day. But today was different. It was complete silence that ruled. The heat of a battle couldn''t be felt either. Only the absolute zero atmosphere could be felt that overpowered the sixth training arena. Well, of course that would be the case, becauseD "W-What the hell''s with her." "Monster." Because every last one of the knights who battled here had turned into ice sculptures. "She actually took out fifty people all alone!" In the audience, a student spoke with a shaken voice. The meaning of his words could be traced back to ten minutes ago. A first-year came to the training grounds and said this to all that was present: she wanted to face all of the people there alone. The ones who received this ridiculous challenge were all feeling admonished, probably. But the result...? Total annihilation. Not a single one of them could touch her. The only one who stood there wasD''Lorelei'' Kurogane Shizuku. "Not enough." She sighed while viewing the frozen prairie she had created. She thought that if she fought with fifty of them, it''d at least become some practice but, it wasn''t enough at all. Was Hagun really of such a low level? This much was just stressing it. "However, you are not going to disappoint are you?" She looked down at her datapad. On the display was a mail from the executive committee notifying about her next opponent. It was the number one of Hagun and in the national top four from last year. The opponent for Kurogane Shizuku-sama''s tenth match has been decided to be Toudou Touka, third year class three. Finally! Shizuku had a weirdly mesmerizing smile on her face. She could finally stop fighting while holding back, taking care not to end up killing her opponents. This farce was finally ending. She wanted to fight an opponent where she could go all out. She had been thinking that for a long time. This kind of thing, I wonder if it''s like Onii-sama. Well, if it was ambitions then it''d be closer to Stella. But, as an opponent Todou had no shortcomings. She was an opponent whom she had to fight with all her strength in order to win. At last. At last she could fight with all her strength. At last she could break someone down with all her strength. "Fufufu, ahahahah!" Even though the surrounding temperature was so cold it pierced the atmosphere, she could not stop the explosive excitement coming from within her. No, if it was a fever she couldn''t cool down then it''s better not to try in the first place. Shizuku continued to laugh, as if entrusting her body to the passion of the battle to come. Volume 3 - Prologue Kurogane Shizuku recalled them, the memories of her childhood. She was forgiven no matter what she did. She was forgiven even when she beat up other children. She was forgiven even when she stole the toys of other children. Why? It was all because she displayed her worth as a blazer since she was young. I am very sorry Shizuku-chan. Hey, you apologize, too! Having been beaten by his parent, the kid, who was her relative, bowed. "I''m sorry." The apologetic words were filled with chagrin. Shizuku always glared at that, bored. The kids who twist their righteousness before power. The adults who forgive wrongdoings before power. Every single one of them was worthless. Only people like those were around Shizuku. They bow before the strong, and give lip service filled with hollow gratitude and good will. Dirty. She hated beings called humans because of that. And, she was fed up with herself for also being such a worthless living thing. She was fed up and continued to vent the frustration on the weak. Because whenever she heard the cries of hated human beings she felt a bit relieved. But, there was a boy, just a single boy, who didn''t forgive Shizuku. *Slap* That boy, Shizuku''s brother Kurogane Ikki, told Shizuku who was making other kids cryD "You should not bully the weak." Shizuku couldn''t comprehend what had been done to her. Because even her parents had never scolded her nor hit her. Not being able to comprehend anything, her cheek, which was hit, was hot, and tears crumbled down. Seeing the crying figure of Shizuku, the adults angrily shouted "Hurry up and apologize!" to Ikki who had hit Shizuku. The adults started hitting Ikki who didn''t abide by their order to apologize. But, even so, Ikki didn''t bow until the end. Because he didn''t have any reason to bow his head down. Such a human being was a first for Shizuku. There was no one up until now who had stood up and pointed wrongdoings as evil. At the time she cried because she was shocked at having been hit all of the sudden, but in reality, she was happy. She was always searching for someone like that. It didn''t matter if they didn''t pamper her. It didn''t matter if they were hard on her. She just wanted someone who she could respect as a human being. Thus Shizuku decided in her heart on that day. That she would follow this person, because if she did so, she was sure that she would be able to become someone different from the worthless adults who she had been seeing until now. DBut, At that time, I knew nothing. The severity of the situation surrounding her brother. Nothing of itD "First year Kurogane Shizuku-san, it''s time for your match, please step forward." Shizuku slowly opened her eyes upon the announcement. There was a dark passage before her. It extended all the way to the entry gate of the ground where today''s match was supposed to be held. Shizuku walked down the passage without any hesitation, and she resumed recalling the past. I found out about Onii-sama''s difficult position after he had left the house. Not even a single person of the Kurogane household tried to find her brother. It was like he was not even there from the start. At that time Shizuku finally realized that thing her brother always hid behind his gentle smile. She realized and hated it. Everything about Kurogane which cornered her brother till that point. And she was resolved. If no one was going to love her brother, then she would just love him all the more, including others'' part. It won''t do like this. It won''t do if all she ever did was to depend on him, and follow him around. She had to become an equal, and give him her support or else she won''t be able to hold on to her brother. Or else, she''ll end up leaving her brother in solitude again. Thus, she needed to get stronger. With certainty, her brother would shine in this world eventually. Shizuku knew his strength more than anyone else, and that''s why she knew it. Shizuku desperately worked hard to become someone who would be able to stand by his side as an equal when the time came. And, she acquired strength until she got the excellent evaluation of a rank-B. But, it''s still not enough. Her brother aimed for the summit of Seven-Stars. Her current level was not enough to accompany him there. Well then, I will begin introducing the competitors of today''s second match! From the blue gate, she is the sister of the popular knight, whom everyone in this arena should know, contender Kurogane Ikki. She is the runner up freshmen of this year standing right after the ''Crimson Princess''! Her match results so far are ten wins out of ten matches! The superiority or inferiority of attribute doesn''t matter to her! Will she sink her opponent with exceptional magic control today once again? The first year nicknamed ''Lorelei'', competitor Kurogane Shizuku!!! Shizuku came out of the dark passage and stepped into the ground filled with cheers. But, the unceasing cheers felt distant. Naturally, it was because Shizuku was only concentrating on the one before her. And from the red gate, the student council president, and also the strongest of this school. She advanced to the semifinals as a second year student last year in the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. Having lost to last year''s Seven Stars Sword King, Moroboshi of Bunkyoku Academy, she was not able to take the summit of the Seven Stars. However, she has once again returned to the battlefield, where competitors fight over the summit, along with her still-invincible trump card that has been more refined since last year! Impossible to dodge before that speed! Impossible to parry that swiftness! Will the golden flash today, once again, cut her enemy within the blink of an eye!? The strongest lightning user Hagun boasts ofDthe third year nicknamed ''Raikiri'', contender Toudou Touka!!! Toudou Touka. At a distance approximately twenty meters away, the strongest knight of Hagun academy stepped into the ring while swaying her long chestnut-colored hair. Shizuku was certain after seeing her. I see. She is on a whole different level. She could understand after coming face to face with her. The air hurts. The hair all over her body twitched. Shizuku could feel herself sweating upon the sharpness of her piercing gaze. The very nature of the atmosphere surrounding her differed from every other opponent she had faced in the selection matches until now. This opponent was strong. Obviously ranks above her. DBut, that''s why Shizuku was excited. Finally. She had been eagerly waiting for a chance like this ever since coming to this school. A fight where her feelings would be tested. She was within the best four in last year''s Seven Stars Sword Art Festival. She is a worthy opponent. In that case, she''d test it. Just how much did she really love her brother in these past five years. All kinds of feelings, and her love for himD With this fight, I''ll test my limit! And, as if to respond to Shizuku''s feelingsD "Then, let the twelfth match begin!!!" The buzzer was sounded marking the beginning of the battle. Volume 3 - CH 1 Lorelei VS Raikiri. Both of them were the strongest student class B-rank knights. The contest between two of the most powerful figures in Hagun welcomed an unexpected start. Wh, what is going on-? Both of them refuse to step forward! The kodachi named possessed a silver blade. The Japanese sword sheathed in a black scabbard. They both circled around the ring, keeping their distance the same, while holding their devices. Even though an entire minute has passed since the match started, they still had not clashed their swords even once. ---The ground was covered in tension to the point of being painful. The audience, who had come to watch a high quality fight, held their breaths without any exceptions and watched the ring. "Neither of the two are trying to make the first move." The fiery red haired girl, standing beside Ikki, called Stella Vermillion muttered in a stiff voice. "They''re checking each other''s moves out while glaring from a distance." It was the tall beauty, Arisuin Nagi who answered to Stella''s mutter. "Both of them are B-rank knights possessing the power of a Seven Star Sword King. That student council president and of course Shizuku, too, have the means to attack from one end of the ring to the other. Both of them are within each other''s attack range. The one to make a careless move will be defeated." "To add one more thing to what Alice said, Shizuku doesn''t want to be the one to make the first move because Toudou-san has the strongest cross range weapon." "Ikki, is that the trump card the commentator talked about?" "Yes, it is neither exaggeration nor a lie. It''s the noble art that became Toudou-san''s epithet because of its immense strength and awe striking nature. To elaborate, it is the ultra-electromagnetic battoujutsu ." She creates a powerful magnetic field with her thunder ability around the blade and scabbard of , hanging on her waist, and then shoots the blade out. The strike of that batt has the tremendous power and speed to even cut through a lightning bolt. That''s no longer a strike that could be parried with the body of a human. Thus it''s a certain kill technique. "Every single official match where she used ended in Toudou-san''s victory. Once it''s released it will defeat the enemy without fail. It''s literally a trump card." "Huh, but Ikki, wasn''t she in the best four last year? Then, wouldn''t it mean the knight who defeated her surpassed it?" "No." Ikki denied, swinging his head. "The current Seven Star Sword King, Moroboshi- kun is a spear user. I saw a video of the match, he was doing his best, throughout the match, to stay out of ''s range. In other words, even the Seven Star Sword King was afraid of her . There has been no one till now who has been able to breakthrough Toudou-san''s cross range. Every single one who stepped into that territory was, without any exception, cut down by her faster than a lightning slash, and of course, Shizuku knows that, too." "That''s why, she doesn''t make a move." "Yes, Shizuku will be on defense throughout this match. Though, originally, Shizuku specializes in long range magic battles. There is no one who will step into a disadvantageous distance by their own will." That''s why, Shizuku was going to wait. For the moment when her opponent will attack. Within the frozen time. "But once Toudou-san makes a move things will develop quickly." At the exact moment Ikki said thatDTouka moved! Swiftly bending her knees, she leaned forward, and leaped. Within an instant she reached top speed. Their distance was twenty meters. Touka could cover that distance within a blink of an eye. But the Witch of the Deep Sea wasn''t someone who would easily allow that! It was obvious because she had been waiting. For the moment when Touka would move with all of her strength! "FreezeDToudo Heigen[1]!" Along with those words, Shizuku''s footing froze. That ice froze the entirety of the ring and extended to the walls faster than Touka. And what would happen if one were to run with all their might on such a foothold? Of course, they''ll slip. Thus Touka would have to temporarily decrease her speed. But, to force her in that situation was Shizuku''s plan. Shizuku immediately made her next move. Noble art Water Bullet. A water cannonball, which could take away the enemy''s breath by clinging to his/her face once it touches it (them), was shot from Yoishigure''s tip. Three consecutive shots. It was impossible to dodge those three shots on this frozen plain. That was common sense. However, her opponent was a monster who lived in the immediate vicinity of Seven Stars'' summit. To her surprise, Touka didn''t decrease her speed on the frozen ground. She saw through Shizuku''s plan to slow her down in an instant. Thus, rather than stopping she further accelerated by sliding on the floor. She slipped through the space of the three cannonballs like sewing through them, and skillfully dodged Water Bullet. And, while spinning around like a top by using the frozen floor, she released Narukami, which was on her waist, aiming at Shizuku who was still far away. Instantly, from the drawn blade a crescent shaped lightning slash was released towards Shizuku''s neck. After seeing through Shizuku''s plan, she immediately performed a long range counter after dodging her attacks. Touka was visualizing her evasion and counterattacking the moment she saw Water Bullet. There wasn''t any enemy till now who saw through Shizuku so fast and precisely. But---- that was within Shizuku''s prediction. The moment before the lightning slash cut Shizuku. A water wall with a breadth of thirty meters from the ground came between Shizuku and the slash. It was the noble art Shouha-Suiren. It was Shizuku''s impenetrable defensive technique that didnt''t allow any kind of bullets or lightning attacks to pass. Of course, Shizuku didn''t think Raikiri would let her have her own way. Obviously, because she was the fourth strongest apprentice knight in Japan. She was sure to attack from long distance. Having read that, Shizuku had taken precaution(s). The lightning slash was able to blast away a part of the water wall, but it didn''t penetrate it. She had safely dealt with Touka''s counter attack. DThat thought existed for brief moment. "DNn." The instant Touka saw that her attack didn''t pass through the water wall, she let out two, three, ten more lightning slashes without even waiting for a second. She unleashed lightning attacks like a machine gun. What frighteningly violent attacks these were. There didn''t exist any valor like before when she saw through Shizuku''s plan. This was just an overpowering, brute force spasm. But, it was all part of her plan. Touka, at this point, had already understood the advantage she had against Shizuku. It was the time required to execute techniques. Shizuku needed to pay attention to every single molecule of water, removing any impurities to create pure water that had an attribute of insulation, to dodge the lightning. It was an extremely nerve wracking, delicate operation. In comparison, Touka only needed to clad her slashes with lightning and send them flying towards Shizuku. It didn''t really require a delicate procedure. Of course, a gap in their speed appeared. Touka realized that advantage with a single exchange. That cornering her with a barrage of instantaneous lightning strikes was the most difficult development for Shizuku. And that was a correct deduction. Shizuku would be unable to undo the barrier if she was under the constant bombardment. Shizuku had no choice but to protect herself with Shouha-Suiren from the barrage of lightning blades. But, even just a single attack from Touka was heavy. The hot lightning blade was certainly, without fail, chipping away Shizuku''s defense. And after several tens of attacks, the machine gun like barrage of lightning finally blown away the last of Shizuku''s defense. Touka immediately proceeded to swing Narukami, intending to finish it up with one last lightning attack. DIt was at that moment. "n!" Touka''s movement stopped. Why? The reason was at her foothold. Touka''s feet were caught up by something. They were arms made out of water coming forth from the frozen ground. The water arms froze the instant they caught Touka, effectively sewing her to the ground. At the same time a shadow was nearing Touka from above, whose movement have been completely sealed. What is it? It was too late when Touka took her gaze off from Shizuku and looked above her head. What she saw was a scene where an enormous pillar of ice was falling down at a terrifying speed from a human''s absolute blind spot, and it had come so close to her it could almost touch her nose. DEverything went as Shizuku had planned it out. If Touka was to go on offense by quickly seeing through her plan, then Shizuku was to counter it by seeing through Touka''s plan profoundly. Shizuku let Touka think that she had the advantage of speed. She caused her to get the wrong idea that all she could do was be defensive and protect herself like a turtle. And, behind that facade, she imbued her mana into the ground and made the arms constrain her. On the other side, she used the water that was vaporized by Touka''s lightning attacks to create a mass of ice to crush her. She simultaneously performed three different complex mana operations. A feat average blazers wouldn''t be able perform, but Shizuku could do it. Her ability to control mana was worthy of being rank-A, because it was at the highest level among humanity, even surpassing Stella''s. Instantaneously, the fallen mass of ice split the ring along with Touka. Its power was tremendous. The crack from the destruction extended till the audience stands. It was that powerful of an attack. And at the center of that destruction was a tombstone made of ice. There was no way she could still be standing after receiving this attack. The result of the match was obvious to everyone. It was supposed to be. Despite that, Shizuku felt it. --That even a single atom of that almost painful atmosphere has not disappeared. As though to ascertain her understanding, the mass of ice burst opened from both sides like a blooming flower. Raikiri stood at the center of that, unharmed. "" "" Both of them attacked, and defended to the point where the ground was partially destroyed, but still none of the two have scored a point. They were evenly matched. The fight of two rank-B knights had returned to the starting point, both glaring at each other. A amazing!!!!!!!!!!! What a high level match of offence and defense! I, despite being a commentator, was not able to let out a single word! The commentator who was captivated by their fight, shouted like she finally remembered her position. And with that the audience, finally freed from the pressure that rendered them breathless, raised surprised voices. Wh, what heck are they!? Are they really humans like us!? Amazing, President is really amazing after all! No, no, I already knew President was amazing! After all, she is among the best four! But, what''s up with that first year who is equally holding up!? In that moment, she defended, counterattacked, pulled off a bluff, and used her trump card how many cards did she play in that short amount of time!? However, President countered them all! Both of them are monsters. So, this is the power of a B-rank! Their fight has stirred a commotion in the stadium! However, it''s no surprise! Power, technique, tactics; everything shown in this match is not at the level of an interscholastic competition! It wouldn''t be weird if either of them becomes the Seven Stars Sword King, since they have such power! On top of that, both of them are without scratches even after such a violent battle! As they say "Diamonds cut diamonds!" Just who will fate choose as the winner today!? "Shizuku, she is doing good!" "I knew she was strong, but to this extent even I am surprised!" Like the commentators and others, Stella and Arisuin, seeing Shizuku holding her own game expressed their admiration. Since her opponent was the strongest knight in Hagun. And, she was the girl who was in the best four in last year''s Seven Stars Sword Art Festival. Against such an opponent, Shizuku was fighting equally. In other words, it meant that Shizuku''s power was equal to the monsters living at the summit of Seven Stars. "At this rate, she might really win!" said Stella, with expectations. Despite quarreling with her all the time, Stella did not hate Shizuku. There were things they understood, precisely because they loved the same man. That''s why Stella was happy with this development from the bottom of her heart. Shizuku was fighting well enough against a high rank lightning user. Thus, the outcome of this match was unclear. There was a large possibility of something unexpected happening. But, standing beside the two filled with hope, there was oneD Kurogane Ikki was the only one looking towards the ring, grimly. (Equal, huh.) "Well, Kanata, those two are certainly evenly matched." "Yes, Vice President, it does seem the case." Two people of the student council lead by Touka Toudou, Utakata Misogi and Kanata Toutokubara, were watching the match from above the red gate located opposite the blue gate where Ikki''s group was at. "Really, this year''s first-years are amazing. Everyone''s so strong, I''d have to give up. If they acted up, the ones who''d have to come stop them would be us, huh?" "Hahaha. Aren''t you crying out in joy? The point is we can graduate with relief." Complaining with a refined voice like a songbird''s twitter, Kanata gazed again at the opponent who was fighting equally with Touka from beneath the rim of her hat. "However, I was truly surprised that she can compete with our princess this far." "It''s true. She really isn''t the tiniest bit inferior. That there''s anyone like this among the first-years besides Kurogane-kun and Stella-chan, it''s truly amazing." Utakata also acknowledged that. And more than acknowledging it, he cheerfully smiled with cool composure. "DBut that is still, in the end, the wrong range." Right. It was the reason Ikki had a grim expression. It was the one visible reality of the current match. Touka had taken absolute control over close range. For one thing, it could be said that cutting through this was impossible. In other words, Shizuku Kurogane''s way to win was completely in commanding long range. In that case it was wrong to call them evenly matched. The scene of offense and defense just now was, as far as Shizuku was concerned, about seven to three that she had to come out on top. In spite of that, she couldn''t do any kind of effective damage to Touka. That is, if the current match was restricted to offense and defense, it was even, but if one expanded his outlook and carefully studied the whole fight since some time ago, a clear superiority had emerged between Lorelei and Raikiri. FurthermoreD "Furthermore, Touka isn''t serious yet." Shizuku was a B-Rank knight, a water user who could boast of almost A-Rank Magic Control. For this kind of outstanding talent, there was something at the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival which couldn''t be found elsewhere by chance. That was hard-won experience. For that reason, Touka didn''t purposely attack unreasonably, and accepted the long range combat that Shizuku wanted. In order to study the top water user''s offense. "Fighting before the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, Touka is probably delighted, huh?" "Yes. But still, it''s about time for the studying to wrap up. The time span of today''s match is extremely strict. Because as president of the student council, she prefers to not fall behind schedule." Exactly as Kanata had said, something unusual was happening in the ring. Under Touka''s feet, the icy surface created by Frozen Field began to steam. With the Joules of energy created by a lightning user''s manipulation of vast electric power, Touka was overriding Frozen Field. And raising Narukami, she aimed its point at Shizuku. Shizuku certainly felt a heart-piercing blood thirst from the clearly shining sword-point, and her expression stiffened. However, the reason for Shizuku''s expression stiffening wasn''t only that pressure. I don''t understand. While Shizuku was surrounding Touka with a spell, she had been captured by doubt. It was the previous response to the offense and defense from not long ago that was giving her an irremovable doubt. How was she able to respond to my surprise attack? Lorelei''s magic control far eclipsed that of Raikiri. Compared to Stella the A-rank knight, Raikiri''s magic control would be even more inferior to Shizuku''s. For that reason, Shizuku had absolute confidence in her concealment tactic. It was impossible for her opponent to discern what kind of technique she was bringing out. Furthermore, humans have an absolute blind spot above their heads. Even the people who could react to indications from behind them could not sense things above their heads. That was the mechanism of the creatures called humans. But in spite of that, Touka noticed it as if it was nothing out of the ordinary, and sliced in two that tombstone of ice. I''m seeing something something I''ve never seen before. The instant she thought over what that was. A sudden wind roared, and Shizuku saw Touka''s figure brandishing Narukami before her eyes. Shizuku goggled at that sight, and almost screamed. It was understandable, because in a blink, the enemy who had to be tens of meters away had gotten close enough to extend a hand and touch her with their sword. "GuhD!" But even if she was surprised, she didn''t freeze up. Shizuku threw her body backward without breaking her fall or any thought, and evaded the sword flash that was swung in a horizontal line. And then like that she turned her body, and placed her left hand on the ground. From the palm of that left hand, high pressure water exploded outward, pushing her body far from Touka. It was simply a composed judgment that didn''t stop at evasion. However, that was Shizuku generally using her reason and somehow decisively acting with composure. Right now, her head was half-panicking. The reason, I don''t understand it! She couldn''t understand what was occurring. Her gaze could not have slipped for even a moment. Despite that, Touka had shortened a distance some tens of meters without a sound or sign, and abruptly appeared before her eyes. Oh, contender Kurogane! She just made a dangerous evasion just now! Even though she was able to cope with contender Toudou''s movement, what the heck happened just now!? It looks like she''s somehow lost concentration, but! I''ve lost concentration? To the voice of the live broadcaster, Shizuku knit her brows in puzzlement. It was impossible for her to lose concentration in the middle of the match. However, the words of the live broadcaster made what looked like that apparent to everyone else. That she had overlooked Raikiri, who just now made an attack. Even though that kind of thing couldn''t have happened. In any case, it had been unfavorable just now. She had to concentrate so that it''ll never happened again. Shizuku told herself so strongly, and gathered her awareness into her eyes. The next instant, her eyes that swung downward saw the blade of Narukami approaching. "Uu!?" It cut deeply into Shizuku''s clothing, and she had no time to dodge or think. Aaaaahhh! Contender Kurogane Shizuku took a hit from Contender Toudou''s sword just now! And it was quite deep! Could this be a fatal wound!? However, the instant that everyone thought the match was decided, Shizuku''s body suddenly turned pale, turned to ordinary water, and spilled onto the ring. And the real Shizuku was already behind Touka, standing quite a large distance away in the arena. I-It was some kind of water clone! Contender Kurogane has avoided Raikiri''s sword splendidly no! The live broadcaster''s voice suddenly cut short. Why? Because the scarlet color flowing across Shizuku''s left hand was visible. Blood is dripping from her left hand! She wasn''t able to dodge perfectly! In the end, Contender Kurogane was struck! The first one to get in a damaging hit in this match is ''Raikiri'', Contender Touka Toudou! "Kuh!" I didn''t see it at all. Shizuku moaned as she held the light wound on her left arm. She didn''t know what kind of mechanism had been used. What kind of method was used to move invisibly, Shizuku completely could not comprehend it. However, the scarlet flowing down her left hand told her only a single certain truth. I can''t catch the movements of this enemy! Right. In this instant, it was obvious to anyone''s eyes that the even struggle between these two people was broken. Once the struggle for supremacy was broken, in the situation afterward, Touka pressed forward just like that. Shizuku started a one-sided defensive battle, and ran around the ring single-mindedly. However, the pace of the pursuing Raikiri was swift, and her own reaction was slowed by the burden generated from her evasive movements. She was gradually becoming tired, and now if she was pressed she''d be driven to exhaustion repeatedly to the degree of collapsing. What''s going on? Lorelei and Raikiri seemed to be even matched in the beginning, but now Lorelei is running around, and it seems that''s the best she can do. Why in the world has the balance up to now become so different!? The bewildered live broadcaster hadn''t grasped that Shizuku had lost sight of Touka. Because of that, she couldn''t comprehend why the match up to now had progressed so one-sidedly. However, there was one truth everyone at this battlefield could understand together. That wasDwho would be the winner of this fight. Even though it''s fine for her to surrender already. Guess this was a heavy opponent for a first-year after all. Even though I thought there was a possibility she''d be able to compete. Well what? Gonna leave? Yeah, I figure the match is already decided. She''s really strong, that Prez is. The venue whose atmosphere was cooling; the enthusiasm from the start was nowhere to be found. That was how it was. If one thought about it, no matter how exceptional she was, she was still a first-year. Was there a reason for Hagun''s best knight to lose to that kind of opponent? There had been an off-the-mark enthusiasm, but that kind of apathetic atmosphere now drifted through the venue. In the middle of that, Stella asked Ikki in a moaning voice. "Hey Ikki. How is Shizuku doing?" "How, meaning?" "I can tell by looking. It''s obvious that her response to her opponent''s movements worsened all of a sudden." "It''s just as Stella-chan says. Even though the President is moving normally, it looks as if she can''t see it." Arisuin also felt that there was a problem with Shizuku''s movements. And of course, Ikki did too. But Ikki could already see a few more things than the other two. "It''s exactly like that, probably." "Eh?" "Shizuku really can''t see her. I''ve also seen something like this once before." It was that time before his debut battle, when he met the Yaksha Princess Nene Saikyou at the reception desk. "That time, Saikyou-sensei got right in front of me in an instant. Even though I didn''t let her out of my line of sight for even a moment, she got to my chest before I knew it. Right now, Raikiri is probably using the same body technique, I think." "Ahaha. As expected of Kuro-bou. You noticed it after all, huh?" A voice descended from an angle above. Ikki turned his eyes in that direction, where a bewitching petite woman dressed in a kimono and an imposing woman clad in a suit were descending the bowl-shaped stadium''s stairway. "Hey there~. It''s been a while ?." "Saikyou-sensei, and Madam Director. The two of you together, I wonder if something''s going on?" "What, she just called out because she saw you guys, not because there''s a reason." The board chairman, Kurono Shinguuji, answered Arisuin''s question. These two only came to see the duel between fellow B-Ranks in an ordinary Selection Battle. They only greeted them because Ikki''s group was having an interesting conversation. "Hey, Nene-sensei. The thing that Ikki noticed, is what he''s saying correct?" Saikyou-sensei confirmed Stella''s question with a nod. "Yep. That is an ancient Japanese martial arts technique called Trackless Step that merges breath control and footwork. Or something like thatD" "Eh?" In an instant. Saikyou who had to be at least five meters away from Stella reappeared very close, andDraised Stella''s plump breasts from below while rubbing them. "Eek!?" "Oh, this kind of feeling? Well, no milk''s coming out. Yet it''s super soft~?" "Kyaaaaa! Wh-Wh-What are you doing!?" "I was wondering if rubbing yours would make mine grow." "If you want to grow then go rub your own!" "I don''t have anything to rub, IDIOT!" "You''re getting angry at the victim!?" Ignoring the two noisy people, Kurono asked something of Ikki. "Kurogane. Someone like you has already seen through how Trackless Step works, right?" To that inquiry, he nodded. "Somewhat. If you tell me to do the same thing, I could probably do it." "Hey Ikki, what is this Trackless Step?" "Let''s see, humans are nothing more than animals, and like a machine they can''t process all the tiny details that they see and hear, and the brain certainly can''t consciously recognize all of those sights and sounds. After all, if they processed and analyzed everything they see and hear, the brain will burn out. Therefore, the human brain will toss low-priority information into the unconscious, and abdicate recognizing them in order to ease the load on itself. This thing called Trackless Step is a martial arts technique that applies peculiar breath control and footwork to slip its user''s existence into the opponent''s unconsciousness. As a result, even though Shizuku can still see Toudou-san, she has become unable to recognize that fact. Even though the brain and the eye can capture Toudou-san''s movements, they can''t be processed because the consciousness is classifying them as unnecessary information, to the degree that a life-threatening danger can approach to little more than a blink away. "Spot on. You understood it well." Kurono praised him as if in admiration, because there were no faults in Ikki''s answer that divulged the mysterious mechanism that was assaulting Shizuku. Right. There was only unconsciousness within. The opponent was making everything about herself imperceptible by shifting her breath and body a half-step, and by sliding into that interval, she had dodged the awareness locking onto her. That was the mechanism behind the old-style footwork Trackless Step. "Because I''ve already seen that body technique once." Moreover, Touka''s Trackless Step had great flaws compared to Saikyou''s. Because of that, Ikki was able to see through the mechanism. "But I didn''t think that there was a student who could do the same thing as the Yaksha Princess." "Well, it''s natural to be able to do the same thing, since Nene and Toudou both study under the same knight. Trackless Step was originally the technique that was that knight''s strong point." "Is that how it is? By the way, who was that teacher?" "Torajirou Nangou." "Nangou, the ''God of War''!?" To the revealed name, Ikki showed a shocked expression. God of WarDTorajirou Nangou. The great hero Ryouma Kurogane''s lifelong rival, the elder knight who was on active service while being over ninety years old. He is a living legend who people talked about without end. "It''s like you saw him at a senior''s lodge one time, and begged him for training thereafter." "Mu. Hold on a second, Kuu-chan! I''ve never thought of that geezer as master even once!" "What are you being shy about? Those clogs are probably also something copied from that person." "Y-Y-You''re wrong! I bought these from mail order to help ease my constipation!" "Sandals for changing how you walk, huh." While patting Saikyou''s long-sleeved kimono noisily, Kurono leaked out her honest opinion that "that person is as unfrank about her feelings as ever" about Saikyou who for some reason was becoming irritated, then once again turned her gaze toward Ikki. "Well even so, if you can see the mechanism so clearly to that extent, it should be understandable to you. Trackless Step can''t be broken by your little sister." "EhD!" The declaration of those words, they were the truth of Shizuku''s hopeless defeat. It was Stella and Arisuin who raised surprised voices upon hearing them. But Ikki, though he had a bitter expression, didn''t show surprise. Why? Because he had reached that conclusion a long time ago. "Really, Ikki? There''s no way for her to break Trackless Step!?" "No, there''s a way to break Trackless Step with your own body. It''s enough to just voluntarily shift your attention to the unconscious. However, that''s easier said than done." For example, imagine that there was a man thrusting a gun in front of one''s eyes. And that man is obviously showing hostility, and pulling the trigger with his finger. In that kind of situation, just about anyone would have his eyes glued to the muzzle. It would be natural, because it was one''s life being threatened. Under that kind of situation, would anyone take heed of the man''s earring? Would anyone care who the earring''s maker was? There was no way anyone would care. No one would consciously recognize inconsequential information, probably. However, in order to break this Trackless Step, one has to take his eyes from the muzzle and focus on the earring beneath that serious situation. That was the task of shifting one''s attention onto the unconscious. "Shizuku is right now exactly in an exchange for her life. In this situation where her opponent is intentionally slipping from her consciousness, it''s training in its own way, and if she can''t gain free control over/of her own body and consciousness, she won''t be able to do it." For example, if this was someone like Ikki or Stella, even that was probably possible. Because these two people, from the process of learning martial arts, had established almost complete control of their bodies. However, Shizuku was different. She was the best when it came to magic control, but as for controlling her physical body, she was a novice. Therefore, rather than thinking it was an oversight, she would try and concentrate. As a consequence, her field of vision would narrow, and the darkness of her unconscious would deepen. It would give birth to a perfect vicious circle. "Honestly it''s very severe for Shizuku, I think." "That can''t be!" Of course even Ikki didn''t want to imagine Shizuku''s defeat. But it was sad that Shizuku and Touka, these two B-Rank knights, had too much of a difference. Whatever additional effort Shizuku tried to start making, she simply couldn''t ever make an effective attack on Touka. And that was with her forte of long range. In a fight without the evenness that comes from distance, the match would become complicated. It would probably be impossible to have a victory in a situation where she''s completely pinned down.. Without a doubt, she was being maneuvered into a fatal distance. And that was Raikiri''s range. "Maybe, there''s a possibility that Shizuku has a trump card she can use to deal with Raikiri in close range. But if not." To that, Ikki didn''t say so daringly. However even if he didn''t say it, Stella could understand the words that might follow. It was mysterious. As far as Stella was concerned, Shizuku was a rival in love. A person who could be nothing more than an obstacle, but stillDshe understood Shizuku. That right now, what kind of feelings Shizuku had in this fight. How strong the thoughts that Shizuku was dealing with in her chest during this fight. Because she loved the same man, she understood how those feelings hurt. Because of thatD "ShizukuD! Do your bestD!" It wasn''t something she could put into a single word. Despite knowing that, Stella couldn''t contain that shout. Stella''s loud and beautiful voice reverberated through the assembly hall that had lost its enthusiasm. Naturally, it also entered Shizuku''s ears. This voice, from a rival in love she knew well, hit her earlobes giving a cry that sincerely wished for Shizuku''s victory. To that cry, Shizuku clenched her fist hard enough to block the bleeding. I''m not exactly happy about being cheered on by someone like you! Raising her eyebrows, Shizuku pretended to be tough. Feeling it inside her heart, in order to ignore a terribly itchy difficultly-shaped emotion. If she accepted that, it would give a mood of having a permanent change to the relationship between that girl and herself. But however much she ignored it, Stella''s voice had certainly shifted a feeling in Shizuku''s heart. That was the competitive spirit. Stella-san will definitely go to the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. She was simply the one A-Rank knight in Hagun. Right now she was someone higher ranked than Shizuku, and Raikiri who Shizuku was confronting. She didn''t think it would be likely that Stella would stumble during selections. Furthermore, Ikki who took a victory over that Stella would probably advance again, into the national stage. Shizuku understood her brother''s strength more than anyone. For that reason, she had no doubts about this truth. ThereforeDshe couldn''t be the only one to lose here. I''ll also win, and advance. With Onii-sama, with everyone together, to the Seven Stars Sword-Art FestivalD! The moment she became aware of that, the fighting spirit of Shizuku who had lost strength out of hopeless inferiority surged upward. While healing her wounded body, she held her head high and glared at the enemy before her eyes. Oh, contender Kurogane who has been one-sidedly defending hasn''t given up the fight! She''s given her body some healing, and has taken a stance to keep on going! Could it be she has found some way to win!? She hadn''t found any such thing. But she had found determination. Touka''s approach, she couldn''t follow it. What kind of mechanism it was, Shizuku didn''t understand it, but she realized enough that she already detested only that. In that caseDshe couldn''t keep defending. More than the fact that she couldn''t see her opponent''s moves, the tactic of spraining the first step with long range was failing. Huddling up at a distance would only make the situation worse and worse. Therefore, reserving herself for survival would naturally only distract her offensive. Her opponent was Raikiri. Hagun''s highest knight who held an invincible single slash in close range. But if there was no other way to take the victoryD I''ll capture it! That invincible close range! Shizuku prepared herself that way, and put her strength into her grasp on Yoishigure. But knowing nothing about that determination, Touka ruthlessly, mercilessly, again penetrated the thin space of Shizuku''s consciousness with Trackless StepD In that instant, Shizuku moved! She stabbed Yoishigure into the frozen ground, and yelled out. "Byakuya Kekkai!!!"[2] Together with the words of that incantation, the ice of the Frozen Field changed from solid to vapor in an instant, and became a smokescreen-like deep white mist that swallowed the entire field! Shizuku had changed her way of thinking. If one couldn''t see in this direction anyway, it''d be fine to make everything invisible. Therefore in the face of the Joules of heat, the Frozen Field that wasn''t serving its function was already vaporized, dispersing as a thick fog that one couldn''t even see a meter into. In the middle of this magic mist, the only one who could move freely was its practitioner Shizuku. Without being able to see, this mist was the same as a part of Shizuku''s body. What was there? Who was there? She could feel all of it. And that perception had undoubtedly captured the position of Touka who had been brought to a standstill and lacked a technique to establish the middle of the fog. Shizuku immediately circled around Touka''s back. "Hisuijin."[3] Acting with the voice, the water in the atmosphere gathered on Yoishigure''s edge, and soon took the form of a large Japanese sword. That was a blade of high-pressure circulating water current(s). That was to say, it had the strength of water that wears through stone drip by drip. If it was with a high-pressure current, water could change into a tool that can cut apart even metal like butter. In the first place, for the entire Earth, it could be said that water had sculpted its shape. There was nothing on its surface that hadn''t been cut apart by water. Shizuku, with outstanding Magic Control, had compressed that power of Mother Nature into the shape of her bladeD Let''s do itD!" And broke into a run toward Touka. Was it a reckless suicidal attack? No, she had a conviction of victory in her heart. The overhead surprise attack from the beginning, she didn''t understand the reason that had been seen through. However, using Narukami to try to deal with Hisuijin the same way as that time, it would be impossible. Why? However much one possessed a famous sword or cutting power, water was fluid. Narukami, which had a solid form, could not stop such a blow. Hisuijin would pass through Narukami that came to block it, and cut down Touka''s body. Shizuku could see that vision. For that reason, she charged into Raikiri''s distance with conviction held in her heart, andD "Eh." In that moment, Shizuku saw it. Within the mist. With a pair of eyes trained on Shizuku who couldn''t possibly be perceived, it was the sight of Touka''s form that had taken a stance to quick-draw her sword. A visible flash of lightning violently moved at the black scabbard where Narukami had been restored. She knew. Shizuku saw and remembered the image many times over. This technique that releases a blinding light. That was a trump card that cuts through all resistance in a single flashD! "DRaikiri." Spraying plasma, burning the world to white. An overwhelming heat released in an instant. Shizuku, who initiated the clash, couldn''t stop. She was swinging Hisuijin downward with her full strength. Raikiri who had released her power, with only that speed, erased that sword of circulating current in an instant. As if everything up to now had been like that. Shizuku Kurogane''s wishDhad been cut down with one stroke. The moment that Raikiri, who was clad in plasma, followed through, a blade that transcended the speed of sound blasted through the surrounding atmosphere. The same windstorm that burst open swept over Toudou, and blew apart Byakuya Kekkai''s mist. That aftermath reached even the audience seats, and grated the cracked assembly hall. The force of the atmosphere was already to the point people couldn''t even stay up. But in the middle of it, Ikki didn''t close his eyes even one time. Within the raging windstorm, staring down on the ring beneath his eyesDto the end, without averting his gaze, he saw Shizuku Kurogane''s fallen form with his own eyes. A flash of lightning! A blade descended! At the same time, the referee has cross his arms! The match is over!!! Contender Kurogane has shown us a brave fight but even so the obstacle of last year''s best four was insurmountable! The one who conquered the life-and-death struggle with a fellow B-Rank is our student council president, ''Raikiri'' Touka Toudou!!! The live broadcaster announced the winner''s name, and lowered the curtain on the match. Putting up a good fightDcertainly the offense and defense in the beginning far transcended the level of students. However, the natural contents of the match was probably Shizuku''s complete defeat. Because however it happened, she was never going to be able to touch Touka. ButDeven so. "Hey, Ikki." "I get it, Alice. I was watching properly." Answering Arisuin''s voice that way, Ikki stared at a speck in the ring. What he was staring at was the right hand of the fallen Shizuku. That right hand was gripping Raikiri''s leg. Right, it was certainly a complete defeat. HoweverD "She was splendid. Shizuku." It was probably Shizuku herself that felt more than anyone the difference between her power and that of another. Despite that, she didn''t concede to the end, and continued to fight. She''s gotten stronger, huh? That small girl, who always followed him with tiny stepsDaround this time today, there was no instant of Ikki not feeling four years worth of progress. AndD Ikki stared at the back on which chestnut-colored hair waved and was leaving the ring. As I thought, she''s strong. At that time, Shizuku had definitely not made a reckless suicidal challenge. The Byakuya Kekkai that snatched away her opponent''s field of vision. In the middle of the Noble Art that Shizuku possessed, the strongest cutting ability that she boasted of, Hisuijin. She, by means of her entire strength, seriously carried out a strategy against Raikiri. She probably could see the vision of her own victory. But to seize it, she cut forth head-on. How much did she try her best, even thinking about the highest one effort, the existence that heads toward that distant higher hypothesis. Ikki, who fought the "Sword Eater" Kuraudo Kurashiki, knew this. The extent that the people who resided at the top of the Seven Stars, not a single one of the people who resided at that domain was ordinary. They were superhumans who surpassed common measurements. For that reason, Ikki thoughtDhow much effort would it take to ascend to that summit? Touka Toudou, Raikiri. It looks like I''ll definitely cross swords with her, huh? After the advent of the flash that burned away her field of vision, there was a deep darkness of despair. From that gloom, Shizuku slowly woke up. Raising heavy eyelids, she saw the blurry world come into focus. What jumped into her eyes was the white ceiling of a spotless medical office, andD "You''ve woken up, haven''t you Shizuku?" Dthe face of the roommate she recognized. "Alice." Shizuku slowly raised her body half-way from the bed. When she looked, she saw that it wasn''t only Arisuin here. Behind him, the figures of her brother Ikki Kurogane and Stella Vermillion were here as well. From that sightD Ah, I see. Shizuku comprehended her own defeat. "I lost, didn''t I?" At those words coughed and muttered, a heavy silence fell. Don''t worry about it, cheer up. The people who were part of this world of matches and fights knew how bleak those words would be. In this world, there were no such words to give for the defeated. "Shizuku, umm, you know?" "I''m sorry." The words that Stella tried to begin to say in the middle of the painful silence, Shizuku cut them to pieces. "A little while just for a little while, won''t you leave me alone? I''m worn out today." Shizuku covered her face and begged everyone. Right now, she didn''t want to hear anything, and didn''t want to see anything. She just wanted to be alone. "I understand. Let''s go, Stella." "Yeah." Ikki sympathized with Shizuku''s feelings, and lead everyone out of the medical office immediately. She was grateful. The regret over her defeat that ran through her heart was already rising through her throat. Her body trembling miserably from bitterness, she didn''t want her brother, Stella, or anyone to see it. Because Shizuku was a proud little girl. That was what she asked for, butD "Why are you still here?" For some reason, Arisuin had remained in the room with a gentle smile on his face. "Well, I wonder why?" "I must have said to leave me alone." "Yep. I heard you." "SoD!" In the instant she vented violent words, Arisuin embraced Shizuku. Eh." "Alice?" "You really fought hard, didn''t you?" Arisuin conveyed a calm tone close to the ears of Shizuku who had been surprised by the sudden embrace. "Your brother, he was watching Shizuku all the way to the end. He said that you were splendid." And while stroking her silver hair as if brushing itD "And to me, Shizuku is neither someone who wants to protect nor someone who doesn''t want to lose. Therefore you don''t have to pretend to be tough, you know." That was her limit. To the gentle words that had been announced, to the embrace wrapped around her, the sobs that were rising through her throat spilled out. After it spilled out once, more overflowed like a dam breaking. Frustrating. Frustrating. Frustrating. Frustrating. Frustrating. Frustrating! The wish that didn''t come true. The dream she didn''t reach. Those vestiges tormented Shizuku. The frustration that she couldn''t put into words, Shizuku screamed them out as she clung to Arisuin''s chest. She put in enough strength to cut with her nails, but Arisuin didn''t loosen his embrace. Because the partner of this proud little girl who was spitting out her bitterness, he knew that he was the only one. Therefore Arisuin kept hugging her small body until Shizuku''s sobbing ended. "Shizuku seemed vexed." Heading down the corridor from the medical office to the dormitory, Stella coughed. "It''s understandable. The road to the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival has essentially been closed to her, probably." Some time ago, Ikki had been informed by Oreki firsthand that these Selection Battles would advance only six names as representatives, and these slots would be filled by the undefeated. Since they would aim for the entire country, these fights would never permit a defeat. "But Shizuku has nothing to be embarrassed about." Ikki remembered Shizuku''s right hand that seized Touka''s ankle. The willpower that she showed at the end, it was indescribably magnificent. "It''s a rigid fight that doesn''t allow even one loss, right?" "Yeah. But it''s not just someone else''s problem." Everyone fought under the same rules. Shizuku, Ikki, StellaDand everyone else. None of the people who aimed for the summit of the Seven Stars were allowed even one defeat. That was the rule laid out by the new board chairman, Kurono Shinguuji. A cliff that filtered out contenders for the sake of creating a Seven Stars Sword King from Hagun. Even breaking down and reuniting the stars of high-ranking companions, to select the strongest single person. Because at the end of the day, only one person can take the summit of the Seven Stars. "It''s already the finishing line of the Selection Battles. Even we have to focus our energies more than ever, right?" "I won''t lose, you know." Ikki turned his gaze to Stella nearby, who made that clear declaration. And Stella also looked up at Ikki again. With pupils that held the blazing and sparkling flames of a strong fighting spirit. "I will absolutely not lose. Because I''ll fight and win against Ikki this time at the finals of the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival." To that expression of strong will and affection, Ikki felt a happiness rising inside his chest. The promise they exchanged that night. He knew he wasn''t the only one who looked forward to its fulfillment. "I think the same, after all. I definitely won''t lose either." "Hehe. Of course. I won''t allow you to disappear in the middle?" Stella cheerfully spread a sweet smile over her whole face at Ikki''s reply. At that smiling face, Ikki''s cheeks relaxed. Recently, this girl had become more and more unbearably lovely. The more he knew her, the closer he got to her, the more he loved this girl. Her flower-like fragrance, her slightly high temperatureDall of it was lovely. And because he wanted to fall even more in love with that girl, he would maintain a higher motivation than what he had held up to now. He would push himself higher than where he was now. For the sake of making himself worthy of the strongest rival who was there beside him, of the girl who was his beloved sweetheart. His meeting with her, it was an irreplaceable fortune as far as Ikki was concerned. "Well, so that we don''t lose, shall we do some training?" "That''s fine. Speaking honestly, after watching Shizuku''s match, my body has been throbbing." "Haha. That''s so like Stella. Then let''s hurry and go." Saying so, Ikki checked to see that nobody else was in the corridor, then took Stella''s hand and entwined their fingers. When he did so, Stella also squeezed Ikki''s hand in return. Since they had taken a step forward as sweethearts at the pool, little by little they had grown used to mutual skinship. Recently, when they went to places out of the public eye, one of them would spontaneously grasp the other''s hand. Tightly entwining fingers, recognizing the partner''s temperature and presence, Ikki and Stella both loved doing those things. Well, of course their favorite kind of skinship was kissing. In that state, for the love between the two, the matter that had begun at that pool had certainly shortened the distance between the two sweethearts. That could certainly be called progress. HoweverDto tell the truth, Stella felt a touch unsatisfied with the current situation. Or maybe unsatisfied was not quite the right way to say it. She wanted to get closer and closerDto seek Ikki as a woman would. To shrink and shrink the distance between herself and Ikki, that desire was growing strong. At night. In particular, when they exchanged kisses before sleeping. It was the worst at the moment their lips separated. Like yesterday, she gave a strange moaning sound when their lips separated that had surprised Ikki. That was so embarrassing. Having been surprised by a sweet sound she hadn''t imagined she could make leaking from her own lips, she immediately leaped into bed and covered her head with her futon, but nonetheless there was a time before the fire that had lit inside her body went out. Are my sexual desires so strong, I wonder Just remembering it had somehow made her very embarrassed. In the first place, she hadn''t sought a place to get an answer. Because for Stella, there was her position as the second princess of the Vermillion Empire. However, at the same time Stella and Ikki were both mature adults beyond the age of fifteen. (That Blazers come of age at fifteen was a standard shared by all countries participating in the League of Mage-Knight Nations.) In other words, they were both adults who could consent to marriage. As adults who''ve come of age, they had the privilege to fall in love, of course. What if, by some chance Ikki sought that. If he looked her directly in the eyes, placed his hands on her shoulders, and sought thatDif it was at this moment, what answer might she choose? Would she take the official stance of an imperial princess? Or instead her own personal feelings? If it was Stella from a little while ago, she''d probably give some excuse or other and refuse Ikki. But right now, which would it be? She asked herself, but no answer came. But, if Ikki truly wanted and sought for herD I wouldD "What''s wrong, Stella? Your face is really red?" "Fue!? Ah, it''s nothing!" "If it''s nothing, your face wouldn''t get that red, you know. I wonder if you might have a cold. Maybe a little fever." With a worried expression, Ikki drew near her forehead to check her temperature. To that kindness, Stella raised her feelings in a scream. D-D-Don''t get near my face right nowD! "I-I-I''m really fine! Really! So you can''t get so closeD!" She somehow forced Ikki back, while astounded by her own lack of chastity. To think that she was considering such misconduct inside the school building before the sun had even setD Such a thing was bad. Such a thing is prohibited before going to bed. Meaning it was okay in bed? Stella ignored the retort sent from her own heart and calmed her feelings down. Suddenly, it was at that time. From the corner in front of their eyes, with a nuu sound, a strange thing came into view. Was it a human shadow? Thinking that, the two of them separated their hands in a panic. Like they expressed not long ago, Ikki had a social position, not to mention Stella. If they were to be sweethearts, the world would be considerably taken aback, and that interaction would become heavily pressured. Because of that, until the frantic period of students in the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival ends, it was their current plan to leave the relationship between the two of them hidden. However what appeared wasn''t a person. It was a monster in the shape of a pure white crooked rectangle. "Heave heave!" That monster, if one looked carefully, one could tell it was a bundle of papers stacked into a pillar. Somebody was carrying the pile of stacked paper with both hands. It was hard to tell who was doing it though, because the mountain of paper stretched so high it was concealing his or her face. But if one looked toward the legs, it seemed to be a female student. "I-It looks kind of dangerous." "It does, doesn''t it? We should probably give her a hand." Making up his mind, Ikki raised his voice at the female student. "Umm, if you''d like, should I help you carry that?" "Eh!?" However, the female student was surprised by his abrupt voice, and her body stiffened. Because of that, her right foot caught the back of her left foot, andD "Eeeeek!" "Whoa!?" And dropped the stack of paper on Ikki. "Sheesh, what are you two doing." "Oh no no! I-I''m sorry! I didn''t think that there were people in front of me!" "No, I''m also sorry for startling you by calling out suddenly." The three of them fell to their knees and together gathered the dispersed stack of papers. And then after collecting them to some extent, Ikki turned his attention back to the female student, andD Before his eyes, there was a butt moving left and right. "Bu!" "Ohh, glasses where are my glasses?" Perhaps at the time she fell down, her skirt had been flipped up. But the female student hadn''t realized it herself, and while coughing, she was on all fours groping around the floor by hand. In doing so, she swayed and fluttered a somewhat large and voluptuous butt. "Wha, hey you! Your skirt! Your skirt is flipped up!" "Eh? Nooooooooo!!!" At Stella''s warning, the female student finally realized she was waving her uncovered butt in front of Ikki face, and hurriedly returned her skirt to its normal position. "I-I''m so sorry! I''ve shown you such an unthinkably indecent thing!" "Err, no ahaha." "Ikki, did you see it?" "If I said I didn''t, would you believe me?" "Do you think I would?" "Guess I don''t need to ask. Hmm?" As he sighed, something came into Ikki''s field of view. It was a pair of round glasses with extremely thick lenses. Ah, was this what she was looking for a moment ago? Guessing the reason the female student had been on all fours and shaking her butt, Ikki picked those glasses up and presented it to her. "Hey, the thing you were looking for, isn''t this it?" "Ah, that''s it! Thank you so much! I can''t see anything without them." The female student turned toward Ikki, and gratefully accepted the glasses. And that was when Ikki and Stella saw the female student''s face properly for the first timeD "Eh?" "Wha!?" Dand froze in surprise with a single question. "Y-You''reD" Why? Because this female studentDthis girl with her chestnut-colored hair in a braid wasD "RaikiriDTouka Toudou!?" Undoubtedly, it was the one who defeated Shizuku with overwhelming power, the one who was Hagun''s strongest knight. "Eh? Ah, yes? That''s right, but what about it?" "Ah, President! Hey thereD!" "Good afternoon, Mishima-san." "Student President! Congratulations on today''s match!" "Thank you for your support, Sayama-san." "President Toudou, good afternoon! Thank you for helping me search for my purse that other time! I''m really sorry about having you accompany me the entire day." "Please don''t worry about it, Itagaki-san. Besides, finding it was thanks to Uta-kun, and I wasn''t helpful at all. Ah, but please take care not to lost it from now on, okay?" As they advanced meter by meter, students of various school years and both male and female gender greeted Touka, and Touka answered them individually by name. Ikki and Stella were holding the documents she had been carrying sometime ago, and were watching that scene while walking several steps behind her. "People idolize Touka-san, don''t they?" Suddenly, Stella spoke her thoughts. To that, Touka was cheerfully smiling as if amused. "I only know the things that are only natural for a student council president, after all. Leaving that, I must thank the two of you. Not just for gathering the documents for me, but also helping to carry them." "No, no. It was originally a quantity that was tiring to carry." "Ahaha I was a little overconfident and tried to carry them all in one go. In the end, I shouldn''t try to cut corners, I guess. I''m reflecting on it." Touka stuck out her tongue bashfully. That gesture was extremely charming, unthinkable for the same person who had previously used the power of a fierce god to put Shizuku down. "But I was surprised. I saw Stella-san''s face in the newspaper before so I knew her, but for you to be the rumored Ikki Kurogane-san. It was a rather awkward timing for us to meet face to face, I think." Awkward timing, it was probably because Shizuku was Ikki''s sister. To those words, Ikki responded by shaking his head a little. "It was a match. Shizuku brought out everything of herself and fought splendidly. And you accepted that challenge head-to-head, and answered it sincerely. That''s all it was for me. I''m very grateful that you accepted my sister''s desire, and I bear no grudge." Those were Ikki''s true, undeceiving thoughts. ButD "I''m of the same mind, but I do have one thing I''m concerned about." Going along with Ikki''s words, Stella looked at Touka with a gaze that carried a slightly dangerous mood. She had something she needed to ask Touka no matter what. That wasD "Touka-san. We saw the situation just a moment ago, when you had the kind of eyesight that lets you see almost nothing without wearing glasses, but you didn''t put on glasses during the match, right? Why was that?" Indeed, why did Touka, whose eyesight was so bad, take off her glasses during the match? "Can it be, you were going easy on her?" "N-No, dat ain''t true!" "Eh?" "Eh? Ah. Th-That''s not true at all~" Was she agitated by Stella''s question? A huge accent had appeared just now. With her cheeks reddened, Touka''s confused attempt to gloss over it was already rather too late. But nevertheless, Touka cleared her throat a bit and returned her tone to normal. "How should I put it, it''s instead the opposite. Because Shizuku-san was an opponent who couldn''t be dealt with by ordinary means, there was no way I could accept her challenge while wearing my glasses. If I didn''t improve my perception''s accuracy by cutting off my eyesight, matching an opponent of Shizuku-san''s class would''ve been very difficult. "Perception, you say what do you mean by that?" "Me, I become able to sense the subtle signals of my opponent''s body moving by cutting off my eyesight. Such a thing is a practical application of the ability to use lightning, you know?" As Touka said. Humans are living machines. Their movements are based on autonomic transmission of signals coming entirely from the brain. Being able to perceive those signals was extremely beneficial. The opponent''s movements from the signals running down his nerves, The opponent''s line of sight from the signals controlling his eye muscles, The opponent''s mental status from the signals in his inter-cranial matter, One could understand all of them quite distinctly. "That sort of information, it''s the opponent''s true and naked feelings that can''t be falsified. The opponent''s state of mind. How the opponent is planning to act next. There are many things I understand beyond what the eye is limited to seeing in the opponent in practice. And if I grasp those things, reading and analyzing what my opponent is thinking becomes very simple. Thus I can see through both traps and surprise attacks." "I see. That''s how Touka-san was able to avoid Shizuku''s surprise attack, then?" Touka nodded "yes" at Stella''s words. "That''s my Noble Art, Reverse Sight. I suppose it resembles Worst One-san''s Perfect Vision, yes? Although if Worst One-san''s Perfect Vision is the fruit of discernment, mine is an ordinary cunning. Well, that''s how it is, but it''s not like I never ease up on an opponent, you know?" "Yeah I get that well, sorry, it was an odd suspicion." "No, no. Hahaha." "You seem somehow delighted right?" "Yes, Stella-san was worried about her friendDwas what I was thinking." Stella''s cheeks grew red as if a fire had been lit by those words. "Wha! T-That person and I aren''t friends at all!" "Oh? Is that how it is?" "No, I think they''re on very good terms." "I-Ikki, even you! UghDI don''t care anymore!" Suddenly in a bad mood, Stella turned her eyes away from Ikki and quickened her steps, walking ahead by herself. I wonder if she actually knows where the student council office is? She probably, no definitely has no clue. She was waiting for them after having turned the next corner, most likely. So Ikki didn''t chase after Stella, and asked Touka instead. "By the way, is that alright?" "Is what?" "Well, telling us about your own ability. There aren''t many matches left in the Selection Battle Finals, but there''s still a high likelihood we''ll become adversaries." "It''s not really a concern. I''ve leaked the mechanism of Reverse Sight, butDit''s not like I''ll lose or anything." In an instant, as if Ikki had been struck by a lightning bolt, he felt a numbing fighting spirit from the top of his head to his feet. Touka, who had been cheerfully giving the calm smile of an older girl a moment ago. From the narrowed eyes of that smile, a savage light like a sparkling knife was visible. It was unmistakable proof that this girl was Raikiri. Holding absolute confidence in her own strength, and craving battle with people even stronger than herself. One who was the same type as Ikki or StellaDwith eyes that burned with self-confidence and ambition. Ha ha. That was what Ikki thought on seeing it. That this girl and himself, they could surely become very good friends. And more strongly than that. Some time in the futureDhe wanted to try and fight this girl. After walking for about five minutes, Ikki and the others finally arrived in front of the student council office. "Whew. Got here at last. The student council room is unexpectedly far, huh?" "Thank you, the both of you. You must surely come in and have some tea, please. Just yesterday, Toutokubara-san supplied us with very delicious tea leaves." "Then I''ll accept your kindness. How about you, Stella?" "Me too. My throat is cracking." "Then please come insideD" As Touka said so, opening the student council office door, and taking a step inside to guide the other twoD "Bgyu!" Touka''s toe caught on to something heavy, and she pitched forward and fell dramatically. Her head descended all the way, and her butt presented itself to Ikki and Stella, exposing her underwear yet again. Since some time ago, Touka''s skirt hadn''t done its job at all. "Hey Ikki. Shouldn''t this person''s underwear earn a fee from an ad sponsor?" "There was no such arrangement." "Owwowow. Wha was dat?" While speaking with an accent at the unexpected trap, Touka got up and took a good look at the student council room. And she turned white as a sheet. "Wh-What the heck is thisD!!!" Touka raised a cry. The student council room had bookshelf to bookshelf of books, miscellaneous objects withdrawn here and there, absolutely everything there scattered about. And in the middle of that chaotic room, all the student council staff members besides Touka were present. The secretary, Ikazuchi Saijou, was transcribing meeting records with truly skillfully written letters. The treasurer, Kanata Toutokubara, was pouring tea for him. But the vice president who was the type to do his work diligently, Utakata Misogi, was enthusiastically amusing himself with video games, and Renren Tomaru was watching the game screen with great interest and exercising with a resistance band while wearing nothing more than an athlete''s T-shirt and a pair of panties. "Oh~? The Prez is backD. WelcomeD" "Ahaha Touka is such a klutz. Did you get turned around again?" Renren and Utakata greeted Touka when they noticed that Touka had entered the room. Towards those two, Touka''s eyebrows lifted mechanically, andD "Geeze~! Tomaru-san! I''m always telling ya if ya gonna use dumbbells then put ''em back in a proper place! Iz dangerous, ya know! And Uta-kun, if ya gonna read manga then straighten da bookshelves properly afterward! Ya always take them out and leave ''em like that! I mean why''z the place this cluttered when I only went away for one day to prep for my match!? She shouted with a raised voice. "Pff, why''s Prez deciding that we were the ones to make it cluttered? That might be a false accusation, you know!" "The only one who works out in the student council room is Tomaru-san, and only you and Uta-kun read manga and leave it out!" "Well no I somehow suddenly wanted to read through all of RurKen and Dragon Bll and Sla Dunk[4] in one go, and going back and forth to take each volume from the bookshelf was troublesome, so I just grabbed all of them together, you know? And when I read them, I got nostalgic and suddenly wanted to play some SNES, so I turned over the room and dug through it little by little. Ah, but while Touka was gone, Ikazuchi and Kanata were working properly, so everything''s okay!" "What''s with making that triumphant look while leaving everything to other people!? It makes me angry! Sheesh, you people are always, alwaysD" "President, it''s not the place and there''s no reason to get excited, and we do have guests as well." "DOh!" Touka, who had forgotten herself in her wrath at the disaster area the room had become, looked over her shoulder at the entrance. There, Stella and Ikki stood with small smiles, gazing at the wretched state of the student council room that had become like a hoarder''s house overflowing with garbage. "O-Ohoho. Won''t you please wait just a bit~?" Touka, while unsteadily plastering a forced smile on her paled face, pushed the two of them back into the corridor, and slammed the door shut. "Look here! Everyone help clean this place up! Uta-kun, stop playing games already!" "Wa! W-Wait a second, Touka! I haven''t saved since yesterday, wait, waaaaa! My Hagurin[5]!!!" "I''m always telling you, only an hour a day for games! Sheesh, I let my eyes off of you and this is what happens! And Tomaru-san, are you still in that state!? There are boys in the student council too, so please put on a skirt or something!" "Eh? But it''s so hot because Prez destroyed the air conditionerD" "Since electrical appliances get short-circuited whenever the President touches them." "I-I''m very sorry about that, but that has nothing to do with wearing underwear in the student council office! It disturbs public morals! It''s an unbecoming display for a student council member who should be a role model for the students!" "Even though Prez is the chief of napping around in her underwearD" "Ahaha It''s because Touka didn''t used to have opponents to keep her in shape, so she was endlessly idle, right?" "M-M-My private life has nothing to do with this! Anyway, please clean up quickly! If you don''t clean the place up, I''ll throw all of it away!" "Whoa, I get it! I get it!" "Hurry! Hurry!" Thump thump thump thump. With a noise as if someone was moving house, a clattering and rattling sound came from the student council office''s shaking window. While that riotous noise was audible from the corridorD "Touka-san somehow seems like a mother, huh?" "The student council has its own troubles, I think." Ikki and Stella both felt an affectionate mood toward Touka. In the end they had been driven out before setting down the documents they''d been carrying, but they weren''t going to complain. They then waited in vain for a few minutes, until the student council office door finally opened. "C''mon, c''mon ah, sorry for the wait. Please come in." Touka peeked a disheartened face through, and invited the two of them inside. "Ah, yes. Please forgive the intrusion." While wondering if it was a mistake to accept the invitation to have tea, Ikki entered the student council room with Stella. And he was astonished. The place had become beautiful as if the room had been completely replaced by an entirely different one. The books that had been scattered everywhere were now all put away in the bookshelf, and the floor had been polished to the point that his face was reflecting off of it. The cleanliness and hidden antique style of the refined furnishings, it gave the sense that the space was a room from a Western castle. It was quite admirable that they could clean up this much in just a few minutes. However, Ikki whose eyes were sharp had noticed it. Umm, wait a sec. The closet over there looks like it''s bulging in a weird way. And in front of that door, Saijou was planted there looking like a Jizou statue[6], which might meanD Yep, let''s pretend I didn''t see that. He gently ignored the lid sealing that hellish pot, and Ikki and Stella accepted that recommendation and sat down on the sofa in the middle of the room, gathering around the same table as the student council members. After that, Renren with her light brown skin sat toward them and gave a friendly, cheerful smile and spoke. "Kurogane-kun, it''s been a while. It looks like you haven''t had any trouble winning continuously after beating me, huh?" "Yes, I''ve been pressing on somehow." Following that exchange, Kanata greeted Stella with a gentle smile. Beneath the brim of her hat, blue eyes peeked out for the first time. "It''s been a while for us too, Stella-san. You met me at the restaurant, yes?" "Yes. Though I didn''t think that the day would come that I''d be called to this room." "Toutokubara-san. Please serve tea to the both of them." "Certainly." "Ah, Kanata, I''d like some too." "Kanata-sempai! I wanna eat some madeleines!" "You two bad children will go without afternoon snacks today." "Wha-What are you saying!" "You''re so mean, Touka! If we don''t get afternoon snacks, why would we come to the student council room!?" "It''s because you''re student council officers, right!?" Touka raised her voice in a scream. The student council president''s life was summarized by that retort. To Touka who was wildly gasping for breath from that strain, Saijou who was holding back the closet seemed to give her a grave look and spoke with an admiring voice. "But it''s just like the president. The job was quick, finding helpers for the thing we were talking about. It was a good selection too. If it''s these two, their combat ability is nothing to complain about. Combat ability? Helpers? Ikki and Stella came to attention and tilted their heads at the words with a suddenly dangerous atmosphere. Those words, they hadn''t heard them from Touka even once. They shifted their eyes to Touka to ask what he was saying. "Yes?" Touka herself also sported a puzzled face as if asking what this was about. Saijou looked baffled by this response. "Umm, was I wrong? I thought that had to be the reason for such unusual guests." "What''s this, Touka? It can''t be that you forgot about it? Look, didn''t the board chairman make the request?" "Something Kurono-san requested ah, aaaaahhh!" At that moment, Touka screamed with a paled face. "Oh my, did you really forget about it? Even though I also thought that was surely the reason you brought those two here." "Au, yes. I was concentrating on the match with Shizuku-san and forgot." "Umm, what are you all talking about?" Stella, who was sitting next to Ikki, asked that of Touka who was greatly troubled and downhearted. The one who answered wasn''t Touka, but Toutokubara while she poured black tea for everyone. "A few days ago, the student council received a favor from Board Chairman Shinguuji. Although representative contenders usually lodge together before the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival at a training camp in Okutama[7], recently there has been a suspicious person appearing there." "It''s not quiet, then." "Yes. Confirming the safety of that place just in case has been left to the student council, because the teachers are currently very busy with administering the Selection Battles. However, there are high mountains and wide forests at the boarding house grounds, and the student council alone are not at all sufficient to cover it." "I see. So you''re saying you need helpers for the outside areas?" It seemed that it wasn''t just the teachers who were busy with the large-scale Selection Battles. "Incidentally, what kind of character is that suspicious person? Is there any information?" "Yes, these is some, butD" Toutokubara hesitated for a moment, but answered. "It seems it is a giant with a height of four meters." "Huh!?" "G-Giant!?" "Yes, giant. Not the professional baseball team[8], you know?" "I know." "And also not at all, All Hashin-san''s partner[9], you know?" "I know. I mean, I''m surprised that Toutokubara-san knows of him." "H-Hey, this thing about a giant, is that true!?" Suddenly, Stella leaned forward and bit into the abruptly nonsensical topic. "You''re really getting into that, huh Stella." "B-But! A giant! That''s a cryptid, you know! Isn''t it intriguing?" The scarlet pupils of the girl who was speaking were sparkling entirely like a young child. To that response from Stella, Renren agreed as if she had just found a comrade. "Hey! Stella-chan likes that sort of thing!" "Since I learned Japanese from Kawagchi Hiroshi Tankentai DVDs[10], I love them!" What a staggering place to get into Japan, this imperial princess! Though unlike Ikki who felt a bit conflicted, Renren seemed to have found a kindred spirit in Stella. "Ooh! Stella-chan, tell me about it!" "That might be almostD" "Vice president, we can''t go further into that." "Hey, hey Ikki! Since Touka-san also looks troubled, let''s cooperate! I want to see a giant!" Stella shook Ikki''s shoulder while her eyes sparkled. Frankly, Ikki wasn''t curious about some giant, butDhe was someone who reaped the benefit of the Selection Battle system that was making the student council busy. So the idea of cooperating with them felt like an obligation. Therefore he acknowledged it immediately. "If that''s what you''re talking about, then as a student I''ll happily cooperate." "R-Really!?" To Ikki and Stella''s ready consent, Touka''s face that had been troubled and depressed regained its vitality. "The boarding house is also an institution for students, right? If our help is enoughD" "It''s more than enough! Thank you so much, really! You''re very much saving us!" Speaking with a lively voice, Touka offered a handshake that expressed her feelings of gratitude. ButD *Grab!* The hand that Touka was extending to Ikki was intercepted by Stella. Making up for Ikki, Stella shook Touka''s hand enthusiastically. "Best regards, best regards." "Eh? Ah, yes, my best regards as well." Thus Ikki and Stella made plans to go next weekend with the student council members to Okutama. Volume 3 - CH 2 (translation) Tokyo Metropolitan Area, Shinjuku Ward. Between other skyscrapers standing in a row, the thirty-story skyscraper of the Japanese branch of the League of Mage-Knight Nations towered over them. In the branch leader''s office at the top floor, Japanese branch head Itsuki Kurogane sported deep wrinkles on his brow while holding the telephone on his desk. "I see. Shizuku lost." A sigh resounded frightfully in the room that was as dim as night. Her opponent was ''Raikiri'', so maybe it was inevitable. "Nangou-sensei''s prized child, was it?" Yes. Shizuku-san was unlucky. If it weren''t for how stupidly the selection battles were arranged, she likely could''ve easily become a representative. How stupidly. Itsuki nodded without voicing his agreement with the words from the man on the phone. Those words were certainly accurate. Selecting representatives based on real battles, the method suggested by Shinguuji, the new board chairmanDItsuki had repudiated it head-on as something abominable. "And? What became of Ikki?" The ''Worst One'' is maintaining his streak of perfect victories even now. Sheesh, Hagun''s students are so disappointing. To let an F-rank dunce get this far. "Does it seem like he''ll become a representative?" While I''m sorry to say it, that dunce has already brought down the ''Crimson Princess'' and the school''s third-ranked ''Runner''s High''. The way Hagun''s people have been disappointing so far, no matter how a fight between Raikiri and the Crimson Princess plays out he''ll be shown in front of the whole country. "That is unacceptable." A situation Itsuki didn''t even want to imagine was becoming reality, and Itsuki''s voice grew as heavy as lead. Y-Yes! Exactly as you say! "Is there anything we can do?" Ah, if the director''s authority is used to revoke his qualifications as a student knight. "If that was an option, I would''ve taken it a long time ago. But whether it''s a mage-knight or a student knight, the ones who control those qualifications are the white-bearded officials of the League of Mage-Knight NationsDin other words, the head office holds that authority. A branch can make a divestiture demand but can''t do the divesting itself. If that demand isn''t made with some basis, it lacks persuasiveness." One year ago, they''d even spurred on the ''Hunter'' in order to get that persuasive power, but Ikki had stubbornly refused to be baited. Even though the Hunter had driven him to the verge of death, he still avoided the temptation. If Ikki was going to resist, then he''d be prevented from gaining combat experience. Therefore, Itsuki would be strict even to the point of forcing him to repeat a grade. To have him expelled by snatching away his qualifications as a student knight, Itsuki needed to take the first step of getting him removed from school. However, that was helpless talk based on Itsuki''s limited authority. To make it work, he needed a basis to persuade those entitled people. "In any case, if we don''t do something effective before the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival beginsD" At that momentD "For this situation with Ikki Kurogane, I have an excellent idea." From the dark, a droll male voice resounded. The voice came from the doorway. Itsuki turned his eyes languidly, and as if permeating the entire dark room, an obese middle-age man with an Ebisu-like face[1] stood there. Itsuki remembered that face. "Akaza, is it?" "It''s been a while, honorable clan head. Nha ha ha." The middle-aged man was Mamoru Akaza, a branch member of the Kurogane family. "You said you have an excellent idea?" Asking that, Itsuki hung up the telephone. The voice on the other hand was already less interesting than Akaza''s words. Grasping the situation, Akaza pasted a shady smile on his grateful face and made a noise in his throat. "Nha ha ha. Yes, the truth is, I have some interesting information from some of my dumb muscle subordinates. If it''s used well, the anxiety that the honorable clan head is currently feeling can be cleansedD" On the next Sunday, Ikki Kurogane and Stella Vermillion rode to Hagun Academy''s training camp deep in the mountains of Okutama along with the student council members in a van that Saijou drove. They were after Okutama''s mystery, to determine the true identity of the rumored giant. However, the training camp grounds were endowed with rugged terrain of many mountains and deep forest. To search that with only seven people, even Blazers couldn''t do it half-heartedly. Since that was the case, they could hardly start without first filling their stomachs and restoring their energy. Therefore Ikki and Stella left speaking with the administrators to Saijou and Toutokubara, and made curry for lunch with the remaining members. Dividing all of the tasks between them, using the cookware borrowed from the training camp grounds, they carried the ingredients Touka brought to a campsite. They could''ve rented the dining hall as well, but since they went to the trouble of coming to the mountains, they went with the flow and made camp curry instead. "Nn~. The fresh air feels great." While bringing cookware like kitchen knife and chopping board, and setting up the cooking area with bricks, Stella took a grand breath. "Since there''s little asphalt here, the air is really crisp, isn''t it?" "Japan has concrete everywhere. It''s too well settled. It''s unbearably hot and humid." "Well, the country is practically subtropic as well." Stella''s motherland, the Vermillion Empire, was located in northern Europe. It had a colder atmosphere, and was also drier. For Stella who was brought up in that kind of country, the Japanese summer that she was experiencing for the first time was frankly draining. In truth, Ikki had recently been hearing Stella groaning at night as if unable to sleep. Since Japan''s summers were hot enough that people died from it, her discomfort was understandable. "Hey hey, Stella-chan! Let''s play badminton together!" Suddenly, Renren, who had been a step ahead and was done with hauling cookware, waved a racket in one hand and called out to Stella. "Okay! But I''m pretty good, you know?" "What was that~? I won''t lose with my footwork! Come and get it!" "Hmph~? I''ll make you regret challenging me to this game!" Stella accepted Renren''s invitation enthusiastically. "Ah, Stella." Ikki called out to stop them, but Stella was already running off. "Oh man, even though we said we''d make lunch right now." To Ikki who was sighing, Touka smiled cheerfully as she carried a bag full of supermarket ingredients. "It''s fine. We don''t need that many people to make curry. Let''s leave cleaning up to those two." "I guess we should. Ah, that''s right. How much did the groceries cost? We''ll pay our share." "Ha ha ha. You don''t need to worry about that sort of thing, since you two came to help us out. We''ll pay for things like food at least. Or should I say, if we don''t treat you, I''ll feel bad about it." Touka shrugged as if slightly troubled. Certainly, Ikki would feel equally guilty if he were in Touka''s place. It''d embarrass both of them if he refused after this. "In that case, I''ll accept your kind offer." Utakata chimed in. "Touka''s curry is made from a secret homemade recipe for curry roux, so it''s ridiculously tasty." "Yes. By all means, please look forward to it." "But let me help prepare it at least." "Then Kurogane-san, please peel the potatoes and carrots." "Got it." "Uta-kun, you''ll prepare the rice?" "For making that curry, the rice will of course be that, right?" "Yes. I''ve bought proper California rice, so I''ll leave it to you." "Heh. I''m itching to get started." Utakata and Touka somehow spoke to each other with their eyes. Ikki who was watching through it all didn''t understand any of it, but he was at least able to appreciate their very close relationship. It had already been five years since he left home. He had lived alone for such a long time, and naturally mastered skills in housework. Therefore Ikki finished the duties he had been assigned extremely skillfully. First, he soaked the peeled potatoes in water, so that they wouldn''t fall apart while cooking. Then while the potatoes were soaking, he peeled the carrots and chopped them into bite-size pieces, and brought them to Touka. On the way, Ikki suddenly stopped. Touka, wearing an apron, was cutting meat and mincing onion with magnificent technique while humming the hero''s theme song of a nation-wide anime. His breath caught at the sight of this figure that gave an impression of a young wife, because that figure, like a painting, carried a consummate sense of beauty. "Hmm? Is something the matter?" "Ah, no, it''s nothing." Touka called out to him after looking over her shoulder, and Ikki came back to his senses. What was I doing? Just now, I was swallowed up in Touka-san''s atmosphere. After having seen Raikiri take down Shizuku with overwhelming power, he hadn''t felt anything about Touka up until now. The mysterious thoughts notwithstanding, Ikki rolled that question around his head, and brought to Touka the vegetables he was carrying. "Here are the potatoes and carrots. I''ve soaked the potatoes in water." "Thanks for the work. Wow, they''re peeled so beautifully. And the size of the cuts is great." "Since we''re going through the trouble of eating outdoors, I thought it''d be great to have hometown curry." "A gold star for a perfect score. Kurogane-san is good with a kitchen knife as he is with a sword, I see." "Ha ha, I''ve lived by myself for a long time, after all. Is there anything else I can help with?" "No. I can do the rest myself, so you can take a break." Certainly, two people over one pot would be nothing but a hassle. Ikki accepted Touka''s suggestion, and stepped out of the cooking area. In the middle of doing soD "Ha ha ha. What''s wrong, Kouhai-kun[2]? Were you fascinated by Touka''s hu~ge butt, I wonder?" Utakata, who was boiling rice in an outdoor cooking pot, was questioning Ikki''s brief pause in staring at Touka just a moment ago. "N-No! That wasn''t what I was doing!" Ikki immediately threw out a denial. Touka''s butt certainly looked round and soft, and a boy couldn''t help but feel fascinated by it, butD "No, what am I thinking. I don''t really understand myself, but that is, I was captivated by the sight of Toudou-san cooking. How do I put it, it was as though I couldn''t bring myself to look away." "Oh~." Utakata oohed and aahed at Ikki''s reply with great interest. "Couldn''t bring yourself to look away, is it? Yep. And even realizing it on the first glance. Kouhai-kun really isn''t an ordinary person." "What do you mean?" "You felt that seeing her like that was something you couldn''t pass up, right? That sensation is honest, you know. That sight is close to the core, the source of Touka''s strength." "The source of her strength?" "Yeah, I''ve been watching Touka since the old days, and I know that well." Since the old daysD Sometime ago when Utakata and Touka had exchanged eye contact, Ikki had felt some kind of old connection between them. Ikki spoke frankly about that feeling. "Misogi-san, have you been acquainted with Toudou-san since long ago?" "Hmm? Yeah. You see, me and Touka came from the same orphanage." "Eh." "It was the Wakaba House, one of the social welfare services developed by the Toutokubara Foundation. They took custody of children without relatives and brought them up. Both me and Touka were at that institution. Since Kanata was also coming and going at that place, we''ve all been friends since those days. The three of us did all kinds of stuff." "Is is that so?" Utakata said it like it was nothing, but Ikki showed just a bit of embarrassment in response. He had expected them to be childhood friends, but it was completely outside his expectations that they had come from the same institution. It was what it was, and more than that, Ikki found it difficult to decide whether he should go deeper into this subject, but. The source of Toudou-san''s strength. The words from Utakata who has watched her since the old days, they would arouse interest without fail. What kind of girl was Touka Toudou? Therefore, Ikki asked him boldly. "Umm, do you mind telling me about it, Misogi-san? What did you mean by the source of Toudou-san''s strength?" At that inquiry, Utakata sank into a brief silence, then spoke. "Kouhai-kun, what kind of place do you think of when you hear the word orphanage?" "An establishment where children live when they don''t have relatives right?" "Well, that''s quite correct, but the ''don''t have relatives'' part can be complicated. Some kids lose their parents to accidents and misfortune, some kids are thrown away by their parents those kinds of children are still better off than some who are almost killed by their parents before child services separate them eh, there are all sorts." "By their parents is it?" "Yep. And our facility in those days had kids in those kinds of splendidly complex situations and, how do I say this, the atmosphere was bad. With a company of fellows having such circumstances, hurt and abused for trivial reasons, everyone was suffering. But in the middle of that, Touka had a smiling face for everyone and always did her best for them. Even though she was also in the same environment. She read picture books for the small children, and on the orphanage director''s behalf made delicious food because the director was a very nice person, but the cooking was unbearably unpleasant. Everyone was super happy about that, you know. Ahaha." "She was a very helpful person, wasn''t she?" "In the old days. She was the type who always had to meddle in other people''s business. Even with the guy who was almost killed by his parents. That one was already unmanageably violent anyway, so broken he couldn''t be helped, but no matter how he injured Touka over and over again, Touka couldn''t abandon him even once. Thanks to that he got his humanity back again. He managed to recover human emotions. That''s why that guy is still thankful to Touka to this day, and loves her very much." Utakata lowered his eyes humbly, and spoke of the old days. The tone of the story had turned to first-person here and there. Perhaps it was likely that the child who was almost killed by his parents was Utakata himself. "That guy asked Touka once. Why was Touka so strong? That she would care no matter what. Touka who was in the same situation of having no parents, even though she was the same as the other kids, why she loved everyone else that much. And Touka answered." My parents loved me very much. It might''ve been a very short time that I had an ordinary family, but I received a lot of smiles and affection. With those memories, my dead parents continue to support me even now. Because of that, I want to smile at the other kids too. I want to make memories that can support everyone, the way my parents did for me. Because to love others is something precious and beloved that my parents taught me. And thenD "Exactly as she said, Touka continued to give her smile and her courage to everyone in Wakaba House until she left the facility. She continued to demonstrate to us orphans that even we can become great people. And she''s energetically continuing to do so as someone with top strength among the entire nation''s student knights, Raikiri." Having heard that much, Ikki also understood what Utakata meant when he spoke of "the source of that girl''s strength". It wasDgood intentions. Demonstrating a peerless strength not for her own sake, but for other people. Touka Toudou was a young lady who held that kind of spirit. Ikki had caught a glimpse and was captivated by a fragment of that in seeing the figure of Touka making food to treat Ikki and the others. Therefore, he had recognized the information that couldn''t be overlooked, the heart that the foundation of her strength was built on. "DKouhai-kun. You''re strong. And you''re more frank than I expected. I''m not at the level to compete with you face-to-face, and I think even Kanata wouldn''t be a close call. But someone like you can''t surpass Touka. Touka''s strength is extraordinary. The reason is because that girl knows what it would mean for her to lose, and how many people will grieve if it happens. That''s why she can''t lose. That''s why she can''t break. Between the two of you, the weight of responsibility you''re carrying is different." Ikki didn''t answer those words. His gaze simply left Utakata and turned to Touka who was cooking cheerfully, his thoughts moving in her direction. To those delicate shoulders burdened by the hopes and prayers of many people. And to the answer regarding Touka''s strength. Certainly, I don''t have that kind of thing. Ikki came this far by only believing in his own worth. Not relying on anyone, not doing it for anyone. Simply working for the sake of his own dream. Therefore, the weight that Utakata spoke of didn''t dwell in Ikki''s sword. No one else''s hopes dwelled there. That truth coiled around Ikki''s heart like a dark, vague shape. And he asked himself. Was his sword, lacking that weight, able to defeat that girl? Lunch was curry made with garlic rice instead of white rice. It seemed to be a recipe from the time at Wakaba House, when there wasn''t much money to spend and everyone couldn''t make feasts to rejoice over, so Touka, Utakata, and Kanata put it together through trial and error. Touka had dissolved ample amounts of savory beef tendon into the homemade curry roux she brought to camp in Tupperware, and together with the fragrant aroma of garlic rice, there was no way it could be unappetizing. Because Ikki had never eaten such delicious curry before, he had unfortunately stuffed himself too much unintentionally. But in the other direction, unlike the four people who were eating normally, Stella didn''t have very much. Maybe she wasn''t hungry. Then after lunch, Touka chose how to settle their stomachs by splitting them into groups so that they could walk around. After all, though they were Blazers, it was too dangerous for people to walk in the mountains alone. The groups were Touka and Utakata, Saijou and Renren, and lastly Ikki and Stella. As a provision for emergencies, only Kanata remained in the training camp building, and the party finally set out on their mountain hunt. The objective was to find a giant and secure it. The Ikki/Stella group was walking around the area that they were entrusted with, the mountain forest on the west side. This location was different from the ordinary mountains that a mountaineer would go through. It was part of a facility for Blazer training. Consequently, there the trails were not well maintained, and vegetation grew dense and abundantly all over the place. In addition the slope of the terrain was severe. It was very much a precipitous trail. No, if it was simply precipitous, then for Ikki and Stella who regularly trained their bodies, it wouldn''t be anything special, butD "Huh, again?" Ikki caught in his left hand a shadow that leaped from the thickets with a crunching sound. It was a pit viper with its fangs bared. This was already the third time. The ruggedness of the trail aside, for surprise attacks to continue like this was a little tiresome. Ikki threw the viper far away with a snap of his wrist, and tentatively called for Stella''s attention as she followed behind him. "It looks like this side of the river has a lot of poisonous snakes. They''re not the type to kill with a bite, but Stella, you should be careful." "Right." Stella''s answer wasn''t energetic. How should he put it, at a glance, Stella didn''t have much ambition right now. With the spirit she had shown at the student council office before, she should probably be leading the charge, pushing her way through the thicket. That was how she should be, but Stella right now was sagging her shoulders and slouching, and only following Ikki from behind sluggishly. "What''s wrong? You don''t look too lively, but did losing at badminton shock you that much?" It seemed that the badminton match with Renren had ended with Stella''s utter defeat. Stella had miscalculated the force of her smashes, ruining herself by hitting the birdie out of the court again and again. Certainly the matter would make her sulk, he thought, but. "It''s not really about that." Stella answered with a denial. But as she answered, there was an indecisiveness in her voice, as if the person herself didn''t entirely understand why she wasn''t energetic. I wonder what''s really the matter? Ikki tilted his head in puzzlement at his sweetheart who was acting different from usual. But at that moment, he didn''t grasp how huge the change was. I wonder if she''s just a little worn out from not being used to mountain trails. "Follow me properly so you don''t get lost, okay?" Saying that, Ikki cleared the way forward through the thicket so that Stella would have an easier path. But he was mistaken. This abnormality of Stella''s wasn''t something that should be disregarded. At around two hours of walking the unpaved trailD Looks like the weather''s getting bad, huh? Ikki stared at the sky through spaces in the dense foliage above. The sky visible through the leaves that had been dazzlingly green just a while ago was now darkened into an ashen shadow of itself. It was a color that suggested it could start raining at any time. He had heard that the weather in the mountains can change quickly, but this much? And since they were high above sea level, he also felt unpleasantly cold. Could it be that rain is coming? "Hmm?" Lowering his eyes back down from the sky, Ikki suddenly saw something unusual. Fallen trees. And not just one or two of them. Ten or twenty trees had collapsed, opening a clearing in the mountain forest. That cause was the ground, as if something gigantic had crawled out of the ground, turning over the brown earth as it came up and bringing the deep scent of soil in doing so. The trees that were standing there were similarly uprooted. The huge gouge had a diameter of about five meters. And in the horribly muddy, mushed-up ground, there was a footprint of fifty centimeters wide. "This is!" That shape wasn''t from the hoof of a beast, but resembled a human''s footprint. But there were no humans that big, so the maker of this footprint was no humanDperhaps it was the rumored giant. "Hey Stella, thisD" Ikki called out to report his discovery to Stella behind himD "Ha ha." When he saw Stella breathing heavily and leaning on a tree for support, he noticed something. "Stella? Could it be you''re worn out?" He thought she was leaning on the tree because the mountain trail had fatigued her, but he was wrong. Ikki realized it as he looked at Stella''s face. Even though the air was this cold, Stella''s face was deeply red, and her forehead was packed with drops of sweat. It was to an unusual degree. It was strange under any circumstance. "Stella!? What happened to make you sweat so much?" "I-I don''t know. It''s just, for a while now my body has been really heavy I''ve been nauseous, and dizzy. Hey Ikki, there''s something I need to tell you." Stella raised her red face listlessly, and put on a very serious expression. From her heavy but indecisive seriousness, he easily knew the inquiry was about something very important. What was she going to say? Ikki gulped, and braced himself. "What is it?" And she askedD "Do kisses cause pregnancy?" He almost fell to his knees in the aftermath of his exhaustion. "No. No they don''t." He didn''t want to think about how frightening humanity would be if kissing a girl made her pregnant. "I mean, Stella, are you not feeling well?" "Lovesickness?" "No. Umm, in English it would be cold, wouldn''t it? No, don''t they call it fever?" "O-Oh I guess I understand it." Stella managed to dig out Ikki''s meaning from his awkward English. "I see. This is the ''cold'' I''ve heard about." "Stella, have you never had a cold?" "Not once. Oh, right. When I was a child, I was envious of people having an excuse to take a break from school, but this doesn''t feel like anything to envy." Stella declared that and forced herself to laugh. For her, it was the first time her body had experienced such a thing. That was why she couldn''t figure out until now the reason her body was in a bad condition. Perhaps, in Japan''s hot and humid climate which her body hadn''t adapted to yet, her immunity had fallen. "It''s impossible to keep investigating with your condition, I guess. Let''s go back right now." "W-Wait a second. Since we just found a clue after all that work." "Even if you say that, you probably can''t move anymore, right?" "That''s not true. Something like this w-what?" "Stella!" Stella tried to separate from the tree she was leaning on, when she trembled unexpectedly and began to fall to the ground. Ikki moved quickly, and just barely caught her on his chest. And he noticed her temperature; it was so abnormally high that he could feel it through her clothes. This is worse than I thought. Stella didn''t realize she had a cold, and worsened it by pushing herself to the limit. If they didn''t get down from the mountain immediately. Ikki made that judgment, and picked her body up in his arms. "Even if you don''t like it, I''m going to carry you back like this." "Ah, uuu." Stella made a face like she was a little dissatisfied, but gave up resistance at Ikki''s forceful tone. But naturally, Stella''s intentions aside, her body already had no energy to spare for resistance. As proof, Stella breathed roughly and entrusted her body to Ikki. If we don''t get out of the mountains and have a doctor examine her. For Ikki, running down a mountain while carrying a person wasn''t difficult. Reaching the bottom of the mountain probably wouldn''t take much time. That had to be true. But this was when trouble sprang up. *drip, drop* Rain fell onto Ikki''s head from the gray sky. And soon after, the rain turned to bucketfuls coming down. Recently, the subtropical parts of Japan had seen lots of squalls and heavy rains. "Whoa, with this timing!" Ikki aside, right now was a bad time for Stella to get rained on. If her body got cold, her immunity would drop even more. Her body was still strong enough to fight the illness, but if her body got worse here, the illness could even become as bad as pneumonia. If that happened, it would affect her representative selection battle matches. He had to prevent that at all costs. DThat''s right! On the way here, there was a small shack at the river for emergency evacuation! Recalling that, Ikki changed his plan immediately. He gave up the idea of running down the mountain, and decided to wait out the rain in that shack for now. It was a small distance to the mountain shack, and by the time they finally managed to arrive there, both Ikki and Stella were completely soaked. There, Ikki raised a fire in the shack''s sunken fireplace in order to dry their clothes. And while he fed the fire with the stored firewood, he used the student datapad''s telephone function to get in touch with Kanata who was standing by at the training camp lodge. Stella-san collapsed? "Yes. At the moment, I''ve carried her to a shack nearby to take shelter." Oh my. How bad is it? "I think it''s probably just a bad cold, but a doctor should still examine her." "I understand. I''ll send for a rescue immediately." "That''ll really help. Also, about the giant we were looking for, we found footprints that look to come from such a thing. What''s more, there were signs that something gigantic came out of the earth. It might be that the giant is underground." "Underground is it? We''re suddenly talking about something unbelievable like a gigantic creature underground, but alright, I understand. We''ll take over investigating those traces. The two of you should stay in the mountain shack, and please rest and wait for the rescue personnel. I believe they will arrive in an hour or two. The outside is becoming extremely cold, so please don''t forget to dry off." "Yes. Please take care of the investigation for us." Ending the telephone call, Ikki threw the last of the firewood onto the fire. Because he did so, the inside of the room became much warmer. "Great. Now our clothes can dry." Ikki stripped off his dripping clothes, leaving only his trousers, and spread them near the sunken fireplace. After that, he turned his back to the partition with difficulty, and called out to Stella who was still breathing poorly. "Stella, you should undress too. You might think it''s embarrassing, but if you stay like that your cold will get worse." "Alright." Stella and Ikki were a couple, but that relationship had only just recently reached the level of kissing. For Stella, she was certainly reluctant to reveal her bare skin to her sweetheart. But she didn''t complain. She meekly took off her soaked jacket, and reached for the clasp of her skirt. Stella understood. This wasn''t the time to be obstinate. She had to make sure her physical condition didn''t get worse. For both Ikki and Stella, it was a critical stage. They were fighting in the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival selection battles that were limited to only six winners. If her cold worsened due to her spirit going down, the cherished promise between them would be finished. That vow to meet in the Sword-Art Festival finals. That was the most important thing. Stella wasn''t a girl who''d confuse that priority. But. "Ah." "Stella!" When she tried to step out of her skirt, Stella''s body tumbled down. With her body in such poor shape for the first time in her life, Stella didn''t know how much it had worsened, didn''t know that the effects were so huge, she didn''t even have the strength left to remove her own clothes. Ikki, who caught her on his chest before she fell to the ground, also recognized that. The temperature he felt through her clothes, it had grown higher since the last time. Stella''s condition was worsening by the moment. He didn''t want her to do anything unreasonable, any more than this. Therefore Ikki boldly suggested something to Stella. "Stella, those clothes, should I help you out of them?" To that suggestion, Stella opened her scarlet eyes wide. Of course she did. Even though she was already embarrassed by the idea of showing her skin, to have Ikki take off her clothes? That kind of thing was absolutely out of the question. DBut Stella. "Sure please do." She instantly nodded her head just a little. Ikki was just as embarrassed, but he forced himself to make the suggestion. He was earnestly worried about Stella''s body. It wasn''t like Stella didn''t understand that. That was why she decided to entrust her body to Ikki. And Ikki also realized again that Stella was setting aside her own concern, and strongly cautioned himself. I have to hold it together. Stella was setting aside her own concern, suppressing her own embarrassment, and accepting his suggestion. In that case, it was out of the question for him to be strangely conscious of the situation and stir up her own shame. Right now, he was the only one who could help Stella. So that she wouldn''t experience any embarrassment, he''d strip her clothes off quickly and professionally. Having any guilty thoughts was forbidden. Okay. After warning himself strongly, Ikki steeled his resolution and reached out for Stella''s clothes. He''d start with the stockings that were clinging to her skin. Having them glued to the skin like that, the wetness was probably unpleasant. Thinking that, Ikki unfastened the garter belt that the stockings were attached to, inserted a finger into the space between one stocking and Stella''s thigh, and slowly rolled the stocking down. Under the rolled-down black cloth, a dazzling white bare foot came into view. A calf with muscle developed by extensive exercise, from thigh to toe it was unlike the gourd shape of the Japanese who did agriculture, but a thin and straight form characteristic of a people who did hunting. Seeing this shape in Stella''s long and supple legs, Ikki couldn''t avoid having bad thoughts about the beauty of those legs even though he tried to gulp down the saliva in his mouth. Moreover, those white and lovely feet being exposed were at his own fingertips. There was no way he could avoid being conscious of that. And since Stella''s beautifully polished toenails were lined up with his fingers, at the time he rolled the wet stockings, Ikki felt an intense numbness running between his brain and spine, and realized the naivete of his own intentions. There''s no way I can stay professional about this kind of thing. If it was some other girl, Ikki might''ve been been able to stay disciplined. But this was the girl he loved most. That beloved girl''s clothing, he was taking them off piece by piece with his own hands. It''s not like he did something so sensual very often. Moreover, every time he exposed Stella''s skin a little, a sweet fragrance rose up from her naked body and tickled his nose. Only by removing the stockings from both legs, Ikki''s heart was already thumping so strongly that it was about to explode. With him like this already, would he be able to take off her shirt? "But. Ikki peeked a fleeting glance of Stella''s expression. The color of Stella''s face was so red that it could burst into flame at any moment. Her eyes were wet, and undoubtedly not just because her body was risking a fever. I can''t show any unreliablity right now. "Stella, relax a little more." Ikki, so that the he wouldn''t agitate Stella''s shame, spoke while smiling. "O-Okay." In giving that reply, Stella wasn''t very firm. Well, that was natural. She must''ve been at least this embarrassed with Ikki being so close to take off her clothing. It would be unreasonable to tell her to relax. In that case, there was little he could do but quickly release Stella from this situation. Realizing this, Ikki took the button of Stella''s shirt in his hand. And starting from the bottom of her neck, he undid the buttons one by one without touching her skin. It was hard to pinch the buttons of the shirt that had become damp from soaking up rainwater and were now clinging tightly to the distinctly plump shapes of Stella''s breasts, but to avoid being in any way rough, he made sure to stay careful. Deliberate. And so he unwrapped Stella''s chest. After he unfastened the bottom button, Ikki took the shirt collar in his hands. And somehow opened the shirt. He pulled off the damp shirt that resisted the motion, exposing Stella''s shoulder as if pulling away a veil that concealed her skin. Her breath and throat moved together alluringly. Her lace brassiere held her large breasts tightly. A young woman''s softness above a white belly squirmed greedily and contracted a little with each breath, despite how well-trained her body was. From the slippery rain and the cold sweat of her fever, Stella''s entire body glistened. That sensual brilliance. *Foom* Something in Ikki''s brain became charred. His throat became dry in an instant. Ikki was immediately compelled to kiss that sweetly fragrant flesh, to touch it with his tongue, to nibble it gently, to quench his thirst on that fresh moisture. But Ikki suppressed all of that compulsion with his reason. What was he thinking while his precious Stella was suffering? He struck down those intentions that were bubbling up, and mustered his self control. If he didn''t do that, his emotions would erupt. But despite that. "Umm, Ikki undo the bra." Stella, who was in her underwear, said something unthinkable. "Eh!? What did you just say?" "It''s really hard to breathe. Just unfasten the hook." She complained with rough breaths, and Stella''s chest rose and fell heavily. Certainly, the brassiere that held her chest down might be painful for Stella. It was expected for a girl with big breasts. But. Me, undo it? He was strongly perplexed. But Stella said that she was in pain, and he couldn''t reply with reluctance. Since she asked him to do it, she had brought forth her intention. "Y-Yeah got it. Leave it to me." Feigning as much calm as possible, Ikki nodded. Stella''s brassiere had a front hook. It was a model with a shoulder strap, so there was no way to remove the brassiere without unhooking the front. In that case, it''s fine. I won''t look. It''s fine. It''s absolutely fine. Ikki suggested that to himself, and inserted his finger into the hook, and unfastened it with a snap. In an instant, Stella''s breasts that had been held back literally sprang out. The two massive orbs that rose up from below his hands bounced almost with a *boing*. It was a temptation more than enough to deal a fatal blow to Ikki''s tattered reasoning. But Ikki, anticipating it, had taken measures. In the instant he unhooked the front of the brassiere, he bit his own tongue so that he wouldn''t look at Stella. That sharp pain blew away any wicked emotions, and successfully held his tattered reasoning together. And he, who got through the predicament. What am I even fighting with here? His mood became somewhat miserable. He, who was putting on airs after desperately stifling himself at a girl''s naked body. If he had more experience with girls, he''d probably behave with more dignity. Even if I say that, it''s too late for it. Well anyway, he had to fulfill a man''s minimum duty. Even while losing a grip on his innermost thoughts, he kept his self control, and without changing his expression, he calmly finished removing Stella''s clothes. The shame he had inflicted on Stella, it surely ended up at the minimum level. "N-Now, get under this blanket quickly. Since we''re high in the mountains, it''ll be cold." Saying so, Ikki put a blanket included in the cabin''s emergency supplies on Stella''s shoulders. When he did so, Stella thanked him with a weak voice. "Sorry Ikki. For troubling you." "It can''t be helped if it''s just a cold. Especially since it''s your first time dealing with summer in Japan." "It''s also true, but you looked like you were having a hard time." "Eh? What do you mean?" Ikki became flustered. He must''ve kept his face from showing anything. But Stella''s gaze wasn''t on Ikki''s face. She was surprised, staring lower on his body with astonished eyesDexactly on Ikki''s waist. DHe had a horribly unpleasant hunch. "It it became amazing." Ikki, who presently laid his eyes on his own waist, realized that one section of his own body had not been calm. "oh." This is bad. It wasn''t at the level that he could hide with a distraction. While the lower part of his body was in that condition, his face was quite ashamed. He wanted to die. "A-Ahaha. how do I explain this? It''s something that happens to men, a part that moves unintentionally, and it would be a big help if you could overlook this happening right now." As he expected, things became awkward, and Ikki mumbled his explanation while avoiding Stella''s eyes. But to IkkiD "Nn don''t apologize." Stella gently smiled with her face bathed in sweat. "It''s certainly embarrassing, but but like I said at the pool, if it''s you, I don''t hate it. Rather, I know you got excited because of me, and it makes me happy." W-Wha. Left dizzy and shaking wildly, Ikki fell prostrate on the spot. It was probably her fever talking. Stella''s state was different from the usual. Her eyebrows dropping from lack of strength and her damp eyes, they looked meek and fragile. He couldn''t help but tell this girl how cute she was, hug her immediately, and kiss her. But Stella turned her eyes to peek at him, and "Hey Ikki" said something outrageous. "do you want to do it with me?" "Hey Ikki do you want to do it with me?" For an instant, Ikki couldn''t understand what he had just been asked. But the confusion from the surprise attack only lasted that instant. He immediately understood how lethal the inquiry was. "EEEEEHHHHH!?" He screamed from astonishment. "W-Wait, Stella, do you know what you just said to me!?" "Yes I understand it." "Erk." Ikki was reflected in earnest scarlet eyes. Those eyes were slightly clouded in fever, but gave an extremely serious gaze. It wasn''t a joke, she definitely wasn''t saying it because she was delirious from fever. Stella was seriously asking Ikki. Ikki recognized it at that moment. "*gulp*" But even if he recognized it, what should he do? Should he say what he really thought? Ikki didn''t deny the answer to that question one bit. Of course he wanted to. Not just today. Whenever he kissed her, whenever he held her hands, whenever he hugged her. At various times, Ikki felt that impulse in himself. It was right on target. Because Ikki was a boy, and Stella was a girl. There was no way he could deceive himself. It was the natural progression in how a person thinks of his sweetheart. Nevertheless. There was a special meaning in those words. Humans were creatures who confirmed their intentions with words. Those confirmed intentions decided the distance between two people. If Ikki returned an honest answer here, if Stella answered as wellD The things that came out of our mouths can''t be taken back! He wasn''t confident enough to finish it. If he finished it in this place, after going back to the dorm, after Stella''s cold got better, those things would be settled but there would be other effects he couldn''t suppress. But he must not do that. Ikki thought so. He couldn''t make a mistake in this procedure. ThereforeD "Sorry. That question, I can''t answer it yet." Gazing straight back at those scarlet eyes, Ikki gave his response. "Stella, I love you, and I want to say so proudly in front of everyone. Shizuku and Alice of course, and even people we don''t know even Stella''s parents. I think these feelings inside me are the most wonderful emotions. But if our relationship changes like this right now, I think I would feel guilty in front of your parents. I think I should stand proudly in front of them." Both Stella and Ikki had mature bodies. It wasn''t like there was any fear of what others might think. But stillDIkki thought there was a proper procedure for such important things. Stella was a precious treasure raised by her parents. If he would get involved, he had to at least greet them. He thought that was rather expected of a man. "That''s why, sorry." He couldn''t answer Stella''s question, so Ikki apologized again. Saying so honestly, Ikki grasped even the rest of the current of the current situation. He really wanted to announce the relationship between him and Stella. If he did so, he could stand proud in front of anyone and say that he loved Stella. But he couldn''t do that, in the end. If he announced it, there would be a scandal. Stella, who was a public figure, would suffer under the burden whether she''s willing or not. He wanted to protect her from that during the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. For that reason, he had to respect that limit during that time. That was what Ikki thought. It was a stubborn way to think, but this was something he couldn''t compromise. Even if she thought he was a loser for it. Ikki explained this to Stella. "No, that''s not it." Suddenly, Stella entwined her fingers with Ikki''s. She gave a firm smile with her feverish expression. "I said something strange, and bothered you to think about it so seriously. Sorry." She apologized to Ikki. That expression was feverish and hot, but it wasn''t just from illness. I love you, and I want to say so proudly in front of everyone. He thought of me that importantly. In truth, Stella hadn''t been thinking of Ikki as much as he had been thinking of her. Stella had only been looking only at Ikki in front of her, but Ikki had been looking toward the people in her background, as well as keeping the relationship between them going into the future in mind as well. ItDmade her very happy. Because he was thinking so seriously about their relationship, treating it as something important. I say that, but what was I doing!? Just by taking off her clothes a little, from getting a little excited, she had forgotten her chastity. Not just today. It kept happening recently. A unicorn would shun such a maiden. Ikki is more like a maiden, isn''t he? She became ashamed after realizing her intentional thoughtlessness from before. "I must''ve become strange from the fever. I''ll take a little rest." Blaming her shame on her illness, Stella settled herself sideways on the blanket. "Yeah. I''ll keep an eye on the fire." Ikki didn''t keep going with the current topic either. Rather than talk about it with a girl, he held off. He probably thought he was embarrassing Stella as well. Setting aside those thoughts, Stella wanted to curl up. ButD Stella, who was happy that Ikki thought so seriously about their relationshipD I really want him to say it properly after all. Examining Ikki''s words, even the feverish and befuddled Stella could understand his clumsy answer. What kind of answer was "I can''t answer"? Examining the context made it simple to understand. HoweverDshe didn''t want to just imagine it. She wanted to hear it from his own mouth, with his own voice. Stella thought so no matter what. He would say it in due time. Believing that, it would probably be a mistake if she hurried him. She didn''t understand it, but she was certain of one thing. I''m kind of naughty. The girl right now was clearly self-aware about that. Soon after the question that was a little dangerous, Stella fell asleep wrapped in her blanket. However, she only did so for thirty minutes. When she woke up again, Stella''s condition had become alarmingly stable. Her sweat that was flowing like a waterfall had stopped, and she spoke more without painful breaths, so with her body already revitalized she sat next to Ikki. Her cheeks were still flushed from fever, but if it was to that extent, she probably wouldn''t develop pneumonia. Ikki was relieved that Stella had gotten back a bit of her vigor. If it''s like this, it might be okay to have a little talk. Ikki thought it would be okay for her to sleep until the rescuers came, but whether Stella was bad at staying still and enjoying leisure, or whether her embarrassment at the conversation before had already come back, she was going on and on about various school topics with an unusual talkativeness. It was fun to listen to her, but Ikki only wanted to hear one thing. So Ikki confirmed that Stella had enough energy to converse, and opened a topic himself. "Hey, Stella." "Hmm? What?" "What kind of people are your parents?" "Why do you want to know?" "Well you see, since we''re together, we''ll have to announce it sometime, right? Because of that, we have to greet them, after all. I want to know what kind of people they are before I meet them." Meeting Stella''s parents. It was unavoidable. In other words, it was a first step. At the latest, it would happen after the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. But as far as Ikki was concerned, he had to avoid confronting Stella''s parents without having any information. At least, what kind of people they were. He had to know that much. So he asked Stella, butD "Oh, s-so that''s why. In order to announce it, huh ooh." To that question, Stella''s face became noticeably pale. It was an expression that plainly rejected his inquiry as disagreeable. In the endD "Hey Ikki. I have a suggestion, but can''t we hide the marriage until the last minute?" As one would expect, Ikki couldn''t hide his bewilderment. "No, of course there''s no way we could do that. It might be good to not announce it to the world, but if we don''t tell your parents at the very least." "About that, a daughter can just tell her father ''Surprise~'' one way or another." "That kind of ''Surprise~'' isn''t cute, you know. If we''re not careful, he''ll have a heart attack." At least Ikki was confident that if his sister invited their father to her wedding one day over the morning newspaper, it wouldn''t end with just spitting out coffee. "But, but." "Umm do you not want me to meet your parents that much?" Having been taken to the heart of the matter, Stella nodded with a bit, though she was divided on the issue. "Ooh Mother is a commoner, you know? But Father is a very eccentric person, and really dotes on me, so if he hears that you and I are together." "He might oppose our relationship?" "No. I don''t think he''d oppose it." "Then wouldn''t it be fineD" "But before deciding whether to approve it or object to it, I think he''ll bury you when you come to Vermillion to greet him." That would be absolutely not fine. "So you''re saying that since he''s a genuine king, I''m not refined enough." "No, it''s not about being refined." Ikki had huge headache, though not from something like Stella''s cold. Definitely not. But in order to properly love Stella, it was necessary to follow this procedure. That was absolute. This was a situation he wouldn''t be allowed to escape. What kind of existence was his opponent? Ikki had no choice but to face him. Therefore he would do his best, and give the king of Vermillion a favorable impression. "W-Well, he at least treasures his daughter, right? Then he''s a good father, isn''t he?" "He can''t let go of his children, you know. He opposed it weeping when I decided to study abroad." "No, anybody would try to stop it if his daughter went to study abroad because ''I''m going in order to find someone stronger than me''." "At that time, Mother saved me by putting Father in prison, some way or another." "''Some way or another''!? She put a king in prison ''some way or another''!? Your mother doesn''t really sound like a commoner!" "Oh, that''s right. If Mother put Father in prison this time too." "No no no! It''s fine! We''ll meet them normally!" "Eh? But you''ll die?" "Did you just say something staggering like it was natural?" Ikki recoiled a bit at the words Stella gave with such a serious look. But for him, he was resolved for the sake of associating with Stella. "I''m happy that Stella is worried for me, and though the explanation ended really strangely, but I won''t run away from this. I''ll meet Stella''s father properly, and fight for his approval. That''s something I have to do as a man." Ikki''s voice was colored by a strong determination. A strong determination that would never be shaken. Understanding that, Stella took a single breath. "I get it. Then let''s go to Vermillion and meet them." And after that her expression became happy, and spoke while leaning on Ikki''s shoulder. "I want to boast about my sweetheart, right?" "Thanks, Stella." Saying so, Ikki caressed Stella''s brilliant red hair, and she narrowed her eyes happily and rubbed her cheek against Ikki''s shoulder. But suddenly her expression clouded over as if she abruptly thought of something. "Hey Ikki, about what we just said." With a meek face, she asked Ikki. "Me too, I wonder if I should greet your parents?" Stella''s expression was self-conscious as she asked that. It was reasonable. She knew that outside of Shizuku, Ikki didn''t have a good relationship with his family. And the truth was, Ikki''s own expression clouded over at the question. He didn''t know. Whether or not it was necessary. DReally, was he considered a child of that family anymore? He who defied their commands, ran away from homeDno, whether his father even considered them family. Ikki thought of this while recalling his own father''s face. And after thinking for a while. "You''re right. I think it''s important, so when the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival is over, shall we go to the Kurogane house together once?" Ikki answered that way. At least Ikki thought of his father as family. His father didn''t want to deal with Ikki as his son even once, but he was still Ikki''s irreplaceable parent. In Ikki''s heart, he wanted the day that they understood each other to come. Therefore he believed that there were still family bonds. "Okay. I understand." Stella nodded at Ikki''s answer. DHonestly speaking, Stella had been uneasy about Ikki''s reply at that time. Stella knew how Ikki was treated by the Kurogane family from Kurono, from Shizuku, and from Ikki himself. You can''t do anything, so don''t try. Were those words that a father would tell his real child? Giving up on a child''s potential arbitrarily, and not just doing that, but further crushing him. That kind of parental relationship, if Stella who was brought up by loving parents saw it, it was frankly abnormal. It wasn''t something parents would do. That was why she was uneasy. There were still family bonds. Thinking of the situation that wayDwasn''t that too na?ve? And that na?ve thinking, someday wouldn''t Ikki''s heart be decisively wounded? But she couldn''t say so. Of course not. Your father doesn''t think of you as his child anymore. There was no way she could say something so wretched. So Stella could only believe it herself. That Ikki''s faint hope wouldn''t be betrayed. DAnd like that, the time came for silence between the two to break. "Hmm?" Suddenly, Ikki and Stella raised their heads. They noticed it. The earth was shaking slightly. Stella spoke. "I wonder what it is? An earthquake?" But an earthquake wouldn''t feel so little. Because the shaking that two of them felt, it felt more like numbness than shaking. And it wasn''t just once. At a constant interval, thud. Thud. It was as if the ground was being struck by something with gigantic mass. "Could it be, these are the footsteps of a giant?" What went through Ikki''s mind was the scene that he had witnessed thirty minutes ago. The gouged-out earth, the trees that had been uprooted and thrown about. The huge footprints that had been carved into the ground. If it was the creator of the huge footprints, it wouldn''t be weird for the earth to tremble every time it walked. Ikki wasn''t one who talked about believing in UMAs[3], but certainly after seeing evidence with his own eyes, he thought it was highly likely that it was responsible. So Ikki stood up. "I''ll go and take a look. Since it''s the reason we came here today." "I''ll go too!" Stella stood up along with him, but. "Nope." *pow* Ikki flicked her on the forehead. With only that, Stella was beaten, and she fell on her back. "W-Why not!? I want to see the giant too!" "There''s a one-in-ten-thousand chance that this is a giant, but it''s a ferocious animal instead, you might not be able to fight it. So please stay docile, Miss-Person-With-A-Cold." "Uu." Stella puffed up her cheeks and booed like a spoiled child, but she reluctantly abided by the command Ikki made with a serious expression. Ikki left Stella behind, facing the entrance to the mountain shack. And pressing his ear to the thin wooden door, he tried to guess what was happening outside. Thud, thud. The sound was quite close. He could tell that the center of the vibrations that followed the steps was also near. "Come forth, Intetsu." Speaking words tinged with magic power, Ikki manifested his beloved raven-black sword into his right hand. After that, he took a deep breath and calmed his mind and bodyDthen rammed the door vigorously, leaping outside. In front of his eyes wasDthe uninhabited forest, with rain continuing to fall. That scene was the same as when Ikki carried Stella here. What does this mean? The sound, the vibration, both certainly existed. But the mass that had to create them was nowhere to be found. And when he took notice, the sound and vibration had disappeared the moment Ikki leaped outside. What is going on?" Feeling completely confused, Ikki turned back. And then. "DEh?" He saw saw a rock giant standing in front of the mountain shack at a height of around of five meters. Ikki had come out from between the legs of that too-huge giant. N-No way! At that excessively unrealistic spectacle, Ikki stood stock still without thinking. But the next moment, he saw an even more unbelievable scene. Of all things, that giant aimed a huge arm at the mountain shack and swung downward. Yes, aiming at the shack where the sick Stella was! "S-Stellaaaaa!!!" In an instant, the mountain shack was literally turned to pieces by that unthinkable mass. "Eek!? W-What!? What in the world is going on!?" Stella, whom Ikki was cradling, screamed into Ikki''s chest. It was by a hair''s breadth. In the instant that the shack was smashed, Ikki invoked Ittou Shura and with his highest speed saved Stella from being crushed. "Stella, are you alright?" "Y-Yes. But what in the world." "It''s exactly what it looks like." Saying that, Ikki looked toward the rock giant. "There really was a giant, apparently." "Wha." Stella also turned her gaze that way, and made visual contact with the destructive culprit. "Somehow, it''s not the same as what I was thinking!" "That''s what you care about!?" But Stella''s statement was reasonable. The giant that materialized didn''t fit the image of a gigantic human that they had. It was a crude humanoid shape made from many large and small rocks joined together. If one looked at it, one would doubt that it was even a living creature. However, even if it was probably not a living creature, they understood one thing. This rock giant held hostility and malice toward Ikki and Stella. The truth was, the giant was once again gathering speed to pursue them, aiming and swinging at them with its huge arm. Ikki, carrying Stella, immediately jumped sideways and avoided the blow. The earth at his back was blasted by the unnatural force. Such a hit would blow even a Blazer away without difficulty. In that caseDthere was nothing to do except bring it down before it could hit them. "Stella, you stay here. Try not to let your body get wet, okay?" Ikki set Stella down, and confronted the rock giant with Intetsu in his hands. "Are you going to fight? Will you be alright? A sword won''t be very effective, you know?" "I''ll be fine. I have a technique for dealing with this kind of opponent, more or less." Saying that, Ikki raised his left hand closer to his blade, and drew the right hand that held Intetsu back with all his strength. It was plainly a stance for thrusting. But the stone giant didn''t careDno, as if it didn''t have any will of its own, it lunged with its stone fist mechanically. A monotone attack with such sluggishness couldn''t possibly get through the Worst One. Ikki turned toward the rock giant, and with superhuman strength granted by Ittou Shura, he rushed forward as if flying. He just barely crossed right beside the stone fist as it passed. DWith the right hand that he was drawing back with all his strength, he unleashed a forward stab. A flash of steel that broke the sound barrier took flight. It wasn''t an ordinary thrust. Arm strength, leg strength, charging powerDmore than Ikki''s superhuman body mastery, the vector of all of his power was focused on the point of his sword, a technique that forced out his highest offensive ability. This was the secret technique that boasted the strongest offensive ability among the Worst One''s seven secret swords. "The first secret swordDSaigeki!"[4] Ikki, who charged as if flying, without decelerating, made his body into a bullet and pierced the rock giant''s chest. The impact of the penetration struck the giant''s body, and from the huge hole bored into its chest, the giant made from joining rocks collapsed while making a clattering noise. The rocks being joined together fell apart, and returned to rubble having lost the humanoid shape. "Good!" But the moment Ikki landed with a small expression of relief. "Eh!" Ikki saw something unbelievable. The crumbling stones were joining back together as if by magnets, and piled up together once again. The wreckage of the smashed giant once again repaired its humanoid shape. And it wasn''t the one giant this time. It was dozens of stone dolls, each as tall as Ikki. And Ikki saw something even more strange in the middle of that scene. While the stones were attaching to other stones as if by magnetism, there was a presence of a thin, string-like magic power. Right, this was no rock monster. Someone was using strings of magic power to manipulate rocks like puppetry. Namely, this wasD "A Noble Art! The enemy is a Blazer! Stella, stay alert on the surroundings!" "Ikki! Behind you!" Reacting to Stella''s shout, Ikki cleaved off the stone hand that was coming at his back to strike him. With a clang, Ikki''s arm fell numb from the recoil of hitting his sword against hard rock. A small crack appeared in the stone doll. Like I thought, if I don''t use Saigeki, I can''t deal with it!" But Saigeki had a lethal flaw. It was a charge technique, so it required him to set up an opportunity. As one would expect, in fighting dozens of stone dolls at the same time, there was no leisure time to set up such an opportunity. "Gah!" "Ikki!" He couldn''t protect himself, and blood sprayed from Ikki''s brow after he took a stone hand to his head. He had warded off the stone hand with Ten''i Muhou, but there were too many enemies, unfortunately. An attack he couldn''t parry and cut through had come. This is bad. Even though he needed to press on, the end of the time he could use Ittou Shura was coming too quickly. The remaining time was less than thirty seconds. At this rate, he wouldn''t be able to win. What should I! But the enemies weren''t stopping to let Ikki think. While some surrounded Ikki, five of the rock dolls aimed approached Stella whose body was wrapped in a blanket. "Stella!" Ikki yelled out at seeing the scene. But he couldn''t do anything other than cry out. He couldn''t break out of the enclosure immediately. Stella was still weak. It was too dangerous for her to be attacked by the enemy right nowD "Take this!" But as Ikki was thinking this, he saw Stella leaping forward and pulverizing the five stone dolls entirely into smithereens using a single strike from L?vateinn. Moreover, not just the danger coming for her personally, she blew away the stone dolls surrounding Ikki with her strong sword, pulverizing them, and hastened toward where Ikki stood after easily defeating them. "Uh, somehow this is different from what I think of as a sick person." "Yeah. I''m also quite surprised. I guess I''m unreasonably powerful, huh?" Ikki wondered if she should say so about herself, but as expected he couldn''t do anything but nod in surprise. "I was able to move my body thanks greatly to taking a small rest. I''ll also fight with you together. For this kind of opponent, my affinity is good." Certainly so. With Stella''s superhuman physical strength, she could cut them, and with only that power she could pulverize the stone dolls. Frankly, Ikki didn''t want a sick person to fight no matter how strong she was, but as it was, Ikki''s limits in fighting by himself left no room for argument. Having assistance hereDat the moment he thought so. "No no. A sick person shouldn''t be doing unreasonable things. Stella-chan~?" Suddenly, a frivolous voice that was out of place on a battlefield rang out. The owner of that voice appeared before Ikki and Stella equally as suddenly, without any warning. "Vice President Misogi!" "Hey there, you two. I came to save you, Kouhai-kun." "That was really fast. I heard we had to wait another half an hour." "Ahaha~ Well, I''m a guy who does the impossible. If you can believe that~?" Utakata said so while posing. Behind UtakataD *ROAR!* Were they targeting everyone that moved? Together with the bellows of the stone dolls, many stone fists swung down on Utakata''s back, aiming at the top of his head. They were hard fists that could even hit Ikki who was clad in Ten''i Muhou. If they hit a human''s soft skull directly, they would surely pulverize it in one hit. "Misogi-san, behind you!" Ikki cried out at that impending danger. But Utakata pasted a smile on his face, and didn''t move his body one bit at what was happening behind him. DThe stone fists, they blasted away everything above Utakata''s neck. "Wh!" "Eek!" At that sight, Ikki and Stella widened their eyes and became speechless. With the strength of the stone fists, Utakata''s skull had been smashed like a tomato. His small headless body fell into the storm-dampened mud, without moving a twitch. That was the decisive ending that anyone could see. "Too bad, but that was a trick, you know?" The next instant, Utakata who should be dead was sitting on the shoulder of the stone doll that had killed him. "Aha~ I tried to tell you about this, didn''t I?" "Huh? E-Ehhh!?" Utakata smiled giddily as if nothing had happened. At that sight, Stella raised her voice in confusion. And while Ikki didn''t raise his voice as well, he was equally confused. Certainly, he saw Utakata''s skull being crushed with his own eyes. The pink brain matter had been scattered, slightly mixed with white bone tissue. The grotesque image was still etched onto the back of his eyelids. It was an unmistakable reality. It had to be, but then it disappeared. Cause and effect had been wound back. There was only one power that could induce this kind of unrealistic phenomena. "A Noble ArtDis this an ability from the causation manipulation system?" "Correct." Utakata nodded to confirm Ikki''s words. The abilities of Blazers existed along several systems. Ikki''s Ittou Shura was an ability of the body enhancement system. Stella''s Dragon''s Breath was an ability of the elemental manipulation system. And Ayase Ayatsuji''s ability to open wounds was an ability from the conceptual manipulation system. Among those various Blazer superpowers, the system that was the rarest and said to be the strongest was causation manipulation. "My Noble Art, Black Box[5], is an ability that manipulates the outcome of events. Attacking me is always a mistake. That''s how it is." At those words, Ikki thought back to the scene. The first time they met ''Fifty/Fifty'' face to face, at that restaurant. At that time, he got rid of Ikki''s wound with just a touch. Back then, Ikki wasn''t able to comprehend what kind of skill and power he had. I wasn''t injured. He rewrote causation like that? Understanding that, Ikki shuddered. Ikki had seen many kinds of superpowers, but he didn''t remember ever seeing anything like the superpower that Fifty/Fifty held. This is the superpower that''s called the strongest among many Noble Arts? He couldn''t imagine how he would stand against it. However, at this moment, he was grateful for that extraordinary power. If it was a power this irrational, it would surely make escaping this predicament easy. Ikki and Stella both thought this, butD Stella spoke. "With that kind of power it''s an easy victory, right? Please lend a hand, Senpai. We''ll put an end to this monster right away!" "Ah, that''s impossible." Utakata flatly rejected Stella''s suggestion. "Eh? W-Why!?" "The thing is, my Black Box is an ability whose nature is entirely to manipulate outcomes. In other words it''s a superpower that makes even a one percent possibility into certainty. But conversely, it doesn''t bring anything into existence. With my strength as an individual person, there''s no way it can do anything useful. I can turn a one percent probability into a one hundred percent, but I can''t turn a zero percent into a one percent. In other words, you two were breaking these rocks with your swords a moment ago, but there''s probably no way I''m the unreasonable type of person who can join in on such a battle. Especially a boy who looks as cute and weak as me? No way, no way." "So you have that kind of weakness, uh?" "Yep. If I could manipulate everything and everything, I''d be in the representative battles, you know. But the outcomes that Black Box can manipulate, in the end it''s limited to things that are possible. If we get right to the core of it, it''s an ability that won''t ever let me beat an opponent I can''t beat without it." And Utakata''s body was powerless against other people, so the range of that impossibility was particularly wide. Being aware of that, Utakata didn''t enter the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival selection battles. But if that was how it was . "Then what did you come here to do!?" A reasonable question was asked. It would be troubling if people without battle strength increased. Answering Stella''s justifiable question, Utakata gave a smile with hidden meaning. "I came to save you, of course. But just like I said, fighting isn''t my domain. My duty is entirely to serve as that girl''s navigation." Saying so, Utakata leaped off from the stone doll with a *boing*. "DSo there it is. I''ll leave the rest to you, Touka." He looked up at the mountain slope. Before his gaze, on that gentle slope, at the boundary of the mountain forest and the small clearing where the mountain shack had been builtD "Okay. Thanks for guiding me, Uta-kun." The girl with glasses and chestnut-colored hair brandished her sword sparkling with golden electricity. "Toudou-san." "It has to be by a hair''s breadth, but it''s good that you two are safe." Touka looked at Ikki and Stella''s figures, and while her eyes were slightly damp, she showed some relief. And then she tightened her face again. "Please have a rest, the two of you. I''ll handle everything here." Lowering her body, she prepared to attack the stone dolls that surrounded Ikki and the others. But Stella turned to Touka and raised her voice to stop Touka. "Wait, Touka-san! Swords don''t work on these things! It''s ridiculous to fight these incomprehensible opponents by yourself! I''ll alsoD" Dfight. Stella was going to say this. "It''s fine. I know their weakness." "Eh!" Touka said so. "It''s inorganic matter being manipulated by threads of magic power, instigated by an enemy. This, out of the many types of Device, is a battle technique used by those who favor Steel Wire Usage. And for this battle technique, there is an inviolable rule. When operating multiple dolls simultaneously, one doesn''t operate everything directly, but uses some dolls to operate others. In other words, one creates linchpins, and uses them for management. The biggest merit of this battle technique is that while the user conceals himself, he''ll attack one-sidedly without risking injury, which makes finding the enemy the number one countermeasure. In that case, the threads that link to him should be made exceedingly subtle. But if we say it in reverse, as long as we break the hub of those strings, Steel Wire Usage won''t be able to operate its dolls." It was a tactic that couldn''t be used standing in an arena without places to hide. In other words, it was a way of fighting that student knights weren''t accustomed to. However, while Touka was a student knight, she had gone to the scene of crimes many times as a member of the special convention along with Toutokubara, and currently had experience confronting terrorists. Consequently, she had a thorough knowledge of styles that Ikki and Stella were unfamiliar with. With that knowledge, her eyesD "Found it." Among the dozens of crawling stone dolls, she exposed the one body operating all of the dolls in an instant. And in that instant, Touka''s body disappeared. No, not disappeared. Before anyone could see it, she pierced the enemy lineDshe plunged toward the hub that she had discovered. Shippu Jinrai.[6] Stimulating her muscles with the power of lightning, it was Touka''s Noble art that increased her performance to its limit. That speed, it was undoubtedly like lightning. The stone dolls couldn''t react to the abrupt change in situation at all. Simply put, wooden puppets certainly could only be caught flat-footedD "DRaikiri!" Within that instant, everything was decided. With the speed of a flash, a blade of plasma was unsheathed, and the hub was bisected with a single stroke. Then came a blast of air, and all the stone dolls on the field were demolished. After a blast that appeared to send everything flying ended, there was not a single enemy remaining. There was no sign that the dolls were being recreated again. The enemy who hadn''t been found yet seemed to have withdrawn after the hub was destroyed. "Amazing." Standing alone, Stella voiced her astonishment at Touka''s performance. "It''s amazing that she recognized the enemy''s weak point immediately, but more than that, Touka-san''s balance of superpower and sword technique is very good." "That''s true." Ikki had the same opinion. And also, that the strength of Raikiri, Touka Toudou, was probably based on her conviction. The breadth of Touka''s practical ability was vast. Given lightning''s high offensive power, it wasn''t only used for normal attacks. From strengthening physical ability with lightning to observing the psychology of others to manage them, her swordsmanship was born from that. Whether it was superpower or swordsmanship, she displayed them at an extremely high dimension of skill, and brought them together at an equally high dimension. As for how good that balance was, Ikki who was extremely specialized in swordsmanship of course, in his eyes, believed that Touka was higher ranked than Stella. Stella herself probably perceived Touka''s strength which she didn''t match. "Honestly, I''ve been considerably enlightened." It was unusual for her, to cough out such a laudable statement. But her expression was slightly stiff. To Ikki, the reason was understandable. She had realized it. At the present time, the Crimson Princess didn''t reach Raikiri''s level. A-rank and B-rank. According to that rating, Stella''s potential was definitely higher. In another year, Stella should certainly surpass Rakiri. But at least right now, if the two of them fought eight or nine times out of ten, Touka would win. Stella herself was aware of that, and probably for that reason, her face was stiff. And to Stella. "Stella-san." Touka, who had finished up the dolls, ran up to her. "I-I heard that you collapsed. Are you okay!?" With Touka''s entirely flared-up expression, she looked like a completely different person from the dignified one who beat the dolls so easily just a while ago. Becoming more pale than Stella who was sick, she was acutely worried about how badly Stella had collapsed. "Eh, ah, yes. I''m much better after resting a little." Therefore Stella also laughed and answered Touka to set her at ease, butDTouka pressed her own forehead against Stella''s, and immediately saw through that lie. "Aren''t you extremely feverish!? You''re not alright at all! And despite that, your body is this wet what will you do if your cold gets worse?" "It can''t be helped. The mountain shack was attacked and destroyed." In answer, Stella pointed out the wreckage of the crushed mountain shack. Touka''s face, when she saw that, clouded over in worry. "Uta-kun. Is there another emergency shelter anywhere nearby?" "Nope. But there''s supposed to be a cavern a little bit north from here." "In that case, let''s take refuge there for now. We can''t let a sick person be exposed to the rain. And if we don''t give Kurogane-kun treatment too." With those words, Touka picked up Stella''s body suddenly. "Now, let''s be off, Stella-san." "Wha-wha! Wait, carry, don''t carry me! It''s embarrassing!" "That''s no good. A sick person should be obedient." With the gentleness of a mother admonishing her child, but using words that exerted a forceful pressure, she silenced Stella, and Touka proceeded to carry Stella away. Seeing that back, Utakata who was standing alone murmured something that only Ikki could hear. "Both of Touka''s parents died from illness, you know. That''s why she''s been unusually persistent about managing people''s physical condition since the old days. It''s better not to go against Touka when she''s like that. Because if you quibble and throw a tantrum, you''ll get a spanking." "Has Vice President Misogi also gotten one?" "Her slaps on the wrist are amazing. She''s a prodigy for that kind of thing." It seemed to be the case. Having experienced the argument at the student council room, it seemed to Ikki that the relationships between mother and troublesome children hadn''t changed from the old days. "Now then, Kouhai-kun, can you walk by yourself? If it''s impossible, I''ll lend you my shoulder?" Utakata made the suggestion from worry about the extreme fatigue Ikki got after using Ittou Shura. But Ikki calmly shook his head. "No, I''m fine. If it''s just walking." "In that case, splendid. Hurry and follow me." The party coming together this way, they presently escaped to the cavern in order to fend off the rain. "Ha ha ha. I only intended to meddle with the trial run for the new hub a little, but what an outrageous retaliation I got bit by. Sheesh." In a certain place in Japan. Even though it was still noon, inside a dark room that was like a shady hangout for drifters. There, a tall man, while sinking his waist deeply into a couch, let out a sigh and gave a faint smile. "Dear me, as expected of the famous Raikiri. Wooden puppets weren''t even worth mentioning, I guess." "Such a harsh smell. Was your arm burnt?" Standing behind the tall man, a shadow asked him while looking down at him as if in scorn. "It''s already well-done." The tall man, to the question, showed his left arm. The left arm of the man who was controlling the stone dolls had been burnt by Raikiri''s high-voltage current that had flowed through the threads, and flesh had been scorched off. The degree of that damage was fierce, such that even recovery in a capsule would probably not restore it perfectly. Despite that, where were the tall man''s cries of pain? He was happily singing Touka''s praises. "Thanks to that, my left hand has become useless, hasn''t it?" "It''s because you did a useless thing right before festival eve, you fool." "I can''t say anything in response, I guess. Ha ha ha." "I''m an ordinary student, so I don''t know the organization''s plans, but you''re someone right beside the organization, aren''t you? With strategy in front of you, shouldn''t you hold back on doing careless things?" "Well, that''s true, but I can''t help it if waiting around isn''t fun, you know. It''s not enjoyable. That''s not a good thing. I hate things that aren''t fun. It''s because I''m a Pierrot[7]. I always have to be laughing. Whether virtuous or corrupt, a Pierrot''s style is to be fun, wouldn''t you say?" "You words are as difficult to understand as ever." "Ha ha ha. Thank you for saying so. Being a wet blanket is also a strong point of a Pierrot who reads the heart of others." Answering with a voice that didn''t hide its frivolity, the tall man moved his the fingers of his right hand nimbly with a swish. As he did so, the scorched left arm fell off beautifully at the shoulder as if being cut by sharp cutlery. Because the area at the shoulder had been cauterized, there was no bleeding. "Ah, do you want some? It''s well-done, but." "I don''t need it. You might as well feed it to that cat." "Ha ha ha. She''ll cry again if you don''t call her a sphinx properly." "Even if you attach wings with glue, a cat is a cat." At the curt reply from the shadows behind him, the tall man sighed and spoke his innermost thoughts. Sheesh, that one didn''t have youthful dreams, huh? "Oh, by the way, the Crimson Princess you''re infatuated with was also at the scene. Her facial color wasn''t good at all, so I wonder if she had a cold?" "I wouldn''t know about such things." "Oh? You''re not concerned? I heard that you came here to meet her." "True. That''s the reason I''m accompanying you bastards on your blood sports. But if her physical condition is damaged to the point that she can''t be in the tournament, then I say the Crimson Princess is only a girl of that level." With a voice that traveled clearly in the dark, the words of the man answering contained no lie. Sensing that, the tall man clearly felt that the compatibility with the shadow that was scorning him was bad. Sheesh, this man was terrible at banter. "Well well, you''re quite cold, aren''t you? Nowadays, women won''t spare a glance for men who don''t make small talk, you know?" "Tell your nonsense to a mirror, clown." Perhaps the man in the shadows also felt that their compatibility was bad. He spoke as if spitting out the words, and left the place. Staring at the back that was melted into the darkness, the tall man again let out a sigh Dand said. "Really, not cute at all. I''d prefer he share his younger brother''s simplicity." After that, the rain continued to fall for an unexpectedly long time. It was around three hours. With that impact, in the end the sun had started to set by the time Ikki and the others could come down from the mountain. At some point, the clouds what were sending furious rain disappeared before anyone noticed, and the sky became perfectly clear of clouds, and the scene fell under a beautiful red hue. Honestly, there was really something wrong with Japan''s weather recently. As all of them thought that, they headed back to the training lodge. Along the trail, Stella who Ikki was carrying once again asked something of Touka. "Hey, Touka-san. The one who manipulated the rock dolls from before, is it okay to let him get away?" In the end, after fleeing the rain, they were confined to the entrance of the cavern the entire time, so they couldn''t find the true identity of the enemy who manipulated the rock dolls and attacked Ikki and the others. Stella seemed displeased about that. Well, that feeling was something everyone in the situation shared. Since they were going back and leaving the fundamental question about the giant behind, they couldn''t erase the feeling of leaving things undone. HoweverD "Well, if we were able to catch that person, we would''ve wanted to do so, but it seems that''s a bit impossible." "Why?" "When I demolished the hub, I measured the distance to the practitioner using Raikiri''s lightning attack on the threads, but it would be too far to go and catch that person." "How far away would that be?" "At an estimate, it would be about a hundred kilometers." "Bu, *cough cough*!" At the dubious distance, even if the location of the training camp was within the Tokyo metropolis area, Stella choked over her surprise. Certainly, they couldn''t go that far to make an arrest. "Haa. I was shocked by that. Can a steel wire user manipulate dolls from that far away?" "No. Ordinarily, it would be impossible. There was a B-rank steel wire user in the special assembly of Blazers I was on the same team with, but the distance that person could freely manipulate dolls was around five hundred meters." She pointed out that fact. In other words, at that time, it was an abnormal thing directing those threads. Referring to that, Touka''s expression stiffened slightly. "Therefore it may be me who''d have to be rescued before getting to confront him." "If that''s the case, it would be wise not to chase too far." It was too dangerous to charge in without a plan against that kind of unknown opponent. Hearing Touka''s words, Ikki understood her judgment. Nonetheless, Stella seemed to have a personality that was dissatisfied over leaving an enemy alone, and cleared her throat. "But quitting without knowing anything, it''s somehow unsatisfying." "Since we relayed the information to the chairman through Toutokubara-san, if a decision is needed, I think the chairman will take measures. Moreover, since that person suffered wounds, he probably won''t come here again." You said something amazing without hesitation just now, Toudou-san. It was amazing for a steel wire user to manipulate dolls form a hundred kilometer away, but for Touka to cast a lightning strike against an enemy over a hundred kilometers away was also extraordinary, after all. After that, while they spent the walk exchanging a childish conversation, they continued back through the evening. The way was muddy from rain, but they were Hagun''s distinguished student knights. Nobody tripped clumsily. Since Ikki had gotten enough sleep in the cavern, the fatigue from Ittou Shura didn''t drag him down, and his walking while carrying Stella was easy. Consequently, the march progressed as smoothly as one would suppose, and all of them managed to reach the foot of the mountain where the lodge buildings were before sundown. "Ah! Hey there, everyone! Welcome back!" Their return was greeted by Renren and Saijou, who were waiting for them outside. "Stella-chan, I heard you collapsed? How terrible, right?" "Sorry to worry you. It was the first time I had a cold, so I didn''t even know I had one." "You could rest if you were just tired, but you''re an extremely energetic person, right? You made holes in the ground with the badminton birdie. Thinking isn''t something you can do with your body, right?" "Somehow, I feel like you''re calling me an idiot." She''s really not like what I think of as a sick person, after all. Why was this girl hitting a badminton birdie as if she was playing tennis? Somehow, he had the sense that Stella would win through the selection battles as usual even with a cold. "Having fought a giant while your partner was collapsed, you look like you''ve thoroughly suffered, huh?" Suddenly, Ikki heard sympathetic words from Saijou. "Ha ha ha well, I''m used to being unlucky, so I''ll be fine." "I heard you were injured, but is it serious?" "I was only wounded a little, so no. I''m alright." "I see." Nodding, Saikou took out a small bottle from his pocket and handed it to Ikki. "What''s this?" "My family is a lineage of doctors. This is an ointment made from a secret formula. It''s effective on bruises, so you should go apply it." "Is that so? Okay, thanks. I''ll use it later." Ikki stated his thanks for Saijou''s kindness with a smile. Then from behind him, Utakata and the others. "Homo." "Is that why you don''t attack me even when I''m only in my underwear in the student council room!?" "W-W-What stupid things are you two saying!? That was camaraderie! Probably, surely!" "Why does even Touka-san seem halfway unsure?" Ikki heard a conversation that gave him a headache somewhat as if he had been hit on the head. "Sorry that my colleagues are so noisy. Well, that''s how they always are, so don''t mind them." "Ha ha ha." Saijou-san has a strong mind. This person might also be wise in the ways of the world. "Haa. I''m tired from walking the entire time today. And my stomach is empty. Hey, hey, Touka, let''s all have barbeque before we go back." "Ah, that would be great! I didn''t eat much at noon, so I want to have some meat." "I agree!" Stella and Renren latched onto Utakata''s suggestion, but Touka shook her head with full turns of her neck. "No way. Stella-san is sick, you know. She has to go to a doctor first." "Ehhhhh." "Stella-chan looks completely lively, so she''s probably fineD" "Yeah. I''m alright." "See, she says she''s fine. As an upperclassman and as the student council president, shouldn''t you respect her independence!?" "Even if you split hairs, no is no. If we don''t take a cold seriously, it can be dreadful. In addition, Stella-san is in an important season, so if an unlikely emergency happened, it would be a disaster." "Ooh." *grrrrr* Stella''s stomach, resting on Ikki''s back, made a complaining noise. It seemed that her appetite really was coming back. In addition, the heat he felt from her body had also fallen considerably compared to the time they were in the mountain shack. Perhaps she had nearly completely recovered from the cold. It was a staggeringly superhuman recovery power, but if it was Stella, he couldn''t say it was impossible. "Toudou-san. It''s certainly true that we should go to a hospital, but not eating something when you''re hungry is also bad for the body, you know. The body wants energy to fight the illness, after all." "Ikki!" Renren shouted out. "Ooh! That''s right, that''s right! Kurogane-kun said something good just now!" "Hmm. That''s true, I guess. I think she''ll have the chance to eat meat while convalescing, but I understand. Then let''s take Stella-san to the hospital and get her some medication, and after that we''ll go to an all-you-can-eat yakiniku[8] place. If we eat first, we won''t be in time to get her treated before the hospital closes." Utakata cheered. "Thanks, Touka! Yahoo! Meat!" "Misogi-senpai! Let''s go to Joen![9]" "Alright, leave making the reservation to me!" "Stop! I said we''ll go to an all-you-can-eat place!" This bunch of people is as lively as ever. But suddenly, Ikki noticed that someone was missing. "By the way, where is Toutokubara-san?" Renren blinked. "Kanata-senpai? She went to receive a guest who just came." Saijou also spoke up. "Hmm, now that you mention it, I forgot that there was a message I had to deliver. Actually, just a while ago, someone came here to visit you, Kurogane." "Me?" "Yeah, it seems he came when he found out you were here after going to the academy." Who could it be? Ikki tilted his head in confusion. Especially to pursue him all the way to Okutama. Honestly, he couldn''t think of any acquaintance who would want to meet him that much. "Saijou-san, what is the person''s name?" "I think it wasD" After thinking about it for a short while, Saijou seemed to recall. "Ah, that''s right. He gave his name as Azaka." At the name that was announced, Ikki''s expression stiffened. And at the same timeD "Oh, he''s here, he''s here. Finally, we meet." A man''s cloying voice came to Ikki''s ears. Turning his gaze, he saw Kanata Toutokubara leading the person she had probably been receiving. "It''s been such a long time~ Ikki-kun. Ha ha ha." An obese middle-aged man wrapped in a red suit, smiling with an Ebisu-like face. Ikki knew him. He had met him several times during the period he lived in his parents'' home. "Ikki, who''s this old man?" Perhaps Stella sensed something serious through his back as he carried her. She asked Ikki timidly. In response, Ikki lowered Stella from his back, and answered. "This is Mamoru Azaka-san. The current head of the Kurogane house''s branch family." Just from knowing what kind of person this was, Stella received all she needed to understand the situation. Stirring up, Stella whose demeanor became like a menacing cat faced the visitor with her hackles raised. Kanata, who had guided Azaka, expressed confusion at the mood that had grown dangerous as if the air had started to sting, "Excuse me, is something wrong?" But Azaka himself, who had been receiving hostility one-sidedly. "Ha ha ha. Please don''t make that scary face. I don''t like it either, you know? After all, I went as far as to show up in Okutama for a good-for-nothing like yourself, right?" Without feeling the timid situation at all, he pasted a smile on that uselessly grateful face, and spat out aggressive words. At those bluntly contemptuous words, even the people of the student council who didn''t know what was going on felt the distinct animosity that the visitor was directing toward Ikki. This person was Ikki''s enemy. In that case, for Touka who considered the feelings of her colleagues, she had to fire back. "You, what are you doing? That way of speaking, isn''t it rude?" She immediately turned an intimidating gaze toward the discourteous visitor. "Well well, if it isn''t the famous Raikiri-san. Good afternoon to you. Ah, or is it late enough for good evening? I heard your conversation, you know. It seems you went to save Ikki-kun, didn''t you? No, I''m sorry, I should describe it as an upright adherence to your duty. As a representative of my family, I humbly apologize. Exactly as I said." "Wh-Who would want an apology like thatD" "I''m truly very sorry~" Watching Azaka speak with Touka this way, it seemed he wasn''t listening to Touka''s words at all. And it seemed he was one-sidedly showing his contempt for Ikki all over again. To that excessively conspicuous malice, Touka was so bewildered she became speechless. The other student council officers were the same. And in the brief period of silence that fell, Akaza raised his face without a moment''s delay. "Well, let''s please leave that aside for now, and get down to business immediately. I can''t bear the many mosquitos here in the mountains. Ha ha ha. The reason I came here today, it''s because the head of the ethics committee for the League''s Japanese branch has something very important to communicate to Ikki-kun." The point of the conversation appeared. Though Akaza''s expression had a smile, his eyelids were narrowed into slits, and the light coming out of them was dim. That his important matter was worthless was evident even without listening to it. But if it wasn''t heard, the conversation wouldn''t progress. Therefore Ikki prompted him to continue. "I wonder what he has to say after all this time?" "Ha ha ha. Well, it''s still early for you to ask what he has to say beyond this. Here, here. Today''s evening publications." What Akaza handed over were several newspaper articles. What exactly was written there, and what did they have to do with Ikki? While feeling a strange apprehension, Ikki opened one of the newspapers up, andD There, a photograph of Ikki and Stella exchanging a kiss against a background of many trees was published. Overwhelmed by surprise, Stella glued her round eyes to the photo. "Ikki, th-this is!" There was no mistake. In the school, in a spot in the forest that Ikki and Stella always used for training. It was a photograph of one of the times they exchanged a kiss. That picture was published on a page of every one of the evening papers that Akaza had handed over. RightDeverything had been cleanly exposed. The relationship between the two of them. To everyone within the school. "What a great picture, isn''t it? It has your faces just right. Even though it was at night, cameras today are dreadful. Ha ha ha. Maybe you can''t tell since we''re in the mountains? That the public is in an uproar right now? Laying hands on a state guest, it''s an unprecedented scandal." "W-Wait a second!" Stella snatched the newspaper and shouted angrily. "W-What is this article!? What is this nonsense!?" Screaming that, she pointed at the front-page stories with merry words that exacerbated the seriousness of the situation: The Man Who Stole a Princess''s Purity King of Vermillion Outraged International Problem Brewing Between Japan and Vermillion? And there, criticisms of the person called Ikki Kurogane were published, supplied by the Kurogane family. That his behavior was bad in the old days, that he was a problem child who troubled the Kurogane house, that he was a person with a problematic personality, and so on. Furthermore, that his philandering was excessively bad, that he continued licentious associations with several girls besides Stella, going even that far. What a bunch of utter lies. But in these articles, those lies were listed as if they were true. Ikki Kurogane was a boy with a notoriously problematic personality in the past. Stella, seeing such a statement, couldn''t help but fall silent. However, to the enraged Stella, Azaka put on a grin that stretched across his entire face. "No, no. All of that is true, you know. Even though you weren''t aware, Princess. That''s natural. I''m not such a good-for-nothing person that I''d spread rumors. However, we know what kind of person he was in the past. It truly pains me to speak ill of a relative, but this boy, he has been a scoundrel since the old days, even committing assault, theft, and blackmail. Look, there should even be comments from victims published there. Ha ha ha." "Aren''t all of those things fabrications!? That he''s not the kind of person who''d do those things, anyone who knows him even a little bit would get that!" "Ha ha ha. Well, however you think of it, Princess, the truth is this has become the news. How the general public will receive it is clear, no? The reality is, after receiving this information, the voices in the League objecting about Ikki-kun''s qualities as a knight will become stronger. Therefore, the League''s Japanese branch will hold an emergency inquiry regarding this matter. And there, Ikki-kun''s qualities as a knight will be comprehensively inspected, and if he is judged unfit, the Japanese branch will send the League''s headquarters a request for Ikki-kun''s expulsion. Today, I''m here to take Ikki-kun in for that inquiry." Stella''s understanding solidified at Akaza''s attitude. This wasn''t an ordinary scandalDIkki''s family, the Kurogane house, had conceived a clearly spiteful attack on him. They were using this scandal for maximum effect, and attacking Ikki''s status as a knight. By taking advantage of the scandal, they would revoke Ikki''s status as a knight that was managed by League''s headquarters, and impose expulsion on him. In order to suppress the failure who didn''t act in accordance with the will of the Kurogane main house. "This is is a formal hearing called by the ethics committee. If they find you unacceptable ha ha ha. Well, Ikki-kun''s situation is growing very bad. Of course, you''ll come along without a fight, right? Ikki-kun. Ha ha ha." Akaza put both hands on Ikki''s shoulders, and announced it with a syrupy tone. In contrast, after Ikki was silent for a short while. "I understand." As if resolving himself, he answered that way. Standing upright, he returned Akaza''s gaze with eyes ready to take the challenge. Stella perceived it in Ikki''s stare. A powerfully malicious ordeal like they had never encountered before was drawing near the person she loved. Volume 3 - CH 3 (translation) "Eh~, everyone, I sincerely thank you for accepting this call for an emergency meeting even though we''re so busy today~. As for this meeting today, even though Ikki Kurogane-kun here today is an adult who''s gone through his coming of age, he has produced as absurd a scandal as having an illicit sexual relationship with a state guest, and voices that call his accountability and ethics as an adult into question have risen in the Japanese branch. He is receiving various privileges that are not bestowed upon student knights or ordinary fifteen-year-old boys. For this reason, we greatly demand a sense of responsibility balancing those privileges. Accordingly, the Ethics Committee is also considering this view, and for this occasion, we have concluded that there is an opportunity to formally and closely examine whether Ikki Kurogane-kun''s qualities as a knight is under question. Though we know you are all busy, please favor us with your understanding and cooperation." The skyscraper of the League of Mage-Knight Nations, Japanese Branch. The ethics directors of student knights, of mage-knights, was on the tenth underground floor there, as was the section controlled by the Ethics Committee that petitioned for things like disciplinary action and expulsion when necessary, or act as military police. At a room in that section, the chairman of the Ethics Committee, Akaza, bowed his head toward the gathered middle-aged gentlemen, and he made a stiff and smug smile at Ikki Kurogane who stood there with upright honesty. "DWell, let us open this inquiry meeting. Everyone. Please take your seats." But there was no chair anywhere near Ikki. Only the gentlemen sat down. It was plainly harassment. Ikki had been forced to remain standing for this meeting that would last how many hours? Well, it was expected, and he wasn''t so poorly trained that he would surrender at that degree of discomfort, so it was no big deal, but. At any rate, the air in this place is really stagnant, huh? Ikki surveyed the indoor room that had practically no illumination. Inside the room, a U-shaped table was set up as if to surround him, and the suited gentlemen were sitting, beginning with Akaza. Three people in front of Ikki. To his left and right, one person each. Five in total. Because everyone there was dressed in red suits, Ikki knew they were all people of the Ethics Committee. "No need to be so uptight. Despite what I said in the beginning, every one of us here is your ally." Akaza mocked Ikki who felt like probing the Ethics Committee''s combat ability. "This inquiry meeting is not a place for censuring you. We will not just properly hear the excuse from you who created an unprecendented scandal in carrying out an illicit sexual relationship with a state guest, but also the explanation kindly given by your father the director. In other words, there is no one here but your allies. Isn''t that right, everyone?" "Indeed. Everyone here believes it would be a pity to decide on expulsion whatever your explanation is. Because somehow, you''ve pushed yourself to appear in the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival so extremely hard that you''ll make it with just another step. We don''t want to nullify such tenacity." "Thank you very much." How dare Akaza say such insincere things so unreservedly? It was admirable, in a sense. "Well then, Ikki-kun, now that you understand that we''re your allies, first of all let us review the facts. It''s true that Ikki-kun and the second princess of the Vermillion Empire, Miss Stella Vermillion, are in a relationship, correct?" "Yes, that''s true." "He he he. It''s good to be honest. When did that association begin, more or less?" "It began at the commencement of the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival selection battles. The night of my first battle." It wasn''t like he was telling a lie. Therefore Ikki answered honestly. However, every person on the committee made a scornful expression. "Oh, you started the socializing extremely quickly, didn''t you." "Hmph. Youngsters today are indeed like this. Doing terribly rash and blind things." "In our youth, we spent more time building a mutual relationship first, after all." "When it comes to young people today, they''re all like monkeys, I see. Why do they do these things that end in unintended pregnancy and shotgun weddings?" "Truly lamentable." They were talking entirely like Ikki and Stella were having premarital sex. Of course, Ikki had done no such thing. Up to this day, they had been socializing as nothing more than a platonic couple. That was what he and Stella decided for their relationship after serious consideration. They understood that her position, being a princess, was very delicate. Therefore this kind of false accusation was infuriating. "Sorry to be rude, but we haven''t been doing anything like what you and the newspapersD" "Ikk-kun, Ikki-kun. I know that you have things you want to say, but please speak only when given permission, okay? If you don''t, you''ll give a bad impression, you know. He he he." "Please forgive my rudeness." His statement was interrupted by Akaza, and Ikki reluctantly bowed his head in apology. The man with a goatee who was sitting at Ikki''s left side and looking at him hatefully asked him a question with a rather curt tone. "Hmph. Since it looks like you want to say something no matter what, I''ll ask a question. You didn''t think about how absurd it is to have an illicit sexual relationship with another country''s princess, right? It''s so extremely dangerous that it''s capable of creating an international problem. I understand that you''re at the age where you have too much sexual desire, but your sense in choosing a partner to have fun with wasn''t working, right?" "My intentions in associating with Stella was not to play around. We love each other sincerely." "Hmph. You really are a child." "He he he. I was like that as well, you know. The girl that''s your first love seems like a once-in-a-lifetime partner. It''s so good to be young, yes." "I''ll take your word for it, but both Stella and I are already adults who''ve had our coming of age ceremonies. We even have the right to marry. Wouldn''t it be quite normal to think seriously about our mutual relationship?" "Hair-splitting, are you? Such an extremely rebellious attitude." "You, that kind of manner isn''t good." "It''ll make a bad impression, I said. He he he." Akaza filled something in upon a sheet of paper close at hand. That sight, and seeing the middle-aged people surrounding him with the attitude of not listening to his pointsD I knew it would be like this, but what a cruel farce. Ikki sighed in his heart. While questioning Ikki''s accountability as an adult, they were completely refusing to recognize the legal rights Ikki has as an adult. Rather than treating Ikki as an adult, it was only a scene for their own convenience. Those indications from the people of the Ethics Committee made Ikki convinced. This was not a place where his qualities as a knight was being carefully examined. This place, it had already concluded that Ikki Kurogane does not have the nature of a knight, and it was definitely an inquisition to collect material for reinforcing that conclusion. Well, I already understand that after seeing the evening paper, but. In the first place, the things they were saying were weird from the beginning. That he had made a lover from a princess who was studying abroad. Well, it was certainly a scandalous story. One could say it would be natural for there to be a media uproar. But it was strange that this would lead to an inquiry on Ikki''s qualities as a knight. As per Ikki''s assertion not long ago, neither he nor Stella were children. They were a man and woman whose right to marry was legally recognized. Their love was permitted under the law, so to speak. More than Ikki and Stella''s feelings being settled, if for example Stella''s father, the king of the Vermillion Empire, displayed discomfort at the matter, that was entirely something to be discussed with the person himself. Despite that, it hadn''t become like that, but instead it became a scandal that third-parties were mistakenly clamoring about, and all of it had been collected on pages so that they can be turned into questions on Ikki''s qualities as a knight. It was obviously strange. Why did something so strange develop like that? The reason was simple. It was none other than the existence of something manipulating arbitrary expectations into turmoil. He''s doing roundabout things as usual. However, Ikki also knew that they were not being so roundabout because they were fond of it. All student knights were members of the League of Mage-Knight Nations. Besides deterrence against war, by enrolling knights into a nationalistic organization, it simplified the legal process for travel, and allowed them to help each other immediately in the case of emergency. Or in the unlikely event of a war breaking out, it allowed for proxy wars smoothly conducted between the knights of different countries under the supervision of the League and so forth. There were various pretexts, but anyway, it wasn''t something relevant to what was going on at the moment. What was important was that the qualifications of mage-knights who were enrolled as student knights at the League headquarters, those qualifications could not by suspended or revoked by the various national governments around the world and their branches arbitrarily. Even Itsuki Kurogane the Japanese branch director, even Akaza the Ethics Committee chairman who acted as military police, were not entitled to such power. Therefore they had no choice but to use a circuitous means. Yes, like instigating the Hunter against Ikki Kurogane a year ago. By persecuting Ikki behind closed doors, they were trying to cause Ikki to speak self-incriminating words from his own mouth. Even if they couldn''t get get that, to have him show bad behavior. Bad attitude. Bad expression. Rough tone. Anything was fine. At any rate, they were stocking up on information about Ikki''s giving bad impressions, to support an application for expulsion that they would submit to the League''s headquarters. That was the aim of Akaza and the others. Ikki could tell. In that case, more than repeating the same assertion, it was safer not to let things slip from his tongue and be held against him. Ikki understood that, but he "Whether you all have good or bad beliefs, it''s fine with me either way. I sincerely love Stella, and she truly loves me. I know that. Therefore I don''t believe our actions were a mistake, and we won''t tell others that it was a mistake." He thoroughly refused to back down from his antagonistic posture. Naturally. Ikki knew very well how much he loved that charming girl. When they held each other, when they kissed, he knew what kind of wonderful smiles they showed. That being the case, he would not declare that it was a scandal. He would not say that it was a mistake. If there was anyone who tried to force him to say it was a mistake, sticking to silence in front of that person would not be what a man does. That was why Ikki came to this inquiry. I said so to Stella. No matter who he was in front of, he would say he loved Stella proudly. So he wouldn''t retreat. He wouldn''t stay silent. If the men before him had no intention of listening to his opinion all along, that was perfectly fine. It wasn''t like he was thinking of getting approval from people like them. Simply put, he was not going to stop asserting it. Because this feeling was the one thing he would never lie about. Ikki had been taken away by the Ethics Committee, and he had been confined for three days. Stella was like a volcano just about to erupt. Constantly grimacing with eyebrows drawn in displeasure, her hair scattering incandescence in sparks. There were many students who were curious about the scandal, but they were too scared of the pressure to approach, and no one around her could get close. Even in the dining hall that was crowded with people during lunch time, no one sat at the seats near Stella. It was quite natural, the person herself was in no state of mind to deal with such trivial things, but "Even though you managed to finally recover from your cold, you''re giving out such an extreme killing intent, Stella-chan." The one who spoke to Stella without hesitation and sat down next to her was a tall and thin beauty, Nagi Arisuin. From a distance, voices cried out things like Aah, Nagi-sama is doing such a dangerous thing.. That was probably his fans. But however much she was irritated, even Stella would not injure her friends by venting her anger. Simply put, the manner and speech became as rough as usual. "Of course I am. Did you think I''d be smiling while they write that nonsense as they please?" When Stella said "that", she meant the evening paper from that day. That paper which put down tons of lies about Ikki, and wrote herself like some dimwitted girl who was tricked by a villain. Just remembering that page made her guts boil. "I heard about how harsh it was, but this country''s level of mass media is really the lowest, right?" Stella spat those words out, and. "Nya ha ha, my ears are burning." One more person, a female student wearing glasses, sat down on Stella''s other side while making an unpleasant face. "Kagami." "Can I join you too?" "Go ahead. I don''t really know why, but this is the only place that''s open." "Nya ha ha, thanks." Putting down on the table her tray with a lunch sandwich on top, Kagami Kusakabe continued her words with an apologetic expression. "Well, it''s natural for Stella-chan to get mad. For Vermillion''s princess to find a lover while studying abroad, it would be a scandal, you know? But for a reporter to disregard a princess''s judgment and treat the association between two people as a scandal, it''s too rude. This is very much an international problem, you know. Well, the information would come out understanding that much, probably." "Oh my? What are you saying?" "Well, I have just a biiiiit of a lot of influence with the local newspaper reporters, and was able to use my connections to do some investigation, but as expected the Ethics Committee seems to be exerting some mighty pressure worthy of the organization. It''s creating the negative image that the news emphasizing the Vermillion imperial princess''s scandal is based on. It''s just talk between us here, but it seems the Ethics Committee used their power to bully their way into inserting a special bulletin into the King of Knights formal performance broadcast." "Because the KOK is completely bound to the League, they can do such bullying, right? I see." There was no way to insert a special bulletin into the world''s biggest form of entertaniment. Even the occurrence of a shocking death would not give a news event that kind of priority. This kind of move was like thrusting a dagger at their throats. No doubt, it was something inevitable. And that truth given by Kagami, it was evidence of more than just the Ethics Committee, but also a flanking attack from Itsuki Kurogane seriously trying to snatch away Ikki''s qualifications as a knight. "Unbelievable." Knowing their seriousness, Stella couldn''t stop that word from coming out. "Ikki isn''t just some student! Just to corner him like that, why does Ikki''s father, the Japanese branch director, go that far!?" Moreover, what the heck kind of advantage was there in this? If he denounced Ikki to this extent, wouldn''t it also harm the reputation of the Kurogane house? What was the reason for cornering Ikki this far despite that issue? "Even though Ikki is his son, why?" "Because he is that kind of father." The voice that answered came from the opposite side of the school cafeteria table. It came from directly in front of Stella, not unlike the chime of a bell, a small and sweet voice. It was "Because he is that kind of man, he did this. And it isn''t just what you mentioned." "Shizuku." "Honestly speaking, what Father is thinking, why he has such prejudice against Onii-sama, I can''t understand any of it, because that crookedness is beyond my comprehension. But that is why nothing he does seems strange." While announcing such cold facts dispassionately, Shizuku laid her tray with her Japanese meal set lunch on the table. And she sat down at the table in front of Stella. While Stella was a little bit hesitant to speak to her when she was like that, Shizuku still spoke as usual. Because Shizuku hadn''t shown her face once after the match with Raikiri, Stella hadn''t spoken with her since then "Umm, Shizuku. I''m sorry. We haven''t talked to you about the relationship." Stella knew how strongly Shizuku loved her brother. Therefore there was no helping it, whatever kind of attack she''d receive from Shizuku. Stella was content to face it with resignation. But Shizuku''s response was alarmingly light. "It''s not like there''s a problem, you know. I mean, I knew about it." "Eh?" "I can tell with a glance, you know. That the relationship between you two changed after the night of Onii-sama''s debut battle. Isn''t that right, Alice?" "Ha ha, Well, it was delightfully easy to tell." "Yep, yep. Heck, even I could figure it out." "Wow." Feeling somewhat embarrassed, Stella covered it up. It was probably very easy to tell that they were flirting. In the doom room or the in the forest, they had tried to hide it from casual sight, but. "Stella-san has her position. Announcing that kind of thing always causes an uproar. It''s understandable that you two would think about not bringing such a disturbance during the busy Sword-Art Festival season, and even I would think about the best thing to do. Therefore it''s not like we''re thinking about blaming you for it. The crucial thing is what you will do after this." Saying that, Shizuku turned her sight to Kagami who was sitting next to Stella. "Kusakabe-san. The discussion is moving toward things that people who know my family circumstances to a certain extent would understand, but." "Nya ha ha. Clear information is a journalist''s life, you know? Well, just as far as the situation goes." "In that case, I want us to speak our minds without holding anything back, but in this case, it could possibly lead to Onii-sama''s expulsion, right?" Kagami declared without hesitation toward Shizuku''s question. "It is unlikely to, presently." "Oh my, is that so?" "After all, Alice-chan. It''s not like Senpai and Stella are both doing something bad, right? Even though we just talked about it now, mere news reporters are disregarding the feelings of Stella who is royalty, and rudely calling her relationship a ''scandal'', you know. This story was from start to end a The Princess of Vermillion found a lover while studying abroad. Eek! What kind of person is he~? Yay yay! kind of thing. The company that wanted to forcibly make this a ''scandal'' is just instigating a pointless disturbance. With that kind of composition, those people would lack legitimacy after all. At present, they have nothing but huge false accusations. And naturally, those people understanding that much would manipulate this kind of impression, and to do it they''d go trawling for faults by holding an inquiry. Senpai is no fool, so no matter how many times they try to simply find fault in him, they probably won''t collect anything, and it''s hard to imagine the League headquarters choosing expulsion. Because the League very much considers expulsion a last resort." "Last resort? Hey, Kagami, what do you mean?" "The League has never expelled anyone without inquiring about a student knight. To put it in a way Stella-chan can easily understand, look, what about Donrou Academy''s Kurashiki-kun?" "Yes." "Even with people as notorious as he is, the League''s response ends at reprimand." "It is extremely light, true." "I wonder what reason there is for that?" Kagami nodded, and answered Shizuku''s question. "The knights who receive expulsion, they are generally those who become criminals." Mage-knights who acquired their license are, of course, Blazers who as student knights considered how to be successful in life using the strength of their superpowers. Those kinds of people, what happens to them if their privileges are permanently revoked? The answer was that they are very likely to become criminals who use their Blazer abilities for unlawful activities. It was a reality that statistics from numerous investigations had already made clear. "Well, it''s natural. Although this is absolutely human nature for those who make such a mess that they are expelled, it''s safer to have a chained mad dog than an unchained one, right? That''s why the League wanted to lay down the rule that all knights are to be supervised, you know. Receiving that intent from the League, almost every League member nation created laws to proceed that way with all the Blazers in their country. Although Japan has human rights organizations clamoring, and hasn''t taken that plunge yet." In doing that. "By quickly expelling someone, the League would create criminals with its own hand, and in doing so leave those criminals unregulated. Therefore even the League deals with expulsion decisions very slowly. And in particular, expulsions of student knights who are still in the position of learning and studying are extremely rare cases." However "But this time, it seems that a rare case serious enough for expulsion has arisen. That''s why I''m worried, you know. What kind of suffering Senpai is going through right now, and such." The inquiry is to find fault in how he is responding in attitude and tone; that was the ultimate goal of the Ethics Committee. But if Ikki himself recognized that he had been thoughtless, that would become a truth that everyone accepted. That truth would become strong support for expulsion. Therefore, the Ethics Committee would without a doubt try to get that conclusion no matter the method. Everyone there sank into silence at Kagami''s meek words. The Ethics Committee hearing was going on in deep underground where sunlight didn''t reach. That place was Itsuki Kurogane''s territory. And the Ethics Committee was a position monopolized by generations after generations of the Kurogane house''s bloodline. A sacred ground, so to speak. There was absolutely no one in the vicinity except for people close to the Kurogane house. There was no way that Ikki would receive decent treatment in that kind of place. Though he would probably not receive physical torture like in a true inquisition, they could use methods to run a person down as much as they liked. The more Stella thought about it, the more her head filled with unpleasant guesses. In truth, she hadn''t slept decently for two days. Whenever she closed her eyes, she would imagine what kind of days her beloved was spending deep underground. But that was. "Entirely my fault." If she was just a normal girl. She wouldn''t have been used by Ikki''s enemies. That kind of unavoidable regret swirled and spread through her mind. She had become Ikki''s noose. A restriction on his appearance at the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, she was hold him back during this important time. That was painful, painful "Should I separate from Ikki." From Stella''s mouth, a few words spilled out in such complaints. "After all isn''t it my fault? If I were an ordinary girl, this kind of thing" "Stella-chan!" In an instant, what penetrated Stella''s ear was Arisuin''s voice in a blade-sharp cry. Her spine shuddered at that voice, and Stella raised her gaze, taken aback. And she became aware. That the points of icicles as sharp as lances had approached before her eyes. Stella had already reflexively donned her Empress Dress, and blocked the strike from icy spears by crossing both her arms. But that strike was fast and heavy, lifting Stella''s body off her feet and knocking her body into the dining room wall, smashing through it, and blowing Stella''s body completely out of the dining room itself. Eeeek! Wh-What are you doing!? Panic filled the dining room at the unexpected situation. In the middle of the noise, Stella asserted her personal ability that had received the ice spears, and *Crack* frowned at the pain reverberating through her bones. It seemed that a bone in her arm had been fractured. Stella''s flame would seize and vaporize even a rifle bullet, but the best it could do was melt and blunt that sharp spear-point. Only one person here could use water magic to that degree. "Wh-What are you doing, Shizuku!?" Stella protected her injured arm, and at the same time roared at Shizuku who was standing imposingly on the table with Yoishigure in one hand. And Shizuku. "And I ask the same of you. What are you saying?" Shizuku''s eyes flew through Stella''s mind, and sent Stella''s spine trembling so much it couldn''t compare to what it was like not long ago. Shizuku''s tone was quite calm, and that expression was as composed as always. But Shizuku''s eyes had a chilly brilliance that Stella had never seen before, and her whole body seemed to be frozen in wrath. "You, do you not understand the reason Onii-sama has gone along with this farce? For Onii-sama, the option of sticking to silence and not responding to the hearing exists. At any rate, the inquiry is nothing more than an inquisition in name. It is a farce coming to fruition. Those people will not listen to anything Onii-sama says. Knowing this and facing their request, it is because he can''t stomach people exploiting the opportunity to cast vulgar intentions on your relationship with him. It is because he thinks the relationship between you two are just that important. If you betray Onii-sama without understanding thatDI won''t forgive you for it." That icy fury, it made Stella very conscious of her own slip of the tongue. "I''m sorry. I was being stupid just now." Stella obediently bowed her head to Shizuku. How could I say such a miserable thing? To this day, she had never considered her relationship with Ikki to be a mistake. The fact that Ikki was in the middle of the enemy camp, it was proof that even now he was still still proud of their relationship. The enemy''s intention was to sow doubt on Ikki''s responsibility, and an adult who is called a knight would be able to stand his ground. Therefore, if negative testimony like "it was reckless" and "it was a mistake" was taken, it would be impossible to make an official announcement of their friendship. Because if words like "I am a meager fool who can''t take responsibility" were confessed by Ikki himself, those words would become proof. Stella, I love you, and I want to say so proudly in front of everyone. Ikki was putting into practice the words he said that day as he always did. His love for her was just that strong. In that case, what should she do? To his strong feelings, how should she answer them? I can''t do anything, not a single thingC That was "Sheesh, you two are destroying the school building without a care, aren''t you?" Suddenly, a voice mixed with a sigh came to Stella and Shizuku. The owner of the somewhat husky voice was Kurono Shinguuji, who had weaved her way toward the two of them through the murmuring students. "I''d like it if someone could also fix the body over here too." While grumbling under her breath, Kurono came outside through the hole that Shizuku had opened, and she gently snapped her fingers. Thereupon, the scattered debris of wall material floated up, and installed themselves into the hole that Stella had broken through. It was as if someone had played a video in reverse. In a few seconds, the large hole had been filled in entirely. "That should do it." Nodding her head approvingly at her own work, Kurono turned her gaze from the filled wall to where Stella had fallen. And "Vermillion. I have a bit to say about the Kurogane matter. Will you come to the chairman''s office?" She told Stella to come the place where she herself worked. Kurono invited Stella into the chairman''s office that reeked of tobacco and had Stella sit on the sofa for visitors. She herself sat down herself on the sofa across the table between them. "It''s become an extremely troublesome thing, hasn''t it?" She grumbled with a brow etched with wrinkles. The fatigue that could be seen was probably from repercussions arising from having been investigated for being responsible for Ikki and Stella staying in the same room. Well, as far as the system of boys and girls sharing a room went, Stella still had some problems with it even now, so she wasn''t very sympathetic, but. That''s right. Because of the great pains it caused, she would listen to the important matter displayed before them that was on their mind, and Stella preemptively threw out a question. "Madam Chairman, what''s happening with Ikki''s selection battles? They''re not being counted as default loss by absence, right?" "I''m not staking my prestige on that kind of thing. Kurogane is having bouts conducted with opponents during that sham battle with the League''s Japanese branch. Of course even one of the school''s teachers is accompany him as a referee. Because we know not to leave the judgment to those people." "Can we go to support him, I wonder?" "No, that''s impossible. Until the inquiry is over, all face-to-face meetings are prohibited." "He''s being completely isolated, then." However, Kurono''s firm promise that Ikki won''t lose by default for absence was reassuring. As expected, having him lose because of his current confinement was too much. One worry was diminished, and Stella took a breath of relief, then pressed Kurono for the next matter. "Then what did you need me for?" Regarding that, Kurono replied with a short "Oh", and got to the point. "About what''s happening right now, I want to hear what your parents back in Vermillion think." Why was Kurono concerned about something like that? That kind of problem existed, but it wasn''t like they were hiding it, and after Ikki was spirited away, Stella had contacted her parents by phone and told them the situation honestly. "Mother understood my judgment. But Father was completely against it. He was very angry, and shouted ''He laid a hand on our daughter without getting my permission, Kiyo!" "He loves you, no?" "He has no ability to let go of his children. Because he was so threatening, it looks like he''ll be coming to Japan soon." "And how long will that be?" "Three weeks from now, I suppose." "Right when the selection battles end, huh? Exactly as we get near our goal." "Goal?" Stella tilted her head in confusion at Kurono''s coughed words. What did she mean by goal? Kurono explained her grumbled words to Stella. "If the King of Vermillion himself visited, as expected it wouldn''t be just an inquiry or confinement without visitors. Even those red-suited people would have no choice but to table Kurogane''s matter. And with that, if you and your fellows were to hold a discussion, you would definitely reach a conclusion about all of this. The drift of the argument made by those people who developed Kurogane as scandal right now, that wouldn''t be part of such a discussion, because they only want to arbitrarily direct it as they please with no more than speculation. If the King of Vermillion himself approved of Kurogane, those people will have the basis of their argument overturned. If that happened, it would be their turn to be investigated." "A counterattack?" "Exactly. For entangling my own student on my own territory in their design, I''ll have them regret it until they die." At Kurono''s words and her expression, Stella body had goosebumps. "Scary." Just by being close, she felt pressed by Kurono''s mood. This intensity that made students weakly fall back, it was expected of the knight who was formerly the world''s third strongest. But that''s certainly the goal, yes. The claim of the red-suited Ethics Committee, it was that Ikki so thoughtless that it could create an international problem. In that case, if her father the sovereign of Vermillion were to approve of Ikki, it would settle everything. The problem was would that father obediently approve of his daughter''s lover? "Ooh. I''m not confident, somehow. Because he probably already decided and won''t listen to me." For example, during a school event once in middle school, she went camping in the mountains, and he dressed up in a bear skin and watched over her from the forest the entire time. He was that kind of father. At the time, she thought he was a real bear and was going to kill him. Well when she found out it was really her father, she still wanted to kill him. He was that kind of parent, so she couldn''t see him welcoming Ikki. Stella was at her wits end, and Kurono spoke while giving her a gentle smile with an unusual sense of motherliness. "It''ll be fine. He''s someone who brought up a daughter as honest as you, so there''s no way he wouldn''t understand Kurogane''s caliber." It was a reason that one couldn''t say was based on anything. But Kurono''s words removed Stella''s anxiety with alarming ease. Right, he wasn''t a bad father. Stella also loved her father from the bottom of her heart. That was why Stella thought so. That he would want to like the boy who loved her. "It would be nice if that happened." "Well, you''ll also assist him when they meet. It''s advice from a married person, but greeting a girl''s parents is a group effort to go forward with before cutting the cake. Don''t just leave it to the man. It''s suitable for him to see how his own daughter might protect the man." "I-I''ll make the best of it." "Ha ha, ah, do your best. But anyway. I think it''s best to be honest, but your relief is making you more energetic than I expected. "A good little sister happened to revitalize me a little while ago." Touching the crack put into in her right arm, Stella smiled a bit, and made a decision in her heart. That''s right, leaving it all to the man was something that a good woman doesn''t do. She would fight too. Stella, I love you, and I want to say so proudly in front of everyone. Right now, Ikki was putting into practice the words he had exchanged with her. In that case Me too, I will protect my promise. The tenth underground level of the Japanese League branch. Ikki Kurogane was being detained there. "I''ve left food on the table. There is another hearing tomorrow morning at six, so hurry up and sleep." Saying that discourteously, a red-suited person with a bad complexion engaged the electronic lock on the room and left. The room had only a stained bed and a table and chair that looked as if they would break any moment, and nothing else. However, Ikki who had been standing on his feet the entire day for the hearing was still grateful for it. He heaved a sigh that had all of his fatigue in it, and sat down on that shabby chair. The inquiries went from six in the morning to eleven at night. The Ethics Committee had chairs, and with their four rotations each day, they didn''t become tired, but to stand on one''s feet from morning to night, it really did make one weary as expected. If it continued for a week, even Ikki who trained on a regular basis would become sluggish without knowing it. But it probably wasn''t just because of the fatigue that he was accumulating. "I really miss having decent rice, I guess." In front of Ikki''s eyes as he grumbled in disgust, his evening meal was left there. There were two bars of crude portable food. When he looked at the calorie information on the back, there was certainly true that those two bars supplied enough calories and nutrition for one meal, but it couldn''t be enough to satisfy the appetite of Ikki who was both a knight and a growing teen. Because these were the meals every day down here, Ikki was tormented by chronic hunger. And moreoverD "As usual, there''s nothing to drink either." Even consumption of water was restricted. It seemed that for some reason, the drinking water that was part of the rationed meals was missing. And the room that Ikki was imprisoned in was suffering a water outage since some weeks ago, so even the toilets did not have running water. It was quite simple harassment. Naturally, since he was not given water during the inquiry, he used the toilet during the times he was allowed to take a shower and when he went between the inquiry chamber and his room, and during those times he took as much water as he could. By getting through the days that way, he wouldn''t fall apart from fatigue. He was alone among enemies. Surrounded on all sides, fighting alone. But it''s fine. He was used to that kind of thing. He had always acted alone. Depending on no one, being taught by no one. It was certainly not the first time he had fought like this. Closing his eyes, he could remember it even now. The scenes of of his youth, him hiding in the mountain behind his parents'' home, swinging his sword silently. As far as Ikki was concerned, most of his life felt like that. Therefore, it wasn''t a big deal to withstand this at this point. Whether isolation or animosity, he was quite used to them. Therefore whatever method Akaza and the others used to get from Ikki the testimony that "he admitted it was a mistake", stuff like this wouldn''t break Ikki''s tenacious determination. If it''s like this, I can tolerate it. If they did it like this, no matter who it was, he''ll be going to meet the king of Vermillion soon enough, probably. It was a serious affair with his important daughter. There was no way Stella''s father would let the man in question go free. In that case, what he should do was stubbornly stick to his principles against petty third-parties until that day. If he did so, eventually Akaza and the others would lose their right to intervene in the media uproar. Rather, it''s there that my real crisis begins, I guess. He would get the approval of Stella''s father. That was the momentous event that Ikki had never gotten before in his life. Just thinking about it made his heart pound furiously from nervousness. But he couldn''t run away from it. Not that. From the moment he fell in love with the girl called Stella Vermillion, it was an inevitable conclusion. That was why from that moment, Ikki had always been thinking about how to greet the king and make a good impression. For the greeting, he should probably wear a suit, right? His hair part it on one side? He imagined it a little. Whoa, that''s terrible. A strained laugh spilled out at the thought of him looking like a salaryman. But more than just by how he looked, how would he convey his important sincerity? In the end, it was this that couldn''t be done with trickery. Or rather, trickery would backfire instead. There was nothing but to uprightly facing each other with complete sincerity, and appeal with as much earnestness as possible. Since time is precious, should I practice a little bit? Trickery was useless, but the idea of performing without practice was making him nervous after all. He needed to rehearse. Thinking that, Ikki closed his eyes and focused his thoughts. What appeared on the inside of his eyelids was the face Stella''s father, the king of Vermillion. Because Stella had showed him a picture once, he could remember it. The same blazing hair as Stella. A lion-like majesty that could be felt from a gigantic stature close to two meters tall, with sideburns linked to a beard. When he recalled that vision and opened his eyelidsDbefore his eyes, there was no doubt that man was standing there. Of course, the real thing wasn''t there. It was only a virtual image brought forth by Ikki''s concentration that had been honed to the utmost. Picturing the image of the supposed other party, and then practicing a paired kata. It was a basic technique for a practitioner of martial arts. This was a practical application. However, if it was an expert like Ikki, the image would have a gaze, heartbeat, and temperature unlike a normal image. It would have an overwhelming realism even to the point of an audible pulse. With that realism, it would even shake the spirit of Ikki who had created it. The king of Vermillion who had the severe features of a lion didn''t speak and didn''t move, only staring at Ikki with the same crimson irises of his honest daughter. At that gaze, Ikki felt pressure that seemed to burn the outer surface of his skin. Sweat poured from his whole body, and his throat went dry in exchange. But if he couldn''t handle a virtual image, he couldn''t stand in front of the real thing. Ikki took a deep breath, and directly returned the king of Vermillion''s gaze. Then and there, he got down on both knees, lowered his head as if pressing it onto the bed, andD "Please give me your daughter!" Dexpelled all of the breath in his lungs in his cry. And at that momentD "I won''t give you my daughter." A voice shook Ikki''s ears with a rejection that was as heavy as lead. Hadn''t Ikki been serious enough? No, no no no no. Wait. Wait just a second. No matter what it was, no matter how much pressure the real thing would have, an image was just an image after all. There was no way it could reply. Then what was that voice? Ikki raised his head, andD "I would never give Shizuku to you." Dhis real father, Itsuki Kurogane, was staring down on Ikki with cold gray eyes. "F-F-F-F-Father!?" After that, Ikki brought over the one chair that was in the room confining him. Itsuki sat in that chair, facing Ikki across the table. They faced each other for five minutes. Up to then, the two people did not ask questions or converse. Th-This is awkward. Ikki felt a strange sweat appearing on his back. Well, it was understandable. They had just met with that kind of impression, but moreover, Ikki hadn''t met his father Itsuki face to face since he was five years old. Honestly, after meeting him all of a sudden, he had no idea what to talk about. He didn''t know what kind of face he should show. Or for that matter, what does this person want with me to come here after such a long time in the first place? And as Ikki tried to read Itsuki''s thoughts. "Ikki." Itsuki broke the silence and spoke the first words. "Y-Yes." Ikki responded in a voice with a little bit of excitement in it. The sweat on his back increased. His chest began a strange throbbing. Just what was this person going to say with his next words? Because he''s the kind of man who goes too far, there''s a bit of anticipationD "You, do you love Shizuku as a woman?" "Bu!" "Incest is forbidden. It''s immoral, but more than anything else, you''ve been together since she was born so you shouldn''t see her asD" "W-Wait, wait! That was me doing a simulation of my greetings to Stella''s parents! Shizuku is very important to me, but I''ll never look at my little sister as someone of the opposite sex!" "Is that so? Good." This was bad. Ikki could''ve just been thought of as a very dangerous person. Itsuki looked like he was about to give a very serious lecture. No, if he was really in such a situation, that response probably would be reasonable." DHowever, thanks to Ikki yelling out so impatiently, some of the stiffness in the room had been removed. Ikki boldly asked something of his father. "U-Umm, Father. Why are you here?" "My son was in a place one elevator trip away. I came to see his face at a whim, I suppose." "Is that right?" Ikki didn''t know whether those words were Itsuki''s real thoughts. At any rate, Itsuki always had a sour expression, and those gray eyes were as impossible to read as ever. However, even if he couldn''t understand Itsuki''s real thoughts. What is this?" Ikki felt his heart throbbing. And a tingle was spreading across both his cheeks. I could it be that I''m happy? At this meeting with his father after ten years, Ikki was hesitant to analyze his own reaction. Itsuki, in contrast, wasn''t even having much strain, and some words came out. "It seems that you''ve had very good progress, haven''t you?" "Wh-What do you mean?" "The record for the selection battles that were introduced at Hagun this year. I heard you''ve had sixteen consecutive victories so far." "Oh, yes. If you included the result of the match from yesterday, it would be seventeen wins, I think." "It seems you weren''t fighting only weak opponents either. It was considerable." "Yes." What was that just now? Did he just receive praise? What should I do? I''m really happy. In that moment, Ikki became more and more sure. He was happy. He was able to meet his father face to face. He was able to hear his father''s voice. Indeed, Ikki Kurogane loved Itsuki Kurogane even now. That was why he answered that he wanted to stay connected to Itsuki, when Stella asked him in that small mountain shack. As far as he was concerned, Itsuki was his one and only father. However badly he was treated, even if he wasn''t accepted, a child couldn''t hate his parent. Parents could loathe children, but children could only adore parents. Ikki was not an exception. Ikki knew that this inquiry, being shut up here, all of it was with his father''s participation. But even so, even so. His father was looking at him. His father was speaking to him. Ikki couldn''t help but be happy about that. For that reason, he thought. If by any chance. If it was right now, now that he was different from how he was in the past, maybeDcouldn''t he get this person acceptance? You can''t do anything, so don''t try. Wouldn''t he receive a response different from the last words they exchanged? Thinking that, Ikki began to speak. "U-Umm, Father." "What is it?" "Th I-I''m fighting on now. My rank is still F, but still, I''ve won against strong people, and I don''t intend to lose after this either. I''m already different from when I couldn''t do anything. I''m fighting and training so that I won''t become the Kurogane family shame, and I think I''ll become splendidly strong. S-So, so." His voice was shaking with nervousness, and he drew a tiny struggling breath. "Father If I can become the champion at the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, will you accept me then?" "If I can become the champion at the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, will you accept me then?" Ikki mustered as much of his courage as he could and begged that of his father Itsuki. In contrast, Itsuki stared back at Ikki wordlessly for a short whileD "I see." Dand quietly closed his eyes. "I never understood why you became distant. But now I understand. You thought that I did not accept you because you were weak." "Yes." Ikki nodded. It wasn''t like that was the entire reason he left the house, but it was no mistake that he thought so. But if that was the case, now that he had become strongD "If that is the case, then you''ve made a big mistake. I have always accepted you as my son." "Wh." At the unexpected words, Ikki''s eyes grew wide and hard. What had his father said just now? DAlways accepted him? "Th-That''s a lie!" "It''s no lie. Otherwise, would I have come to see your face?" "B-But haven''t you never done anything with me? Management of my Blazer abilities, or training in martial arts that even the branch family children were given, anything at all!" Indeed. Ikki remembered the oppressiveness of that family even now. Itsuki had locked Ikki out of everything, and the people who saw Ikki being locked out persecuted him as someone the head of the family despised. That pain, bitterness, isolationDeven now his heart tightened at the memories. That was why Ikki had to ask. "If you accepted me, why didn''t you look after me like everyone else!?" To that question, Itsuki''s expression didn''t shift even a little bit. "There was no need to instruct you, so I didn''t. That was all. Because even if I taught an incomplete technique to someone who did not have ability, however much I teach and teach, it would be futile." Giving an answer that was extremely on-the-nose, he continued with a few words of "no". "If it ended at being futile, that would be fine. The worst case was if it turned out like how you are now, creating an incomplete outcome due to incomplete strength." "Wh-What do you mean!?" Ikki asked the question, not being able to understand the words just now. In response, Itsuki opened his eyes again, and spoke his true meaning with that voice as heavy as lead. "The Kurogane house is a family of mage-knights from a lineage of Blazers stretching back to the era when they were called samurais. We have a responsibility to bring knights of the entire country together. However, creating the unity needed for knights to be one organization is difficult. It is because knights are superhumans, each with paranormal powers. Because every one of them holds too much excess power, they cannot exist as normal humans. For such people to be organized, there must be a system of rank. We established the visible form of that hierarchy, and classified every separate ability into an appropriate rating. In doing so, we made everyone aware of his individual role, with organization we maintained harmony. This was necessary. A mechanism has its big and small cogs, but by being aware of every pertinent part and knowing each individual''s appropriate behavior, for the first time there was accurate function. Whether above or below, everyone was in his appropriate place. A person above could look down upon a person below and think, ''I surpass her", and in his conceit would not forget his own duties. That is why, Ikki, the existence of someone like you harms the organization. When someone like you who cannot do anything says ''I''ll do something'', the people below embrace unproductive conceits. That they must be able to do something. Becoming arrogant, they try to do things and forget their own place. And it brings about unproductive waste to the majority of cogs in the mechanism. If you want to know why rank is absolutely fixed and not corrected every now and then, it''s to make overturning it an extremely rare thing. That kind of unproductive effort must be protected against. That was why I told you this. You can''t do anything, so don''t try." Itsuki spoke those words with disinterest. The principles behind the conduct of people like Itsuki existing in them. Today, they made Ikki understand people like Itsuki Kurogane for the first time. The family called Kurogane had fulfilled its inherited duty for generations. For the sake of that duty, it charged itself with an iron law, an order to its life. That was his father, the mage-knight who carried the nickname Iron Blood. But. "Wait wait." But that. "Then Father, didn''t you tell me not to do anything because I became the shame of the family?" "Obviously. As far as the family is concerned, you''re inconsequential. The duty of the Kurogane house is to protect the harmony between the knights of this country. And for the sake of that, people who can''t do anything have a duty to not do anything. Ikki, I''ve said I accept you as you wanted. SoDstop pursuing knighthood at once." Ikki shook. "You can''t do anything, so don''t try. In the past or in the present, I have only desired one thing from you." Ikki was convinced that those few words carried his father''s true feelings. But it was a truth that he could not possibly accept. Why? Then what am I to this person? His father did not truly hate him. But rather than that he''d prefer being hated over not showing the ability he wanted. Because not being hated it was just a small desire. However, the truth was not like that. Itsuki had no hopes, no expectations for Ikki. That kind of thing it wasn''t too much, right? Hating him, not hating him, it wasn''t about that. It was no different from being a stone on the side of the road. Favor or malice. Ikki felt like an idiot who couldn''t get either one. Ikki was that kind of existence for Itsuki. Realizing that, believing that, an icy grief flowed out from within Ikki. "Hmm? What''s with you? What are you crying about?" Tears fell, *drip drop*, from Ikki''s eyes. Seeing them, Itsuki frowned as if baffled. To Itsuki''s response, Ikki realized. Somewhere in Ikki''s heart, he wanted a relationship with the one person who was his father. He wished that someday, the moment they would reach mutual understanding would come. But. Oh, I see. Itsuki didn''t understand the meaning of these tears, even to that extent. This person and I are definitely cutting ties. In that momentDwith a *snip*. Something in Ikki''s heart. Something precious made a sound, then fell silent. And starting from there the thing called Ikki Kurogane began to fall apart. After that, Ikki who had abruptly burst into tears, did not respond to any inquiry except with sobs. Because of that, Itsuki left the room saying that there was no helping it. And as it was, he returned to his top floor office by elevator. There, a red-suited man with a barrel-like physique was waiting. "Hello, hello, good afternoon Clan Head. Ah, I guess it became good evening a long time ago?" "Akaza, is it?" "So how did it go, I wonder? The situation with that boy?" "The boy is as difficult to understand as ever. Though not as much as his brother Ouma, I suppose." "Without speaking on personality, hasn''t his physical condition been broken?" "What do you mean?" "He he he. Well, his food has been just sliiightly adjusted, and some drugs to ruin the health of his body and heart simultaneously has been added." Truth serum, inherited from the military police era? You''ve made your move extremely directly, haven''t you?" "Like how he knows us well, we also know his stubbornness veeery well. We didn''t think from the start that something along the lines of this inquiry would break him. The inquiry was purely an excuse to isolate him. The present state of affairs has changed from what we hypothesized entirely. After this, he will meet with the king of VermillionD" "You don''t have to explain it. I can imagine the main point." Saying so, Itsuki silenced Akaza who was beginning his presentation. "I am entrusting this matter to you. I don''t care what methods you use. Do as you like." HoweverD "I won''t forgive failure. Banish Ikki without fail." "Yes, I understand. He he he. Well, please watch it as it comes along." Speaking thus, Akaza withdrew. Becoming alone in the room, not thinking anything, Itsuki casually shifted his gaze to the portraits of successive directors hanging on the wall of his office. More than half of them were people who had the surname Kurogane. Just counting the number of portraits showed how many generations they had inherited the responsibility. Here right now, Itsuki was also one such person. For that reason, he was carrying out the responsibility without exception. Picturing the best for the majority himself. The way of life within my means that doesn''t expand my own territory. It is the way of life that brings happiness to the majority of mankind. Because people like Ikki, powerless people who were pushed aside, were few. Useless aspirations or self-confidence received as gifts, they only brought loss to both the person himself and to the organization. In that case, such things weren''t needed. Naturally, the managing organization would make sure they didn''t exist. Therefore, I will use any method to eliminate them. For example, even if it was his own son, he would show no mercy. That is my duty. Everything was for the sake of the iron law. In the past or in the present, that was "Iron Blood" Itsuki Kurogane''s sense of righteousness. It was the tenth day after Ikki had been taken away by the Ethics Committee. Due to the League''s Japanese branch, Ikki''s eighteenth selection battle had passed. The opponent had been a nameless E-rank. Following that was the homeroom teacher, Yuuri Oreki. Before the match, Shizuku, who had heard about it from Kagami, brought Arisuin to wait for Oreki in front of the main gate. At the time that the sun was beginning to slide under the horizon, Oreki came back alone. Shizuku and Arisuin immediately rushed over to her, and asked about the outcome of that day''s match. "Oreki-sensei, Onii-sama how was he? Did he win?" To that question, "Eh? Ah yes. He got his eighteenth victory safely." Oreki replied with a somehow vague tone. Of course, Arisuin immediately pressed the questioning. "Is there something worrying you, I wonder?" For a brief while, Oreki brooded without speaking, but she was also conversing with Ikki''s blood relative Shizuku, so she answered without hiding anything. "The truth is, Kurogane-kun''s physical condition seemed to be bad." "Onii-sama was?" "Yes. His complexion was bad, and he was constantly coughing in pain." Though Oreki also added that, nonetheless, it was amazing that he had taken the win smoothly. Shizuku and Arisuin exchanged glances. "I wonder if he got Stella-chan''s cold." "How could that be true?" Even if it wasn''t true, they had heard Ikki had become soaked while in Okutama. And if the inquiry had deepened his fatigue, it wouldn''t be strange if his physical condition had been disturbed. Shizuku and Arisuin thought so. HoweverD "No, it was probably." Oreki who was well-acquainted with illness had noticed it. Ikki''s condition was probably not an ordinary poor physical health. HoweverD "Sensei?" "No. It''s nothing. Well, Sensei is going to Madam Chairman right now." Oreki withdrew her words and departed. It wasn''t something she''d speak to students like them about. In her judgment, making guesses would only agitate Shizuku''s anxiety. However, the two discerning people noticed it. "Oreki-sensei was about to say something." "Sensei is very well-informed about disease, right? Perhaps she sensed something about Ikki''s symptoms." "Something like it wasn''t an ordinary cold, maybe?" "Probably, I think. It may be that something was done to Ikki." At those words, Shizuku felt a chill running down her spine. She knew that if it was those people, if it was her father, they were capable of anything. "Onii-sama please be safe." Everything was happening deep underground, out of her reach. She couldn''t do anything about it. Shizuku, who could do nothing but pray, was awfully vexed. "Hey! What are you blanking out for!?" Along with an angry voice and a face red from alcohol, the drinking water for use by inquiry members was thrown on his face, and Ikki opened his eyes. "Sleeping during the inquiry, it shows lack of sincerity!" It was a middle-aged man wearing thin round glasses in front of bangs, shouting close to Ikki''s ears. His yelling voice was awfully loud, and it resounded in the small chamber. However, even that kind of voice was distant to Ikki now. That''s right. Am I still sleeping? The inquiry had started two weeks ago. The fatigue of Ikki who had come here was reaching its peak. The confinement had extended over a long period of time. The questions and answers had repeated many tens of times. The assertions hadn''t been accepted once. The spirit of any human would have been scraped off thoroughly. In addition, a few days ago, Ikki had abruptly become feverish and started coughing painfully. His lungs weren''t functioning normally. However much he inhaled the air, pain rushed through him, and he couldn''t breathe properly. With chronic lack of oxygen, his consciousness had become hazy. It was at least pneumonia. It might be liable to worsen further. It was a symptom that logically would necessitate him being sent to a hospital immediately, but the Ethics Committee would not allow such a thing. "Hmph. When things become inconvenient, you feign sickness? Something a brat would do." Driving Ikki whose consciousness was already hazy into a corner. Not letting him rest even a hundredth of a second. "Now, let''s continue the discussion. Concerning the secret arrangement you reached with the board chairman Kurono Shinguuji. We believe that there is an ethical problem in that this secret agreement ignored the fact you were deemed insufficient in aptitude under the system of the previous board chairman such that you were to repeat a yearD" This dialogue had also happened many, many times. The standard created by previous board chairman''s system that judged him to repeat the year, and forbade Ikki from participating in classwork, was unreasonable. That sort of thing the Ethics Committee surely understood this without him saying it. They were the ones who originally induced the previous board chairman to make that standard in the first place. But Akaza and the others did not heed it. They threw away the issue. They hammered on questions. But they didn''t listen to the answers. Without listening to responses, they dwelt at great length on bad impressions and defiance. More than that feeling of wasted effort, Ikki had put up with a considerable lot by now. But despite that, he had given many refutations, and. "Ack, *cough cough*" He crumpled while coughing violently. "You bastard! Who gave you permission to sit!? Do you have no willpower, you weakling!?" "Guh!" Curling up and ignoring it with all his strength, Ikki smashed his nose on the floor. With a *bam*, a metallic smell spread through his nose, and droplets of red fluid stained the floor. How miserable. Thinking about his current state, Ikki could only laugh bitterly. Even he could slightly tell that his physical condition was unnatural. That perhaps his poor health was due to drugs. However, if Ikki was the way he was usually, even if his physical condition a little bad, he would probably not collapse all the way to this point. As expected, the decisive blow was his meeting with his father, Itsuki Kurogane. Alas, Ikki believed that no matter how far apart his father was, how cold his father was, in some respect, just slightly, he and his father was connected. Somewhere in his heart, he always believed that. Alas, he believed that. It was something which betrayed him more than anything, and that truth had shattered the stability of his soul. With his soul that had lost its balance, his body that was attacked by disease could not support him. And once it had collapsed once, the rest was bottomless. Ikki''s heart and body had crumbled like he was rolling down a hill. Ikki was now just a shadow of himself. "My my, please pardon him since he has gone to that extent." Suddenly, Akaza left his seat, and waved back the men who were ignoring Ikki''s face. Then he showed a smile of ill taste in his thin eyes, and came close beside Ikki. "He he he. It must be extremely painful, no?" Ikki was silent. "Well, even if the inquiry is dragged this long, it isn''t unreasonable. But I want to understand. We are pushing to verify a knight as splendid as yourself, you know? ...Buuut, after all this time, we haven''t made any progress. So I''ve been thinking. Of a brilliant way to bring over my colleagues who haven''t been convinced about the questions on your aptitude. Do you want me to tell you about iiit? You want me to tell you, riiight?" At any rate, it could not be a decent thing. Because he knew that, he had no interest, but he had a feeling that if he didn''t ask, the conversation wouldn''t progress. "What is it*cough cough*!" Ikki asked while coughing, and Akaza nodded and continued speaking in satisfaction. "He he he. It''s not as if it''s anything special. Ikki-kun, you probably know already. To clear the path of one''s destiny with his own sword is a knight''s customary practice. In that case, why not act in accordance with the ancient tradition?" "Tradition?" "In other words, entrust the matter of the disagreement between you and the people who have doubts about your aptitude to the final selection battle match tomorrow." Leave the matter to the outcome of battle. With those words, Ikki understood what Akaza was saying. "A wholehearted duel, against a designated fighter is it?" "Exactly. A decision reached by duel is absolute for us knights. It is an unwritten rule that can never be changed. No matter how far outside reason, how nonsensical or impossible, it is the custom of knights to abide by decisions made through dueling. That is equally true for the League. If you make a promise on this duel, and show everyone your strength with victory, then no one would be able to slip a word of doubt in to the matter of your qualities as a knight. For you, it would be an opportunity to turn everything around and recover from a hopeless situation. There''s no other solution, don''t you think? Am I wrong?" "In other words, if I win tomorrow you''ll let me go with that, right?" "Yes, yes. Of course we will. It''s just, the opponents you''ve had in your current condition were E-rank third year students. Frankly, by facing such low-level knights, it would be difficult to verify your strength. In that case, not everyone would come to consensus. At this duel, there is a need to prepare a suitable partner." Well, Ikki thought so too. "*Cough* Who, then? This partner?" At the question, Akaza gave a deep smile greater than any before itD "We, the Ethics Committee, intend to nominateDthe student council president, ''Raikiri'' Touka Toudou." Dand gave the name of the assassin. It was an opponent that Ikki at his very best could have no hope of surpassing. The first place in Hagun Academy''s internal ranking, who reached the best four of last year''s Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. To Ikki, who was on his hands and knees at the bottom of the earth, it was an excessively burdensome opponent. This kind of thing, there was no need to accept it. Eventually, he would meet with Stella''s father. If he held out until then, he would arrive at the end of all of this. At a place that Akaza and the others could not reach. And in the first place, this talk about fighting was rude to Touka who had impressed him. Ikki had no reason to accept it. HoweverD "Ahh, incidental to this topic, the king of Vermillion is already coming directly here. Which is to say it would only take a little blunder, and the king would find out about your decision on the duel. Nooo, I''d feel completely regretful. Moreover, the king was extremely enthusiastic about seeing it. He wouldn''t give his daughter to a man who could not surmount even an ordeal of that level! And, well, it sounded something like that, yes. If you refused here~, hmm, it would give a very poor impression, wouldn''t iiit?" Akaza had obstructed Ikki''s escape perfectly. I see. From the beginning, this was the development that they intended to get, wasn''t it? And Ikki realized it accordingly. The inquiry was, from the start, just a pretext to separate Ikki from Hagun. Akaza and the others weren''t thinking about bullying Ikki mentally in order to have him give up. It was all to have him make this promise, and to force him into this desperate duel. It was a scheme for this. "Of course, you''ll accept this like a man, won''t yooou?" If he had this duel, it would already become nonsense without reason or righteousness or anything else. The outcome of the battle was everything. It was the custom of knights since ancient times. Though there was no fault in Ikki, if he lost, he would become the bad one. In becoming the bad one, he would lose everything. DIt was a cruel offer. The risks were high, and the gains were nil. If there were any gains at all, it would be Ikki regaining the freedom that by all rights he was already due. Truly, a cruel offer. ButD "I under...stand. I''ll do it." Ikki answered so with a face full of bitterness. With all of his escape routes severed, he could do nothing else. "Ha, ha ha, hahahahaha! Wonderful, wonderful! How wonderful! He he he! You are a boy after all! Everyone has heard him, right!? What he just said! At this moment, everything will be left to the duel tomorrow, to the outcome of that battle! Everything about the decision is in accordance with the ancient knight tradition, decided by the sword! And no one will make objections to that proud ruling! Well thenDwe''ll declare the end of the inquiry here!" In this way, the Worst One who was already under siege threw himself into a still more desperate struggle. Ikki''s opponent was Raikiri, who boasted an invincible sphere of influence over the close range that he was limited to. To face that opponent who he was uncertain of defeating even with perfect physical condition, he would be dragging his badly sickened body. Gambling all of his futureD But, standing before that fight, Ikki remembered the words Utakata had spoken some time before. Between the two of you, the weight of responsibility you''re carrying is different. Indeed. Ikki could imagine the burden of many hopes and wishes that Touka had on those slender shoulders. That wasn''t limited to just those of the children of the institution. Because she was burdened with the great admiration toward the best four of the entire country. That kind of proud person could he bring her down? Could he do so with the sword of a worthless person whose own father would not even entrust with a single hope? Volume 3 - CH 4 (translation) "Yeah, I''m fine. I''m in good health. Yes. The match tomorrow is the last one for the school, I guess. Eh? Assistance from Tokyo is coming? M-Make a banner!? It''s too early to do that! And anyway, the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival is being held in Osaka this year. Yeah, that''s right. Anyway, whether win or lose, once the selection battles end I''ll go make a temporary appearance. Yeah. See you later. Thanks for the vegetables. Say thanks to everyone for me too. And Mother, take care of your body, okay? Bye bye." Exchanging words of farewell, Touka switched off the phone function of her student datapad. The liquid crystal display had moisture clinging to it. It was evidence that the telephone conversation had gone out for fifty minutes. It seemed to have been a very long telephone conversation. "The director was in good health?" While sitting on the sofa of the student council room and biting into a huge red tomato, Utakata asked about the person who she had been conversing with on the phone. About the circumstances with the director of Wakaba House, the orphanage that the two of them had received favor from. "It felt like she was as completely full of energy as ever." The directorDthe elderly woman who Touka had called "Mother"Dhad suffered a heart attack last year. At that time, Touka had spent a whole night weeping, and even Utakata who was usually whistling had a pale face, but having heard the voice on the telephone just now, it seemed that her condition was already settled, and her energy had come back. Too much, in fact. In any caseD "They already made a banner, she said?" That. Even though victory in the selection battles hadn''t been decided, or decisions regarding representatives, it seemed the director and the children of the facility had already made a banner for her taking the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. As expected, even Touka was lost for words. "Because everyone is hasty they really are." "That''s the only thing everyone is hoping for, you know. To the kids of Wakaba House, it''s their wish for their hero, Raikiri." Saying so, Utakata handed to Touka a photo taken from inside the cardboard box filled with vegetables delivered from Wakaba House. On that photo was the smiling mud-covered faces of the children who harvested the vegetables, and at the bottom were encouragement written with letters that they had memorized with utmost effort. Indeed, there was no doubt that for the children of Wakaba House, Touka was a hero. Orphaned like them, graduating from the same facility, fighting grandly at the forefront of the world. Fighting, and continuing to win. That figure was what the children of Wakaba House admired. Someday Utakata also wanted to shine like that girl. With that dream, the courage to face that dream was continuously being given to him by Touka. And again, Touka herself was aware that she was that existence to others. Therefore, she couldn''t lose. To preserve that kind of expectation, she couldn''t let her strength bend to pressure. To an extent, it was the strongest part of Touka Toudou, Raikiri. This, I''ll read it slowly later. Holding the photo to her chest with sweetly for a moment, Touka put it into her bag. Then she turned her attention to the box full of vegetables. Tomatoes to eggplants to cucumbersDit was an assortment of summer vegetables harvested from the facility''s vegetable garden. Each and every one was scraggly, giving a warm feeling that couldn''t be put into words. "Wow, look Uta-kun. This eggplant, it''s so fat and splendid. If we made eggplant curry or something, it might come out delicious, right?" "Yep, it''s so dark and fat ant and splendid, huh?" "J-Jeez! Giving such an old-man response!" "Ha ha ha. But since it''ll go bad being left here, we have to take it to the school cafeteria tomorrow, won''t we?" Suddenly, the words Utakata uttered. At those words, Touka''s face clouded over slightly. Because she thought of something unpleasant. "Tomorrow, huh?" Some time ago, a message came for her. It had come from Kurono Shinguuji. Its contentsDwas a change to her opponent for tomorrow. And furthermore, because that opponent was the Worst One, the topic of an upheaval right nowDand unavoidably giving the impression that he had committed a crime. Touka had inquired about that, and Kurono had not concealed it either. The adversity that Ikki was under, which she heard from Kurono, it was undoubtedly beyond description. The malice that surrounded him, that cornered him into the worst condition, and in addition was sending herself as the assassin against him. However, needless to say Touka was unwilling to be that. "Touka will be the representative to take up that duel?" Even Utakata understood the matter. Therefore he, to Touka whose expression had clouded over, asked with a worried tone of voice. In response, Touka lowered her eyes. "I don''t have the right to decide. Madam Director also said so, but for me it''s the absolute final selection battle match." Indeed, It was a duel for Ikki, but for Touka it was an absolute selection battle. It was only changing the opponent, and she could not risk anything for the sake of the outcome. And even though there had not been alterations this sudden, changing situations had happened many so far. Therefore even Touka could not protest strongly. HoweverD "But you feel that this shouldn''t happen, right?" "Yeah." Because of that, there was no way this unpleasant feeling of shock would go away. All the more for a girl as kind-hearted as Touka. Therefore, she had taken one measure. *knock knock* Right on time, a visitor knocked on the student council room door. "Who would that be at this hour?" "I called her. Please come in." "Forgive my intrusion." The person who opened the door and entered was a petite young girl who looked like a bisque doll. She was the one who had fought with Touka with all of her strength, Shizuku Kurogane, the Lorelei. "This is an unexpected guest, isn''t it?" "I didn''t think that I would be called here by the person who gave me a such a black mark on my record this late at night either." "Ha ha. That''s quite natural. Oh, that''s right, do you want a tomato? It''s very sweet and delicious, you know." "I''ve already brushed my teeth, so no thank you. Besides, I probably wasn''t called here to eat tomatoes. DStudent President. What is it you want from me?" Shizuku urged Touka toward the main point. She was being childish. Shizuku herself thought so. But meeting and speaking with the person who destroyed her dream, her goal of heading in front of the entire country with her brother, was making her uncomfortable after all. Touka had the same exact feeling. Therefore she got right to the point, and spoke her reason for calling Shizuku here. "The truth is, Madam Director sent a message a while ago and because you''re not unrelated, Shizuku-san, I wanted to convey itD" What Touka was saying was that the competition schedule for tomorrow had been suddenly revised. And that Ikki was wagering his entire future in that fight, and had to make a challenge. Little by little, as Shizuku listened to the spiteful reality, her expression became full of wrath. And soon after she was done hearing all of it, "Lowlife!" With green eyes shining furiously, she spat a curse at someone who wasn''t here. And after that, she asked Touka. "President, will you fight? Against Onii-sama, whose physical condition is disturbed?" "The student council president is nothing more than an ordinary student. Even if I cry objections, I have no power to change who I''m matched against." Even if it was Touka, who was reluctant to fight, she could not do enough. HoweverDeven though it couldn''t be helped and was she was unable to convince Shizuku, Touka had still called Shizuku here. "Therefore Shizuku-san, I have a request for you who is Kurogane-kun''s family." "For me? "Yes. Shizuku-san, can you advise Kurogane-kun not to do this?" "Eh?" "Kurogane-kun''s physical condition seems to be considerably bad. At worst, pneumonia. I heard that it might be even worse than that. Speaking plainly, he very much cannot fight with his body like that. However, it has been only a few days of interaction, but I''ve seen the kind of knight that Ikki Kurogane is. Speaking from that impression, I think he would drag himself to the fight even with his entire body full of wounds. Not in desperation, but in order to fight me seriously. He will definitely hold prospects of victory and resolution." AndD "And I too, I am a girl who won''t let the opponent I''m facing escape. If he comes to the fight, I will face him as his opponent with all my soul. As a result, even if a disastrous accident occurs." In that instant, a shiver ran through Shizuku''s whole body. This person is serious. Behind the glasses, she could clearly see the glint in Touka''s eyes, and Shizuku was convinced. Touka was not exaggerating. Indeed, she was even thinking of the possibility of killing Ikki. And seeing the worst possible future, she had called Shizuku here. "I beg of you. Please stop Kurogane-kun. The only one who could do that is you who are his family, I think." Shizuku didn''t respond immediately. What should she do? What would be the correct thing? Without knowing that. "One night, please give me one night to think about it." The best she could do was squeeze out those words. Since Shizuku left the room, Touka muttered a few words of her heart''s unease. "Even if Kurogane-kun abstains from fighting tomorrow, even if I fight and winDI can I be proud of going out before the entire country after such a fight?" Remembering the smiles on the photo that came with the vegetables, and the message of support. Would she be able to have a fight worthy of their honest hopes and admiration? It was an inescapable anxiety. "Touka." Suddenly, the hand of that uneasy Touka was wrapped by a small warmth. It was Utakata''s hand. He grasped Touka''s hand, and looked up at her from his always shorter vantage. "Certainly, various things have been made ridiculous by adults pushing circumstances for their own convenience, but even so, you''re you. You should fight the battle that you yourself will be proud of. We love you because you''re like that. And Kouhai-kun probably hopes for that too." Naturally, he told Touka a truth that carried his conviction. What other people were thinking didn''t matter. If Touka did as she thought was right, that was enough. To those words Touka gradually smiled. She could do it. "Yeah. Thanks, Uta-kun." That''s right. From the beginning, that was all I could do. She should just do the best she could. "Alright!" Touka shouted, and clapped her hnds together. The sharp pain, it drove away her hesitation and confusionDshe wasn''t wavering anymore. Tomorrow, if he drags himself to battle in order to face me, I won''t show any mercy. Without mercy, she would accompany him in battle with all her strength as a knight. And she would win. She would win without fail! I''ll winDand I''ll go to the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival proudly! In this way, the night before the decisive battle grew lateDand Hagun Academy greeted the morning of the final representative selection battles for the fated Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. "Well well. Even though it''s only the start of summer. It looks like this year will be hot too." On the morning of the final day of selection battles. At the station closest to Hagun Academy, the station master wiped the sweat from his forehead while sweeping up. The sky was clear. It was a heat that poured down with uninterrupted sunlight. In this kind of season, the snug navy blue uniform was a little bit enduring. Suddenly, he heard the sound of an approaching electric train, and raised his face. The train that stopped at every station was arriving at this one. It slowed to a stop in front of the station, and its door opened. The station master had no choice but to retreat three steps before the descending visitor. Well, there aren''t anybody who''d come here at this time, but." At any rate, Hagun Academy was the reasonable place to go from this station. Setting aside the students who were departing to go have fun on holidays, on time-slots for weekdays, there were no people stopping by the station near Hagun Academy, which had a residential dorm system. That was what he expected, butD Hmm? From the train''s open door, a man slowly exited. His back was bent limply. It was an old man. How unusual. Someone came on a weekday. What kind of person was this? From such curiosity, the station master turned his eyes toward the old man who had descended. And he became speechless. It wasn''t an old man who had descended. He was a young manDno, a boy. A boy who should be in the peak of health, but he was creeping out of the electric train with his back bent. But the reason the station master became speechless wasn''t because of the boy''s age. The surprise was because of hisDIkki Kurogane''s physical condition. "Haa haa." Hoarse breaths were coming out wildly, and his face was a pallid white. The eyes visible from behind disarrayed forelocks were murky, and no vitality could be felt. And more than anything elseDexuded from that image, the perspiration dripping from his chin was unusual. Even with the fierce heat, the electric train had an air conditioner inside. A healthy person would not have such overflowing perspiration. "Y-You, are you okay?" "Wh oh, yes, I''m fine." "No, you obviously don''t look fine! I''ll call an ambulance!" Then, the station master looked at Ikki''s face in surprise. Although Ikki was in front of his eyes, only now did he recognize the boy described in the news as having played around with the princess of Vermillion. And at that moment, the station master''s expression showed obvious disgust. Ikki didn''t fail to notice that. "Thank you for worrying about me. But I''m sorry. I''m in a hurry." Towards the station master, Ikki bowed his head quickly, and passed by on one side. And like that, he left the station. "Ah." That back was becoming more distant with unsteady, shaky steps. Seeing that back, the station master remembered in bewilderment. Ikki was the child who the media had claimed was notoriously difficult to deal with during his time in his parents'' home. But somehow he was extremely polite, wasn''t he? After meeting the person himself, the station master didn''t think that this was very similar to the person that the news described. Ikki exited the station, and like that he climbed the hill road toward Hagun Academy. It was a road that went on about one kilometer. A course in which he always went over running with Stella each morning. It was a slope that would not bother the usual Ikki, but as he was now, it was an extraordinarily long distance. With only shallow breaths, his injured lungs could not bring in oxygen properly. It hurts. At least, he wanted to breathe. Opening his mouth to gasp, to capture oxygen, butD "Ack, *cough*! *Cough*!" At the sharp pain that his irritated lungs brought in, all the oxygen he had gotten was spat out. The oxygen in his blood was getting extremely low, and his lips were becoming blue. Becoming hazy from fever and lack of oxygen, Ikki''s consciousness was already basically nonexistent. And in place of the ego of the weakened Ikki, there were only thoughts of weakness from hallucinations due to being drugged. I''m challenging Raikiri in this kind of condition? That kind of thing, it was impossible. It would just be suicide. I can''t win. That was already obvious. In the first place, the hollow sword of a hollow person like himself, it could not possibly defeat that girl''s sword. Enough, I want to sleep. Complaints floated through the mind of Ikki who was climbing the deserted hill under the sunlight of the annual heat wave and the sound of cicadas. Right now, he had almost let go of his consciousness. For Ikki, it was an irresistibly sweet temptation. At that time. "Ah." A small rock snagged on his foot, and Ikki''s body struck the asphalt without any defense. This isn''t good. If he didn''t get up. If he didn''t do that, he wouldn''t get to the match in time. If he didn''t get to the match in time, he would lose. If he lost. Oh, what difference does it make? He sensed his brain melting messily. With his distraction from being drugged and his haziness from fever, what was Ikki doing right now? He couldn''t even understand what his goal in doing this was. And in the midst of his messy consciousness, Ikki grasped something at the edge of his field of view. Ah. It was snow. Before he noticed it, the sky had become dark, and large snowflakes were falling down. In midsummer? Impossible. But still, it was certainlyD It''s cold. With his teeth chattering, his body froze. At that chill Ikki remembered. Which reminds me, that day was a snowy day too, wasn''t it? That day, when relatives gathered to celebrate the new year. The day he fled the house, not being able to take it. Nobody coming in spite of his calls, nobody caring about him, cowering in the snow by himself. Compared to that, I haven''t changed at all. Really, what was he doing? Without a single expectation, without a single accomplishment, he wasn''t able to change a single thing. In the past and in the present, he was cowering in the unending snow. Though even if he said that, becoming as worn out as this, what was he trying to do? He didn''t know. He couldn''t remember anything. It''s just that he couldn''t help his body becoming sluggish, and his eyelids growing heavyD Ikki''s consciousness fell into the cold darkness. The final matches of the selection battles. The number of matches today was less than usual. For the matches happening, they included only the twelve fighters who were undefeated up to now. Therefore, it didn''t need to be said that there were many spectators. In particular, the number of people who came to the first practice arena where the confrontation between Raikiri and the Worst One was dreadfully enormous. The students who came to watch raised their voices in astonishment here and there and everywhere. "Wow, so many people, huh?" "Of course there are. Everyone''s here to watch the showdown between Raikiri and that Worst One." "By the way, is that camera I see inside?" "Because of the news reporters. You know, that story." "Right, the scandal about the Worst One and the Crimson Princess. But aren''t reporters forbidden inside the school?" "The League was extremely influential in this matter, so maybe there was an exception?" "Hey you guys, do you believe that story?" "There''s no doubt they were together. Neither of them denied it, and afterward they were getting along incredibly well." "And after the match with the Hunter, the Crimson Princess was the one who made a confession with all her heart, you know." "That''s not true! Look, the Worst One''s family were the ones who brought the evidence, weren''t they? That the Worst One was an unrepentant and notoriously abusive in the past, and is playing around with girls even now?" "Oh, that?" "I don''t believe it." "Truth is, me neither. My Device is a Japanese sword, and I learned how to swing it and do footwork from that guy during lunch breaks, you know." "Oh, I saw that too. He was doing that in the courtyard, I think. He began doing that with classmates who were pestering him." "Right, right. I saw that person there, so I can''t believe that what the newspapers wrote is true. After all, during this important selection battle season, he was so polite while teaching people even though he got no benefit. How could someone like that be trying to trick the Crimson Princess?" "But the evidence comes from his own family. In that case, it has to be true, right? Because what reason would they have to lie? They''re his own relatives. They might lie to protect him, but there''s no reason to make up lies to harm him, right?" "Yeah, it''s hard to imagine that." Mixing with the activity of the noisy crowd, questions and suspicions about Ikki were exchanged. From the spectator seats, the best place for grinding out such conversations, Nene SaikyouDthe petite woman dressed in a kimono who was staring down at the arenaDspoke in admiration to Kurono Shinguuji who standing nearby. "Hm~ph. It looks like the other kids aren''t swallowing the news reports whole, huh?" "Indeed. The people who''ve had first-hand acquaintance with Kurogane seem the most likely not to do so." "You can tell he''s harmless at a glance, that kid." "But the truth of it is already inconsequential." With a sour expression, Kurono spoke that reality. Indeed, the chain of events surrounding Ikki, the right and wrong of it or the good and bad, was already entrusted to his victory in this duel. Therefore how much Ikki needed to be reformed, how much Akaza''s group was wrong, Ikki''s method of verifying his righteousness was already limited to victory. "Really, they really did it, you know. Those bastards." Even Kurono hadn''t anticipated things unfolding this way. He should''ve endured until Stella''s father came? Kurono groaned at her own naivete. And then. "He he he. Let me accept your compliments." A deliberately delighted, cloying voice was heard from beside the two of them. The two of them turned as one toward that voice, and there a sweltering barrel of a man was standing and wiping sweat from his forehead with a handkerchief. "Good afternoon. My, today is certainly hot, isn''t it~?" "Committee Chairman Akaza." At Akaza''s appearance, both Kurono''s and Saikyou''s handsome faces grimaced together. Naturally, since this wasn''t someone they could possibly welcome. "What do you want from us, you red tanuki[1]?" Saikyou asked this bluntly with a barbed tone, and Akaza laughed as if saying "Wait, wait, please don''t bare your fangs." "No, no. I have nothing I want from you, but having met Sensei by chance, I just wanted to lead him here so you could talk, you know? Ahh, over here, Sensei." A petite old man wearing a kimono decorated with a family crest was brought in front of the two of them. "Ah, we found you at last. In a place as spacious as this, I wouldn''t know where you were or what you were doing, ha?" "Geh, the geezer!" Saikyou was the first one to react to this person''s appearance. And it was justified. The old man''s name was Torajirou Nangou, the God of War. He was a ninety-two year old mage-knight, the oldest in Japan, and the man who was Saikyou''s teacher. "Ho ho ho. My lovable pupil''s mouth is as sharp as ever. Well, that''s what''s cute about you, isn''t it?" "C-Cu don''t say disgusting things!" "Your face is red, Nene. How about accepting it honestly?" "Y-You dried-up old geezer, hearing stuff like that from you doesn''t make me happy!" Nene''s face as she said that, its bashfulness couldn''t be hidden by those words. Sheesh, that girl can''t be honest. Even though it was already known that this old man was the one Nene had known the longest, and the one she respected the most in the world. "Kurono-kun, it''s also been a long time for us, hasn''t it? We haven''t met since your belly was big, but did your childbirth end without any problems?" "Yes, thankfully." "That''s good, very good. However, hnn~, after experiencing childbirth, you''ve become much more voluptuous, Kurono~. Around the hips, especiallyD" "Geezer! Did you come over here just to leer at my friend!? I''ll kill you!" "Ho ho ho. Nene, you''re getting along in years too, so instead of making such shrill noise, you should follow Kurono''s example and acquire some knowledge of adult appeal. Otherwise, you''ll lose your chance to get married, you know?" "Nangou-sensei, even if you don''t worry about it, surely this girl had lost that chance a long time ago." "I-I-I can still get married! I''m just having fun with all my might as a single woman! It''s just that it would be dumb to be bound to one man! Or rather, why is Kuu-chan on his side!?" Because Nene is cute whenever Nangou-sensei is around. It made Kurono want to tease Nene against her better judgment. There were too many moments of Nene not being cute, usually. Well, she wasn''t going to tell the person herself that. "Anyway, Nangou-sensei, why are you here today?" Disregarding Saikyou''s indignant "Don''t ignore me!", Kurono asked that of Nangou. Well, this was just being polite. Kurono could guess the main outline of the reason he had come here. "Of course, I came here to watch Touka''s grand performance. Well, it would be fine to wait until the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival itself, but I had to show up since her opponent is someone of the Kurogane, don''t I?" Like I thought. Indeed, Nangou was Touka''s teacher at the same time he was Nene''s. He saw the quick wits of Touka who followed an ancient style, and afterwards taught her his own sword style. Touka''s current signature Raikiri was also an arrangement of the old man''s own technique, Otogiri[2], for her use. And the reason even more important than thatD "He he he. And because it''s the honorable Nangou-sensei''s lifetime rival born in the same era, the great hero Ryouma Kurogane, isn''t it? It would only be natural to take an interest." Nangou was ninety-two years old. He was someone who fought alongside the great hero Ryouma Kurogane in the Second World War, and at the same time they were rivals. Ordinarily, the schedule of selection battles in the school was not shown outside, but the fight this time was given as news outside. If he knew that his own favorite pupil and the blood relative of his rival were fighting against each other, it would only be natural for Nangou would show up to see the outcome with his own eyes. HoweverD "But wait, Nangou-sensei. There''s a chance that the match today might not happen." Suddenly, Akaza pasted a repulsive smile on his face, and said that. "What?" Kurono''s eyebrows moved suddenly at those words. Because she felt an ill-will that did not match his tone of voice. And at almost the same timeD A notification for everyone in attendance. Although the time has arrived for the match between contender Touka Toudou and contender Ikki Kurogane, contender Ikki Kurogane has still not arrived in the waiting room. As per the selection battle regulations, in the event that contender Kurogane does not arrive in ten minutes, he will be given a loss by default due to absence, so please give us your understanding. That announcement echoed within the venue. "If I remember correctly, Kurogane was brought here by Committee Chairman Akaza in the same car so there is no need to fetch him. Wasn''t that what I was told?" Certainly, Akaza had told this to Kurono yesterday, and forestall her from taking Ikki. But despite that talkD "He he he. No, I''m very sorry. I compleeeeetly forgot. I''m sincerely regretful. However, the distance from the League branch to here is not that far. A single person can use the electric train to get here, can''t he? Well, his physical condition seemed extremely bad, so I hope he didn''t collapse along the way? He he he." This son of a bitch. At the discomfort boiling up inside, Kurono clenched her blood-congested fists. A small hand took that shaking fist. It was Saikyou''s hand. She was looking up at Kurono with her eyebrows raised, and admonished Kurono with a small voice, her lips hidden behind her folding fan. "Don''t be short-tempered, Kuu-chan." Kurono was silent. "The details don''t matter, since Kurobou accepted the duel. What goes on here isn''t important. The things that should be done, all of them come afterwards." Saikyou was equally pissed off. Knowing that, Kurono unclenched her fist quietly. "Yeah, that''s true, huh?" And so, the two of them resolved themselves. This battle, whether Ikki won or whether Ikki lost, they wouldn''t let this red tanuki leave here alive. Whereas the red tanuki, Akaza, as if not feeling the killing intent from the two of them, happily looked out at the ring where the match was not starting. Up to this point, everything was going well. Banishing Ikki from the League: if Akaza produced the result that Itsuki desired, Itsuki had given a firm promise to promote Akaza from the position of chairman of the Ethics Committee to chairman of public relations. That wouldn''t be in the underground levels of the branch. He''d be on the bright, visible surface. If that happened. Then I''ll bid farewell to this villain''s role today. The Ethics Committee that was criticized as secret police was a department that held glory during the military police era, but at present it only carried out dark deeds. Decent people would not want to languish in obscurity in this kind of post. Akaza was the same, therefore. It''s regretabble, but I''ll crush Ikki-kun completely. For that outcome, it would be fine even if Ikki died. It wasn''t like that was his responsibility. Ikki''s consciousness was within the blizzard. Within the incessant snow, while cowering, he recalled his beginning. About that day exactly like this, when he was freezing down to his bones. Where the Ikki Kurogane that existed now started. Meeting Ryouma Kurogane, he was born from being told for the first time that it was fine to believe in himself, and being very happy about it. Several months later, Ryouma died of old age, but the words he left behind were kept alive inside Ikki. And Ikki decided that someday, he would also become a person who would confer those words to someone like him who was cowering and unmoving in front of the wall of talent, and from that day onward, he continued to fight against his own limits. If he had not had that meeting, he would not exist today. The encounter with Ryouma was something Ikki was proud of. ButD Was that meeting right? A voice like his own whispered something in his ear. That meeting, did it bring you anything but agony and loneliness?" Gradually, scenes of the past rose in Ikki''s addled mind. During elementary school. Himself as a child, continuously swinging Intetsu while bleeding from hands that had skin peeling off. Those days, was what he did the right thing to do? And he didn''t even know if he had truly become strong. In those days where he knew nothing, he had learned how to wield a sword from illustrations in reference books. No matter how much he had reached his limits, there was no one willing to instruct him. Therefore, he had stealthily peeped on the children of the branch family from a thicket, and continuously imitated them. That was very lonesome, he remembered well. The gentleness and strictness shown to other children by the sword instructors who came to the Kurogane household, they were never shown to him, and he had felt that pain whether he wanted to or not. DWhat came up next was the scene in a dojo. Ikki who was in middle school had traveled to a dojo to gain skill. Eventually, there was one scene. A one-on-one fight. Even though he had to make that agreement, the instant the opening signal was given, other disciples would strike him all at once, and he would be held down at that spot. The experience of making fun of challenging a dojo, we''ll make sure you don''t have it a second time! And saying so, the middle school club president who was Ikki''s opponent took Ikki''s hand and broke the pinky with all his might. While guffawing, he did the same to the rest of Ikki''s fingers. There was not a single person there to help Ikki. While one and all were laughing in real fun, every single finger was broken. The pain and fear of being abused at that time, it was seared into his memories even now. DThe last scene that appeared was one year ago. Hey hey. Not resisting won''t prove your strength, you know? I, the Hunter, said I would personally be your opponent. At least counterattack! He, who had been filled with holes by Kirihara, was stared at by the cold eyes of the teachers. AndD Sorry, Kurogane-kun. I can''t stay friends with you anymore. The words from the friend who drew away from him. DThe voice that was like Ikki''s whispered something. And now, here you are on the ground in this kind of place. It''s because you wanted to prove Ryouma Kurogane''s irresponsible words. You''re exactly as Father said, if a person lives within his means, this kind of thing wouldn''t happen. Nor would you be dragging along this dying body, clawing your way to the place where you''ll fight to the death. A desire beyond your means will only bring you unhappiness. For people, there are domains that correspond to each of them. For those who reach for more, there are only pain and solitude. So? Have you had enough? Then be be reasonable, and relax. The nonsense of the departed, that doesn''t have to bind you forever. If you just let yourself fall asleep here, everything will be settled. Ryouma Kurogane''s words won''t torment you ever again. SoD Just rest already. Yeah, that''s right. He should just rest. If he continued like this, there would only be bitterness. If he closed his eyes, he would be happy. He would surely be happy. He understood that. He understood that butD "Ahhh AAAHHHHH AAAAAHHHHHHH!" A roar came forth from his festering throat, and Ikki raised his body up from the asphalt. And step by step, with each step hardening his stride, he continued through the blizzard up the slope. Just stop already. Why do you keep hurting yourself? The voice asked that question. The answer to that, Ikki didn''t know himself. With his muddied mind and recollections, he couldn''t hold a single thought or memory. ButDsince a while ago, something had been continually reflected in his consciousness. Red flame. Gently swaying, spreading incandescence, flame-like red hair. Whose hair was that? Whose back was that? Right now, Ikki couldn''t even remember. ButDevery time he caught a fleeting glimpse, his heart couldn''t help but be stirred. Even though he didn''t know who that was, just because that hair swayed, the heat in his frozen body burned, and his body that had used up all its energy became stimulated. Just rest. Someone as hopeless as you will only be defeated by that Raikiri. What can you do if you go there? What can you do as you are now? He didn''t know about that. In the first place, Ikki didn''t know what he was trying to do going there, or where he was even going. ButD Aah, butD There was a heat burning in his chest. Feeling that, Ikki remembered only one thing. I made a promise. So go high knigh. Though he didn''t quite recall the contents, it was a precious vow, made to a precious person. That wasn''t all. He could hear a voice. What it was saying, he couldn''t tell. But that familiar voice like a great commotion was pushing him onward. ThenDI have to. That was Ikki''s answer. At that answer, the thing that had been throwing taunts at him heaved a breath of disgust. Is that how it is? To the bitter end, you''re going to continue your pain, I see. On a blackened face, it gave a twisted smile. HoweverDit''s futile. At that momentD Ah. At the exact moment he reached Hagun Academy''s main gate, Ikki knee collapsed, and his body tumbled to the ground. Whatever Ikki''s determination, his body had reached its limit. He could not advance farther than that. He could not stand up anymore. This was the limit of the person named Ikki Kurogane. You''re finished, you know. Ikki''s body would fall like a marionette whose strings had been cut, and that body would lay on the ground. The ground that he would not rise from a second time. DThat was what would happen. However, at the moment he fell. With a *thump*. Arms full of warm and gentle strength caught his falling body. With those strong arms, a trembling subdued voice said something. "Welcome back, Onii-sama." That sweet bell-like voice called forth the memory of a single person from his slowly collapsing recollection. The memory of Ikki''s only cherished little sister. That name wasD "Shizuku." Shizuku, who had caught Ikki''s collapsing body in her arms, spoke to him in a hoarse voice. "Last night, I heard what Touka-san said, and it''s been in my head the entire time." Whether she should stop her brother, or not. To speak Shizuku''s honest feelings, she thought she wanted to stop him. It was enough already. Her brother had already fought on more than enough. She didn''t want her brother to be hurt anymore. To have such bitter experiences. Stop trying to become a knight, and come back to the Kurogane house with her. For her brother, it might be a prison. But she herself was there for her brother. She herself could give her brother love as a mother, a sister, a friend, a lover. She could give her brother whatever he wanted. Therefore she should let her brother rest. "But even if I think that, I can''t help but hesitate about stopping Onii-sama. Because when Onii-sama is at this school, he laughs like he is truly happy." The times he was at their family home was unimaginable. Yes, he smiled at the young and immature Shizuku, but never smiled, not once, for himself. The smiling face that her brother had earned for himself little by little. To take that away from him, she could not do so no matter the reason. "So I''ll make a gamble. Now that Onii-sama came here by his own willDI will send him off to battle with the biggest cheers I can offer." Along with Shizuku''s wordsDa commotion arose. "That''s right, Senpai! If it''s you, you''ll definitely win!!!" "The match hasn''t started yet! Hurry!!!" "Kurogane-kun! There''s just a little more to the arena grounds! Do your best!!!" "Ikki-kuuun! FightD!!!" "Just one more push! Show us what you gotD!!!" These were the cheers that Shizuku had run around gathering in order to send her brother forth. Friends, classmates, pupils, former opponentsDmany students had been waiting for Ikki''s arrival at the main gate. And to Ikki who showed a face like he couldn''t believe what he was seeing, Shizuku spoke. "Onii-sama. Among this group, no one asked anything. Because for all of us, we can easily imagine what has happened to corner you like this. But please don''t forget. Onii-sama, you''re definitely not alone. You certainly might have been alone in the beginning. That time might have been very, very long. But right now, all of these people are supporting you. Even Stella-san and Alice who couldn''t be here because of their own matches, they are praying for your victory. You, the Worst One, are the hero of every one of us." SoD "Please fight. And please win!" The cheers from Shizuku and the others. They certainly reached the consciousness of Ikki who was alone in the blizzard. Ikki in his blurry vision confirmed it firmly. "Please fight. And please win!" His silver-haired little sister was there. "Senpai, I''m going to put a special feature about you on the next wall newspaper, so you absolutely can''t lose! Please!" His lovely classmate with the glasses was there. "Kurogane-kun. This is a critical moment, you know!" A tall and beautiful former pupil was there. "Sensei believes in you. You''re not a boy who would lose in this kind of place." "The student council president is stupidly strong, but you won against me, so let''s see your strength!" "Yeah, what she said." "Ikki-kun! We absolutely believe that will win!" The other students who he taught the sword to, as well as the upperclassmen who had always helped him. The classmates who he studied together with. The teacher who had let him into the academy. The worthy opponents who he had competed against for the Seven Stars Sword-Art FestivalD Many people were calling Ikki''s name. From that sight, a single conviction was born inside of Ikki. Ahh, at last I understand. The thing supporting his body that had already been driven past its limits, what that thing was. It was their voices, and their hopes. People who loved him. People who admired him. AndDpeople whose dreams he had snatched away. The people who were gathered here right now, each and every one of them was entrusting some form of hope to Ikki. That was why they were calling Ikki''s name. And those voices, those hopes, they were pushing Ikki onward. Since the time Utakata told him that Between the two of you, the weight of responsibility you''re carrying is different, he had thought he had nothing burdening him, but that was a mistake. His own limits had been exceeded, and Ikki was barely aware of his own existence. The things burdening him now, were the desires entrusted to him. At some point, I became that kind of person The moment he gained that conviction, Ikki felt the fire burning in his heart. *Babump, babump*, the blood flowing inside his body grew hot, and his strength returned. His collapsed thoughts, memories, they certainly returned to their original form, and his consciousness was cleared. DHe would fight. Of course he would. If hopes were entrusted to him, he could never give up of his own accord. And more than anything else, he had something with that girl with the flame-like hair who wasn''t hereDa promise with Stella. So let''s go together, the two of us, as high as knights can go. Right now, he could clearly remember. That precious vow. In order to fulfill that, he could not let things end here! "Thanks, Shizuku. Kusakabe-san. Ayatsuji-san. Tomaru-san. Saijou-san. Oreki-sensei. And all of you here." DAt some point, the blizzard had ended. Giving his thanks, Ikki separated from Shizuku and walked on with his own feet. With his head held high, by the strength that everyone had brought him, to the place of the decisive battle. His heart was no longer uneasy. Someone as hopeless as you will only be defeated by that Raikiri. The words that the weak self inside Ikki had spoken. To that, he could answer clearly now. DBe defeated? They were burdened with the same weight, and they were knights of equal status. He didn''t know if he could win. In truth, she was a formidable enemy. Was she an opponent he could defeat with this physical condition? The more he thought about it, the more disadvantages he could see, and only that. But he would do the only thing he could. Because for the sake of everyone who gave him strength to move forward step by step, he had the duty to do that. "Well, off I goD" At that momentD "Ikki!!!" A voice resounded loudly in the summer air. Very, very strongly, and beautifullyDa voice more lovely than the notes of any music. "Stella!" "Thank goodness I got here in time!" Crying out and rushing toward in before his eyes, the fiery-haired girl coughed something as she wheezed. At that entry, Shizuku raised her voice in surprise from her position behind Ikki. "WhaDS-Stella-san! You should be in the middle of your match right now!" Yes, that was the reason for Shizuku''s surprise. Stella was also a candidate for representative at the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival who had been undefeated up to her final match. She was just like Arisuin who hadn''t come to this place, someone who must be conducting a match at this time. But despite that, what was she doing here? Stella didn''t respond with an answer. Instead, she demonstrated it with action. She took something out and thrust it in front of Ikki''s eyes, and said this. "Ikki, like I promised, I''m now a Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival representative!" The thing that Stella had brought out. It was a medal that proved she was a Hagun Academy representative. That''s right, she had already finished her match. With the selection battles'' fastest record, a KO at three seconds from match start, against her equally undefeated opponent. All of it was for the sake of being in time for this moment. She was always thinking about this. What she should do. For the sake of Ikki who was fighting alone, what she could do. And the answer she had produced was to protect the vow they made. Protect it, come out to greet him. That would surely become courage for him. SoD "So Ikki, you win too! And let''s go together! As high as knights can go!" At those words, Ikki felt the corners of his eyes heating up. Sheesh, his sweetheart was such a wonderful girl. Encouraging him who had used up all of his energy, not just heading him all the way here, but also bringing him such great valor at this moment. Doing such a forceful thing. I''m in love with her. That''s something I''m proud of. In that case, he needed to prove he was deserving. To not be unfavorably compared to this strong girl, to become proud of himself. DTo do what he could only do. That faint-hearted spirit, she had scattered it from inside him with just a few words. Therefore he changed the words he had left with the people around him. It wasn''t going to be "off I go". "I''m going to win!" "Okay, I see. I understand. Thank you for informing me." Giving his thanks, Utakata lowered the student datapad from his ear. And he reported to Touka who was stting on a chair in the waiting room with her eyes closed and her concentration heightened. "A message from Renren. Kouhai-kun came." "I see." Touka returned a short reply, and hung her head. Because her hanging forelocks hid her eyes, Utakata could not guess her feelings. Ikki had come to this place. In front of this, even if Touka had been avoiding it, what was sheD "Ha ha." For an instant, Utakata felt the hairs on his entire body stand on end. Because Touka''s lips had twisted in joy. With sounds of crackling, Touka''s excitement had electrified the atmosphere, giving birth to lightning. At that sight, Utakata gulped. Her switch has been completely flipped. He hadn''t seen Touka like this since the fight with Moroboshi at last year''s Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. Yes, urging him not to fight was Touka''s gentleness in worrying about her underclassman''s body. But in this world of battle, one could not reach the heights of the best four in the entire country with gentleness alone. The brutality and ferocity that submerges the enemy in a sea of blood. That was also one of this girl''s sides. But then, that was a side she usually rarely showsD But alas, Ikki had brought out Touka''s seriousness. The pride of the boy named Ikki Kurogane, he had made Touka recognize him as a formidable enemy. Touka as she was now would likely never go easy on him. She would undoubtedly rush at the half-dead Worst One. Ikki already didn''t have a one-in-ten-thousand chance of winning. Contender Touka Toudou. The match will begin shortly, so please go to the entrance. "Well, I''m going, Uta-kun." Slowly rising from the chair, Touka passed through the door that connected to the entrance gate. Utakata, who saw her back filled to the brim with willpower, felt sympathy for the opponent on the verge of death who had no choice but to fight her at her most excited. It''s pitiable, but try to think of it as sorrow brought by bad luckDWorst One. Okay~ everyone in attendance. We''ve kept you waiting for a while. And nowDthe last match of the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival will begin! From the red gate, it''s Raikiri, who went undefeated nineteen out of nineteen matches! Our student council president has shown us an overwhelming strength that won through everything without a scratch. In the records of Hagun Academy, how much have we cheered on her continuously brilliant form? She is the pride of Hagun! Our shining star! In order for this beautiful star to continue on the road of glory toward her last Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, she has come to this battlefield! It''s third year contender Touka Toudou, the Raikiri! Right now, with everyone''s anticipations on her shoulders, she''s standing in the ring of battle! Touka who was standing in the ring. With her head held straight and proud, her standing figure staring at the blue gate was surely majestic. "Amazing concentration, isn''t it? Just from that, I can feel shocks on my skin." Even to Stella who was watching from afar, that strength of will was fully transmitted. However, Shizuku who had been in the presence of Raikiri''s strength before didn''t feel just that. The moment that Touka appeared in the ring, a shiver of terror rushed through her whole body. She felt a fear that made her want to avert her eyes. HoweverDShizuku didn''t avert her eyes. Hugging her shivering shoulders, she endured the urge to flee and stared down on the field. "Shizuku, are you okay?" "Honestly, I''m not, but since Onii-sama is fighting on, there''s no way I''ll leave this place. I will see this match to the end. No matter what the outcome." And from the blue gate, one who was similarly undefeated in nineteen battles. But it''s unexpected for him to walk the same road as Raikiri! Without taking anyone as partner, without recognition from anyoneDhe is the one lone wolf who was left behind at the bottom of the earth. However he has crawled up! Against the Crimson Princess! Against the Hunter! Against Runner''s High! Blowing past Hagun''s famous knights one by one! Now, there''s no one in Hagun who doesn''t know his name! The strongest F-rank that is Hagun''s pride! First year contender Ikki Kurogane, the Worst One! Baring his fangs at the heavens, now he''s on this stage of battle to devour a star! And after that, Ikki was visible in the blue gate. Facing the battlefield with sturdy steps without the appearance of being half-dead, Ikki''s back was straight and dignified as he faced Touka. HoweverD "Wha, what''s that? Isn''t the mood different from usual?" "Y-Yeah even though his face is the same as always." "Looking at it, I get a scary feeling." Toward Ikki''s form that should be the same as always, the venue made a stir. Even if words didn''t come out, everyone felt something in his standing posture. And among them, there were people who definitely recognized it. "Oh ho? That''s Touka''s opponent? I see he''s strong, right?" "Nangou-sensei, you can tell?" "Certainly so. He''s making an absolutely strained expression. That youngster, he''s resolved even to die here, yes? Even the audience is overwhelmed by his resolve. I didn''t know that a man like this existed among the Kurogane, but this is becoming a rather interesting match, it seems." "Is that so~? It might not be on his face, but the color of fatigue is deep. Kuu-chan, with his condition like that, is there any chance for him to challenge Touka and win?" "He he he. Whether there is or there isn''t, he has no choice but to challenge her, you know? Whatever the reason, this is a duel." Disregarding Akaza''s disruption from the side, Kurono covered her face and replied. "Honestly, the situation is quite bad. He can probably swing the sword properly once or twice. But that is why Kurogane will move cautiously. Because he probably already knows Raikiri''s killing direction." "Hmm? Even things like Raikiri''s killing direction?" She was thinking of ignoring him again for a second, but having that oily man heap questions on her also gave an ill feeling. Because she thought so, Kurono explained it to Akaza who was standing across the way. "Raikiri is a fast sword draw. Namely, it''s a technique that can''t attack if the sword isn''t returned to the scabbard. By moving in-and-out with fine repetitive motions, he had render Toudou''s Raikiri or other Noble Arts useless, and if he draws her sword out, then at least in that instant Raikiri can''t be launched. Kurogane''s chance to win would be in that moment. However, in order to create that chance, he needs to control a battle of attrition with that battered body of his." It was a disadvantageous battle. But on the other hand, if he went for victory impatiently the chance of success was completely nil. His opponent was still Raikiri, who boasted of invincibility in close range. If he plunged in straightforwardly, he would fall prey to her trump card without a doubt. Because Ikki''s Ittou Shura, though it encompassed many years of body strengthening, was still not enough to break through Raikiri. For that reason, there was only a battle of attrition. That was the same opinion that Saikyou held. ButDthere was one knight with a different view. "Ho ho, I see. Kurono-kun, you see this match riding on a battle of attrition?" It was Nangou. The falcon-sharp eyes inside his wrinkled eyelids shined with a sharp gaze, and he spoke. "I see that this battleDwill be decided with one stroke." In the outer stands, people became rowdy at the two figures on the stage. Within that upheaval, inside the ring, Touka gave some words as she faced Ikki. "Kurogane-kun. I have to apologize to you." "Apologize?" "I was thinking all this time that you shouldn''t come to this place today. Thinking that, I begged your sister to urge you to not show up. But even as I did such a hypocritical thing, the girl that I am seeing you before my eyes right now, I can''t help but look forward to this fight!" Ikki was silent. "Kurogane-kun, I know that you''re covered in wounds right now. I can see how tired you are. But still, I can''t help but be excited. Because from the moment I came came across you, I''ve always, always thought thatDI want to fight you!" With that bit of gossip, a smile grew on her face, and she took a stance. A flash of lightning crossed the air, and that lightning coverged on Touka''s hand, taking the shape of Narukami. She had a face that said she couldn''t wait for the match to start anymore. Facing that, Ikki Kurogane alsoD "DAbout that, I''m the same." Announcing that, he summoned his beloved black Japanese sword in right hand. Indeed. He was also thinking that the entire time. Raikiri and himself. Which of them was stronger? That he would probably fight with this person. Worrying about it sometimes, he was even sometimes caught in an intangible mist. But right now, he saw that she was very straightforward. Standing as knights in this place, neither you, nor I, nor the people pushing us forward want to see a single sword being swung in shame. So I promise you this." Saying so, Ikki raised the sword he held in one hand, and thrusted the point at Touka. "With my great weakness, I will break your invincibility!" He swore that he would absolutely win. Of course, because that was why he had come here. The two great rivals have exchanged some words, and taken their Devices in their hands. The girl who is striding toward the summit, and the boy who''s crawling up from below. Who is truly the strongest? With the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival representative position at stake, the last fight begins! Everyone, please cheer for them! LET''S GET STARTED!!! The moment of the signal that raised the curtain. Everyone there saw something they could not believe. At the same time the buzzer sounded the beginning of the match, Ikki pulled forth blue light from his body, and ran at Touka. Wh-Wh-Wh-What is going on!? Contender Kurogane suddenly used his trump card, Ittou Shura! The inside of the venue stirred at that fact. Ikki had employed Ittou Shura at the beginning of the match, which he had never done before. It was natural. This technique had a strict limit of one minute. It could be nullified just by running away. For that reason, Ikki never used it without first exhaustively understanding the scope of his opponents'' powers. But now, Ikki had thrown away that attitude. He had no stamina left to draw out his opponent''s ability bit by bit. Was he too much in a hurry to decide the match because of that fatigue? In any caseD That decision is reckless, Kurogane! Kurono ground her teeth at the sight before her eyes. This was too foolish a choice. While his body had stamina, the match was still in question. The amount of risk could be prepared for. If things became favorable, such tactics might be good, but. Do you understand? Your opponent is Raikiri! A member of the country''s best four. It was impossible to beat her with a suicidal attack out of desperation. Would he be cut down by Raikiri, or would she escape with her lightning speed? Whichever it was, she couldn''t see Ikki winning with this choice. At that fact, both Kurono and Saikyou who was watching at the match at the same time had grim expressions. And influential students like Shizuku and Arisuin were the same. It was too thoughtless. Their expressions twisted in grief. But among them the Crimson Princess, Stella VermillionD "Jeez. Even with your life as a knight on the line, you''re such an impossible person, aren''t you Ikki?" And she smiled just a little. She understood. Why did Ikki choose to do this? Raikiri was going to slash with her sword draw. In that case, he should attack during the draw itself. It was only then that Raikiri could kill. Even I know that, so Ikki must have realized it. But Ikki did not choose that. Why? Because he judged that his stamina would not permit that tactic? No. It wasDnot anything as clever as that. Stella understood that, and she was right. Ikki hadD I had decided all along! Ever since he encountered Touka. For the time he would defeat her, he had been putting together his strategy. Of course, that included the electromagnetic sword draw, Raikiri, that was Touka''s signature technique as a knight. And when challenging her, how could he win without being beaten by it? In truth, his body was at its limit. Though he had enough magic power left that performing body strengthening with Ittou Shura was not a problem, he could not draw out his stamina anymore. Swinging a sword properly, it was probably limited to one time. But that was fine. It was enough. If he struck with all his might, one slash was enough. He would not feint. He would not spend his stamina uselessly. Running forward in a straight line over the shortest distance, he would put all he had right now into his blade and send it forth! And he would defeat it. The Raikiri that Touka Toudou was proud of! And to Touka, who rose above this place whirling with this intrigue, the greatest sincerity that he could showD This is my personal challengeD!!!" Whatever the unfavorable conditions, it would be a match that didn''t leave any regrets. He would not show himself leaving his opponent regrets. With that spirit in his heart, scattering the glow of his life, Ikki ran forward with the wind coiling around him. Seeing thatD Touka Toudou perceived his feelings. With my great weakness, I will break your invincibility! The words he had said before the match, it was in genuine seriousness. She didn''t need Reverse Sight to read his body signals. The soul that was approaching informed her eloquently. Ikki Kurogane would make one slash in this match, to decide the last stroke. His aim was to intercept the Raikiri she would unleash. In that case, the match is simple. She would feint with Raikiri, retreat a long way back, and have him miss with all his strength. And if she teased the exhausted Ikki from outside his range, he would not be able to do a thing. The match would be her winDthat kind of thing. Don''t joke around! Touka didn''t even glance at that plan. Raikiri, which had not been broken in close range even once yet, dominated this territory. If an enemy invaded, what feudal lord would shamelessly flee his domain? Close range was Touka''s strongest distance. If she ran away, where would she fight from? More than anything elseDagainst someone pushing his heavily wounded body yet still using all his might, if she discarded her invincibility in the face of such a proud knight''s challenge, how could she boast of that kind of victory!? Ahh, that''s right. I don''t want to just be Hagun Academy''s strongest! I''m going to defeat this proud knight, and go on to become a Seven Stars Sword King! In that caseD I''ll take you on! With my invincible RaikiriD!!! She spread her stance, and sent a flash of lightning into the scabbard that held Narukami. She prepared her trump card. To throw out the blow that brought down every opponent without exception. That posture of readiness to draw a sword, Touka intercepted Ikki who was approaching with coiling wind around him. She was the same as her opponent, risking everything on one slash! Mutually and reciprocally, carrying themselves proudly, fighting fair and square. This was the righteous path of knights! AndDright now, two knights were confronting each other on that path. Ikki had thrown out the fastest of his seven personal techniques. The seventh secret sword, Raikou. With a speed that showed no swordsmanship, it was an invisible sword. That speed, it was like lightning that drilled into earth within the blink of an eye. But even so, the name of the technique meeting that Raikou was coincidentally Raikiri. An artful sword draw that splits even descending lightning. The speeds of both parties were that of peerless superhumans. In that case, the decision of which one was superior was left to the weight of hope that each sword carried. The prayers of other people who prayed for their victory wholeheartedly. And the hopes of themselves, wanting to win against the enemy in front of their eyes. All of that was entrusted to the sword of their souls. "AHHHHHHH!!!" "YAHHHHHHH!!!" The two knights put their entire bodies into it, and followed through with their slashes! The flash of lightning from the attack released by steel. The mutual strike that crossed the shortest distanceDRaikiri was just slightly faster! DNot good! Ikki knew this. DThis wasn''t enough! Before his eyes that already could not perceive color, a blade of shining plasma was approaching. Before that speed and powerD DHe couldn''t reach it! He would be defeated. The Raikiri that followed through would show neither hesitation nor mercy. A complete swing that would kill without remorse. Such a beautiful, beautiful swordsmanship. Touka Toudou, Raikiri this girl was truly strong! DBut so what!? He already knew that. That she was strong, and that he was inferior to most, all of it. However, did Ikki turn his eyes away from that reality? No! He continued to fight. He did not retreat one step from that unbearable reality. That was why he knew. Because Ikki was like that, he knew what he should be doing right now. If he was inferior, he should gather his strength. If he was imperfect, he should strain his power. One minute was too long. Right now, he just needed one second! DSo be it, he''ll sharpen his soul. Vision, taste, hearing, touch, smellDright now he didn''t need any of them. In this instant, he didn''t even need to breathe. Abandoning all of those things, he concentrated the strength left over. All of his flesh. All of his brain. All of his blood. All of his cells, everything from them. His personal vitality, stamina, magic power, potential, he mustered all that he hadD DAnd for an instant, he broke past his limits!!! The flash of lighting from colliding steel. That air that was blasted away. The collision gave birth to lightning and thunder that could be witnessed hundreds of miles away, carrying away all color and soundD *crack* In the long silence afterward, the shrill sound of steel breaking echoed in the venue. And then the sound of someone falling. The spectators who had shut their eyes at the dazzling radiance timidly opened their eyes again, and looked toward the ring. The thing that had been broken wasDNarukami. The one who had fallen midway on the righteous path of knights was Touka Toudou, the Raikiri. I-It''s broken!!! H-How can it be!? With just one intersection of blades, merely one entanglement! In that instant, Touka Toudou''s Narukami! Her Raikiri! They were broken!!! Contender Toudou has fallen in the ring and isn''t even twitching! Now, the referee is rushing up! Can she continue!? If notD The huge audience held their breath as they watched the referee approach Touka. The referee who leaned over her examined her for a brief period, and before long, stood back up with both hands making a cross. The referee''s judgment is that she can''t continue! The match is over! What an end to the fight! What a conclusion! The crossing slashes were only off by millimeters! And with those millimeters, Hagun Academy''s strongest knight has fallen! The one still standing in the ring is first year contender, the Worst One, Ikki Kurogane!!! The moment the winner''s name was called, cheers broke out and shook the hall. The huge audience raised their voices in astonishment. It, it can''t be. H-He really won! He really did it! Against Raikiri! I can''t believe it! The student president lost in close range.! It''s the first time I''ve ever seen a Device get broken. Is the president still alive? Eeeeek! Ikki-kun, you''re the bestD! The hall turned into a mixing pot of excitement. Amidst the incessant cheers, Ikki dragged his body from the ring. Seeing that, Stella broke into a run immediately. The place she was going to was the blue gate. She was probably going to meet Ikki. "Shizuku-chan, you''re not going?" Kagami who was watching it with the silver-haired girl asked that suddenly. But Shizuku shook her head a little at the question. "Could it be, you''re restraining yourself for Stella-chan? I think it''s fine for you to go with her today, though." "That''s not it." "Shizuku-chan?" Coughing, Shizuku sat down right there firmly. Seeing that, Kagami also realized it. It wasn''t not that Shizuku wouldn''t go. She was unable to move because of shock. Her beloved brother had dragged his body that was on the verge of death to appear in this fight. The enemy had struck at her brother with full force, showing no hesitation or mercy. Although the result was the Ikki had won, it had truly been dangerous. If a single thing had gone wrong, Ikki''s head would''ve flown in that instant. That tension, and the relief that was loosened, they had probably stolen all energy from Shizuku. Right nowD "It''s great that he''s safe. It''s great!" At that relief, Shizuku had fallen onto her seat, and was now shedding tears. Well, that was understandable. Because Shizuku had been strained since last night. However, speaking of the risky matchDthe truth was different. "Did you see that, Nene?" "Of course I saw that. Sheesh, what an outrageous man Kuro-bou is." The two mage-knights looking down on the ring from the top floor of the spectator seats had noticed it. They had seen it with their own eyes. Raikou and Raikiri. The thunder of two steel swords colliding, and the moment that happened. DIkki had accelerated even more. "Ittou Shura, which spent everything of oneself in one minute, didn''t win against Raikiri. Kurogane himself understood that. So that guy, he spent everything himself in one sword swing instead of one minute! With astounding concentration, he concentrated his ''strongest single minute'', and magnified his physical strength in a many-fold leap, and added swing speed and power!" Compared to burning his stamina using the usual Ittou Shura to run forward, Ikki had spent the stamina of running a hundred meters at the first step instead just then. That was entirely beyond the domain of humans. It was not the realm of a man who fell into the realm of the shura. Exceeding limits beyond limits. A demon that exceeded humanity. If it needed a nameD Ittou Rasetsu[3]. "But that''s just an ordinary mechanism. The result of the battle was decided by something else, you know." "Nangou-sensei." "Geezer, what are you saying?" "The Raikiri that Touka unleashed. That was a slash that didn''t have the resolve to kill that Kurogane youngster. What I saw was the highest, most beautiful sword stroke without a hint of hesitation. And that, make no mistake, was faster than the youngster''s long sword. But that youngster. He improved in the instant of reaching his limit. In that last moment. In order to beat the stronger Touka. Perhaps, that youngster came here to do that the entire, entire time. Having nothing, being given nothing, while constantly under siege he continued to believe in his own potential even in a struggle to the death. Continuing to hone himself. Faster than himself at one minute. Stronger than himself at one second. In that narrow span, that difference. Touka undoubtedly drew strength to her limit. But that youngster, in this battle, had changed his own limit. His spirit in continuing to change his own potential without slacking off, this victory was born of that." Saying that, Nangou tightened the wrinkled skin around his narrowed eyes, and saidD "That boy resembles him." Looking forward with a gaze that seemed to see an old acquaintance, he watched the back of Ikki who was leaving the ring. But, at the side, "I-Impossible! How can something so stupid happen! That kid was half dead! For this to happen even then, something must be wrong! Ahh, of course, something isn''t right! It was a mistake! Who could accept this kind of outcome!?" Only Akaza could not accept the situation before his eyes, and he took off running with a scream. At his round back running away with thumping noises, Saikyou asked. "Kuu-chan. Is it okay not to chase him? That''s not very satisfying." It wouldn''t be satisfying. Kurono was of the same opinion. But. "Honestly, I thought about doing various things to pay him back, but seeing Kurogane''s fight has made me somewhat ridiculous. It''s probably fine to let him go. At any rate, that man can''t do anything now. If he tried to do anything, it''s already too late anyway. Things have already escaped his grasp. A champion on the level of the whole country. Bonds to family. Outrageous attacks. Absurd duels. Ikki Kurogane has taken all of that head-onDand cut through them with one slash." There was no one left who could object to that conclusion. And that situation had been captured by news cameras. In the moment that Raikiri, among the best four of the whole country, was beaten by the Worst One. "So no matter how much the Kurogane family tries to persecute Kurogane, it''s already irrelevant. The society can''t strike him anymore. Because with this fight, the Worst OneDno, the Uncrowned Sword King, will have his fame spreading through the entire world." The cheers are far away. As if they were just the sound of rain outside a window. Ikki thought so. His consciousness was completely separated from his flesh. If he relaxed his attention just a little, he would tumble to the floor immediately. No, it was already fine to tumble down. Because the match had been decided, and Ikki had won. But even so, Ikki hastened forward. DThere was somewhere he wanted to go. There was someone he wanted to meet. There''s something I want to convey. At this moment. So he walked. With the cheers at his back, he passed through the blue gate. "Ikki!" The person he wanted to meet, she had come to meet him as well. I''m grateful. Because honestly, walking all the way to the spectator seats would be troublesome. Stella was welcoming Ikki with her arms spread. Ikki collapsed into her bosom. Stella hugged Ikki into her voluptuous chest, andD "Well done Ikki!" She hiccuped. On her face, tears were dripping down. "Were you that worried?" "I was! Of course I was! *sob* You were taken away and didn''t come back for weeks! And when you came back, you came back half dead! And yet you did something absurd like challenging Raikiri in a head-to-head contest what kind of idiot are you! Unbelievable! Stupid stupid stupid!" Ha ha my retort was exposed. "But I''m an idiot too." Hmm? "Because Ikki, who continues to challenge like that, is the one I love." Saying that, Stella hugged Ikki with greater force. From the skin squeezing him hard, Ikki could feel Stella''s warmth. Ahh, this heat. This heat, it gave strength many times over to his frozen body. That time, when he fell in the middle the blizzard, he thought it was truly hopeless. That not a bit of strength remained in his body. However, this heat had given him strength to go on. Even though he couldn''t recall her name, his hopeless body had still gotten up. Thank you. If Stella hadn''t been there, there was no way he could''ve come here. Being decisively cast aside by his father, sinking under the despair from that, he would''ve been buried under the blizzard. But if this girl was there he could get up. If this girl was there, he could continue to fight. So he would say it. He had decided. When the fight ended, if he wonDhe would say this to Stella. "Stella." Ikki took a single deep breath, and hugged Stella with all the strength he had left. "I want us to be a family." A few words. The affection he felt, all of it was loaded onto them, and delivered to her. Decisive words that he had never spoken before. Words that said the relationship between them was already not that of ordinary lovers. In an instant, Stella''s body that was embracing him trembled. But that was only one instant. Immediately, Stella hugged Ikki''s body even harder, and saidD "Yes. Ikki, please make me your bride." With a voice that sounded like she would break into tears, but with a bashfulness truly filled by delight, she gave him her answer. The moment he heard those words, Ikki''s heart was wrapped by reliefDand he finally let go of his consciousness. "Ikki? No, Ikki! Hold it together!" Losing strength, Ikki''s body leaned languidly on her. Even though he was breathing it was terribly weak. She could tell he was in a dangerous condition with a glance. And furthermore Stella noticed it. Ikki''s entire body, it was bleeding underneath his clothes. The body he had strengthened many hundred-fold. It was already beyond the range that a human body could withstand. If I don''t take him to the infirmary quickly. "Stooooop!" But in front of Stella who was trying to carry Ikki to the infirmary, a barrel-like man was standing. With bloodshot eyes, and greasy sweat dripping down all of his face, it was Mamoru Akaza. Those eyes had no sanity in them anymore. He had failed. Therefore, he would have to take responsibility for that failure. If so, there was no way he was going to be promoted. It was obvious that he would lose even his current position. Unless he did something to erase that. That impatience, it took away all the sense from this middle-aged man. Akaza had taken out a hatchet Device, and approached the unconscious Ikki. "He he he! Please wait a moment, Princess! Please leave that boy to me! I must have a duel with him right now~! In truth, the one who was to be his opponent was not Touka Toudou, but me! That was a promise between men! So give that boy to me immediatelyDhuh?" In that moment, Stella disappeared from before Akaza''s sight. No, not disappearedDit wasn''t that he had lost sight of her, but that Stella had stepped in between intervals of his awareness. The ancient martial arts footwork, Trackless Step. For someone of Stella''s class, as long as she understood the principle, it was not a difficult technique to reproduce. Stella carried Ikki past Akaza without him being aware of it. DAnd as she went past, she gave a backhand blow that sent his whole pitiful body flying. "Buhyaaaaaaaaa!?" Akaza''s body was blown away like it had been hit by a truck, and crashing through the blue gate, it bounced over and over like a rubber ball to finally roll onto the ring. Whoa! That old guy really flew! What''s with that old man? I think I''ve seen him before. Or should I say, it looks like his back is bent at an outrageous angle, right? And that''s some amazing twitching. It makes me feel bad. Is he even alive? The outside was becoming slightly noisy, but Stella didn''t care. In order to get Ikki examined by a doctor immediately, she turned toward the infirmary. The face of the person she had just sent flying, it didn''t leave a trace in her mind. One hour after the end of the match, Touka''s consciousness, which had been shattered to pieces by her Device Narukami being broken, had gradually returned. "Have you woken up, Touka?" "How are you feeling? Does it hurt anywhere?" She was stretched out on a bed. Utakata and Kanata were nursing her. At this sight, Touka knew. "I see I lost, didn''t I?" Her recollection stopped after following through with Raikiri, so Touka didn''t remember the instant that she had been defeated. But if she looked at the expressions on her friends'' faces, it wasn''t hard to guess. "Even though I thought my Raikiri was supreme, huh?" "Nangou-sensei said so too." "Master said so? He was here?" "Yep. Right, Kanata?" "Yes. Because today''s match was open to the public. It seems he came to watch." "He praised it very much, that your Raikiri was the most beautiful to date." ..Is that so? "If even Master saw it that way, then it couldn''t be wrong, I guess." She had used all of her power. And there was no mistake that she had exceeded Ikki Kurogane. HoweverD At that instant, Kurogane-kun had become even faster. Inside that instant, he had changed his own limits. For nothing more than his own victory. She had also pursued her own goal continuously, but compared to Ikki, she had still been indulgent. The Worst One had always, not just today, been having this kind of hopeless fight. And on each occasion, he had always been changing himself. What an amazing person. For herself to be defeated, in a way it was probably inevitable. ButDthat''s only true for now. In Touka hands, there was a satisfactory response from her broken Raikiri remaining. And that response taught her this. Raikiri could still become stronger. What hindered it could be overcome someday. No, she would show that she could overcome it. Before their next fight, absolutely. She would chase after him. With all her powerDbecause next time, she would be the challenger. "Well anyway, Touka." "Yes?" Suddenly, Utakata spoke with a self-conscious expression for some reason. What was on his mind? Touka urged him to speak. "Should we get in touch with everyone at Wakaba House?" Oh, that''s right. Now that she thought of it, she remembered they had said they already made the congratulatory banner. She had to properly inform them that she had lost. If even the selection battles had ended like that, she had to go and tell them. Utakata was saying that if having her say it herself was too difficult, he would inform them in her place. "Thanks for thinking about my feelings, but it''s fine. I''ll tell them properly." "It''s fine not to force yourself, you know?" But Touka calmly shook her head. She wasn''t forcing herself. She had fought with Ikki with all her strength. Touka had drawn as much of what she now had as she could. Raikiri, with even the resolve to kill Ikki, had been a slash that no one who saw it would be embarrassed about. She had nothing to be ashamed of. "So I''ll go home with pride." And she would tell them. That she had fought with an amazing knight. Volume 3 - Epilogue In the end, Ikki slept for an entire week. Given his fatigue from the inquiry, and poisoning symptoms from the drugs, and the backlash from Ittou Rasetsu added on well, it might have been expected. While the person in question slept, the riotous chain of events that started the scandal returned to normal. The King of Vermillion, Stella''s father, heard about the outcome of Ikki''s battle and the facts leading up to it including information about the Ethics Committee and its underlings, and he had made a declaration of disapproval. Because the king expressed disapproval, it became impossible to silence the information. The king declared "After the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival is over, come to Vermillion. Judgment will be deferred until then" as the decision regarding the current scandal. Since Akaza had lost his standing, there was not a single person questioning Ikki''s ethics as a knight. After everything was settled, one week laterD In the normally seldom-used gymnasium, all the students in the school were gathered. Six representatives had been singled out by the long selection battles. And so the official investiture was performed. Now, we will begin the investiture. Those whose names are called, come up to the stage. Kurono said so with a far-reaching voice, and read off the names of the representatives one by one. Year One A-rank, Stella Vermillion. Year Three D-rank, Botan Hagure. Year Three B-rank, Kanata Toutokubara. Year Three C-rank, Kikyou Hagure. Year One D-rank, Nagi Arisuin is absent due to other business. And lastlyD Year One F-rank, Ikki Kurogane. Ikki''s name was called. "Yes." Leaving his seat while giving the short answer, he went up on stage via the staircase on the side. And like the four people who had been called earlier, he walked to the board chairman Kurono Shinguuji to accept a medal and certificate. Congratulations. "Thank you very much." Bowing, he faced the gathered students like the other four people did, and thus he became one of the representatives as well. Seeing that Ikki who had been called last had joined the line, Kurono spoke. The five people standing here, and Nagi Arisuin who is the sixth, are now officially recognized as our Hagun Academy''s representatives at the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival! At those words, *clap clap clap*, huge applause was sent toward those five people. Everyone was staring straight at Ikki and the other representative contenders. Even though he had previously fought with people watching him like this, Ikki who was not used to being the center of attention outside of battle this way felt a little bit uncomfortable. From the beginning, Ikki was the type whose social status would not be noticed by other people, so he was not good with this kind of ceremonial event. If he could, he would leave the stage quickly. But his hope would be betrayed. Now next, the captain of the representative team will be announced. Once the name is called, step forward. Kurono called out that name. The team captain will be Year One F-rank Ikki Kurogane. "Eh?" Ikki became speechless at his own name being given as team captain, and he looked over his shoulder at Kurono without a thought in his head. "Me, the captain? Why?" Compared to Kanata who on the student council and had real achievements, or Stella who was popular in the news, in what way was Ikki better for the position of team captain, he wondered? But Kurono retorted to Ikki with an astonished face. What are you asking for? Hunter, Runner''s High, and Raikiri. With you knocking aside the frontrunners for Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival representative here in Hagun one by one, no one is else worthy to be Hagun''s team captain. Aren''t you going to hurry up and go out there? "Ah, y-yes." Though he couldn''t really agree, since for someone like IkkiDwho had honestly been living on the fringe of people''s noticeDto become team captain would surely result only in disorder, Ikki stepped forward reflexively at Kurono''s forceful tone. Seeing that, Kurono continued the ceremony. Now then, the team captain will be brought the school flag. At the same time as those words, a single female student appeared from the side of the stage carrying Hagun''s school flag. It was. "President Toudou." The girl Ikki himself had defeated in the last battle. "We haven''t seen each other since the match, right? I''m glad you''re in good health." Touka smiled a tiny bit, and lightly raised the school flag she was carrying. "This is the flag that I, the team captain last year, was entrusted with. I thought I was going to keep it this year too, but I lost to you, Kurogane-kun. So I begged the teachers. I wanted to bestow the flag on you myself." Hearing those words, Ikki''s was at a loss for a reply. It was extremely clear that Touka had already sorted out her feelings, but for Ikki who had been asleep a little while back, it felt like the battle was only yesterday. So to the opponent he had defeated, he didn''t know what words he should respond with. Buteven though he didn''t know what words to use, Ikki thought that he wanted to give his thanks. The fight had been stained with other people''s treachery, but he had stilled challenged this proud knight. Because she had been there, he was able to pull such strength from himself. "Touka-san. ...I... because I had you as my opponent, I brought out my full strength. Because I wanted to win against you, I could use that much strength. If you hadn''t been the opponent I would''ve surely." "Kurogane-kun." But Touka interrupted Ikki''s words, and looked at him with an honest, graceful smile. "Kurogane-kun. winning is the same as having a responsibility. It means you have to inherit the wish of the one who lost. This flag is filled with the thoughts and hopes of not just the ones who couldn''t be a representative, but many more people. I''m not telling you to fight for our sake. But, how should I put it please take us along with this flagDto the summit of the Seven Stars." She presented the flag she held to Ikki. Presented with those words and the flag, Ikki understood. He didn''t need things like words. How to repay this girl, and all the knights whose dreams would not come true, there was only one way. The one who won must take responsibility for the hopes of those who lost. In that case, what was it that he, the one who had won, should do? It wasn''t like Ikki didn''t know. So he grasped the black flag pole firmly. "I promise." He accepted the flag. At that moment, thunderous applause came from the assembled students. Do your best, CaptainD! We''re always here to cheer you on! You beat the president! You''re our representative now! We believe you can take the championship, Ikki-kun! Don''t lose~! Crownless Sword KingD! Cheering voices, yells of blessings, scolding encouragement. Many voices were mixed with the applause, and all of it struck Ikki''s body. At that impact, Ikki felt a numbness run through his entire body and his lips tightened, his face stiffened. Because if he didn''t do so tears would fall. So Ikki locked his expression and raised the flag in response, then returned to his spot in the line. And he said something in a small voice to Stella who was standing next to him. "Stella." "What?" "I speaking honestly, I''m not at all interested in how other people see me. Because I''ve never gotten a good evaluation, and thought I never would. I always thought it would be fine if no one understood me." ButD "Being accepted, it feels surprisingly pleasant, doesn''t it?" Whether he was smiling or crying at that moment, Ikki didn''t really know. But because Stella was looking at his face and smiling happily, he thought surely he was making a very joyful face. And so, South Kanto''s[1] Hagun Academy decided its representative contenders for the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. North Kanto''s Donrou Academy. Tohoku''s Kyomon Academy. Tokkaido''s Rokuzon Academy. Kyushu, Okinawa''s Bunkyoku Academy. China and Shikoku''s Rentei Academy. Andcontinuing to advance for the last twenty years, Japan''s strongest school that had monopolized the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival winner''s podium for each of the last five years, as well as the world-leading school of champions, Central Kinki''s Bukyoku Academy. Each of them had publicly and thrillingly revealed their representatives. The actors had appeared. Kyomon''s Icy Laughter, Mikoto Tsuruya. Rokuzon''s Panzer Grizzly, Renji Kaga. Donrou''s Sword Eater, Kuraudo Kurashiki. AndDthe previous Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival champion, Seven Stars Sword King Yuudai Moroboshi. Every one of them, a famous warrior. Right now, Ikki Kurogane was turning towards them who the whole country was waiting for. The summit of the Seven Stars. To stand at that summit. And for his strongest, most beloved rival. To fulfill his promise to the Crimson Princess, Stella Vermillion. His storywas advancing to the national stage! Somewhere else, at the time Hagun Academy''s investiture was being carried outD Under a deserted highway overpassD Ha ha ha, then Hagun''s roster has also been set, I see. It''s extremely unexpected that Raikiri, Runner''s High, and that Lorelei will not be there, but... "It can''t be helped. Because those two people had poor luck in the lottery." Well, luck is a kind of strength. If they were defeated in a lottery, they were only that level of knight. DAnd, well if the same happened to Ouma-kun, I don''t think I''d say the same. "It doesn''t matter, you know." So cold-hearted, I see. Well, that''s fine. I believe everything has been prepared over there? "Yes, there are no problems. Lorelei being defeated was beyond expectations, but it won''t hinder the plan. DShe can be done in at any time." Ha ha ha. The current master of assassination. Your skill is unquestionable. As expected for our Black Assassin who cleared the Killing House''s highest record score. DNo, right now, you''re the Black Sonia, right? Our comrade, Arisuin. Arisuin''s visage at that moment did not fit the friendly one he showed every day to Ikki and the others. It was a cold expression. It did not appear to be an expression a person with human emotions would wear, an appearance like glasswork. At a glance, one would probably mistake him for another person. But as he was now, he had a dangerous beauty that can''t be called violent. In any case, let''s say that the preparations for the eve of the Festival have been done. While revealing a laugh that scoffed at everything in the world, the person on the other end of the phone call that Arisuin was making, which Arisuin was making with a student datapad different from that of Hagun, coughed with a voice in some kind of ecstasy. The actors are all presentDeveryone thinks so, yes? But that''s not quite true. The leading actor hasn''t entered the stage yet. No one even knows that the leading actor exists. So let''s inform them. To enter the stage from below the curtain, and strike the faces of those pretentious enough to think themselves the leading actor, and reveal it all to the audience. --The leading actor of this Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival will be us, Akatsuki. The stage was changing to the whole country, and the story was starting to move. As if creeping nearDit brought along an ominous, despicable sound. Volume 4 - Prologue Listen up, you guys. Alcohol is an adult''s drink. That means whoever drinks alcohol is an adult. In a snowy country in Eurasia, under a dark gray winter sky. In front of a church shed, a red-haired ten year old little girl held an emerald-green alcohol bottle in her hand and raised her voice. Once you guys taste this, you won''t be kids anymore! You''ll join the ranks of cool adults like us. And cool adults would never betray their friends! They''ll never abandon weaker people! This alcohol is that kind of an oath between friends. Are you ready for it!? At those words, the two five- or six-year-old boys standing in front of her stood straighter and answered in loud voices. "Yes we are!" "Good! Then show me your readiness!" "Okay!" With their answers, the two boys held forward wooden cups in their hands. Into each of those cups, the red-haired girl poured a little bit of alcohol. The two boys sipped the alcohol that had been poured for them at the same time, and swallowed without hesitation. Wh-Whoooooaaa And they spat it out simultaneously. Wh-What the heck was that!? It''s so bad! My throat''s burning! The two fell to their hands and knees in nausea. At the two underneath her gazeDthe red-haired girl laughed cheerfully with a great voice. Looks like it''s still too early for you! We''ll have another trial next year, so be protected by me and Alice for another year! Ugh. Becoming an adult is hard, huh? Timur. While on the verge of tears, the two boys wiped their mouths with the snow at their feet. Watching over those two, the red-haired girl and the boy of around her age both showed parental smiles. Ha ha ha. There''s still a long way to go before you become cool adults. There was a youth whose ash-blonde hair looked somewhat gloomy. At a glance, he was a shabby child who looked like he was dirty with soot and mud, but upon careful observation, he was a young boy with horrifyingly beautiful features. This was the childhood of he who would someday call himself Nagi Arisuin, and enter Hagun Academy. ArisuinDno, AliceDturned back from the two boys to address the girl. All things considered, you''re a wicked adult, Yuuri. Timur and Condra are both only six, and you knew they couldn''t drink something like that, right? In response, the girl gave a proudly evil smile. It''s fine. Trying to overreach will make them bolder. Her name was Yuuri. Like Alice, she was a child of the streets, and the leader of this team that held their headquarters in the church''s storage shed. Yuuri, the girl who had a lively personality full of unyielding spirit. Alice, the boy who had a delicate personality full of gentleness. They were two diametrically opposing people, but they had one thing in common. It wasDthe thought that they had to protect the weaker children who could not survive on their own. So they cared for the younger street kids more than themselves, and raised those children. Yuuri had a father''s dependability. Alice had a mother''s affection. Even though they were children themselves, they took on these roles splendidly. DAnd what was happening now was a rite of passage for that team. The kids who drank from the green bottle of indecently strong liquor, they were being accepted not as children, but as adult friends. They had no parents. They had no adults to depend on. So they had to overreach as much as possible, to become adults as quickly as possible. Yuuri, who thought that, had held the ceremony. But it didn''t matter what kind of reason she had. There was no way children drinking alcohol wasD Hey! Yuuri! You''re feeding young kids alcohol again!? Oh crap! It''s the nun! Everyone hide! Having been discovered by the frightful Sister who managed the church alone, Yuuri and the two younger boys fled, scattering in all directions. The boys escaped instantly at their leader''s command. Their trust in Yuuri was deep. Well, even if that was so. Hold it right there, you wicked brats! If you don''t come back here, you''ll have no soup today! We were caught up in Leader''s ways against our will. It''s all Leader''s doing. We weren''t bad. That''s the truth. Before the promise of warm soup, their loyalty was only as strong as tissue, but. Y-You bastardsD!? I''ll remember thisD! Ha ha ha. While letting out a smile at that bunch of youths, Alice stood. The day was drawing to a close. It would be time for work soon. Suddenly, at that moment. U-Umm... big sister Alice! Three girls came from inside the storage shed. They were children around five, six, and seven years old. And the seven-year-old AnastasiaDthe eldest among the kids besides Yuuri and AliceDstood before Alice with her white cheeks blushing as red as apples. H-Here. She nervously presented a hand-made scarf. It was something that she had made over the last few days from knitting wool she had gotten from the Sister, after learning from the skillful Alice. So knowing without a doubt that this was something she wanted him to see if she had done well, Alice took it in his hands. Oh my. You''ve knitted it beautifully, haven''t you? You must have worked hard. Praising the craftsmanship, he tried to return it. But the girl pressed the scarf back into Alice''s chest firmly. ItDIt''s a present for you, big sister! For me? Anastasia nodded forcefully. Because you''re always working in the cold, doing your best. .I see. Understanding Anastasia''s feelings, Alice wrapped her hand-made scarf around his neck. Mysteriously, it felt warmer than the usual bargain-sale scarf he used. So warm. Thanks, Anastasia. Ehehe.... Receiving the thanks, Anastasia broke out in a delighted expression. It was a smile that warmed not just his body, but his heart. DSpeaking honestly, their daily lives were miserable. With only the storage shed that the Sister was lending them, it was impossible for two ten-year-old kids to care for two boys and three girls. There were jobs to be had from the criminal gangs in their hometown, but after the government took away taxes, there was almost nothing left. For food, there was only the soup that the Sister made everyone once in a while, and hard bread stored in plastic bags. Those were shared among everyone. Naturally, one could hardly say it was enough to satisfy growing children, and everyone was always hungry. But even so, these days were a blessing for Alice. Compared to the amount he ate when he was alone, this was less. In order to raise the children, he had to do more work. ButDif he compared these days of being loved to those where he lived alone, stealing and scavenging, he was much more content with the time spent here. Living close to precious friends. Could he want anything more? No, there was nothing. If tomorrow, and the day after that, could be just as peacefulD Ahh, if onlyD Volume 4 - CH 1 It was the last third of July. The rainy season had ended, and now was the season of soaring white cloud columns. The school period of rushing through selection battles was over, and Hagun Academy had entered the summer break. Some students went on vacation, and many went back home, so there were few people left at school. Were the only ones left those who wanted a carefree summer holiday in Tokyo? Were they those who wanted to train themselves with the academy''s ample facilities? Or maybe, they just couldn''t go home because of troubles waiting there. However, Ikki Kurogane was surprisingly not among them. Similarly, his friends and his sister were also not there. Why was that? It was because the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival was drawing close. The Sword-Art Festival opened in the middle of August. And for any sports tournament, attending a training camp was the usual thing to do. Hagun held a training camp each year, of course. That would be ten days of focused training at a training lodge in Okutama. Professional mage-knight lecturers who''ve participated in the King of Knights league had been called to this, so not attending would lead to a huge difference in growth, come the day of the Festival. Ikki and the others not being at school was because they were participating in the training camp as the representative team, or as assistants. DHowever, the place was not Okutama. That was due to the Okutama Giant uproar, mentioned previously. That matter remained unresolved in the end. Afterwards, there were no reports of the stone giant that had attack Ikki''s group appearing again, but of course none could say they were satisfied with the security. Therefore, Board Chairman Shinguuji made an earnest request to Kyomon Academy for permission to hold a combined training camp with Kyomon''s representatives at their own lodge in the mountains. The Crimson Princess, Stella Vermillion. A girl who came from a faraway land to the country of samurai for the sake of strengthening herself, she was now in the middle of a fight she requested, here in the mountains after arriving from Tokyo. In the mock battle arena at the Kyomon training camp, crimson flame and golden lightning were clashing furiously, creating great sparks. The one clad in a crimson blaze and wielding a gigantic sword was Stella. Power and speedDhers was high-performance motion with what could be called the greatest strength, and overwhelming magical power. The knight named Stella Vermillion could not generally be said to have any weaknesses. She had remarkably high offensive ability, but her true essence was the height of her overall power. In offense, defense, and speed, she was equipped with a balance of exceedingly high qualities in every possible ability and talent. That was why she was an A-rank knightD However, there was someone in front of her eyes right now, an enemy exchanging sword blows with her, enduring her fierce attacks head on. At this moment, that enemy could do so with a skill that was worthy of being her opponent. A regular person would surely have his body destroyed opposing Stella''s great physical strength directly. Instead, this opponent had flexible defense that dispersed the power of her descending sword, and a defense that certainly did not only guard, but held alacrity gave back immediate counterattacks. This was the kind of opponent Stella was facing, but it was not unexpected. Why? Because the one serving as Stella''s opponent, participating as a volunteer coach along with the rest of the student council, was none other than Hagun''s student knightDTouka Toudou, the "Raikiri". "ShhD!" In the middle of that sword fight, Touka displayed her technique. In the instant that the two sent sparks from their steel, she used the impact of her parry to angle for Stella''s wrist. In a movement reminiscent of Aikido, Stella''s body leaned over greatly. The shock was evaded, and the sword blade glided past. "Kuh!" Naturally, Stella was also a top-grade knight. Though her blade was pulled in, her balance did not break. Her well-trained lower body held Stella firmly to the earth. However, the move certainly created a gap between them. That gapDRaikiri didn''t overlook it. Immediately, Touka returned her Device, Narukami, to her black scabbard, and she took a wide stance, pouring lightning energy into her scabbard. In that moment, a shudder ran through Stella''s spine. What attack would shoot from that posture? She knew. The Noble ArtDRaikiri. Touka''s trump card that destroyed the enemy with the unsheathing. Although it had suffered one loss, Raikiri could boast of overwhelming power in close range. Although she was called the Crimson Princess, Stella had no technique that could be used against Raikiri. If might and range counted, she could win grandly with Katharterio Salamandra, but with speed as the main determinant, she would lose. So when Touka took the stance for Raikiri, Stella could only fall. But. This is what I was waiting for! Not succumbing to the shudder that raced through her spine, Stella kicked against the ground to dash out of close range. Indeed, having fought up to now in a close-ranged sword clash, it could only have led to Raikiri being used. Raikiri was a sword draw that emitted intense electrical energy through imbuing electromagnetic force into the sword blade. The explosive propulsion brought forth by intense electrical energy was something Touka herself could not stop. It was a technique that could not cancel the unsheathing once started. For that reason, Stella had purposely put herself into Touka''s range, and then retreated back out of that range once Touka took the stance for her trump card, inviting Touka to strike at nothing. But. The trump card did not come out. Touka stood still in her sword-drawing position, and stared silently at Stella who had escaped. At the discernment which saw through her smallest motions, Stella leaked a sigh of admiration from the bottom of her heart. After all, such a simple plan wouldn''t go through like I want, right? Tricking the user to spend her trump card uselessly? Anyone could''ve thought up a tactic on this level. It was a typical countermeasure against Raikiri. Of course Touka had faced countless opponents who used that tactic. There was no way she''d fall for such a simple lure. DIn that case. I should use a plan that only I can use, right!? Boom! Stella kicked the ground a second time, taking another huge step backwards. She took a distance of more than ten meters away from Touka. It was beyond the range a sword or a spear could reach. Long distanceDit was the range for only bows or guns, or magic. Yes. Stella was not a knight whose forte was only in close combat. At this long distance, Stella was still in her element. Because she was, among these currently recognized knights, the one who boasted of the greatest magic capacity. At long range magic combat, those who held high magic capacity held an overwhelming advantage. Though Touka also had a technique for fighting at long distance, Stella''s ability in magic combat exceeded hers noticeably. Because of that, Touka dashed forward hurriedly to close the distance. However, that decision was slightly slow. "Haaaa!" Stepping outside Touka''s range, Stella poured more power into the Dragon Breath surrounding her Device, L?vateinn. Devouring that magic, her sword''s fiery aura grew in light and heat. As the flames covered the point of her sword, Stella faced Touka who was charging from the front. "Take this! Dragon Fang!" It became an attack. L?vateinnDthe flame that surged from the point of her sword in a flash took the shape of a living creature. It wasDa dragon. A dragon with a long, serpentine body. That fiery dragon opened a jaw full of teeth and struck down upon Touka. Touka managed to just barely sidestep that burning dragon''s jaw. Instantly, the dragon twisted around to bare its teeth against Touka again. L?vateinn was no ordinary fiery weapon. With fangs that burned through everything, for the sake of taking a bite of the enemy, it was an attack that would follow its target to the ends of the earth. Shaking it off was impossible. Touka didn''t have a single means to counter it. An average Blazer had no chance against L?vateinn. The magic that came from Stella''s overwhelming capacity all carried enough power to deliver certain death. If a challenger started a fight with an inadequate offensive, he''d find himself beaten at his own game. So ToukaD "DRaikiri." At the approaching fire dragon, she responded with the strongest and fastest attack she had. DShe had nothing else to offer. And that was what Stella was aiming for. I have you! The slash of plasma collided with the Dragon''s head. In that instant, Stella dashed forward with all her strength, and drew near Touka with a burst of speed. Touka had fallen into Stella''s trap, and used Raikiri. Right now, she was unable to interrupt her techniqueDwhich mean she was completely defenseless. This was the moment when the fight would be decided. For a breathless instant, Stella crossed the distance with explosive force, and gave a knockout blow. It was a vertical downward slash. Right now, Touka who had just used up her killer technique wasn''t able to do anythingD "Eh?" Shouldn''t be able to do anything. Stella''s attack should definitely have hit. But in that moment, Touka showed a movement that Stella didn''t anticipate. She had certainly recovered from RaikiriDbut her recovered stance had not stopped the technique. She used Raikiri''s momentum to turn her body, and attack twice...!? A devastating propulsion born of a sword draw based on extreme electromagnetic force. It was a second attack using high speed rotation. Yes, Touka had completely seen through the tactic Stella was going to use. So Touka hadDpurposely used Raikiri, in order to induce Stella to jump in by making herself look defenseless. And that scheme had worked flawlessly. Stella''s abdomen, where Touka had aimed at for the second blow, had been mowed down by RaikiriD "Ahguh." Illusionary formDagainst a sword that cut through endurance directly without injuring the flesh, Stella fell to her knees. And in the next instant, Narumaki fell precisely on the back of Stella''s neck. It was the moment that decided the battle. "I didn''t hear about you having that kind of counter-move." "It''s because this is the first time I''ve used it in combat. Attacking the enemy''s weaknesses is fundamentally correct, but now that you''re at the same level as the best in the nation, your opponents will take advantage of your own weaknesses without remorse too. To win against opponents of this class, it''s critical not to let yourself be read like that." To the junior who was looking up at her, Touka explained the reason for this defeat. "You''re not quite there yet, Stella-san." And she gave a very composed smile. Facing that, Stella couldn''t help but feel frustrated. "Uuu." She uttered a moan that sounded quite regretful. "Oh my, the Crimson Princess lost?" "Yeah, no way." Two girls watching the confrontation from a distance both sighed. On their arms were yellow bands proclaiming them to be newspaper club members; they were the newspaper club of Bunkyoku, who had come to the training camp to cover the news there. The Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival training camp was an opportunity to collect information on other schools'' teams that didn''t happen often. It was a vital event for newspaper clubs of all the schools, so the two from Bunkyoku had come from faraway Kyushu to write an article about the rumored princess knight, Stella Vermillion, butD "It''s a little bit disappointing!" "Raikiri won so easily! Even though I got hyped about it." "So in reality, she''s weak! That means there''s no story here after all." Dthey wanted to write news about Stella that would be noteworthy, but her loss would mar the dramatic impact. Bunkyoku''s newspaper club was suffering a letdown. At their mutterings Kagami Kusakabe, who was wearing a similar newspaper club armband and had heard them from where she was standing slightly distant, murmured in amazement. "Sheesh, where were those Bunkyoku people looking?" "I know, right? Being drawn here by the results they themselves wanted, they''re clouding their own eyes to actual reality. They''re not worthy of being called reporters." The one who spoke was Nagi Arisuin, who had watched the mock battle between Raikiri and the Crimson Princess from his place standing next to Kagami. The two of them knew what was going on, because they had watched many of Stella''s fights. They knew the outcome of this fight was not a sign of Stella being weak like Bunkyoku''s observers had said. HoweverDamong other different schools, there were also people with discerning eyes there. This referred to the boy and girl who were watching the fight a bit far from where Kagami and Arisuin were standing. "WhoaDwhat an amazing fight! You could totally charge money for it!" "Hagun''s participants are all excellent this year. Isn''t that right, Kusakabe?" Kagami smiled at the two people who spoke while approaching. "Yagokoro-san and Komiyama-san, you were watching too?" "Of course. If there''s a mock battle between Raikiri and the Crimson Princess, any reporter would catch wind of it." "Entirely so." After greeting the two, Kagami''s shoulder was poked by Arisuin who was standing aloof behind her. Kagami turned her head to ask why, but Arisuin inquired first. "Kagamin, who might these two be?" Being asked so, Kagami realized that this was the first time Arisuin had met the two. "Ah, I should introduce you, huh? This girl is Yagokoro-san of Bukyoku Academy''s newspaper club, and this boy is Komiyama-san of Donrou Academy''s newspaper club." "Pleased to meet you, Arisuin-san." "Pleased to meetcha." "I see, they''re both people in the same business as you." "That''s how it is. We''re wearing the same armbands, after all." Certainly. Arisuin nodded in agreement. Yagokoro approached him after the straightforward greeting. "Well, there were a lot of rumors, but meeting you in person, you really are a lady-killer, huh? You can seduce just with that face, right?" "Yagokoro, that''s rude." To Yagokoro who said such a thing while staring fixedly at Arisuin''s face, Komiyama who was standing next to her poked her with an elbow. But Arisuin wasn''t very bothered. He smiled. "Ahaha. I''m fine with it. Both flowers and women should be loved." "W-Women?" At the words Arisuin spoke, Komiyama started shaking as if he could not wholly understand their meaning. "Oh, Alice-chan is that kind of person. Don''t worry about it, Komiyama-san." "I-I''ll leave that alone then." "What, Komiyan didn''t know that Nagi-san is like that? Your data collection has been shallow, huh?" "Kuh. I didn''t comprehend how far his fetish went." Kagami thought those words were very much like Komiyama. Even as reporters, there was something called preference. Yagokoro and Kagami preferred to write news articles that mixed facts about the contenders with their human sides. In contrast, Komiyama was the more objective type who nails down the facts of the news while staying away from dramatization, similar to a government broadcast. That kind of reporter probably wouldn''t check up on things like sexual inclination. "But Nagi-san, since you''re a representative contender, is it okay for you to watch other people fight so casually?" "I had a bit of luck, so I made it this far. Originally, I didn''t have any interest in the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, you know? Although it''s a bit unfair to the people who lost to me. Anyway, I only came to this training camp to chaperone my roommate. That''s why I''m taking it easy." "Luck, huh? I don''t think anyone can win twenty consecutive fights by luck, though." "But since I''ve won, there''s nothing we can do about it, right?" "Well, people who get into the game come in all sorts, I guess. It''s probably good that there''s this kind of contender too." "Oh my, you''re the open-minded type of man, are you?" "P-Please forgive me for what I said before." At Arisuin''s chaming gaze, Komiyama paled and retreated. While watching that strange scene, Kagami suddenly asked the two something that was on her mind. "By the way, Yagokoro-san and Komiyama-san. What did you think of the fight just now?" "The contest between Raikiri and the Crimson Princess?" "Yes." "Oh, right. To put it simplyDit''s at an outrageously high level." "Which one?" "What do you mean? Both, of course." At that response, Kagami giggled. These two understood after all. Yes, Yagokoro and Komiyama had correctly seen through the reason Stella lost that mock battle. "The Crimson Princess had power exactly like her rumors said. There''s nothing to object about that. The offensive ability to fight blow for blow, explosive power each and every one of her traits is perfectly first-class. A first-year student like that only comes once a decade. So in that match, the reason for her defeat wasn''t because of some weakness. The Crimson Princess isn''t weakDrather, Raikiri is just bizarrely strong." "I think so too. Komiyan and I are both third-years, so we took data on Raikiri last year, but the beauty and power of her technique can''t even be compared to last year''s. "Perhaps in the last year, she''s been polishing her technique for the sake of beating the Seven Stars Sword King. But that''s why it''s still unbelievable. Even though she''s this strong, Raikiri is participating in this training camp not as a representative, but as a volunteer coach. And her place as a representative was snatched away not by the A-rank knight, but an F-rank one." Saying so, Komiyama turned his gaze to the edge of the training arena. And thereDwas the man who had defeated Raikiri and stolen her place as representative. The Worst One, Ikki Kurogane. As an F-rank knight, despite having the lowest power, he was the man who had mowed through those above him until he reached the position of representative student at the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. "Incidentally, what''s he doing all the way at the side like that?" "He''s going to have a mock battle, I guess? Since he has Intetsu materialized." "The ones near him are the Hagure sisters, who are representatives like me." "A mock battle against both of them?" "For Senpai, something like that''s no big deal." Kagami''s guess was indeed correct. Right in front of the four of them, there and then, Ikki was having a one-versus-two mock battle against the third-year twin sisters Kikyou Hagure and Botan Hagure, who he had invited. You''re miiiiine! Kikyou Hagure, who had materialized a spear-shaped Device, used an instant-acceleration Noble Art and attacked with a supersonic charge. But Ikki, with absurd speed against the thrusting spear, showed no panic at that state of affairs. Hup. DStamping on the approaching spearhead, he sent it stabbing into the ground. Whoooaaaaah!? Kikyou whose spear had been jammed into the ground flipped upward as if pole-vaulting, her own momentum sending her into the air. And when she flew over Ikki Eh? She crashed into her sister Botan, who had been aiming at Ikki''s back with a handgun Device and was about to pull the trigger. Eek! Noooo! And the two were sent rolling across the sandy surface of the ground. Worried, Ikki called and chased after them. Are you two alright? Ow ow ow yeah. I''m fine. How about you, Botan-chan? Uuu I think I skinned my knee. Shizuku. Yes, leave it to me, Onii-sama. At Ikki''s voice, Shizuku who was waiting at the side patched up Botan''s skinned knee with healing magic. And at the same time, Ikki spoke to the Hagure sisters. Kikyou-senpai, you use speed, but there''s not much advantage in doing so when you''re wielding a spear against me, who has less reach. Doing so relinquished your own reach advantage. I think you should consider offensive tactics a little more. Also, entering your own ally Botan-senpai''s line of fire isD He pointed out the problems in the fight just now, saying what Arisuin, who watched the situation from a distance, was thinking. "This mock battle, it feels like Ikki is training the two of them." Because the mock battle had been far too one-sided. Well in reality, this mock battle had been training that the Hagure sisters had asked Ikki for from the beginning, so Arisuin''s discernment was correct. "Training, huh? At any rate, he was overwhelming. The Worst One isn''t just good at waving a sword." "Kagami-chan, are those Hagure sisters weak?" At Yagokoro''s question, Kagami shook her head in disagreement. "No way. Certainly you could say that the Hagure sisters were lucky they didn''t have to face superior fighters like Senpai or Stella-chan, but there''s no way they''re weak. Both of them took down the members of the academy''s top ten ranking who were stronger than them, and they''re knights who scored twenty undefeated matches. If they were compared to Raikiri or Runner''s High, I think they would lose out, but they definitely have real ability." "We''ve really been treating them like children, huh? They''re a bigger deal than expected." "At any rate, they''re really calm about it. Training steadily at the precious training camp." "Senpai likes to poke his nose into other people''s business, so it''s kind of refreshing, right?" "Besides, in three days Ikki took down all the coaches that Kyomon brought, you know?" The words Arisuin had uttered were true. It was the fourth day of the training camp, but Ikki had already defeated in mock battles every one of the professional coaches that Kyomon had hired. That was why he had no opponents to do mock battles with. Even Raikiri who was the strongest coach in the training camp right now had already been defeated by Ikki in a real match. "Well, I suppose in this situation where the honor of the sponsor, Kyomon, has been affected, they''re calling for a special coach for the Worst One, huh?" "I wonder who will come? Chairman Shinguuji and Saikyou-sensei would probably rush over here, but since it''s both time for Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival preparations and the KOK championship match, it''s probably impossible for the two of them to come from Osaka. On the other hand, the coaches who''ve been beaten are all ranking members of the Japanese national league, so there''s no point to calling up ordinary knights." "If they summoned people of that class, it would be an unusual instance where the opponents wouldn''t be fit for the participants'' level, right?" "Yeah, really. Hagun is amazing this year. Everyone in Bukyoku is in danger too." Yagokoro praised Hagun''s representatives in a lamenting voice. But in response, Kagami gave a wry laugh of disagreement. "Once again, you''re playing around, pretending like you''re already going to lose. Miss Bukyoku, don''t you have some unreasonable people entering the Festival?" Bukyoku was prestigious even among the prestigious schools, having monopolized the winner''s podium for multiple years in a row. The strength of the team that included the current Seven Stars Sword King, representative Yuudai Moroboshi, was renowned not only in Japan but also overseas. HoweverDleaving aside that one member of the renowned representative team, there was a man who had announced himself as a Bukyoku representative suddenly by submitting his entry at the last minute. That man was the only A-rank knight among Japan''s students, who held the nickname "Sword Emperor of Wind", Ouma Kurogane. "That A-rank knight entered the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival as a third-year even though he didn''t participate during his first or second year. Bukyoku''s representatives were really surprised at seeing this for the first time." "I was surprised too. I also thought that man would definitely not participate this year either. I guess his entry is Bukyoku trying to put as much power as possible into the tournament?" The Crimson Princess, an A-rank knight, had come from a foreign country. The Worst One had defeated Raikiri with one slash. From other academies as well, this year had an abnormal ratio of unknown first-years. Before the competition had even started, it seemed to already be in an uproar. It looked like there was no choice but to field Ouma, who was an even higher class of knight than Moroboshi, the Seven Stars Sword King. Wasn''t that the reason the entry was made? This was what Komiyama and Kagami conjectured. But Yagokoro shook her head. "No, no. The Sword Emperor of Wind isn''t the type to listen to the school, you know? To begin with, he doesn''t come to school, so who would know how to contact him? Entering was the decision of the Sword Emperor of Wind himself. Because of that, we were also completely surprised." "Then it wasn''t at the academy''s direction?" "Nope." "Is that how it is? Well, even if it was his own decision, it was probably what the academy wanted too." "That''s likely. So they hurriedly arranged a selection battle with the sixth-ranked Shibata-kun, to see who would be the representative." "And Ouma-san won that?" "I honestly can''t call it a match. If we say the opponent was a bad fit, we can leave it at that." Yagokoro''s face was colored in grief as she answered. Shibata had probably suffered a cruel defeat. HoweverD "It may have been bad for Shibata-san, but the whimsy of the Sword Emperor of Wind is good news for us news clubs, right?" "Entirely. To honor that, we''ll give extravagant space to the story." "There are a lot of voices on the Net who''re looking forward to a confrontation between the Crimson Princess and the Sword Emperor of Wind." "That''s understandable. Anyone would want to see a match from the A-rank student brought up by World Clock and the Yaksha Princess. A legendary fight between those two had already become a hot topic. That fight was strangely being billed as a confrontation between Hagun and Bukyoku, east versus west Japan, and was already rousing the public mind. "Well, it''s a shameful story for us Donrou who are also in Tokyo." "But I''m also interested in the matter of the Worst One''s rematch with Sword Eater, you know?" "Honestly, that''s my only saving grace. We''re also putting our expectations on him this year. His behavior is problematic, but the Sword Eater''s close-ranged combat sense is top notch. But based on that, this year''s competition is focused on the Worst One, after all." Though he had anticipation for how his fellow schoolmate Sword Eater would perform, Komiyama''s reporter senses told him that the dark horse of the competition this year wasn''t Sword Eater but Ikki, and he said so. "With the rumors of a private relationship after his confrontation with the Crimson Princess, and distinguishing himself more and more on the center stage with his victory over Raikiri, one wonders what other national champions this famous F-rank will cut through. Those kinds of thoughts, anyone might indulge in similar ideas. Off the record, it seems there''s a lot of people who want to put together a special report on the Worst One before the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival begins." "The younger brother of the Sword Emperor of Wind, who defeated the Crimson Princess and laid low Raikiri with one slash. Well, that might be natural treatment." Yagokoro agreed. Near her, Kagami smiled secretly. She was happy for the person she had recognized, who she had always been following around and observing. It was confirmation that she had a good eye, but more than that, she knew the circumstances of the knight called Ikki Kurogane who had surmounted all kinds of obstacles to reach this point, so it made her extra happy. Well, it''s not good to push other team members aside." But Kagami decided it couldn''t be helped, given her connection to Ikki. After all, there''s no girl who wouldn''t cheer for a boy that sincere and earnest." So it couldn''t be helped. Yeah. "Hmm?" Suddenly, when she returned her gaze to Ikki, Kagami saw someone at the edge of her peripheral vision. It was an ash-blonde young lady, who was watching Ikki from the sidelines like they were. "Hey, isn''t that Kyomon''s ''Icy Laughter''?" "It''s true. Did she come to scout out the Worst One?" "I''m off." "I''ll definitely get her commentsDwow, Komiyama-san is already gone!" "Wait for me, Komiyan! I won''t forgive you if you monopolize this! Nagi-san, I''ll come back to interview you, hey!" After getting Arisuin''s agreement to a shrewd stopgap promise, Yagokoro ran chasing after Komiyama. But Kagami didn''t follow them just yet. She stayed with her companion, Arisuin. After all, it would be bad to leave him behind like that, so Kagami asked Arisuin. "Alice-chan! I have to go too, so will you wait for me here!?" But Arisuin didn''t answer immediately. He was looking downward with a thoughtful expression, as if his thoughts were somewhere else. "Alice-chan?" "Eh? Ah, sorry Kagamin. I was lost in thought for a moment there. What was it you said?" To Arisuin who had responded after the second time, Kagami relayed the matter of interviewing Icy Laughter again. Arisuin quickly returned an unconcerned smile. "Of course it''s fine, Kagamin. Good luck with the interview. I''ll be here." "Yeah. See you later, then!" Saying that, Kagami ran after the two who had already left. As she did so, she thought of what Arisuin had been concerned about. Why had he been lost in thought? It had already been several months since they met, but this kind of thing had never happened before. Arisuin failing to listen to what another person was saying? Not even once. Could it be, Alice-chan is nervous right before the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival too? If not that, then the topic they were discussing before Arisuin had gone quietDthe talk about Ouma Kurogane, maybe he was concerned about something there? But after pondering it a little, Kagami thoughtD Well, everyone has a blank moment here and there. In any case, she had to seize the chance to interview Icy Laughter. Kagami immediately put her doubt out of her mind. Fortunately, Komiyama''s interview had only just started by the time Kagami caught up. "Hello! I''m Komiyama from Donrou''s newspaper club. Mikoto ''Icy Laughter'' Tsuruya-san, after seeing the mock battle just now, what do you think of Ikki Kurogane, the Worst OneDI mean, the Crownless Sword King? He has surpassed the nation''s best eight, like yourself, right?" A sudden interview. But a member of the media would probably be used to confronting even someone as important as Tsuruya. In this not very surprising situation, she didn''t make an unpleasant face either. "Hmph. You shouldn''t be so hasty, Mr. Reporter." With a well-rehearsed expression, she gave a slightly meaningful smile. "What are my thoughts on him? There''s no point in me talking about it, I think. For us knights, only the outcomes of battles matter. And the stage of battle is already in placeDwhether he surpasses us or not, it will become clear soon enough. In that way, cruel as it may be, it will be expressed more clearly than with words." Announcing this, Tsuruya let slip a small gap between her lips. That smile, colder than anything, left the three interviewers shaking with chills racing through their spines. "Haha. Well, excuse meD" Stating her intentions to the three who had become frozen in horror at her smile, Tsuruya turned toward the exit of the practice arena. Her simple answer made it very apparent to the three reporters, but her dignified departing back also left not the tiniest doubt in her confidence and strength. "That''s the dignity you''d expect of the best eight, huh?" "What an impressive presence. I thought I was frozen a little." Yagokoro and Komiyama let out voices of admiration. Kagami had the same feelings, but her faith in Ikki was greater. Because Ikki had brought down Sword Eater who was also one of the best eight, and even Raikiri who was one of the best four. Because of that, there''s no need to lose my composure. But stillD The nation''s best eight weren''t a bunch of people as easy as Kagami thought. Tsuruya, who had left the practice arena, had spoken to a fellow representative schoolmate on her way out. "Ah, Mikocchan. What did you think of Hagun this year? If it''s you, I think you can win without trouble." She responded with a smile that embodied the name Icy Laughter. "Absolutely impossible." It was a clear declaration. Yes, Icy Laughter Mikoto Tsuruya was much stronger than Kagami and the others thought. And so, she could measure the strength and capability of herself and others accurately. For that reason, far away from the three in the arena, the true self of Icy Laughter could be perceived. She knew she could not win against the Worst One. "I mean, he was even surrounded by three professional knights, you know? It''s impossible for me." Speaking with a lamenting voice, Tsuruya leaned against a nearby wall. In her ears, she could hear the hustle and bustle of the practice arena. Hey, isn''t that Torajirou Nangou!? The coach they brought in for the Worst One is the God of War! That''s way too extravagant! "Impossible." Slumping against the wall, Tsuruya slid down to the ground. She only wished for one thing. "Ahh, why can''t I avoid fighting against that gang of monsters!?" DIn this way, the heretical existence known as the Worst One had become well-known. Yuudai Moroboshi, the Seven Stars Sword King. A-rank knight Stella Vermillion, the Crimson Princess. Fellow A-rank night Ouma Kurogane, the Sword Emperor of Wind. Listing the favorites for the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival championship, these were the ones who had made their names. How far can he progress fighting against this bunch of warriors? How much of an uproar can a crownless F-rank knight create? Team members and spectators, everyone had started looking forward to his efforts. Kyomon''s training camp had no schedule. The coaches that were summoned there opened special classes, but whether to participate depended on each representative''s preference. This was because each Blazer has his or her own ability. The variety was great, and successful training methods were also highly divergent, so making a grand schedule framework would be inefficient. Therefore the students all decided on their own training programs individually with the help of their friends. Accordingly, Stella asked Ikki to go running with her before dinner. From the training camp to the shopping center ten kilometers away, it was a round trip of twenty kilometers. For the two of them, it wasn''t a distance that could be called much training. If one of them were asked, he or she would call it closer to relaxation. Stella was running to distract herself from the chagrin of losing to Raikiri before. HoweverD "Uuu! Ahh! It really bothers me after all~!" At a bench that the two of them were taking a break on, in a park near the shopping district that was their turning point, Stella stamped her feet in childish frustration. "You haven''t been refreshed from running?" "I haven''t! I haven''t at all!" They had gone at twice their usual pace, and she had washed her face at a water fountain in the park, but Stella''s mood hadn''t cleared up one bit. DHonestly speaking, Stella had also felt it vaguely, a hunch that Touka was stronger than she was, from the incident in Okutama or seeing the match with Ikki. But now that this outcome had been forced in front of her eyes, it was vexing. "I mean, I knew before going to the fight, but that person is really too strong." "Touka-san''s close range is practically at the upper boundary of power, you know. Charging with a frontal attack is a difficult tactic to use." "But Ikki, didn''t you make use of that tactic?" "Well, I had no choice. At any other distance, I''d lose." Her sweetheart smiled humbly, and Stella felt a tinge of envy. Against Raikiri, who she couldn''t do anything against, this boy smiling with a mild demeanor had won by breaking through from the front magnificently. Touka and Ikki''s one-cut match: that instant exchange had been burned into Stella''s eyes. It was splendid, and at the same time frustrating. She still didn''t have enough experience to reach him. "At any rate, for that kind of person to only reach the top four last year, Japan''s level is really high." "Well, there''s always the luck of the draw in who you face at a tournament, so I think there might be those even higher than the four that Touka-san is a member of. At the quarterfinals, there are certainly those who forfeit because of grave bodily injuries." "That''s why I don''t have an excuse for losing! There are already two people who''ve beaten Touka-senpai, you and the current Seven Stars Sword King, so I can''t be be losing here. My goal is to beat you and everyone else to become the Seven Stars Sword King. PlusDthere''s an opponent I''m a little worried about." "An opponent you''re worried about?" "The one who''s from Bukyoku Academy, just like the Seven Stars Sword King. Ouma Kurogane." The moment that name left Stella''s mouth, Ikki''s expression stiffened noticeably. At that reaction, Stella was convinced. "Like I thought, he''s the same Kurogane as you and Shizuku, right?" "Yes. He''s my older brother." "I didn''t know that you had an older brother. No, in the first place it was also the first time I learned that there was an A-rank knight like me among Japan''s students." "Well you see, for the two years that he entered knight school, no, even the five years as a student in middle school, his situation was almost completely unaccounted for." "Eh? Did he disappear?" "No, that''s not true at all. It only happened occasionally, but it seems he got in touch, and he was seen in public too. But it seems he would go somewhere for a day or two. And he did not join any competitions for five years. He was champion in the primary school league, and there were many people who took notice of him, but with five years of not showing what kind of talent he had, society lost interest in him. As to what kind of attention he has, I think Shizuku has more at the moment. So it''s only natural that you wouldn''t know about him, Stella." "I get it. If he''s been absent from public matches for five years, that would only be expected." But if that was the caseD "I wonder why someone like that would reappear here? Ikki do you happen to know anything about it?" Stella asked Ikki this, and he shook his head. "No, I have no idea." "Even though he''s your own brother?" At those words, Ikki gave a troubled and bitter laugh. "On top of me being forced out of the family, my brother Ouma had also been forced out as well, so we never had any contact. To me, he''s someone even more distant than Father. Because of that, he''s someone I truly don''t know at all. It''s just that, well, if I had to say what impression I have of him, he was an incredibly stoic person." "Stoic?" "Being born meant becoming strong he was that sort of person." "Isn''t that like you, Ikki?" To Stella who said what she was thinking, Ikki shook his head again. "You can''t compare me to that. Ouma had no interest in anything besides getting stronger. He had no interest in a younger brother weaker than himself. He had no interest in a younger sister weaker than himself. He had no interest in a father weaker than himself. He even declared in an interview that his reason for not entering the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival was because ''no opponent there is worthy of me''." "He''s sure has a lot of confidence in himself." "But he has the strength to match. And for my brother Ouma who cares about nothing except getting stronger to appear at the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, he surely has no other motive but to become stronger. SoDthis is only my guess, but I think Ouma''s goal is you, Stella. An A-rank student like himself. You''re not someone he''ll come across in the world often. If I were him, I would definitely be thinking about fighting you." At those words, Stella also agreed. It would be a lie for her to say that she wasn''t interested in a fellow A-rank student. If she could, she would try to have a match with him. The likelihood that her opponent would think the same was high. "By the way Ikki, from what you''ve seen, what do you think Ouma''s strength is like?" "It''s exactly as he said." "Like he said?" "''There''s no opponent there worthy of me.''Dhis true strength matches his boast." At Ikki''s air of tensions as he stated this, Stella felt a chill in her spine. In a word, what Ikki had said was that Ouma Kurogane had a strength where, to say nothing of Raikiri, he could even disregard the current Seven Stars Sword King. The tension that had spread from Ikki''s words, it had him personally remember the pressure of his brother taking part in competition. Just speaking of the past when Ouma was a boy, he was no ordinary person. And if Ikki had to meet such an enemy in competitionD For Stella as well, it was becoming less and less a situation where she could lose to someone of Raikiri''s level. "I''ve decided. Before this training camp ends, I''ll absolutely become stronger than Touka-senpai!" The training camp had five days remaining. With one mock battle a day, today meant a total of six fights to do. She would win more than she''d lose. In a loud voice, Stella declared her goal. And since Stella was able to give a precise goal, her body throbbed from her conviction. She was already not in the mood for resting in the park. Stella bounced up from the bench, and hurried Ikki. "Ikki! Let''s go back to the training camp quickly! After dinner, we''ll do more trainingD" But at that moment. *Growl~* An extremely cute noise came from Stella''s stomach. Furthermore, whether there were any kids playing outside at this hour, the park was deserted, which meant the sound reverberated indiscriminately throughout the areaD "Ha ha, what an adorable sound." She was laughed at by Ikki. Stella''s face reddened like an apple in embarrassment. "I-I can''t help it! I was moving a lot today! And it''s just before dinner right nowD" "Yeah, that''s true. Becoming hungry is proof that you''ve been working hard, Stella. It''s nothing to be embarrassed about." "R-Right. It''s good that you understand." "But enduring hunger that long isn''t good either, so let''s go get something to eat." Saying this, Ikki stood and took the hand of Stella who was red-faced and staring down in shame. "Ah." Stella was surprised at her hand being caught suddenly. But Ikki didn''t pay any attention to that. "If we go toward the shopping district, we should be able to find something, so bear it for a moment." With a smile, he pulled Stella''s hand and started walking. The shopping district at dusk was favored by middle school students on summer break and housewives there to buy dinner for their families. Into the midst of that, Ikki and Stella walked hand in hand. As they did so, they head whispering voices. Aren''t those two the princess of Vermillion and the child of the Kurogane family who''ve been in the news lately? Ahh, those stories about the princess being cheating on and molested? I heard those were false rumors. Topics about the association between the two of them came up one after another, and it wasn''t just Stella, but also Ikki whose face was now widely known in society. It wasn''t just their faces either, but the details of their relationship as well. That was why the two of them stood out as they walked, even though it was unpleasant. Look, look! They''re holding hands! It''s really true that they''re going steady! I mean, looking at her in reality, that princess is outrageously beautiful. How nice I wanna go out with a girl like that. At the inquisitive gazes piercing from all around them, Stella''s ears grew a little red. She had become reasonably used to being stared at in school as a couple, but being looked at as girlfriend and boyfriend by people off-campus was still embarrassing no matter how she thought of it. Guessing that Stella was thinking this, Ikki spoke. "Hey Stella, if you''re embarrassed, we can let go with our hands?" It was consideration after noticing that Stella was blushing due to the gazes from all around them. But StellaD "I''m n-not embarrassed at all." Dtold a lie. She was certainly embarrassed, but she really loved holding hands like this. "If that''s true, then okay. But don''t strain yourself." Did Stella understand the subtleties of that situation? Ikki smiled a little bit, strengthened his grip a little bit, and once again started walking and pulling her along. Looking at Ikki''s face in profile, Stella thought, "What''s this? Ikki has changed a little." The boy Stella knew as Ikki Kurogane was by any standard not what one would call assertive. Like herself, it was the first time he had liked someone or dated someone, so it was a relationship where the two of them timidly stepped into the role of sweethearts. But recently, the atmosphere around Ikki had changedDhe had become unusually proactive. For example, him grabbing Stella''s hand just a while ago. They had enjoyed that sort of physical contact before, but up until now, it was hard to say who was usually the one to put a hand on top of the other''s. But lately, it had been different. This hand is solid firmD It wasn''t a spontaneous touch, but rather Ikki''s assertive grip. And right now, he wasn''t worried about the gazes around them but was holding her hand with dignity. Knowing Ikki''s usual virtues of care and sincerity, Stella who was slightly anxious couldn''t help but be shocked by this change. What exactly caused this change in his mentality? Therefore, Stella spoke to Ikki about this openly. "Hey Ikki, you''ve changed a bit recently." "I''ve changed?" "You''ve become a little pushier, a little more assertive than before." A little more manly, a little more impressive. At Stella''s statement, Ikki showed a surprised expression for an instant. And immediately, he blushed and scratched his jaw, then answered. "I guess you noticed, Stella?" Ikki''s answer showed that he was aware of his own change. "Sorry. I''ve been trying to be more courageous." "I-It''s not like I dislike this! I was just wondering what caused it." "I don''t think it really had a cause." At the questions being piled on him, Ikki started his explanation that way. "It''s just that, ever since my proposal to you, I''ve felt an attachment to you growing strong inside that surprised even me. A feeling that I can''t do anything about. That this person is my precious girl." He spoke of the reason for the change that Stella wanted to know about. The confession he made after the fight with Raikiri, it had become a huge turning point for him. Up to that point, Ikki had intended to love Stella more than anyone else, but after their strong feelings had been confirmed with exchanged words, the desire to her for himself had grown stronger than can be compared to what he felt before. The feeling that he wouldn''t surrender this girl to anyone had grown stronger. As a result, a self-consciousness had been born inside of him. A man''s strong self-consciousness that he would protect his woman. And that self-consciousness had given Ikki an assertiveness he had not had up to now. "To the point that I want to embrace you right this minute. But I don''t think saying that is very chaste, right?" Ikki spoke what was in his heart, though he sounded a bit embarrassed. At Ikki''s confession, Stella felt her chest pounding like a drum. Ikki. That throbbing, it was a sweetness emerging from so deep inside her chest that it was itchy. Why? The reason was obvious. The one she loved was declaring something right now that words wouldn''t be enough for. You''re mine. I won''t let anyone else have you. And at the same time, the overwhelming pressure from their surroundings fell away. She''s my woman. Don''t touch her. At this realization, Stella had to hide her softening cheeks. Ikki, you''re so cute. Honestly, it was adorable. Even though he was immature, he was trying to monopolize his woman with all his might. She couldn''t help it when he was that cute. Ikki probably wouldn''t enjoy being thought of that way, but as far as Stella was concerned, Ikki was so cute that she was getting giddy. She had to reward this no matter what. As someone''s girl, as his girl. So StellaDtook his arm with her own hand, and pulled him into an embrace. "S-Stella?" "If we do this, everyone will understand better that I''m your girl, right?" Smiling, Stella pressed Ikki''s arm to her cheek. She no longer cared about the stares falling on her from all around. More than such trivial things, the boy who was trying to monopolize her with all his might had created a far stronger feeling. But for Ikki, who was trying to hold her hand and walk with a prim face to the end, Stella''s act of clinging to him had created a situation where he couldn''t calm down. Though since he was the one who said he wanted this, he couldn''t tell her to get off because he was embarrassed either. "Th-That''s right. Good idea. Yeah." Ikki continued to walk while staying as calm as possible, but his cheeks were glowing with embarrassment, and the hand he was holding Stella with had become damp with sweat. "Hehe." At such a bluff, Stella couldn''t help but find him charming. Somehow, I''m really happy right now. With her mouth falling into a smile, Stella entrusted the walk entirely to Ikki. Anyone around them who saw this would probably think they were an idiot flirty couple. Stella seriously figured that it wasn''t something they could do anything about. After all, they were in love. Hold me firmly, my prince. This embarrassing thing didn''t leave her mouth, but was only whispered inside her heart. But at that momentD "Hmm?" Ikki''s steps abruptly stopped. Did he find somewhere to eat? That was her first thought, but Stella instantly realized this wasn''t the case. Ikki''s line of sight was in the opposite direction from where they were going, and his face had a very grim color. "What''s wrong?" "That person just now." Ikki, looking straight at the back of a man dressed in work clothes who had passed them, answered like this. "Wasn''t something strange about the way he was walking?" "Maybe he was hurt?" "NoD" Ikki thought that at first too, but. It''s probably not the case. Inhaling a shallow breath, he raised his concentration. Staring at the departing backside, he took in the man''s physique, height, and width. He compared the muscles attached to that frame to his preconceived notions on how bodies were put together. Yes, the man was walking strangely. The steps were not going left and right in a regular way. But there was no feeling of injury or other hindrance. He could see that the various joints were driving the man forward normally. But it was so lifeless. The man was walking as if his body was out of order. I can see there''s something wrinkled at its side. The right pocket? A hand was thrust into the right pocket at the waist. In the wrinkles gathered in the work clothes, there wasn''t just the hand. The right hand was clutching something, stored away in the pocket. It was somewhat long and wide. For exampleDa survival knife, or something like that. From his clothes, he might be an electrician. It was common for an electrician to carry a knife in order to peel the tough outer covering of electrical cables. The knives that electricians used were very large, but his own knowledge of such things was meager, and maybe this was just an individual''s preference. But just as he thought this, Ikki noticed it clearly for an instant. From the brim of the cap the man was wearing on his head, something inside of it glimmered. It was the bloodshot eyes of a wild beast focused on its prey. They were very much the eyes of someone full of hate. It might be the bloodshot look of someone who was just lacking sleep. In addition, the thing in the pocket might also have been an ordinary work tool. Both of those possibilities were perhaps more likely than Ikki''s worst-case guess. ButDthere was no way he could put the worst case out of his mind. His premonition wouldn''t lessen. "Okay." "Ah, Ikki, where are you going!?" "Wait for me a bit." Ikki pulled away his right arm that Stella was holding, and he rushed over to the man who was dressed in work clothes. He could start with talking, and find a way to check what was in that pocket. If he was just making a rude misunderstanding, that would be good. He''d just need to apologize. If his apology wasn''t accepted, well, he could accept getting into a little trouble. Since that was the case, if he could allay the worst-case thoughts that had stolen his attention. Thinking that, Ikki called outDand at that moment, the man in the work clothes suddenly stopped walking. The place he stopped was the shopping district''s tenth street. It was in the middle of very busy foot-traffic. Why did he stop in such a place with nothing to look at? The answer wasD "The hell!? What''re you doing stopping in the middle of street, old man!?" The moment some middle-school aged kids bumped into the man, it became obvious. "HeeeeD" Leaking a weird whistling shriek, the man moved. He started to pull whatever was in his pocket out with his right hand quickly. In that unending moment, Ikki beheld time flowing past with his focused concentration and enhanced motion perception. He had correctly identified the thing glittering through the tiny gap he had peeked through into the man''s pocket. It was a blade''s edge glaring and sparkling savagely, a thick survival knife. In the middle of the intersection, there was only one reason to pull out such a tool. The worst possibility that Ikki had suspected had come true. And as he felt his prediction hitting the mark, Ikki moved. With his concentration slowing the world down around him, he was faster than anyone. Lunging forward through the pedestrians coming and going, Ikki ran to arrest the man''s hand holding the blade. The distance to the man was less than five meters. The man hadn''t yet pulled the knife out half-way, and the group of middle-schoolers in front of the man hadn''t yet realized the danger. I can make it! With Ikki''s speed, there was plenty of time. Running, he could strike the man from the back and render the man unconscious. Before the knife-blade was fully pulled out, he could settle the matter. Though it might create a small ruckus, he could stop a tragedy from happening. It was all from what Ikki immediately sensed in the moment they passed each other by, but thankfully Ikki''s quick-wittedness had caught it. Indeed, up to now it was all what Ikki considered the worst possible possibility. But the next moment, something he hadn''t foreseen occurred. "Waa! Wait, wait! Don''t do it!" The high voice a girl who sounded at her wit''s end resounded, and before Ikki could arrive at where the man was, that owner of that voice clung to the man''s arm. Eh!? It was timed just before the knife could be taken completely from the pocket. If a normal person wasn''t staring from the start at the pocket the man was vigilantly watching over, she wouldn''t have the timing to interrupt that action with only common reflexes. Only someone who had the kind of physical ability that Ikki regularly honed could do it. That was why Ikki had not foreseen anyone having such timing. Someone attacking the man when his guard was down perfectly. And all the more untimely, it was a girl who was next to the man, who was now in the way of Ikki''s attack. He couldn''t charge. Having no choice, Ikki immediately canceled his body''s acceleration and came to a halt. Meanwhile, the situation progressed. The girl, with a somewhat high voice, yelled at the man who had a look of shock at the abrupt interruption. "You can''t, mister! Even if your company laid you off or you''re under tons of debt, to consider taking someone with you in suicide would be!" But her yell was heard by everyone in the vicinity "H-Hey! This guy has a knife!" "EhWhoa!" "Eeeeek! He''s going to kill someone!" Though the thing hadn''t yet been fully pulled out of his pocket, everyone could understand the implication of having it. The shine peeking out from the man''s right pocket caused an uproar. While the people closest to him recoiled, and the contents of the bags they were carrying spilled all around, everyone raced to get away from the intersection. In the middle of that, the young girl who had grabbed onto the man''s arm "Since you failed to do what you were trying to do, won''t you come with me to the police? Something like this would make your mother in the countryside mourn, you know. It''ll be fine. As long as you''re alive, good fortune will come your way eventually, right!?" Smiling with a beautiful face that was only sweating just a little, she spoke with a soft voice. She was probably trying to calm the man. But the man did not accept it. "You fucking brat!" "Uwa!" The man who had been hindered roared with an angry voice, and shook off the girl with all his might. The slender girl was easily heaved away, and fell on her back. A shadow fell over her. It was the shadow of the knife that the man was swinging down with an extremely upset expression on his face Wh-What should I do!? At that moment, Ikki who was watching the chain of events from within the flow of people fleeing the area hesitated in deciding his next action. Properly speaking, it was the kind of situation where he shouldn''t hesitate, but go in and save the person. Butthere was one factor that made Ikki hesitate. It was none other than the girl who had barged into all of this. Nothis was no girl. He didn''t misread that charming voice or those pretty features. But the clothes wereKyomon Academy''s boy''s uniform. And he knew that face. He hadn''t recognized it at first, but after looking at it carefully, he remembered. After the selection battles ended, his classmate Kagami had shown him a list of this year''s Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival representative students. This person''s face was in a photo. Ikki had forgotten the name, but this was a Blazer who was at a level of the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. In that case That kind of person wouldn''t barge into this without a plan. That kind of person wouldn''t appear nonchalantly and spout cliche words from a police drama. That kind of person must have some means and ability to take control of the situation. And since he didn''t know what kind of ability this boy had, there was a possibility that he could be a hindrance if he intervened. Ikki thought that about the boy. So I have to leave this situation to him, right? But as Ikki came to that judgment, the boy with blond hair facing the descending knifecovered his head and yelled out. "S-Someone save me!" You had no plan!? While screaming in his mind at the boy''s cry for help, Ikki immediately began to move. He didn''t have enough time to rush in anymore, but the belongings of the fleeing passengers were scattered all over the ground. Ikki swung one foot forcefully at a tube of lipstick, aiming to hit the swinging knife. "Guah!?" Taking an unexpected impact, the knife flew out of the man''s hand and fell to the ground. At the same time, Ikki charged up and struck the man in the face with his fist. "Gah!" The man fell face up on the ground with blood flying from his nose in an arc, and he stopped moving. Ikki''s fist had rendered the man unconscious with one blow. To anyone watching, it was probably a truly skillful performance. But "Ha haa haa haa!" The performer himself was sweating frantically. Too close! This person really didn''t think before putting himself out there! If Ikki hadn''t flown to the boy''s aid, the boy would undoubtedly have been killed. At that moment, the boy had been defenseless against the knife swinging down on him. To say nothing of martial arts, he hadn''t even used a Blazer''s magic to protect himself, only panicking, freezing up, huddling up against the blade-wielding opponent. Honestly, the young boy''s reckless behavior had been more terrifying than the man who tried to attack people randomly in the street. "Ikki!" "Ha Stella. Can you call the police to arrest this attacker?" "Y-Yes! I''ll do that!" After asking Stella who had arrived late to go inform the authorities, Ikki turned toward the young boy who was still lying on the ground. Ikki kind of wanted to make a word of complaint, but the boy had done what he did to stop a tragedy. Therefore, no complaint erupted from his throat, and Ikki asked the boy as he extended a hand. "Are you hurt?" "Ah, no. Thank you. You saved me." The boy gave a sudden smile, and offered his thanks as he took Ikki''s hand. "Huh?" Suddenly, his eyes grew large as he looked at Ikki''s face. "Hmm? Is there something wrong?" "Ah-Ahh! You, are you Ikki Kurogane-kun by any chance!?" "Err, yes. That''s right, but" What was the matter? The moment that Ikki answered the strangely excited boy''s question "Wow! Wow! It''s really you It''s really you, Ikki-kun!" And no sooner than the boy got up, he grabbed Ikki in a hug. "E-Ehhhh!?" "H-Hey, what are you two doing!?" At the unexpected embrace, both Ikki and Stella raised their voices in confusion. But the boy continued to hug Ikki without concern for their surprise. "I''m so moved! Even though I hoped for it, to meet you by chance like this, I''m really lucky after all!" As if they were friends meeting again after ten years, the boy was beaming and jumping up and down with his whole body. The blue eyes wavering underneath long eyelashes were spilling tears of deep affection. The boy seemed truly and sincerely happy to meet Ikki. But because of this, Ikki was in chaos. Why was a boy this happy to meet him? "Who are y" But before Ikki could ask, Stella was quicker. Forgetting to call the police, she who couldn''t endure this any longer rushed over and grabbed the shoulder of the boy with a cute face who was embracing her boyfriend and tore him off with sheer strength. And she stood in front of the boy as if covering Ikki protectively. "Who do you think you are!? From your clothes you look like a boy, but are you gay!? Are you gay too!? Even though we already have one such character!" Stella scowled at the boy as if to intimidate him. The boy was astonished at being pushed away suddenly, but immediately understood that he was facing Stella who was Ikki''s girlfriend, and sympathized with why she was angry. "Ahh, I''m sorry, Stella-san. No, I''m not gay. I''m just excited and happy to meet Ikki-kun." After this explanation, he turned to both of them and introduced himself. "How do you do? I''m a first-year student at Kyomon Academy, Amane Shinomiya. Like you, I''m a representative at the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, andI''m a huge fan of the Crownless Sword King!" After that, Stella and Ikki gave their report to the policemen who came to arrest the attacker, and returned to their original goal of getting something to eat. They entered a hamburger franchise restaurant. All three of them. The third person was Amane Shinomiya, Ikki''s self-proclaimed fan who they had just met. He came because he wanted to treat the two of them for saving him from danger. "Nnn? It''s my first time coming to a place like this, but this potato is delicious, even though it''s full of grease that spreads through your stomach and has tons of salt." "Eating something like this every once in a while is fine by me. But is it really okay for you to treat us?" Ikki asked that as he sat facing Amane. To the question, Amane nodded with a big smile on his attractively cute face. "Of course! Ikki-kun, you''re a lifesaver, so I have to treat you to McRonalds at least!" Lifesaver was not overstating it. Practically speaking, if Ikki had not intervened at that time, Amane would''ve lost his life. Thinking about it from Amane''s side, it would probably lead to guilt if he didn''t offer something like this. "Then I''ll accept your kindness." Sympathizing with this situation, Ikki accepted Amane''s goodwill. Unwrapping his burger, Ikki took a bite. Though it was not an especially nutritious meal, the stimulating taste spreading over his tongue was pleasant. "By the way, Amane-san was it?" Suddenly, Stellawho had already devoured her own burger and returned her tray some time agospoke to Amane. "Call me Amane. We''re the same age, and having a princess put ''-san'' after my name is a bit embarrassing." "I see. Then I won''t use the honorific, but Amane, you''re a representative member of Kyomon, aren''t you?" "Yep. That''s true." "But so far I haven''t seen you at the training camp. Where have you been?" At the question, Amane let out an "aah" and answered. "It''s because I''m not participating in the training camp. Today was the first time I came here, so it''s natural that you haven''t seen me." "Is that so? Then you''re thinking of participating from today onwards?" "No. Today is also me coming to bring stuff the participating upperclassmen asked for and then immediately going back." "How humble. Since you''ve already taken the effort to come, you should participate too." "Ahaha. Well, unlike you, Stella-san, I''m not very interested in the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. It''s only because I have a rare ability, even though I don''t have physical strength or knowledge of martial arts, that I was chosen as a representative." A student who wasn''t interested in the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival had been chosen as representative. It was not rare for such a thing to happen in academies that didn''t use combat selection like Hagun and Bukyoku. So it wasn''t unusual. Amane probably wasn''t just saying it to be modest. In that case. "Then against that attacker, your rare ability should''ve helped, right?" Ikki said this to Amane. In response, Amane shook his head a little, and answered. "Why do you think that?" "Just process of elimination. Amane-san, I''m sure you don''t have martial arts experienced based on your build and your reaction when the attacker came at you. Despite that, you had unusual timing when you seized that man''s hand. Though you don''t have a high level of martial arts, it was timing that showed an exceptional reaction speed. If it''s not from martial arts, then all that''s left is Blazer ability, I think." At Amane''s question, Ikki answered with his own ponderings. When he did so, surprise spread across Amane''s face. "Ahh, as expected of you, Ikki-kun. You were able to see through that. Such insight doesn''t differ from the rumors." It was an expression of the discernment called "shining magic mirror", belonging to the Crownless Sword King. Was Amane glad to see something like this? He stated words of happy admiration. "But I can''t tell you what kind of ability it is. My teacher said that I mustn''t tell people of other schools, so I''m sorry." "Ahh, that''s only to be expected, especially for people like us who are fellow representative contenders." There was nothing to be gained from telling the enemy your own abilities, so Ikki had no real intention of asking to hear it. "But Amane-kun if it''s not an ability you can use to hold off an opponent, you should be a bit more restrained yourself next time. It''s your life at risk, after all." Indeed, Ikki gave candid advice to Amane from experience. With a serious look, Amane bowed his head in apology. "Y-Yeah. That''s true. I was so upset I forgot to protect myself. If you hadn''t been nearby, Ikki-kun, what would''ve happened? I was really lucky. But" "But?" "But because my luck was good, I got to see you in action, and it was so awesome~? You really looked cool, like a hero~?" In a complete change from his look of remorse, Amane''s face bloomed in a girlish look of happiness. Where could one find such an optimistic person? Ikki''s head was starting to hurt a little. Well, he''s not a bad child, but. "Oh, that''s right." Suddenly, Amane reached a hand into his bag as if he just remembered something. "The truth is, since I knew that Hagun and Kyomon were shaing a training camp this year, I was a little hopeful that I could meet you, Ikki-kun, so I was carrying something for you to autograph. Um do you mind!?" With eyes sparkling, he pulled out a gigantic piece of paper and begged Ikki. "Eh, Y-You want me to sign on that expensive paper?" "Yep! Please?" "Err, it''s not like I would refuse." Ikki was perplexed at Amane''s request. After the duel with Stella at school he had become somewhat popular, so it wasn''t like there weren''t people asking him for a handshake or to sign their notebooks. But there weren''t anybody who brought paper for an autograph so diligently. Because of that, a mere commoner like Ikki would of course become nervous. To be treated like a celebrity this way, wasn''t it strange? "Being presented such splendid paper, I don''t think my signature would be good on it." But Stella opined as though she was completely uninvolved. "Isn''t it fine? It''s just writing your name." "Stella but still." "He idolizes you to this degree. Shouldn''t you respond at least that much? Besides, the value of your autograph is for the person receiving it to decide." "Ugh." It was certainly sound reasoning. Amane only wanted Ikki to sign, and brought paper that reflected how important Ikki''s signature was for the request, so it was unreasonable for Ikki to doubt his own value. Therefore Ikki accepted the splendid paper with a soft "I understand." "But I really can''t do much more than sign my name. Is that okay?" "Don''t worry about it!" So after Ikki double-checked, and Amane reaffirmed with that he should sign, he wrote his full name with unskillful characters. "Whoa! Thank you, Ikki-kun! I''ll frame it and treasure it for the rest of my life!" Receiving Ikki''s autograph, Amane jumped up and down in rejoicing and hugged it close to his chest. Seeing a happiness not unlike that of a child who was bought the toy he really wanted, Ikki gave a wry smile. Did I ever think anyone would put my name inside a frame and treasure it for life? He was happy that someone idolized him to that extent, but Ikki who wasn''t used to such treatment felt self-conscious more than anything, and started sweating. Until he met Stella, things like praise and respect were far beyond reach for him, so perhaps this feeling couldn''t be helped. However, contrary to Ikki''s mood, "At any rate, you really like Ikki, don''t you Amane? Would you tell us what exactly about him made you a fan?" Stella asked Amane for this, and the topic turned more and more toward Ikki. "I like how he fights. The way he''s taken down every adversary put in front of him with just a sword is smart and stylish." "But recordings of his selection battle fights weren''t allowed outside of school, I heard." "That''s true, but every school has a few ''benefactors'' who upload them. Especially Bukyoku and Hagun, it seems. The schools with currently popular students having matches invariably leak information. So Ikki-kun''s main match was appreciated by everyone! Downloaded to datapads, broadcast hundreds of times, I''ve memorized his words completely! CWith my great weakness, I will break your invincibility!" "Buh!" Seeing a picture of himself reciting those words from the match against Raikiri with a sexy expression, Ikki just barely managed to cover the spray of ginger ale from his mouth with a napkin. "That signature phrase is mesmerizing! Ah, but I like the version you gave during your fight with the ''Hunter'' too!" "L-Look, can we not listen to that? Stop? Please stop! Hey!" "With my greatest weakness, I''ll catch your greatest strengthD!" "Nooooooooo!" "When you destroyed, no, caught Hunter, you looked really elegant, you know?" "Wano, please let me off! I was really stressed at the time! During the fight I was just out of sorts! So please forgive me, I beg you!" No longer able to stand the itch of humiliation, Ikki clung to Amane. His face was so red it could burst into flame at any moment. But Amane looked dissatisfied by Ikki''s restraint. "Ehwhy? I think you look really cool. Don''t you agree, Stella-san?" And Stella, who Amane was trying to bring into the conversation "Y-Yes, that''s true. Yep. Ikki sure is cool. Heh heh heh." was half crying, trying to keep the laughter off her of face. "Stella, your words don''t match the expression I see." As he thought, Stella turned her face away rather than object. Well, since he understood her feelings, Ikki didn''t object strongly. If he had to say so himself, how could he say such brazen words? Stress was a fearful thing. But in this place, Ikki''s fan continued to talk about the things that made Ikki fascinating, even though Ikki was writhing from the descriptions of his own conduct. "Even though you look so cool fighting I like how you look dealing with the fight even more than that, Ikki-kun." "How Ikki looks when he''s dealing with the fight?" "Yep. My way of saying it might be impolite, but frankly Ikki-kun seems to have given up on the attributes of a Blazer, right? At least, he wasn''t blessed in that way. But Ikki-kun doesn''t let that show. No matter how strong his opponent is, or what the gap is between him and that opponent, Ikki-kun makes his challenges with pride and dignity. As if he believes in his own worth. That''s dazzling to me." And so Amane informed them the reason he was captivated by Ikki. At that confession, Ikki once again felt surprise and embarrassment. He really was watching carefully, huh? Believing in his own worth. The attitude he had when he strugged which Amane was describing, it was surely Ikki''s core truth. "Ah, haha. Saying that in front of the person himself is embarrassing after all, right? My face is getting a little red, you know." "Hearing it is even more embarrassing, though." "Haha. Sorry, sorry." Smiling as if glossing over it, Amane left his seat with a sigh. "Well, it''s time for me to go back." "Oh my. At any rate, we''re going to the training camp, right? Then let''s go together." "There''s no way I can keep up with you two running even after you''ve just eaten. Besides, I haven''t finished buying the things my upperclassmen asked for." Amane declined Stella''s suggestion. And before he left, Amane turned to Ikki. "Thank you for the autograph. I''ll be cheering for you from the bottom of my heart that you''ll push through every difficulty and take the summit of the Seven Stars!" Yes, he gave those words of encouragement with a smile. It was very strange to hear those words of support from someone he might meet and fight in the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, but it would be boorish for Ikki to retort that in the face of being shown such clear favor. He''s cheering for me in such an honest way, if I don''t respond properly. Ikki opened his mouth to thank Amane for that support with a smile of his own Huh? At that moment, inside himself, he felt an uneaseand lost his train of thought. "Ikki-kun?" "Ah, no. I''ll do my best. Thank you." After Ikki was silent for a while, he managed to squeeze out a few words in response. To Ikki who had suddenly sunk into silence, Amane showed a slightly puzzled expression, but "Well, let''s meet again~" Was he satisfied by Ikki''s response? Amane gave a small grin and left that place by himself. "Hehehe. In the end, you became the type who can get fans outside the school, Ikki. It''s unbelievable compared to how you were in the beginning." After Amane left, Stella laughed delightedly as she finished off her remaining potato. In reply, Ikki nodded slightly. "That''s true." "And Amane seems to have quite the crush on you." "You look very happy about that, Stella." "Yes, I certainly am. I''m happy that the strength you beat me with has been recognized, but more than Amane expressing that so openly and heatedly, I''m happy that he recognized what''s wonderful about the one I love. Ikki, you''re not dissatisfied, are you? About having a fan who understands you properly and supports you?" "Yeah. I don''t have a problem with it. I can''t have a problem with it." "Ikki?" Suddenly, Stella felt a strange faltering in Ikki''s response, and looked at his expression. Ikki was staring toward the exit that Amane had left through and making a somehow strained expression. No, it wasn''tjust at the level of being strained. Ikki was clearly, visibly sweating. Even in this store with a functioning air conditioner. "What''s wrong, Ikki? You''re sweating so." "Hey, Stella." As if pushing Stella''s question aside, Ikki asked Stella. "In your eyes, what kind of person is Amane-san?" "What kind of. His manners are good, he has a cute face, and more than anything he watches you properly. A person who feels splendid, I think." To Stella''s reply, "Yeah that''s right. One would normally think that right?" Ikki''s voice came out like a moan, and he furrowed his brow. That''s right. Because there''s nothing to dislike. Amane Shinomiya. With charming looks like a girl from somewhere. With gentleness that couldn''t turn a blind eye to possible tragedy, but held back an attacker even at the risk of his own life. He, more than anything else, idolized and respected Ikki. Everything about him was what was likeable in a human being. He had to be likeable. Butdespite that I can''t hold together an impression of liking him without it breaking into pieces Moreover, at the moment when Ikki was returning the smiling Amane''s encouragement as Amane was departing, he felt it. Against Amane''s smile, he needed to exert quite a lot of effort. Amane''s words. Amane''s expression. Amane''s puppy-like good-will. All of it was naturally likeable. All those things that Ikki thought he should like, in reality none of them resounded in Ikki''s heart. It was incomprehensible. Ikki himself couldn''t understand why he held no favor for Amane. And so, that shapeless and uncanny truth clung to Ikki''s heart like tar. The eerie unease couldn''t be helped, so Ikki took out his student datapad, and attempted to call someone. The phone call was connected immediately. Ye~s, hello! It''s rare for you to call me, Senpai. Is something the matter? "Ah, Kagami-san. Do you have a little time right now? There''s something I need to ask you." Sure, it''s no problem. I''m just having tea with Alice-chan and the others right now. What do you want to ask? "Kagami-san, you haven''t just been investigating Hagun, but also the contenders from other schools, right?" Sure, of course. I''ve checked through basically every school''s representative team. "Then do you know what kind of person Kyomon''s representative Amane Shinomiya is?" What kind of person, you say. That''s a very vague question again, you know?" "Ah, yes, I know. Hmm." Saying such a thing, Ikki had the same thought. It was an inquiry that was too much like what a guy would ask another guy. However, in order to sweep away that ominious feeling, wouldn''t knowing anything he could about Amane be good? Since he didn''t know himself, Ikki was worried for a short while. Kagami guessed Ikki''s distress over the phone and opened her mouth to speak. Ahh, it''s fine. If it''s about Shinomiya-san, I can tell it''s something between boys. "Is that so?" There''s not much information. He''s not a contender who appeared in the middle-school league. What I know is that he''s a Blazer of the rare causation-manipulation system, and the story is that he was endorsed with high opinion as a representative. How should I put it? The truth is there are a lot of those kinds of contestants this year, you know? There''s a pattern of nameless first-years who don''t have experience in the middle-school league being selected as representatives. So with regard to Shinomiya-san being one of them, there''s not much of an impressionCthat you pulled out his name and asked about him makes me a little interested. Did something happen with Shinomiya-san? To the question being thrown at him, Ikki wavered in explaining the ominous sensation he had felt. Since he himself didn''t know the reason for it, he didn''t want to denigrate another person, and more than anything else, he couldn''t put that ominous feeling into words. "No, I just met him unexpectedly during my run. And because of that, I just felt like I wanted to know what kind of person he is." In the end, Ikki dodged the question that way. Huh I thought he wasn''t coming to the training camp, but he did come to the mountain? "It seems he came in order to deliver provisions to his upperclassmen." In that case, I should be on the lookout and gather some information on him~I guess? Heh heh heh. "Ahaha well, you can do that. Sorry for the abrupt call." No, no. Sorry I couldn''t help much. Tell me if you figure out something interesting~ "Yeah. Thanks. Talk to you later." Giving his gratitude, Ikki ended the call. In the end, he didn''t obtain any great information. If Kagami who always had an ear out for such things didn''t know, then there probably was little information on Amane available. "Aren''t you overthinking it? You probably just have a fatally bad compatibility with Amane. Maybe you killed each other in a past life, or fought for the same lover. Or maybe it''s true from both sides." "Maybe that''s how it is." "Well, I think everyone has someone he can''t get along with." Can''t get along with. It would be good if his discomfort went that far and no more. However, since he himself couldn''t explain the reason for the weird feeling he had about Amane, "Yeah. That''s right. It''s probably just that." He had no choice but to agree. But even if he told himself to agree, he couldn''t wash away the eerie feeling those false words left clinging to his heart. What settled in his heart, that he couldn''t put into words, wasan evil omen. An awfully unpleasant premonition. This is what Ikki thought as he looked at the restaurant exit that Amane had exited through: that he had met something tremendously fearsome just now. Volume 4 - CH 2 (translation) Around the time that the sun''s weak rays reached the ground of the snowy country, Alice had finished the work that the crime gang of his hometown called him for, and was on his way home. The air temperature of the time near dawn was murderous. Against the stinging cold, the feel of the scarf that his little sisters had made and given him was heartwarming. Hey there, Alice. A loud voice suddenly descended from high. When he looked up, a red-haired girl was walking on top of the stone wall above him. While laughing at the thought that she looked just like a cat, Alice returned the greeting. Yuuri it''s rare for us to go back together, isn''t it? Yeah, right? Leaping down the two meter wall, Yuuri stepped next to Alice. And hugging her shoulders, she shook with cold. Ooh, so cold so cold. That scarf looks really warm. How nice. Ha ha, are you envious? To Yuuri who was sending a greedy look, he showed off the fluffy scarf. Lend it to me for a while. Never. You''ll get it dirty immediately, Yuuri. Uuu. A boy letting a girl freeze, how terrible. You''re only a girl when it''s convenient. But. Alice invited Yuuri closer, unwrapped the scarf around his neck a little, and pulled it over Yuuri''s. There. This way we can both use it, right? It-It''s a little embarrassing. Isn''t it fine? Embarrassment makes you even warmer. To Yuuri who was showing a rare girlish blush on her cheek, Alice gave a mean smile. The two of them walked side by side along the deserted neighborhood''s brand new street. Along the way, they chatted about the rite of passage with the two younger boys from before. The way those two wanted to become adults, it was pretty impressive, wasn''t it? We picked them up around two years ago, huh? But they''re still brats. When we were their age, we were a lot more strong-willed. At the mention of their younger selves, Alice made a bitter expression. I don''t really want to remember those times. It was harsh, huh? The stab wound I got from you is still there, you know? We''re the same as far as that goes. Because I lost to you, I''m still below you, so don''t play innocent. While pouting sourly, Alice reminisced a little about the old days. Alice and Yuuri were both orphans with abilities. Because they had half-baked powers, it took a lot of blood and time getting to the kind of calm relationship that existed between them now. The number of fights that went almost to the death because there weren''t enough food or beds to go around was more than they could count on one hand. But both of them had grown tired of those days, the kind of empty days where they stole from others to benefit themselves. So the two of them ended those barren days by drinking that alcohol and making an oath. If everyone could be as strong as they were then, many children surely could have been protected. That was why they were no longer using their powers to steal, but to care for people beside themselves. In that way, they had become cool adults. Since then, they had lived as they had vowed over alcohol. Pulling together a team of powerless orphans, the two watched over them all. It''s certainly true that we also tried to kill each other along this street, huh? Yeah, the way this place is now is much prettier compared to back then. Exactly as Yuuri said, the street that the two were walking along was covered in beautiful white stone, and the buildings along the road had been coated in new paint. The places they had competed in, the familiar road of neglected stone pavement which even cars could not traverse properly, was a place where a traveler who didn''t know anything would have all his possessions stripped away in a matter of seconds. And there was a reason for the change. That wasDin places here and there, there were emblems stretched out on the walls, each of five colored rings. What a big festival. Since people come from all over the world, this place can''t be seen as dirty, probably. A disgraceful place, huh? Yuuri let out a dark mutter. In response, Alice guessed what was in her heart immediately. DThe government people came again, right? Yeah, yesterday. Although it was poor, Alice liked his current life. Even if it was modest, it was good as long as everyone could live. But recently, the Olympics had drawn near, and the world was wildly enthusiastic, so his livelihood had been pushed into the shadows. Hunting the homeless. The country, the city, they didn''t want to show disgraceful things. The adults who thought so held a conference in a nearby neighborhood and began evicting the homeless and the street children. They offered no care to those they evicted. They just drove them out with rods and kicks. And the people who were doing this hunting had marked Alice''s team. Those bastards. If they only came for you and me it''d be fine, since we have abilities. It''s out of the question. Yeah, I guess. What would happen to Natasha and the others? Since even the Sister knows that much, she can only keep turning them away. It''s not pleasing at all, those government people. Well, looking at it from their side, us sponging off the tourists would be very shameful, right? It would embarrass them. However, Alice and the others couldn''t say "yes, we understand" and leave. Being forced to go somewhere they didn''t know left or right from during this remarkably cold and severe season was no different from a death sentence. If Natasha and the others could be sent to an institution at least, I wouldn''t mind leaving, butDwhere would we live by ourselves? That''s also difficult, huh? If leaving was that simple, people like us wouldn''t be idling about in a place like this. As Alice said, homeless children were a social problem the entire country had to carry. Therefore, there was no way to save them. No, it may be possible, but at least the administration had no intention of doing it. They were busy building the street that wasn''t being used yet, or the art museum with no display items, and had nothing left for looking after street children. So they had to live by their own power. And in order to live, they couldn''t let themselves be driven out of the neighborhood in this season. HoweverD But ultimately, I think it''s about time for it. Yes, Alice muttered his true opinion. In response, Yuuri also nodded. We''ve received a lot from the Sister, huh? We can''t give her any more trouble, after all. The Sister who had sheltered them in the storage shed was a good person. While taking care of a penniless church in a rundown district by herself, she provided them with soup out of her own funds. They had not lived even ten years, but she was the first person the two of them had met who was so kind. But for that reason, the Sister had been yelled at by the city government, and the image of her being belittled and abused was something they could not bear to see. Then it''s decided! Suddenly, Yuuri pointed a finger at the sun ascending into the sky to Alice''s side. Alice, after this winter ends, once it becomes a little warmer, we''ll all leave this neighborhood. Let''s go south. I''m already tired of cold places. You''re pointing to the east, though. She was probably pointing toward warmth, but Alice didn''t say that as he nodded. Yeah. That''s fine. Let''s find a warm town. In truth, Alice had also been thinking of speaking to Yuuri about looking for a warmer place to move to. The younger brothers and sisters who they looked after had grown up enough that they had the strength to go. If they can just get through this winter, they can surely make a long-distance trip. We''ll aim for the equator! We''re traveling for the first time, so let''s take it a bit easier. Alice said it in amazement, but his expression was not as annoyed as one might think. He was also dreaming of starting a journey in the spring. It would be nice if there was a new city, a place in the southern countries that was easy to live in for everyone. ButDin the end, that promise of finding a new place to live would not be fulfilled. Disaster would suddenly strike, and his modest happiness would be sharply broken. Suddenly, next to the service road that Alice and Yuuri were walking, a black automobile passed, and the old person sitting in the car''s back seat gave an exhortation to his secretary who was driving. The renovation of this area isn''t proceeding well, is it? Eh? I don''t believe that''s true, sir. The pavement of the service road has almost been repaired, and the repainting of the walls is also nearing completion. In the corner of the street just now, I saw something squalid. The street children? You can cover the town with Persian carpets, but having such seedy brats running around on them would render them completely pointless. It would affect our good name if beggars were cluttering the city during the Olympics. But street children are a problem all over the country, so what exactly can we do? And the area around here is the territory of a group led by that Yuuri kid, and though most of them are very young children, the two leaders both have abilities, so it''s quite troublesome for our personnel to deal with them. Cowards. Why are they trembling over nothing more than two brats? Then, you want to have the police evict them by force? Don''t be ridiculous. Since the beginning, the police chief has been aiming for the seat of mayor. If he gave such an order, his opponents would gleefully use negative campaigns calling him on such inhumanity. Then what should we do? The secretary, to the boss who was doing as he pleases without caring for the hardships in this place, asked this in a bored tone. In responseDthe old man spoke as if it was trivial. Send rubbish to clean up rubbish. We can even save on labor. He said so as relaxed as if he was making coffee. Late at night on the second-to-last day of Kyomon and Hagun''s combined training camp, it was unfortunately raining. Not strongly enough to be a storm, but large powerful drops were coming down and hitting the windows noisily. While listening to it as if it was a rather delightful sound, Hagun Academy''s newspaper club chief, Kagami Kusakabe, was in the accommodations kindly lent to the newspaper clubs of all the schools by the nearby institution. She was sorting through the data she had gathered during the training camp period. Under the small light of the desk were many basic documents, the contents of many interview transcripts, and the information on each school''s team traded between the newspaper clubs. The thing displayed on the laptop resting on the stack of documents was information on other schools'' training camps collected by her staff members. Checking all of that information from a big-picture perspectiveDthe trends of the seven schools during this training period and the analyses of their respective fighting powerDwould allow her to come to a conclusion about the number of special cases during this Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. DIt was the kind of work that would lead to discovery. The imputus for this was the telephone call from Ikki who had been worried about Amane Shinomiya. Speaking frankly, Kagami wasn''t very interested in Amane Shinomiya. There were surely many mysteries among the teams. The powers they held were often not clearly known. But that was not just limited to the nameless newcomers who had no experience from the middle-school league. To begin with, the schools didn''t go around blabbing about their Blazers'' abilities, because there was no benefit to revealing one''s own team members'' information. Moreover, this year there were several participants, not even including Amane, who had not been experienced representatives during the middle school years. Because of this, Kagami hadn''t recognized Amane as more than one of the nameless newcomers, so she hadn''t felt like investigating him deeply. Ouma Kurogane, the Sword Emperor of Wind. Stella Vermillion, the Crimson Princess. And Yuudai Morboshi, the current Seven Stars Sword King. There were contenders who attracted more people''s attentions. However, Ikki''s phone call had caused interest in Amane to sprout in a corner of her mind, so Kagami had searched through the data on the seven schools to casually satisfy that interest. As a resultD "What is this?" Kagami was astonished. Though the mountains of Tohoku were cool even in the summer, beads of cold sweat dripped down her back. What was in front of Kagami''s eyes was Amane Shinomiya''s school grade report that she had gotten at great effort. The results of coursework-mandated mock battles were there. Six battles, six winsDsix victories without combat. Kagami had collected the mock battle summaries for many contenders as part of the newspaper club, but she had never seen a record as weird as this. No, wait, if I''m talking about things I haven''t seen before. She''s probably seen a battle record as odd as Amane''s before, right? What she hadn''t been paying attention to up until now, Kagami was forced to remember. Entering the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival himself as a nameless newcomer. There''s never been anyone like that before. It was an ordinary trend. If she thought of how things have been up to now, wouldn''t that be expected? People who had power would desire everything they see in the world. In this world, there were many influential people who chose to be representatives in their first year, but It''s as if someone had gathered all the people in the world who hadn''t shown up until now. Suddenly, Kagami felt it. As if she was in the process of realizing something preposterous. And that realization was preposterous even for someone who wasn''t a student. But because of that, I can''t let it go. Because she remembered that sense of discomfort, not investigating would be. She was a reporter. Therefore Kagami gathered up all of her materials and questioned the discomfort within her. The information about all the seven schools'' representatives. The schools'' board members, and the members of the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival steering committee. Furthermore, the list of sponsors collaborating with the administration. She examined the big picture of all the components of the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. DAnd after a few hours had passed, it was the dead of night. Kagami Kusakabe had come to a conclusion. The exceedingly high abilities that she had polished as a reporter every day, they had arrived at the truth she had come to realize. There''s no mistake. Kagami stared at the list of names in this year''s Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, the names of the seven schools'' representatives, and moaned. "Among the seven schools, there''s an extra one!" At that moment. Burning heat penetrated Kagami''s back. "DEh?" In front of the documents Kagami was looking at, she could see a dark gray knife emerging from her chest for a moment. Kagami knew the shape of the knife that was illuminated by her desk lamp. I knew it." The knife that emerged from Kagami''s chest was the Device called Darkness Hermit. And the owner of that Device was. "Alice-chan." Mustering the last of her strength, Kagami shifted her focus behind her. There, she saw a cold face that looked nothing like the schoolmate she saw every day. Her schoolmateDNagi Arisuin opened the lips on that cold face. Without a trace of emotion, a voice emerged from those corpse-like lips. "You''re a little bit too smart." And then he withdrew the knife, making a squelching sound. At the same time, Kagami''s body fell to the floor among the mountain of documents. You can''t. She didn''t have any strength to lift her body or run away. The forced blackout from a fatal wound delivered in illusionary form stole away Kagami''s consciousness. Senpai Stella-chan watch out. So Kagami prayed. From her throat that could no longer cry out, she tried to at least deliver her hopes. This year''s Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival is hiding a monster! And so, Kagami Kusakabe fell into darkness. Crouching on one knee, Arisuin observed the fallen Kagami. She had entirely lost consciousness. With her like this, she would probably stay asleep for an entire day. "How unfortunate. If Kagamin was just a bit duller, we could''ve been friends for a few more hours." The conclusion she made Among the schools, there''s an extra one. What Kagami had realizedDwas certainly on target. At the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival this year, as she had concluded, there was a power maneuvering secretly beneath the surface. The name of that power wasDAkatsuki Academy. It was a new school based on a huge organization with the sole purpose of destroying the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. At present, there were seven students. They were almost all members of the huge organization that established Akatsuki Academy, but they were elites of the underworld society who employed the terrorist group Rebellion. They''ve snuck into the seven schools, and had already taken control of the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival framework. In order to create chaos in the tournament, the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival had been conquered, because this new power wanted to take out the League which supported the Seven Stars. Kagami had realized this situation. Because she had made that realizationDshe had been attacked. "It''s really too bad, but it can''t be helped." Suddenly, the student datapad in his pocket vibrated. It had been putting out that notification many times now, but Arisuin had been watching Kagami from the shadows, so he had ignored it. What Arisuin pulled from his pocket wasn''t Hagun''s student datapad, but a different school''s tool. Though no one was displayed, he knew who the message was coming from. The only one who would use this datapad to contact him was the man in charge of communications for Akatsuki Academy. Only the Pierrot, Reisen Hiraga. "What is it?" Ah, I finally got you. Since you didn''t pick up at all, I thought you didn''t like me. "I have such thoughts often, I think." How harsh. To the sounds of clattering laughter coming from the phone, Arisuin''s eyes narrowed in distaste. There was no possible way he could like this man''s voice, because although it was a tone that could easily calm someone down, the laughter seemed to appear and disappear frivolously as if sneering at everything. By the way, why didn''t you pick up immediately? "There was a bit of trouble." "Oh? What kind of trouble?" "It seemed that a girl of Hagun''s newspaper club started to suspect our operation, so I silenced her." And how much did she suspect? Slightly, but clearly, the tone from the phone grew stiffer. Arisuin picked up one of the documents Kagami had been looking at before she fainted, and replied. "Donrou Academy''s Yui Tadara. Kyomon Academy''s Amane Shinomiya. Rokuzon Academy''s Sara Blacklily. Bunkyoku Academy''s Reisen Hiraga. Rentei Academy''s Rinna Kazamatsuri. Bukyoku Academy''s Ouma Kurogane. Hagun Academy''s Nagi Arisuin. Enough to list these seven names, including yours and mine." That''s certainly something. "Since I don''t know any of our members except for you who communicates with me and Ouma-san who is a guest, I can''t confirm that this list is completely correct. She seems to have predicted our intentions, so for the moment I''ve made her quiet, but I wonder if this list is on the mark?" Alas, forgive me, I can''t tell you the details of our members just yet. Right now, what''s there is just a pointless list. Well, it''s coming close to the festival so it''ll be soon. Even though I don''t like it, I have to show my face, so I''ll introduce you then. Still, that list hits three out of seven correctly. I wonder how she figured it out? "Looking at the data here, she apparently investigated all of the representative contenders of the past. Other than the guest, all of our personal histories were fabricated. They wouldn''t hold up against a professional''s thorough investigation." I see, I see. In other words, it was the ineptitude of the documentation people? Well, we''ll deal with those responsible for that laterDhah, your action was truly appropriate. That''s what I expect from the Black Assassin. How reliable! Oh, by the way, how will you dispose of our perceptive little mouse?" "I''ve only stunned herDthough if you wish her killed, I''ll do so." Arisuin had not a trace of hesitation in his voice, even though his target was a girl who he had been friends with yesterday. That cold, blade-like dispassionate voice confused Hiraga who was on the other end of the line. Oh no, no! Killing would mean having to hide the evidence. After tonight, the whole world will know about Akatsuki Academy, so it''s fine just to imprison her somewhere for the day. "I understand. It was just a small joke. If there is anything else you need, you''ll contact me?" Arisuin hurried Hiraga to the point as if he was going to cut the call. From the beginning, this was an unpleasant conversation. He had no intention of talking at length. In response, Hiraga. No, no. It''s not me who wants something. There''s someone else who wants to speak to you. I''ll switch with him now. With that, someone came on the call. The next voice he heard was. It''s me, Alice. In an instant, Arisuin''s face stiffened. He couldn''t see who was on the other end, but he understood clearly. There was no way he could mistake what he was hearing. This leaden, severe voice wasD "It''s been a while, hasn''t it Wallenstein-sensei?" Ahh, you''ve gone to Japan, I see. The One-Armed Swordsman, Sir Wallenstein. One of Rebellion''s leadership, the Twelve Apostles. The man who had discovered Arisuin''s strength and trained him into Rebellion''s top assassin. "Sensei, you''re also in Japan, aren''t you?" Rather than entrust the supervision to others, I needed to come here myself. Wallenstein had already come to Japan. At that reality, Arisuin''s body stiffened a little. It was probably from fear, because Arisuin knew that man''s strength. According to the League''s standard, he could certainly be called an A-rank. He had no vulnerabilities in ability or combat expertise, and his swordsmanship was excellent. Without a doubt, he was Rebellion''s most powerful leader. Now that such a person had come to take direct command, Rebellion''s scheme over this year''s Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival must be real. "Then Sensei, what do you wish of me today?" After the moderate greeting, Arisuin asked for his business over the phone. And Wallenstein brushed the question away with a stern voice. Alice. You are the most superior among the pupils I''ve taken. The one who gained results against criminal gangs and cults and terrorist groups assassinating the people who share the underworld with us in wars for territory no matter how important they were, no matter how much effort was needed to reach them. You may not have ever thought about it even now, but do you properly understand your role today? In response, ArisuinDbecame silent in an instant. And he closed his eyes, as if resolving himself to some farewell. "Yes. I understand it thoroughly. And I will not falter. I have already earned the trust of Hagun''s main team. I will crush them in one blow. And my Shadow Bind is a Noble Art that can steal all their fighting capacity in an instant. There is nothing to be concerned about, Sensei. On the eve of the festival, I will undoubtedly present success. On my name as the Black Assassin." He made this promise with no hesitation in his voice. Hearing that answer. I am relieved hearing those words. Wallenstein awarded encouragement to Arisuin with a voice sounding like he was smiling somewhere. I am counting on you, Alice. At that encouragement, Alice replied with a nod. "Yes, please leave it to me." At the conclusion of that exchange, Wallenstein ended the connection. For Sensei to contact me. It was something rare. But perhaps it was reasonable. The festival eve that was happening today was an order of the sponsor that employed Rebellion. It was the commencement ceremony for Akatsuki Academy, the power that would destroy the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. No failure, no matter how small, would be permitted or forgiven. If there were any failures, Rebellion and its sponsor''s hopes would turn to nothing. Now, I have to tidy this place up. For the festival eve to go as planned, Kagami and her documents would have to be concealed until tonight. So Arisuin directed his shadow magic, and submerged Kagami and the documents within the darkness. "Don''t think ill of me. In order to implement the plan, we can''t have uncertain elements." And all of the traces were erased. After hiding Kagami and her documents out of the way, Arisuin returned to the lodging for training participants. And facing his room straightforwardly, he opened the doorD "Welcome back, Alice." In his room which was only illuminated by the lamp on his bedstand, Shizuku, sprawled on the bedsheets in a negligee and reading a paperback book, called out to him. "Oh my, are you still up, Shizuku?" "I''ll go to sleep soon." Saying so, Shizuku turned the page lightly with one finger. Certainly, there weren''t many pages left. "What are you reading, I wonder?" "One Hundred and Eight Ways to Bully the New Wife. A must-read for mother-in-laws." Scary! "At any rate, you''ve been out having fun quite a lot recently, Alice." In the ensuing pause, Arisuin thought about how he should reply. After overhearing hearing Ikki''s concerned phone call, Arisuin had gone out at night to watch over Kagami many times recently. If he went for a walk every night, it was only natural for others to become suspicious, he thought. On a night as rainy as this one, especially. But giving an awkward lie would only leave him revealed as well. Shizuku was a clever young lady who could discern the subtleties of a person''s mind. So. "I haven''t really been having fun, you know? The Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival is coming up soon. I have to make my own preparations." Arisuin didn''t tell the truth, but his answer was no lie either. "Is that so?" In response, Shizuku gave an answer that didn''t sound very interested, and continued her reading. At that time, he was thankful for how unconcerned Shizuku was toward others. Her interests and concerns were entirely on her brother, Ikki Kurogane, after all. I''m a little envious, huh? As he thought so, he realized that his days with Shizuku had come to an end. Once the festival eve was over, he would be leaving Hagun. And he would never come back. DSo. "Hey, Shizuku." Arisuin, who had entered the room, fetched a stained bottle of alcohol from the travel bag he had put in a corner. "Would you like to share a cup with me?" On the last night, he invited Shizuku to drink with him. Shizuku heard Arisuin''s invitation, and raised her body slowly. And in the darkness, she focused on the bottle of alcohol he was holdingD "Is that the alcohol that smells like medicine we didn''t finish from the bar we went to before?" When she said so, Arisuin remembered. Now that she mentions it, this is from the celebration after that first win in the selection battles, isn''t it? Rather than drink it, Arisuin had only tasted some sitting at her side. But no more than that, before Shizuku chugged water while teary-eyed from the smell of the whiskey chemicals. "Sorry, I forgot. I guess I''ll drink aloneD" "No, it''s fine." Saying so, Shizuku got up from the bed and sat down at the sofa. "Are you sure? It''s difficult for you, isn''t it?" "I''m fine with it today, because today''s special." Today''s special? Did something good happen? Alice wondered so, but if the person herself didn''t mind, it should probably be fine to drink. Arisuin brought out two glasses, and faced the sofa himself. He sat down facing Shizuku, poured the amber fluid into the two glasses, and held one glass out. Shizuku accepted the glass, and brought her nose close to it. "Ugh." She grimaced with all her might. The singular aroma piercing her nose was impossible to get used to in a single day, after all. "You''re different too, Alice. You have lots of other easier-to-drink alcohol." "Ha ha, that''s true." Her words were quite right, Arisuin thought. "But if we''re talking about this alcohol, it''s bad for it to be easy to drink, you know." "What do you mean?" Shizuku tilted her head slightly. In response, Arisuin shifted his focus to the bottle with the sooty label on the desk, and spoke. "Long ago, when I was younger, I made a promise with a neighborhood friend. Adults drink something this unpleasant, so whoever''s able to drink it is an adult." Hearing that, Shizuku let out something that sounded like a small sneeze. "Hahaha. What was that? Such a cute idea." "Yes, very much so. Well, because of that, those kids who drank became adults." "So it was a rite of passage for your group of friends?" "Looking back, that was basically correct." "You were a no good child, weren''t you Alice? You hadn''t had your coming of age yet, right?" "Where I grew up, we didn''t have that kind of custom anyway." With his reply, Arisuin swallowed the contents filling up his own glass. The alcohol gave the inside of his mouth a tingling sensation, and put the scent of medicine in his nose. It was a peculiarly strong liquor. In truth, the drink was a very specific preference even among people who were picky about whiskeys. "Honestly speaking, I''m still not very good with this alcohol''s flavor even now." "But you still drink it?" "It''s a flavor that brings back memories, you know? Well, it''s not like I drink often from this bottle." "Hmm but I don''t have anything like that, so I just don''t like the alcohol much." While saying so, Shizuku raised her glass with a jerk and downed all the whiskey in it with one gulp. And she made a sour face. "It''s not for me after all. My throat burns, and the medicine smell in my mouth makes my head hurt." "You didn''t have to drink it, though." "It''s fine. Today''s special." While rubbing her throat with a finger, Shizuku answered so. SpecialDhe had heard that word a while ago too. What was so special? Arisuin asked in unease. "You said so before, but what is this special day? Did something nice happen?" In reply, Shizuku shook her head gently. "Not for me. Alice, it''s a special day for you, isn''t it?" Eh? At that moment, Shizuku''s words made Arisuin''s heart jump. Certainly, as far as he was concerned, this was the last night he would have with Shizuku. Once dawn breaks, and once the sun sets again, he would reintroduce himself as a member of Akatsuki Academy. But surely she wouldn''t know anything about that. Even soD "Why do you think so?" Shizuku answered Arisuin who had a look of astonishment on his face. "Because Alice, this was the first time you invited me to something." The first time? "How can that be? After Ikki fought with the Hunter, didn''t we go out to drink together? "That was because Onii-sama was hurt and I was worried. Including me, you''ve never approached another person for your own sake. You speak to anyone in a friendly way, in a kind way, and you''re easy to get along with, butDno one has gotten close to you yourself." Arisuin''s breath had been taken away without him realizing it. Exactly as Shizuku said, Arisuin became conscious of it. Being favorable to anyone, being amicable with anyone, but never once opening his heart to anyone at all. He had not allowed anyone near unnecessarily, because he had infiltrated Hagun with an underhanded motive. And because he had no intention of letting anyone suspect him, he had behaved accordingly. But Shizuku had realized it. Arisuin was honestly surprised at this. "I''m shocked. You really see through me, Shizuku." Shizuku seemed to have hit the target. "Naturally, because you''re my big sister, Alice." Wearing a tiny smile on that adorable face like a bisque doll, she gave that answer. "You called out to me yourself for the first time. I don''t know how or why, but it must be a special day for you, right? So I''ll share a cup of alcohol with youDbut really, only one though." This time she wanted to lay out the alcohol to drink. Shizuku replied so, pouted her lips as if sulking. At that cute expression, Arisuin''s cheeks loosened in a smile. "Ha ha, one cup is enough. Thank you, Shizuku." It was the nature of fatigue to accumulate. After Shizuku swallowed a cup in the beginning, it wasn''t long before she started nodding off on the sofa. Soon, she drifted to sleep completely due to the hour. Now that you mention it, when we went to the bar that time, she ended up falling asleep. Maybe she had the kind of constitution that makes her sleep whenever she takes alcohol. While thinking like this, Arisuin picked Shizuku up like a princess. Though she probably wouldn''t catch a cold sleeping on the sofa since it was summer, it was still ill-mannered to sleep on a sofa. That was why Arisuin decided to bring Shizuku to her bed. "Nnnuuu Onii-sama." Along the way, Shizuku stirred in his arms, and a childish voice came out. "Haha, what kind of dream are you having?" "Get out of the way I can''t kill her munya munya." "Wh-What kind of dream are you having?" With his face paling a little bit, Arisuin brought Shizuku to her bed, and placed her on it without waking her. He pulled the covers over her. When he did so, Shizuku broke out with a comfortable expression, and curled up in the futon. "What a cute sleeping face." While looking at Shizuku''s adorable face, Arisuin sat down on his own adjacent bed, and he thought back on the words Shizuku had said before. "Big sister was it?" Murmuring, Arisuin stared toward the sofa they had been sitting at a while ago. What he was staring at was the sooty-labeled green bottle of alcohol that was left on the table. And within the dim pale alcohol, the remembrances it brought back. Associated with the bottle, the old memories of before he was found by Rebellion, and turned into an assassin. In a foreign country, raising up younger street children together with a girl named Yuuri, with children looking up to him as a big sisterDthe memories of those final days. He would not forget. In the early morning of that day, rain was falling on the neighborhood. It had not become snow yet, but it was rain chilly enough to freeze the body. In the cold rain, Alice was carrying a plastic umbrella, facing a tall man. The man was a bill collector from the local gang. The profit from the work brought around by the gang was brought to this man, and the part remaining after they took their cut was given to Alice. But this was just an underling of the gangs. He was not a decent man who keeps his word. Look. The share of the money that Alice handed over that should''ve remained with him was far and away too small. You promised twenty percent Alice complained, and the man spat in his face. Don''t make fun of me, you shitty brat. Just be grateful we let you do business on our island. Speaking with eyes that seemed to be looking at garbage, the man left. After Alice couldn''t see that back any longer, he stuck his tongue out a little. Even though we''re so alike on the outside. Wiping the man''s spit off his cheek with his sleeve, Alice took shelter and brushed off the snow that had fallen on him. There, a pink-colored plastic container had been wrapped up and concealed. I wonder if it''s become a little cold. Its content was a meat pie obligingly carried by a tourist. If that man had seen such a thing, there was no doubt he would''ve taken it, so Alice had hidden it beforehand. It''s been a while since we had meat. Everyone will be happy. I have to share it with the sister too. Ah, but there''s a congregation today, so she went to the neighboring town, didn''t she? While pondering this, Alice hurried on his way back with quick steps. He wanted to see everyone''s happy faces as soon as he could. But Eh? When Alice got back, the door of the shed behind the church was smashed, partially destroyed. Seeing that, Alice who was used to seeing fights understood immediately. Some hostile people had attacked. E-Everyone! Raising a cry, Alice dropped everything he was carrying and rushed into the shed. But there was no one inside. It was still early in the morning. It wasn''t time for the little sisters to get up yet. But they couldn''t be found, and only the dirty blankets they used were left. What happened!? Where did everyone go? And at the moment he picked up one of the blankets, Alice saw what was under it, and his breath caught in his throat. There was a bloodstain. Furthermore, it wasn''t dried, but fresh blood. And when he looked at the bloodstain closely, he found little drops of it scattered leading out into the main street. After being washed away by the rain, they wouldn''t have been noticeable if he wasn''t paying attention, but he was sure. Alice, with his feet snarled by urgency, rushed out, and followed the trail of blood. An unpleasant premonition. It was an extremely unpleasant premonition. Cold sweat was running down his back. The fact that there was a bloodstain meant that someone had been wounded. Could it be, was it from his friends? That can''t be! He had no basis, but he muttered this as if trying to persuade himself. However, the truth was merciless. The blood that Alice was following from the church to the road out frontit went in the opposite direction of where Alice had returned from after work. And he saw Ah. A red-haired girl with a torso dyed in fresh blood, leaning lifelessly against the brick wall beside the road. Y-Yuuriiiii! Screaming her name, Alice immediately ran to her side. Yuuri, who was sitting at the roadside, certainly responded to his voice. Ah. She slowly opened her eyes, and looked at Alice who was running up. Ah thank goodness Alice. You''re safe. Are you okay!? What happened here!? At the question, Yuuri''s face twisted in both pain and frustration. I don''t know. Sergei''s people suddenly attacked us said they were cleaning up garbage. Dammit, they took everyone. How useless, huh? The gang did it!? Why!? Even though we paid their tribute! Dunno *cough* *cough*! Choking violently, Yuuri spat out blood on the frozen ground. Yuuri! Don''t talk right now! It would be bad for her to speak anymore. If he didn''t get her to a doctor immediately. Luckily, there were pedestrians on the road, and all of them noticed the situation. Excuse me! Will someone please call a doctor!? So Alice begged that with a raised voice. However At that instant, everyone who was watching the situation from all around them averted their eyes from Alice and Yuuri in a hurry. And all of them departed at a quick pace. As if no one had heard Alice''s voice. Ehwh-what is this? P-Please! Will anyone lend me a phone!? If it''s money, I''ll pay! Despite Alice''s repeated requests, no one took notice. The people who had been watching the bloody girl with interest from a distance all left in a hurry when Alice called out. Every single one of them, as if escaping from a troublesome matter. At that utterly bleak response, Alice doubted his own eyes. Why? Even though she''s bleeding like this no one will. Hey! You can hear me, right!? My friend is dying! Forget it. To Alice who was screaming with a heartbroken voice, Yuuri spoke with strain. No one will help. There''s nobody here who will save people like us. You know that, right? Yuuri''s words. Alice understood them well. Because Alice and the others were abandoned people with no relatives or money. There was not a single benefit in helping them. That was something adults understood very clearly. But we''re different, aren''t we? Eh? We''re not like them. We''re cool adults! R-Right!? Alice was taken aback at those words, and his eyes widened. Cool adultsthose words were the vow between them, and he admonished himself. On that day Alice and Yuuri first joined hands, they swore over that alcohol. They wouldn''t think of only themselves, and would no longer be people of low birth. They had become cool adults who helped others, who loved others. But You''re right. You''re exactly right! But why are you saying it now? But to his questioning voice, Yuuri didn''t answer. She just looked at Alice peacefully, and, In that case, go and help them. How could she say those words as if she was entrusting everything to him? At her words, Alice felt an anxiety he couldn''t express, and grabbed Yuuri''s shoulder. What stupid things are you saying!? Hold it together! I can''t do some thing like that by myself, you know!? I was the one who lost to you! Ha ha, *cough* no way. We''ve been together for a long time. so I know that you''ve always gone easy to avoid killing me. With your power you can protect them so. Stop it! I don''t want to hear you make excuses like that! He shouted at her with tears spilling down his face. But the eyes Yuuri looked at him with were already empty, and she said. It''s up to you Alice. And at last, Yuuri closed her eyes, as if sleeping. At that moment, all strength vanished from her body. Yuuri? Raising his voice, Alice shook her shoulder. Hey, answer me. But she didn''t stir. She didn''t wake. Yuuri, you can''t. You can''t sit here like this. We said we''d go south. We promised didn''t we just promise. Drip drop. He continued to speak as the tears fell. But Yuuri didn''t answer. How could she? Alice understood, after all. That Yuuri wouldn''t wake up again. It wasn''t like this was the first time, or even that rare an occurrence. It happened all the time in this city. But he didn''t want to acknowledge it. The place he wanted to protect, it was so easily, so abruptly broken. He didn''t want to accept it. Thisbitter reality. However, time continued on without stopping, and it wouldn''t wait for Alice. Oh, here he is! Hey bro! That guy Alice came back! Great, catch him. But don''t scratch up his face. He''s worth the price of twenty of those kids by himself. He could hear rude voices and many footsteps behind him. Turning his gaze, he saw the hometown gang members that he and Yuuri had associated with, all carrying guns and Devices. And they surrounded Alice in the blink of an eye, each of them pointing a weapon at him. Alice stared at all the adults surrounding him with impassive, hollow eyes and askedD Why did you do this? We''ve always given you the money you wanted. Heh heh. Well, it''s because of the public officials. The big shots want this city to look pretty, you know? And the money you bring in just totals up too small. If we can get a big bonus for it, we can''t refuse to betray you, understand? Well, the strong eat the weak. That''s just how the adult world is. Give up and don''t resist, alright? We don''t want to smash you into garbage like that idiot over there. Saying so, one of the gang members stretched out a hand. He grabbed Alice''s hair, and tried to drag Alice up. Staring at the arm pulling at him, Alice thought, The strong eat the weakyes, that''s true. After all, these were people who had lived longer than him and the other kids. What the man said was correct. Because if not, this tragedy couldn''t have happened. The world hadn''t made a mistake. All of this was neither unreasonable nor irrational. Cool adultdancing to some fantastic ideal, it was he who was mistaken. He understood that well, now. Truly so. He comprehended this, even if reluctantly. So I''ll take everything from you. And at the moment the outstretched hand pulled Alice''s hair, Ah Alice''s vision exploded in furious red. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh! Andeverything ended in a flash. When his vision regained color Alice was at the gang''s hideout. It was a room that apparently had a thick coat of red paint splattered all over its walls. He was standing above the wreckage of those who were no longer shaped like humans, only meat. Amidst the vapor rising from scattered entrails, Alice''s entire body was colored by blood. And as the color returned, he saw before him in a corner of the room, the sight of his younger brothers and sisters, their teeth clattering noisily. H-Hiiii. P-Please don''t kill us. Ahhaaaaahhh. Their eyes reflected Alice clearly. Murky eyes with terror and despair jumbled inside. There was no hint of the respect they always turned toward him. No shadow of their heartwarming smiles. Seeing the expressions of his little sisters, Alice was convinced. That he had protected them. Andat the same time, he had lost them as well. When Alice came to himself, he was walking through the city alone in the rain without an umbrella. He wasn''t heading in any particular direction. He was just wandering like an aimless ghost. The freezing rain had soaked him thoroughly from top to bottom, and he was beyond caring. He was soaked in blood even before that, so what difference did it make? The pedestrians who sometimes passed by him, once they laid startled eyes on Alice''s blood-covered body, instantly turned their gazes and hurried away. Because whether he was a bloodstained orphan, or about to die, they had no relation to any of his life. He couldn''t remember his resentment anymore. Not frustration, not sadness, nothing. All of his feelings, they had flowed out along with his exhausted tears. But Alice thought that was good. He remembered. The last moments of his close friend, the warmth leaving her body as he held her. The terrified expressions of his little sisters as they gazed at his face. The pain of losing the sweet people he loves. If he had to remember such pain, he would rather not feel anything at all. At that time. I don''t believe it, I''m the first to find such a child. Suddenly, behind Alice who was wandering like a ghost, a voice sounded. Alice turned his head sluggishly, and looked behind him with murky eyes. There, a young gentleman wearing a black priest''s robe was staring in his direction. That expression, it had a certain atmosphere. Alice who had lived a long hardened life understood itthis man was not a decent person. He was even worse than the gang members Alice had just killed, but Alice didn''t fear any unease. Because that emotion too had flowed out with his tears. So Alice asked without hesitation. Who are you? Just an idiot hitman who got his prey stolen by you. The young man answered so, that he was cleaning the garbage that was the local gang at the request of the mayor. It was certainly ironic. Calling Alice and the others garbage, the ones who came to clean them up was scheduled to be cleaned up themselves. Really, how stupid. Lips curling in scorn, Alice asked again. This hitman, why was he here to begin with? And? What complaints do you want to lay on me? In response, the young man answered. Not at all. Since you straightened out the business for me, I''m here to bring you your pay. Take it. From inside the young man''s robe, he pulled out something round and rolled it to Alice''s feet. Rolling, rolling. What fell there was an old man''s head. The head of the mayor of the city. In other words, the head of the man who had ordered Alice and his friends swept up. Staring at that head without surprise, It''s truly a thoughtful gift, isn''t it? Alice stepped on that head and crushed it under his foot without any hesitation. And, Hehehe ahahaha. A rattling laugh emerged from deep inside him. Really, what a world. Yuuri was killed by the gang, the gang that killed Yuuri was supposed to be killed by the mayor, and that mayor was killed by the hitman he himself called. Alice was convinced. Hell was supposed to be a place one goes when he dies, but how ridiculous. If the place he was in now wasn''t hell, where else could hell be? In this world, protecting something loving somethinghow absurd. Really, how comical are we? Suddenly, to Alice who was laughing loudly with a dry voice, the young man spoke. The realization you''ve just come to is right. Love, money, ethics, moralsthis world is full of fictions. Various deceits, excuses, lies, they obscure the world''s truths. There is only one rule governing this world. The strong take, the weak are taken from. The outstanding ones follow their own egos. It is the sole providence of this world. And by realizing this, you have become qualified to join with us like-minded ones. We, who bring truth to this world replete with deceptions, are Rebellion. Your ability to kill is something that would be useful to us. Come with me, boy. It was an invitation from an underworld even darker than this place. In response, Alice askedD If I say no? I''ve already said it. The strong take everything. That is the truth of the world. If you don''t accept, I will claim you by force. Bloodlust surged from the young man''s body. But Alice stood against it as though it was only a breeze. Alice could no longer be threatened by violence. The man could take things away with violence, but Alice had nothing left to lose. HoweverD Ha ha ha, I see. It''s good that it''s easy to understand, huh? Precisely because he had nothing, Alice was interested in this discussion. I don''t really mind. Anyhow, I have nowhere to return, no one to protect, nothing. So if you accept one condition, I''ll follow you. What is it? One hundred millionCget that for me. If you do, I''ll work for you. What Alice demanded was money. And not just a trivial amount, but a colossal amount. One hundred million to a brat without a background like you? That''s a really exaggerated number. Of course, the young man made a grim face. And he returned a question. If I refuse? In response, Alice laughed scornfully. Do you need me to say it? He was saying if the man demurred, he would take it regardlessat his utter arrogance, at his desperate attitude, Hahaha, what an interesting brat. Very well. One hundred million, I will arrange it for you. The young man seemed exceedingly amicable. He consented readily to Alice''s ludicrous demand, and asked again. Well then, boy. What is your name? Alice. That was what everyone called me. I am a member of the Twelve Apostles, the One-Armed Swordsmaster, Wallenstein. I welcome you, Alice. Wallenstein extended an arm from his robe, and sought a handshake from Alice. Alice also responded to thatand forged an agreement in this place. Immediately after, he entrusted the full one hundred million he received to the Sister for the expenses to take care of his young brothers and sisters, cut off all his relations with that city, and left. And as Wallenstein desired, he suppressed all the falsehoods of ethics and morals, focused his resourcefulness on murder, and exhibited full loyalty to Rebellion. As the Black Assassin That was the past life of the boy who called himself Nagi Arisuin. It''s funny, isn''t it? Reflecting on his past life, Arisuin laughed bitterly. As part of his infiltration duties, becoming an older sister as he was now was only a sham. But that farce would end today. In a short while, this fictional relationship would go to meet its demise. At that time, what kind of eyes would Shizuku look at him with? Arisuin remembered the terrified expressions on his little sisters back then, the eyes full of rejection and disgust against a murderer. She would probably not forgive him. But he wasn''t really sad about it. At best, it was a relationship for making his duties easier. Hagun''s key player, the B-rank knight called Lorelei. To get close to her, becoming like an older sister was the most efficient method. It was nothing more than that. Volume 4 - CH 3 (translation) It was evening on the final day of the combined training camp. In order to greet the students who were about to return, Hagun Academy instructor Yuuri Oreki was sweeping outside the main gate with a bamboo broom. At that time, a female student in a jersey called out to her. "Good evening, Oreki-sensei." The voice coming over her shoulder, though it didn''t startle her, had her remembering a third-year girl. It was a student from a selection battle that Oreki had supervised some time ago. Oreki dug up the girl''s name from her memories, and returned the greeting. "Oh my, good evening, Ayatsuji-san. *cough*" "Thank you again for your help back then." Ayatsuji gave her gratitude with her head bowed, speaking of that matter with the selection battle against Ikki Kurogane. "I didn''t do anything, you know? It was all Kurogane-kun doing his best." "But Oreki-sensei, if you hadn''t looked the other way while I was breaking the rules, I probably wouldn''t be able to stand here now." "That''s also because Kurogane-kun spoke to me about it before hand. *cough* Since there was the matter about your father, I thought you''d definitely return home for the summer." "I also intended to be with Father during his rehabilitation, but he kicked me out. ''Don''t skip out on training during your growth period. I''ll manage on my own.''he said." "Ha ha, he''s the Last Samurai after all right?" "Well, he''s been sleeping for two years. After waking up, he''s been very energetic. I won''t lose to him, so I''ve been out running just now." "Yes, it''s good dedication. I think your other teacher is working hard right now too, Ayatsuji-san." Saying that, Oreki looked toward the clear sky to the north. Ayase also said "that''s true" in a small voice, and stared at the same sky. "Kurogane-kun is really amazing, huh? He even defeated the student council president in those circumstances." "Indeed, right? Even I was a little bit surprised~" "I heard gossip, but is it true that you were the one in charge of Kurogane-kun''s entrance exam?" "*Cough* yes, it''s true." "Then Sensei, you had a really good eye, huh?" Looking only at Ikki Kurogane''s attributes, he was an F-rank. He didn''t reach the eligibility cutoff for Hagun Academy. The fact that Ikki was in this school must have been due to Oreki''s judgment. Thinking this way, Ayase praised Oreki. However, Oreki shook her head with a somewhat apologetic expression. "No, no, that''s not it at all. The reality is I also rejected him." "Is that so?" Oreki nodded. It was rare for a person to lack talent to that degree. When Oreki took in her first impression Ikki, she had no hesitation in deciding she wasn''t going to let him pass. So intending to stick to the rules, she had boasted of her own merits as a Blazer. "But what do you think that boy said to my boast?" "What did he say?" "''I can defeat you.''just like that." A child who wasn''t even a first-year, to an established C-rank mage-knight instructor. "I was so surprised I couldn''t believe my ears!" "A-Amazing self-confidence, right?" "*Cough* And even more than that, he was going to win until he was accepted. Even if it wasn''t against me." "I see. So something like that happened?" Hearing the details of his school entrance, Ayase nodded in admiration. Perhaps Ikki understood it himself. He couldn''t succeed with the usual examination. For that reason, he had stirred Oreki up with a provocation, and created a chance to show off his own strength. Ayase thought about it. Lacking power, insufficient attributes, in compensation for his negative factors, he had to detect any means of surviving no matter how inferior he was. In truth, it was very much like Ikkino doubt even now, and into the future, he would continue like that. Thinking of him, Ayase asked Oreki. "Oreki-sensei, do you think Kurogane-kun can become the Seven Stars Sword King?" In response, Oreki said "That boy is fated to become all kinds of things, so I may see him in a rather favorable light. I think he has enough strength to get that far. But." "But?" "This year, there''s not just the class of people who have the strength to become the Seven Stars Sword King. He might not be able go farther than that, right?" She gave a somewhat pessimistic answer. "You mean the A-rank knight who''s Kurogane-kun''s older brother?" At Ayase''s words, Oreki cleared up a bit and nodded. "There''s him too, but more than that there are many kids this year who I don''t know well. Nameless first-years whose abilities are ill-understood are representing almost every one of the schools. What kind of power do those kids have? The Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival will evolve greatly, I think." "Uh huh like with Stella-san, this year is very fruitful." At Ayase''s unconcerned words, Oreki sank a bit into silence. Fruitful. That was certainly true. In most years, only one or two new representatives would enter. It wasn''t unusual for no new people to show up for a year either. Thinking of it that way, a year in which ten people from across the schools entered was undoubtedly a great harvest. But there was something heavy in Oreki''s stomach. It would be fine if it was one year. But would it end with just the nameless ones? It''s as if something has been working covertly all along, right? If Board Chairman Shiguuji and Saikyou both came back from Osaka, she should get their opinions? As Oreki was thinking that "Oh? Oreki-sensei, it seems like a lot of people are coming this way?" Ayase informed Oreki of this while pointing at the main gate. When she said it, Oreki also looked that way. Indeed, from outside the main gate, the figures of seven people were approaching Hagun Academy in a line. It was an unusual scene to from the student dormitories to the academy. To say nothing of it being summer break, it was very seldom for this many people to come in a single group this way. But of the seven people, two were riding an enormous, savage beast that looked like a lion. It was odd. Wondering who these people were, Oreki narrowed her eyes. "Eh, isn''t that." Her narrowed eyes widened in surprise. Among the seven people, there was a face she knew from the past. "The A-rank knight from Bukyoku Academy, Ouma Kurogane!?" Why was someone from Bukyoku coming to Hagun? That question rose in Oreki''s mind, but it quickly fell away from her thoughts, because she noticed something in her field of vision that left no room for trivial concerns in her mind. It was everyone other than Ouma. Oreki had seen their faces in the data distributed to the staff of this year''s Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. It''s not just Ouma-kun. Bunkyoku, Donrou, Rentei, and even the others! They were various representatives of the seven schools who had all entered the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival this year. The nameless first-years that Oreki had just been wondering about were all lined up here. In an instant, Oreki felt an unspeakable chill on the nape of her neck. Why had representatives of all the schools gathered? Why had they gathered and marched to Hagun? Why was she remembering an unpleasant premonition? And more than anything elsewhy had they manifested their Devices!? In that moment, the questions swirled through Oreki''s mind, and "Ayatsuji-san! Run away right now!" In that momentit began. One of the seven people. Even though it was summer, a girl was heavily dressed as if against cold weather. The representative of Donrou, Yui Tatara, suddenly shortened the distance between herself and Ayase with the speed of a gale. And she swung a chainsaw-shaped Device she was carrying with both hands at the defenseless Ayase. "Eh?" A brutal malice that was simply too unexpected. Ayase stood stock still, unable to respond. The roaring blade descended, and "Haa!" Just before the blade sheared through Ayase''s neck, Oreki repelled it with a cutlass-shaped Device. Knocked back smoothly, Tatara''s body lurched. Oreki didn''t miss that opportunity. First, I have to take control of this Why had she suddenly made the assault was something Oreki could ask once she woke up. Deciding this, Oreki spun her wrist, and with the slightest motion turned her blade. She aimed with illusionary form at Tatara''s carotid artery. Once that was cut, her consciousness would fade. Slashing with the smallest motion would let her avoid any gaps in her defense. And as Oreki planned, her cutlass sliced toward Tatara''s artery "Total Reflect." [1] In that instant, Tatara''s mouth drew a crooked arc, and a mysterious impact smashed into Oreki''s slash. It was evening, and the sky was dyed in red. Ikki and the team of Hagun''s representative contenders for the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival that he was leading, as well as Shizuku and the entire student council who were assisting them, were on a bus slowing coming down from the mountains. They were finally on their way back to Hagun Academy. In the bus, the close companions were sitting together and having sweet snacks, chatting peacefully. But in the middle of that, only Stella was dropping her shoulders with a disappointed face. "Haa~" "Cheer up, Stella." Though Ikki who was sitting next to her was worried about her, she didn''t recover her liveliness. "But it''s frustrating." Suddenly, two female students called to her. Two girls with the same face, her fellow Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival representatives, Kikyou and Botan Hagure. "What''s wrong, Stella-chan?" "Are you carsick, your Highness?" Ikki gestured to the two of them as if saying not to worry about it. "She just seems annoyed with her sparring record against Toudou-san." He explained the reason for Stella''s depression. "Now that you mention it, they fought quite a few matches, huh? By the way, what the results come out as?" "Three wins, three losses." To the question, Stella herself answered with a low voice. Yes. Stella''s goal for the training camp was to have more wins than losses against Raikiri. But one way or another, it had ended in a tie, and that goal wasn''t achieved. Stella had become disappointed in herself. "But I think it''s already amazing enough with the student president as your opponent." "No, Stella-chan is an A-rank knight. She''d want to win against a lower-ranked opponent, right?" "I don''t think Touka-san is lower rank than me, though." Stella spoke those words in response to Kikyou''s argument. She didn''t think Touka was lower ranked. The opposite, in fact. Stella thought she was inferior to Touka at the present time. For that reasonshe was trying to win during this training camp, for the sake of having confidence in the coming Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. Butthe outcome wasn''t as Stella wanted. "Oooooh! Frustrating! It''s so frustrating I can''t calm down! If it''s like this, I should just run all the way back instead of taking the bus!" "That''s just nonsense." Ikki let out a wry smile. Well, this was how Stella was. "At a time like this, I''d better distracting myself with food." Saying so, Stella took out three Snicers[2] bars from her travel bag, and curling up, she started eating them restlessly. Seeing Stella like this, the Hagure sisters screamed. "You had three bowls each of udon and ramen during lunch at the service station, and now you''re eating again!?" "You''ll get fat, you know" In response, as if it was no concern, Stella gave "It''s fine. I can''t gain weight no matter how much I eat." that brief explanation. Indeed, it was mysterious, but although Stella was a preposterous glutton, her body was beautifully toned and had no useless flab. Even for Ikki who considered his own body special, this was a mystery. He could only consider it unfair. Well, even though Ikki also felt a bit peevish about it "Huh!?" It seemed to be devastating to the two upperclassmen who had learned about it for the first time during the training camp. The two''s expressions froze over, and "Botan-chan. The udon bowls were kitsune, curry, and kakiage[3]. The ramen were shouyu, miso, and tonkotsu[4]. Is it possible to not get fat after eating those at lunch and then adding Snickers on top?" "There''s no such black magic. She must have a potbelly under her clothes." "N-No way do I have something like that. How rude. It seems my constitution just collects all the weight into my chest, so I''ve never had too much fat ever since I was born." Stella answered so while eating the super thick candy bars noisily, and when she didIkki, who was sitting next to her, definitely heard a sound like something was being ripped in half. "Don''t lie to us!!!" And the Hagure sisters who had emitted that sound grew enraged faces that looked like demonic masks, swooping down on Stella. "Whoa!?" Dragging Stella from her bus seat by the shoulders, the two held her firm. "Wh-What are you two doing!?" "Don''t give us that! We know you''re hiding blubber under there! Confess!" "I said all the fat goes to my chest, didn''t I!?" "How can something so outrageous be truuuuueee!?" "We''ll definitely have you prove it!" "Don''t lie to us!!!" The Hagure sisters grew enraged faces that looked like demonic masks, swooping down on Stella. "I said all the fat goes to my chest, didn''t I!?" Turning the shoulders they were holding Stella by, the two began to grope her body. To this, Stella flushed and screamed. "Hey! Stop! Where do you think you''re touching me!? Ikki don''t just sit there, help me!" "Ah, yes, right! Calm down, you two!" The moment Ikki tried to interveneFlash! Two pairs of savage, bloodshot eyes turned toward Ikki "This is a girls'' crusade, which we won''t concede." "Boys should just sit there and eat Pocky[5]." "O-Okay. Please forgive me." "Ikki!?" Sorry, they''re really scary. Pinned down by the overwhelming intensity of the two sisters, Ikki averted his eyes from the scene that might lead to an international problem. And in the empty seat that Stella had been dragged out of, a petite silver-haired girl sat down. It was Ikki''s younger sister, Shizuku Kurogane. Shizuku turned her green eyes toward the three people struggling onstage, and spoke in jest. "It''s a scene that would have Kusakabe-san happy clicking her shutter if she was here, isn''t it?" "Ah, ha ha. That''s certainly true. I''m sure she''ll be regretful when she finds out about it later." Ikki also agreed with her view. Rather, Kagami would also join in. "Kagami san went to Hokkaido by herself?" Ikki''s question was to Arisuin, who was sitting on the other side of the bus aisle at the window. To his inquiry, Arisuin returned a nod. "Yes. She went to cover Rokuzon''s training camp that started three days ago, and she left early this morning." It was a lie, of course. In truth, she was tied up and imprisoned in an out-of-sight place within Kyomon''s traning camp facility. But at the moment, Ikki had no way to see through this lie. "She should''ve come back with us, though." He believed the lie without any doubt. And it wasn''t just Ikki. Shizuku also believed Arisuin''s lie, and it left him breathing a tiny sigh in relief. "What a hard-working person, Kusakabe-san. I''m a little bit tired myself." "You''ve done a lot, Shizuku. Thanks to you being here, we were saved in many ways." Although iPS capsules were convenient, it was necessary for injecting anesthesia, and the burden on the body was great. With an excellent healer like Shizuku in reserve, the difference in training efficiency was huge. For that reason, Ikki had brought her to the mountains even though she wasn''t a representative, and appreciated her work in tending to the minor injuries. Shizuku responded with words and a smile that blossomed like a flower, which she would never show anyone else. "It''s only for you, Onii-sama." And she held out a box of Pocky. "Would you like some?" "I''ll take just one." Ikki didn''t like sweet things much, but it was different if his little sister was offering. He extended his hand for the Pocky she was offering, and moved to pull out a stick from the box. Butthe moment before Ikki''s finger touched the Pocky, the characteristic red box was moved away. Eh? Ikki was perplexed. On the other side, Shizuku pulled out a Pocky with an innocent face, and put it between her pale pink lips, she faced Ikki with it in her mouth between them as if requesting a kiss. "Nnn~" "Wh-What are you having me do!?" Ikki faltered beneath the sudden attack. But there was no way his sweetheart was going to take this scene silently. "H-Hey you! Shizuku, what you trying to do to Ikki!?" "Whoa!" "Eek!" As if being held until now had been an illusion, Stella shook the Hagure sisters off easily and came closer. "It''s just sexual harassment. What about it?" "Don''t do it so boldly! So seriously! Don''t you think it''s immodest!?" "A person in such a state shouldn''t be talking about modesty." "Eh?" Having a finger pointed at herself, Stella shifted her attention to her own situation. And she became lost for words. Because the Hagure sisters had groped her, her bra was completely visible, and her skirt had fallen almost completely off. "E-Eeeeekkk!" She lost all other thoughts. As her consideration of reality caught up with all of the other matters, Stella crouched down with her face ablaze. At that figure, Utakata who was watching from the side muttered. "She''s really acting like someone without experience who just got raped." "Uta-kuuuun. Once we get back to school, I hope you''ll be prepared for punishment" "Hiiii! I stirred up a hornet nest! Kanata, save me!" "You plunged into that thicket by yourself, so I''m not helping you." But Stella was also a lady of character. She did not shrink away from something of this degree. She promptly put her outfit back in order, and pressed Shizuku once again. "Hey Shizuku, the thing between Ikki and me, didn''t you accept it already?" "You mean you two becoming a couple?" "Yes!" "Of course I accepted that." "I-In that case, please stop doing this kind of thing!" Raising her voice, Stella expressed her dissatisfaction. In response, Shizukujust laughed. "Goodness. I''d really like you to think about this more carefully." "Wh-What are you talking about!?" "I''ve certainly accepted that you''re the one Onii-sama loves, you know? Yes. But that is all I will concede to you, Stella-san. I will adore Onii-sama as a sister, care for him as a mother, follow him as a friend, and love him as a lover." "Umm, Shizuku, something out of the blue was mixed in toward the end there" Ikki protested, but Shizuku ignored it magnificently. Holding up four fingers in front of Stella, she declared. "In other words, I love Onii-sama four times as much as you do! Do you understand this incontrovertible truth?" "How can I understand that!?" It was natural for Stella to respond so. What an irrational argument. "Stop nitpicking with such frivolous statements and get away from Ikki! That''s my seat!" "I decline!" Stella finally pried Shizuku up with sheer force, but Shizuku refused Stella by wrapping herself around Ikki. In that situation, Ikki who couldn''t watch anymore spoke up to Stella. "W-Well look, Stella. Let''s not kick up too much fuss in the vehicle. It''s dangerous." "But." "Isn''t it fine if we leave it like this? At any rate, we''ll reach the academy very soon, so." Saying so, Ikki turned his eyes toward the scene outside the bus window. The bus had already reached the end of the mountain road, and the familiar trees and asphalt of the metropolitan area were visible. It was the course that Ikki and Stella ran every day. At this point, they would soon be at Hagun Academy. "Muu I guess there''s no choice. I''ll have you make amends once we get back!" At any rate, if they arrive at Hagun Academy in the next few minutes, there was no need to go back to arguing right now, so Stella withdrewand at that moment. The bus screeched to a halt. "Eeeeek!" "Whoooa!" The motion of the bus suddenly disappeared, and everyone inside was thrown forward. What had happened? "Wh-What''s wrong, Saijou-kun!?" The first one to act was the student council president, Touka Toudou. She stood up immediately, and rushed to the side of Saijou who was driving. Saijou wasstaring out the windshield with an expressionless, but what was for him unusually pale, face. "Could it bewe ran over something!?" "No that''s not it, but." Saijou slowly raised a shaking figure and pointed it at the sight outside the windshield. Ikki and the others who rushed up belatedly looked in the direction he was pointing, andD "Huh? Isn''t that toward the Academy?" At the end of the shivering finger, in the evening sky that was like the color of bloodthere was a column of black smoke rising. It was exactly in the direction of Hagun Academy''s campus buildings. At that sight, all of them were speechless, and their eyes opened in astonishment. Except for one personexcept for Arisuin, who had not left his seat. The bus that Ikki and the others were taking entered Hagun Academy by the main gate, and its tires slid to a stop. At the same time, through the door and through the windows, Ikki and the others flew out. "This is terrible." Flames were rising from all of the school buildings, and black smoke filled the air. The asphalt paving the road was full of cracks, as if it had been destroyed by bombs. And everywhere in the destroyed campus, the teachers and students who were staying there had fallen. This was no ordinary fire. This was the remnants of a battle. "Ikki, over there!" Stella shouted and pointed. When he turned his gaze, he saw "Oreki-sensei and Ayatsuji-san!?" two ladies who he knew. Did they both lose consciousness? They were lying on the ground without movement. Ikki and the others quickly raced to their side, and lifted them up. "Ayatsuji-san! Please wake up!" But there was no response. "It''s no good, huh? Stella, how about you?" "No reaction here either. But it doesn''t look like she''s injured. Just fainted." Certainly so. The two bodies did not have any wounds. But on their clothes, there were traces of blade cuts. This must be "From illusionary form?" "Laaadddieeesss! Aaannnddd! Geeennntlemeeeeen!" Abruptly, a very playful voice resounded. The voice came from above. Ikki and the others raised their gazes up in unison, and saw it there. Standing on the roof of a burning school building, it was a tall and lean man dressed in the garb of a clown. "Everyone of the fighting team at Hagun Academy, you''ve had a long trip! Sorry to keep you waiting!" "A clown?" At the outrageously strange enemy''s clothing, all of them made expressions of bafflement. But among them, Ikki and Touka "No, he''s" They remembered the boy''s appearance. They saw it in the catalog of this year''s Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival participants. "You. You''re Bunkyoku Academy''s Reisen Hiraga, aren''t you?" Touka asked this with a grim expression. In reply, the clown happily opened his richly colored red-bordered lips. "Oh, you recognize me? It''s a privilege to be remembered by Raikiri herself, isn''t it? Ha ha ha. How do you like this stage? Did it surprise you?" "This is your doing?" At her question, the clown shook his head grandiosely. "No, no. No no no! It wasn''t me who did this." In an instantthe clown Reisen Hiraga leapt off the school building rooftop that was more than ten meters away. But wasn''t Hiraga alone who leaped. Following after him one by one, a train of figures also jumped down The entire crew landed in front of Ikki and the others. A man dressed in traditional Japanese clothes who carried a nodachi[6]. A striking woman who was dressed in what looked like a topless apron. An eyepatch-wearing girl and a woman in a maid uniform, straddling a lion with crow-black fur. Plus another three, in total there were seven people including Hiraga, each with strange appearances. Their oddness was matched by auras filled with evil omen, and they stood in a row in front of Ikki''s side. And Hiraga pointed to himself, then answered Touka''s question. (clockwise from top) Reisen Hiraga Sara Bloodlily Amane Shinomiya Rinna Kazamatsuri Yui Tatara Ouma Kurogane (not pictured: Rinna''s maid) "It wasn''t me. It was us, Akatsuki Academy." This was the official proclamation of Akatsuki Academy, the power that was the eighth school squirming in the shadows. It was their commencement. Against the seven schools that took their name from the Big Dipperthey were proclaiming themselves the dawn[7]. Ikki and the others stood staring at the enemy, dumbfounded. Their surprise was understandable. These were all representatives for schools other than Hagun in the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. Furthermore, the relative of Ikki and Shizuku, their older brother Ouma Kurogane was stand there among them. No, not just their brother. "Ah, it''s you! The one from Kyomon who was at the training camp!" "Ahaha, we meet again, Stella-san. And Ikki-kun too. I''m happy to see your faces again so soon." Among the seven who called themselves Akatsuki Academy, there was also Amane who Ikki and Stella had met a few days ago. "Ikki, the bad hunch you had it was about this, huh?" Previously, Ikki had pointed out his revulsion at Amane hugging him, and Stella coughed as if understanding now. Butto her side, Ikki thought. Is it really just that? The evil omen he had felt at that time was a hint of this event. It would be good if it ended there. But Ikki had not deeply investigated the suspicion born inside him. If he didn''t think about this now, if he didn''t look harderD "Kyomon and Rokuzon, Bungyoku and Bugyokubesides Hagun, why are all the schools'' representative contenders standing here? I''d like you to tell me, big brother." Among the enemies, he asked the one with whom he had the closest ties. "What is going on here? I''ve never heard of Akatsuki, but" However "Silence." What came back was not an answer, but cruel words as if shaking off a fly. "I have already cut ties with the Kurogane. Don''t speak so casually to me." Ouma did not spare a glance to his blood-related brother or sister. His eyes were fixed on only one thingstaring only at Stella, who was standing next to Ikki in this place. Receiving that gaze, Stella certainly felt it. This manisn''t half-hearted, huh? Just by receiving the glance, she was picking up a sensation of her skin tingling and numbing. The seven people lined up in front of her eyes. Each and every one of them was a devil full of ambition. But above them all, the Sword Emperor of Wind, Ouma Kurogane, was outstanding among them. In terms of intimidation, the feeling radiating from his body was an order of magnitude higher. There''s no mistake. This one is far and away stronger than the rest of them. Stella was confident about that, and moreovershe stared back at him with strong emotions. And not just Stella, but all the others were the same. Little by little, but noticeably, the tension between the two sides swelled. In the middle of that, as substitute for Ouma who didn''t seem like he was ever going to answer, Hiraga responded. "Why did we do this? What is Akatsuki Academy? The little brother''s question is naturalCso let''s explain. It''s all very simple. No matter how many students get the right to appear in the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, a newly organized academy fighting without the League''s authorization would definitely not be accepted by the steering committee. But we intend on being recognized. So even in a meaningless festival to decide Japan''s strongest, we will show ourselves clearly in front of everyone." "I see. In other words, by making a demonstration of destroying Hagun, you intend to take its place as the seventh school in the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival?" "As expected of Raikiri, you understand quickly. That''s exactly right." "Such lawlessness, do you think it will be permitted?" "The steering committee isn''t stupid. They''ll probably suspend the festival." If one looked at what has happened before, the justice system in this country would not stand silently. Touka and Saijou pointed this out, and Hiraga broke into fearless laughter. "Ha ha. That''s not true at all. All of us will definitely appear at the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. More than that, the steering committee and its parent organization, the League, have no choice but to recognize us. Isn''t that right? After having destroyed a historic academy like Hagun, if our challenge is denied, it would be the same as running away like a whipped dog. The League won''t tolerate any educational institution for Blazers in countries under its auspices other than those affiliated with itself. Because that is the level of faith the League depends on. In order to recover the faith that they lose, they must prove that the Blazers they''ve raised is far superior to ours. It''s to protect their monopoly over the training system of all Blazers in Japan that they''ve created in the last half-century during the post-war period." Indeed. The Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival wasn''t just a normal school festival. However much the League boasted of its excellent education, superior Blazers were always appearing. It was a stage for Japanese citizens to see these newcomers. At this stage where results were shown, the League was trying to win the approval of the citizensit was an exceedingly special situation, where the training of Blazers who were the nation''s defense, as well as that of other organizations besides Japan, were displayed. In that case, what would happen if the knights that the League had educated were overwhelmingly defeated, and those of a different organization stood victorious? Naturally, the faith in the League''s brand would be shaken down to its foundations. And that was the aim of the mighty organization which created Akatsuki Academy and employed Rebellion, the great enemy of the League. "So I greatly apologize, but please fall here. And be our stepping stone." In that moment, an extremely strong bloodlust arose from the members of Akatsuki. The thick killing intent was accompanied by the manifestations of Devices, and Akatsuki prepared for battle in unison. Facing that, Ikki and the other students of Hagun Academy "Doing as you please like fools until now, did you think we''d go ''okay, that''s fine''?" Before they knew it, malice had appeared. It was much too sudden. It would be a lie to say that they weren''t disturbed. Butall of them manifested their Devices, and demonstrated their feelings against the enemies arrayed before them. "If you want a fight, then come get one!" "Oh, we''ll do so without reservation. Ha ha." In this place, the tension had reached the snapping point, and both sides lunged forward simultaneously. "Nangou-sensei. Thank you very much for going to the trouble of traveling like this." At the training grounds of Kyomon Academy, in the unenergetic facility after the students of both academies had gone back, the sword instructor who had been summoned in a hurry, Torajirou Nangou was being sent off by car, and the institution''s administrator was giving his thanks to the elderly man. "I didn''t think none of the swordsmanship coaches would turn out to be worthy." "Hohoho. It''s fine, it''s fine. I was hoping to have a bout with that boy at least once. It was a good opportunity. And all things considered, that boy was considerable, wasn''t he?" "Is that so?" At Nangou''s reply, the administrator tilted his head in puzzlement. "I was also watching the bout between you two closely, but there was only an exchange of glares at range, and you didn''t cross blades even once, so I thought Ikki-kun had just been held at bay." "Ho ho. Well, it can''t be helped that a layman would see it that way." Certainly, at the training camp, Nangou had three total bouts with Ikki, but neither of them had moved from the beginning of their matches, and they only passed the time until the end of the training. So it was unavoidable for the administrator who had watched them to come to that conclusion. But Nangou was saying that the truth was different. Three matches. Sixty minutes. From the start, the Worst One had matched every single approach from the smallest behavior, whether that was gaze or sword spirit. For a swordsman of Nangou''s class, the reach of his sword was the same as a field of certain death. If even a single step was taken carelessly, in that instant, Nangou''s sword would''ve taken the enemy''s consciousness. Therefore Ikki discarded any thoughtless approaches, making no move to enter his opponent''s range, and stood at the starting line, trying all kinds of ways of testing that reach, challenging Nangou''s sword barrier. But his opponent was Torajirou Nangou, the God of War. He who fought at the highest league, and the only Japanese person who conquered China''s famous War God League. Ikki could not step into his range, and eventually backed down without ever having moved from the starting line. But But even so, Nangou had a high opinion of Ikki. The reason was I didn''t believe it, but I couldn''t take my eyes off of him either. Indeed. Ikki certainly could not move from the start of the match. But Nangou was in the same position. The Worst One, in the total of sixty minutes they fought, had not given the God of War a single vulnerability to take. No matter how many times Nangou tried to intimidate or feint with sword spirit, Ikki''s heart was not even a bit perturbed, and instead Nangou who was trying to attack could not provoke him into leaving an opening. From next to them, it seemed like a match without movement. But for Nangou, passing this dark and dense sixty minutes was like waiting through many entire lifetimes. If we both used abilities, there would be a different conclusion, but. Nangou''s wrinkled face moved in apparent happiness. "If only in swordsmanship, he''s better than Ryouma, huh? What an ominous youngster." "What a great young man. For Nangou-sensei to judge him that highly." "Ho ho. Though I don''t think I''ll lose to him, of courseChmm?" Nangou suddenly stopped walking. "Sensei? Is something wrong?" The administrator walking beside him also stopped, and asked that. Nangou was looking forward at the small shack standing next to the path. "Over there, what is that?" "A storehouse. I believe it''s where the quicklime for repairing the sports grounds is kept." "Is that all?" "Yes, most likely." At the administrator''s answer, Nangou scratched his beard and tilted his head in confusion. "If that''s the case, it''s strange." "How so?" "Because there''s a person in there." Nangou''s words carried the plain truth. To that, the administrator cried out in astonishment. "Eh Eh!? H-How can that be?" However, Nangou didn''t wait for his reaction. Carrying his walking stick, he strode toward the storehouse, andwith a small effort and a speed faster than the eye, he drew his sword-cane Device, and severed the padlock holding the storehouse''s door closed. That door opened, and "Like I thought." "Mmm! Nnn!" He discovered a young girl inside, bound hand of foot. The administrator who had entered belatedly also opened his eyes wide in surprise. And the administrator knew this girl. "Y-You''re from Hagun Academy''s newspaper club!" Yes, the bound young girl was Kagami Kusakabe. "NNN!" "Don''t worry, I''ll get you free." Saying so, Nangou skillfully cut away the bonds tying Kagami down. Kagami, with her limbs now free, pulled away the gag covering her mouth on her own, and took a deep breath. "Bwahhaa! Haa! Y-You really saved me!" "Wh-What happened here?" A girl was bound and shut in here. At this unusual situation, the administrator showed an uneasy face, and asked for an explanation. In response, Kagami shook her head. "Haa I''ll tell you later. Please let me make a phone call right now!" The truth she had grasped. And the reality that had attacked her. She had to deliver these to her friendsto Ikki and the others. With that sense of purpose spurring her own, Kagami took her student datapad from a pocket. But There''s no connection! No matter how many calls she made, neither Ikki nor Stella nor Shizuku, no one was responding. It was a bad premonition. What came to mind was her friends, fallen at Arisuin''s feet. Kagami who had socialized with Arisuin, knew the dreadfulness of his ability. If Arisuin was someone on the enemy side as she feared, the scene in her head was by no means unrealistic. "Kuh!" Quicker, if she wasn''t a second quicker, if she didn''t tell them about Arisuin. Kagami''s insides were throbbing with impatience, andshe took an emergency measure. She, with a particular protocol, operated the display of her student datapad. Changing it to an emergency mode for forced transmission of calls to her fellow academy students at maximum speaker volume, Kagami connected to Ikki''s terminal, and shrieked "SENPAI! ALICE-CHAN IS ANOTHER SCHOOL''S SPY! PLEASE WATCH OUT!!!" At an enormous volume, Kagami''s scream echoed throughout Hagun Academy, reaching every possible ear there. Butalas, it was just a moment too late. Kagami''s scream certainly arrived at the instant both Hagun and Akatsuki broke into a run. At that time, Arisuin had started to move. Standing at the end of Hagun''s line, staring at the backs of his friends who were facing Akatsuki Manifesting multiples of his Device, Darkness Hermit, he arranged them in a fan on his palm. Arisuin was aiming for that moment. He was here for the sake of that moment. Arisuin''s ability was a conceptual-interference type, manipulating shadow. His Noble Art, Shadow Bind, was an extremely strong ability that allowed him to completely seal his target''s movements by stabbing his target''s shadow with Darkness Hermit. Once the shadow was stabbed, no matter how strong one''s muscles, one could not break this binding. Even someone as strong as Stella would not be able to do it. Arisuin''s ability, under the circumstances of a surprise attack, was strong than any kind of ability. Since that was the casehe just needed to arrange the circumstances for that surprise attack. If he entered the academy, got close to important people with an air of innocence, insinuated himself into their trust, and with only one blow created an opening that he could exploit, then they had no chance of victory. This was what Akatsuki Academy had arranged, the plan for dealing with the Hagun Academy opponents on festival eve that they had carried out without a single mistake. And at this time, Arisuin had carried it out completely. At the defenseless backs of the Hagun camp, Arisuin watched them rush toward their enemy. None of them suspected Arisuin. That was a fatal mistake. Even though Kagami had screamed out, it was already too late to evade or defend "Shadow Bind" Without mercy, without compassion, Arisuin threw down countless daggers of Darkness Hermit, and slicing through the air, they sank into the shadows that he had aimed for. And every shadow of the Akatsuki members was held still. This was something that happened ten minutes ago, just as Ikki and the others were confirming the black smoke rising in the distance. Akatsuki Academythat''s the name of the people who''ve attacked Hagun Academy. Inside the bus full of slightly panicked people, Arisuin''s cold voice resounded. At the same time, Darkness Hermit was thrust into the shadows of everyone inside the bus. Eh!? A-Alice!? What is the meaning of this? Everyone showed agitation at having their ability to move stolen away. Looking at all of them in turn, Arisuin spoke. I''ll tell you step by step, so won''t you settle down and listen? And he explained. His true colors as an assassin of Rebellion. The plan to be employed by Rebelliion, and create havoc at the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. In order to accomplish that, him and other elites of the underworld were sent in. Furthermore, in ten minutes, the menacing strategy to attack Ikki and the others. My role, in other words, is to reduce you all to helplessness from behind after we arrive at Hagun. Once that comes to pass, the chances of this plan failing is no more than one in a millionDthat was why I came to Hagun Academy, and became close to you people. Then you''ve been deceiving us all this time!? If you''re joking, I''d like to to take it back immediately. Stella and Ikki made faces that showed their confusion and distress. But Arisuin shook his head at the two of them. Alas, it''s no joke. Everything I''ve said just now is true. He declared so. At his unwavering tone, the expressions of Stella and Ikki became all the more grave. But one personD I don''t understand. Shizuku, perhaps the one in this place who had associated with Arisuin the most, with an unbrokenly calm expression like clear sunlight upon the surface of water, interrupted with a question from the side. Why are you telling us now? If we hear this, it would spoil the entire strategy, wouldn''t it? Shizuku''s question, it was very natural. Because Arisuin, from his own mouth, had admitted his own role to render Ikki and the others helpless from behind after they reached Hagun. If he was going to do so, the timing of the betrayal was currently premature. Shizuku put forth her doubt on this issue. In response, Arisuin faced Shizuku and whispered an answer. His answer wasthat he had decided in his heart. Yes, that''s true. In other words, I want to spoil this strategy. An unwavering tone. Words that conveyed nothing more than a certain resolution. The words echoed with what was undoubtedly Arisuin''s true feelings. He was already determined. He would make sure the strategy failed. Why? You came to the academy and became close with Shizuku for this, didn''t you? Yes, that was certainly how it was supposed to be. Ikki asked why Arisuin was making this double-cross, and Arisuin gave a troubled smile. But I grew fond of Shizuku despite myself, you know? While gazing at the silver-haired girl before him, Arisuin reflected. A strained family. Broken blood relationships. Many absurdities. In the middle of all of that, wounded and lost, accepting anything and everything... even if she couldn''t be the closest at her brother''s side, this girl would continue to love the one person who was her brother. In the eyes of Arisuin who couldn''t endure the world''s absurdities and abandoned love, Shizuku''s way was exceedingly noble and dazzling. And because of that, Arisuin had found himself thinking carefully for some time. The strong take, the weak are taken from. The words from Wallenstein back then, even if they were the truth of this hellish worldDhe didn''t want to take something from this high-minded girl. Because if he did, he''d be no different from the gang who took everything away from him back then. If you ask me why, that''s the entire reason for my actions. I don''t want to ruin Shizuku''s wish, or the dream of the person who''s precious to her. I don''t want to ruin anyone. So for that reason, I want to cooperate with everyone. In order to protect the stage where all of your dreams take place, the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. Cooperate? Yes. Everyone in Akatsuki Academy is powerful in the underworld. If we fight them honestly, they''re too strong. Because of that, the best chance to defeat them would be with a surprise attack. Treachery from an ally. No matter what kind of fighter, one could not respond to that. It was why a spy had been sent into Hagun, so that Akatsuki would have no chance of being defeated. DIt was the exact scheme that Akatsuki would now fall target to. So Arisuin had, until this last moment and without showing the slightest sign of dubiousness, acted as a member of Akatsuki would. In order to create the circumstances for the best chance of a one-hundred-percent surprise attack. If Hagun completely turns the tables on Akatsuki here, their calculations would be perfectly disrupted. Akatsuki Academy won''t be able to appear at the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, nor can they flee. ...So please. Cooperate with me, and crush Akatsuki''s machinations. Concluding his words, Arisuin bowed his head deeply in petition. It was all for Shizuku and the people she completely loved. Doing one good deed after all this time, he didn''t hope to preserve their relationship. He was a murderer, and the fact that he had always been deceiving Shizuku and the others wouldn''t change. Shizuku would probably never call him "big sister" ever again. Just like the little sisters he had before. But that was fine. He didn''t mind if Shizuku''s everyday life no longer included him if her hopes, and the people important to her, were protected. That was all Arisuin wished for, his true motive that carried no falsehood. However. E-Even if you say that, I can''t believe you! After all, isn''t Rebellion a terrorist group full of murderers!? That''s right! You admit yourself that you''re an assassin, so how can we trust a guy who''s still taking our ability to move right now!? Alas, people had no way of telling what was in someone else''s heart. Especially for the Hagure sisters who knew him the least, it was only natural for them to express that view. The two of them were making expressions of dismay and repugnance at the assassin they were facing, who deviated from the framework of their own common sense. Such a murderer had been living nearby up to now. Dread. Fright. Revulsion. Such emotions of strong rejection. But such reactions couldn''t be helped. If anyone found out that her neighbor was a killer who had personally killed dozens of people, she would probably be terrified. The everyday conversations they had casually shared would all turn nauseatingly repulsive. Arisuin''s assassination targets were underworld criminals like himself, but a murderer was a murderer. The two''s reactions were extremely justified. So Arisuin saidD I think what Hagure-senpai said is quite right. I''m sure you can''t trust what a murderer like me tells you, since I''ve been betraying all of you for all this time. So after this matter ends, I promise I won''t appear before you again, and if I somehow come to harm during this plan, I don''t mind if you abandon meDbut please, I ask that you believe me for one hour. Recognizing of course that his own request couldn''t be trusted, he still bowed and begged. Arisuin understood. He could do nothing other than beg. He had no way of making them completely understand his inner heart. So in that case, he could only speak the plain truth, bow his head, and convey his good faith as best he can. To Arisuin as he bowed this way, Touka askedD I have a concern. The organization that hired Rebellion to destroy the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, the one who sponsored you who are they? DI can''t answer you right now. Why is that? It is not an enemy we can manage. To tell you will only distract you uselessly. So I won''t say at the moment. H-Hey! Are you keeping it a secret!? We really can''t trust this shady guy after all! To the jeering Hagure sisters, Touka gave a command of "wait". DIf we say we don''t believe you, what do you intend to do? If it comes to that, I will have the bus make a U-turn, and make us escape as far as possible. To Touka''s question, Arisuin replied without hesitation, because this was the last measure he had been thinking for quite a long time about. Though since holding on to all of you is impossible to begin with, it''s really just my own useless resistance. For me, I can only reliably exploit the advantage of unpreparedness at the start. I see. I understand your view well. It was probably the dignity of the student council president. In this chaotic place with the erratic conversation, Touka had quickly settled the comments, and arranged the conclusion. What will it be, Kurogane-kun? She passed the entire decision down and sought the opinion of one who would make the judgment. To flee or to fight, to believe him or to not believe him, right now it''s a race against time. This is not a situation where we can exchange opinions leisurely. You are the team leader for the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. I believe you are the most qualified to pass judgment on this matter. In response, Ikki sank into silence, and considered what they should do. At the present moment, he could not have complete faith in Arisuin. However, like Shizuku had pointed out, if he considered Arisuin''s standpoint, it was true that Arisuin''s actions did not benefit the enemy. Ikki thought it over and for an instant, he peeked at Shizuku''s expressionDhe answered. I think we''ll try trusting Alice. As a result, Airisuin''s stratagem had been activated splendidly. Everyone one on Akatsuki Academy''s side had his or her shadow trapped in the moment that both sides collided, and were completely defenselessD "Yaaaaahhh!" Before the flourished blades of Hagun Academy, all of them fell. In their defenseless condition, they had taken fatal hits. Unable to guard, they could not dodge either. It was victory with no room for doubt. Thank goodness now then. The hopes of Shizuku, of his precious little sister, had been protected. Their Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival had not been tarnished. Arisuin rejoiced about that. And everyone else was the sameD Wh-Whew. I didn''t know what to do if you really attacked us from behind. Everyone leaked a similar breath of relief, and let the tension out from their shoulders. It was probably because each and every one of them had felt the response against his or her own blade. Except for one person. Except for Ikki, who was looking with a stiff expression down on his older brother, Ouma Kurogane, who he had cut down himself. Impossible. Ikki, at the reality stretched out before his eyes, remembered a chill that made him nauseous. What is this? No matter how he looked, this was really his older brother Ouma. In behavior, in aura, in spirit, voice, and face, surely this was the real thing. The response of Intetsu also told him that he had defeated the opponent without a doubt. But because of that, no matter how real it wasDit was absolutely impossible. That his older brother, the Sword Emperor of Wind Ouma Kurogane, was stretched out at his feet so unsightly! DAt that moment, what caused him to realize it was the recollection coming back to his mind. Many days ago, the memory of that shopping district in the mountainsDthat fragmentD Wah! Wait, wait! You can''t do that! On that day, that young boy had, faster than Ikki''s trained body, grabbed onto the man who had started attacking people in the street. And the boy had said it was a Blazer ability. Under that state of affairs, taking the boy''s physical fitness into account, he must have started to act before the attacker moved. If notDIkki should''ve been faster. That ability could''ve been one of two types. One was penetrating sight. If he saw that the man was carrying a blade, it was possible to start moving before the man began his action. But one factor precluded this possibility. Kagami had said the boy''s reason for being selected as a Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival representative was because he was a Blazer of the causation-intereference system with a rare skill. Penetrating sight was neither a rare skill nor part of the causation-interference system. In that case, there was only one possibility remaining. Future predictionD Realizing that possibility, Ikki felt the revelation. In that instant, a shudder spread through his throat and gut. "Watch out, Alice! This is a trap!" He turned in Arisuin''s direction, the shudder erupting with his voice. ButDit was slightly too late. "EhD?" Faster than Arisuin could act on Ikki''s words, countless swords flew into Arisuin''s body from behind. "Ha?" "Alice?" With a thud, Alice fell to the ground with ten silver swords piercing him. Everyone''s breath was taken away by the abrupt situation. "Not quite, huh? You might''ve made it if you were just a little bit quicker." That boundlessly cheerful voice was heard. "But figuring out my ability just from seeing it once! That''s Ikki-kun for you!" The voice came from behind Arisuin. Standing there smilingly innocently with countless silver blades in both hands, it was Amane Shinomiya. Alice''s powerless body fell to the ground. His body had been pierced by weapons in illusionary form, and he had blacked out. At this situation, Shizuku was the first to act. "Alice!" Shouting, she tried to rush over to where he was. But that actD "Shizuku, don''t be careless! Watch out in front of you!" Ikki''s warning was just in time, unlike previously. In front of Shizuku''s eyes, in what should be empty air, there were twists in space. This isD! Shizuku who recognized it immediately covered her head with both arms. In that instant, something hit Shizuku''s petite body, and sent her bouncing back like a ball. As if something invisible had sent her flying. And that was entirely the case. "Eh!" Was the surprised from someone on Hagun''s side? Or was it from everyone? But that was understandable. It was that astonishing a sight. The students of Akatsuki Academy who should''ve been defeated were walking out from the entirely transparent smoke, completely unharmed. "H-Huh!? What is the meaning of this!?" "Copies of the same people!? Impossible! Then who are the ones we defeatedD!?" Renren and Saijou once again confirmed the forms of the Akatsuki students at their feet. And they opened their eyes wide. The things lying there were painted wooden puppets. "Wh-What is this!?" "Trick Art[8]. My art that is even more real than the real thing." At Renren''s cry, one of the people from Akatsuki Academy coughed lazily. It was a topless young lady whose large breasts were hidden under only a painting apron. Like Arisuin, she was hired by Rebellion, the Bloody Da Vinci, Sara Bloodlily. "In other words, what you''ve all thought were us were in fact wooden dolls animated by my Black Widow[9], with appearances given by her own Noble Art. And the real us were hiding over here with Ouma-kun''s wind bending the light around us, waiting for all of you to finish spinning your wheels." "You saw through Alice''s plan since the beginning!?" "Yes, well. We have an excellent prophet over here, you know? Though we didn''t believe there would be a traitor among us." While the clown laughed loudly as if he had laid open a jokeD "But in the end, Amane-san''s prediction came true, huh? I''m sure Wallenstein-sensei who mercifully gave him a chance all the way to the end will be sad. He lifted Arisuin''s fallen body. "Well, I''ll leave you to finish the rest of this, everyone. Our sponsor''s order was to destroy them so profoundly that there''s no room for arguing our superiority. To crush them thoroughly, leaving no one left. As for me, I have to bring this traitor to Sensei, so." And he leaped backward with a panther''s agility, most likely to withdraw from the battlefield. Taking Arisuin, of course. But naturally, Ikki did not allow that to happen easily. "Hold it!" He dashed forward hot on the clown''s heels. His speed was great enough. He could catch up immediatelyDor he should be able to. Ikki''s course was blocked by the Sword Emperor of Wind, Ouma Kurogane. "Brother!" "Fall." Ouma, without hesitation, swung his more than meter-long nodachi-shaped Device Ryuuzume[10]. Cutting the air, he drove a silver arc toward Ikki''s torso in a flash. Ikki was convinced about that merciless strike. If he didn''t stop his feet, focus his gaze, and turn to defend his body with all his might, then he would be bisected along with Intetsu. "Kuh!" But as Ikki was about to abandon the chaseD "Haaaaa!" Following the same line as Ouma''s Device, a flame-covered golden sword thwarted its path. "Stella!" He shouted the name of his red-haired sweetheart who had interposed herself to protect him. And while Stella locked swords with Ouma, she told Ikki. "Ikki! Shizuku went after Alice!" Being told that, Ikki looked toward where Ouma had sent Shizuku flying. There was already no one there. Searching his field of vision, he found Shizuku''s back racing after the escaping Hiraga at full speed. "These guys let Shizuku pass! They probably set traps before coming out! It''s bad to let her go alone! Hurry up and chase after her!" At Stella''s blurted words, Ikki hesitated a little. Should he leave this situation to Stella and the others? But luckily, the student council executives were here, starting Touka, and the representatives besides himself, the Hagure sisters, were also here. In that caseDhe had to join the one who was alone. "I understand! I''ll leave this to you!" "Yeah. If these guys don''t have Alice''s power backing them up, we''ll take down all of them!" Stella''s high-spirited words settled inside him, and Ikki withdrew from the field to race after Shizuku. Seeing Ikki''s back as he leftDStella once again gazed at the boy who was both the one she loved the most and the one worthy of being her rival. And she knew. Her enemy was in front of her eyes, standing straight like the wooden puppet and gazing at her. "I''ve been feeling your gaze all this time. You want to fight me, right!?" If that puppet had be more real than the real thing, then that gaze was copying the real Ouma''s emotions. If that was trueD "I accept your challenge, Sword Emperor of Wind!" The Crimson Princess had no reason to decline. Because her opponent was an A-rank knight like herself, this was her role to uphold. Deciding that, Stella pushed Ouma''s body away with all her strength. And against Ouma who had ben blown off thirty meters, she began to prepare her sure-kill Noble Art. It was a technique that brandished a sword that burned with heat and light, investing all her spirit into her longsword,L?vateinn. DKatharterio Salamanda. I don''t know what kind of ability my opponent has. But I know he''s no ordinary person! In that case, she''d use all of her power at the start. It would be best to decide it here. If she didn''t, she''d try to probe her opponent''s ability by seeing how re responded. That was Stella''s decision. In response, OumaD "DHmph." At Stella''s spirit which was churning up the surrounding atmospheric temperatureD "Is such a trivial thing the best you can do?" Giving a savage smile that showed a peek of his fangsDhe replied with his own strongest Noble Art. Strangely, he took the same stance as Stella. Taking his huge sword with both hands, he raised the blade, and poured all his magic into that Device. The ability of Ouma Kurogane, the Sword Emperor of Wind, was of the elemental-influence systemDthe power to manipulate wind. The windstorm born of that power was turned into a cyclone within Ryuuzume, and devoured the surrounding atmosphere. The atmosphere, the debris, the flameDanything and everything in the surroundings. Before long, what he had made was a sword of raging storm-winds, layers and layers of mass stacked togetherD "Kusanagi." [11] A sword of light and heat against a sword of storm-winds. Both blades were more than fifty meters long, each an attack beyond the norm. With only thirty meters between the users, their reach was surely more than enough. If they both swung down on their opponent at the same time like this, they would clash. In an instant, the fire and wind from the two blades of magic intertwining rained sparks, came undone, destroyed the surroundings together as a tempest of flame. "Eeeeeeekkk!" At the white-hot tempest that was blowing and burning away everything, the Hagure sisters screamed. No, everyone else in that place including them protected themselves with magic, curled up their bodies, and just narrowly managed to stand firm. If they lost focus even a little, their bodies would''ve been blown far away, and probably would''ve taken an impact as if they had fallen off a skyscraper. That was why everyone protected themselves desperately. It was a battle beyond what ordinary knights could bear to watch. ButD Before long, the clash between the sword of fire and the sword of wind began to break down. The one beginning to crumble wasDthe Crimson Princess. N-No way! With creaking sounds, Stella''s two hands with which she boasted of physical strength beyond the norm and begun to feel a pressure she had never felt before. Her heels were slowly sinking into the ground, and the asphalt under them were cracking to pieces. At being shown this reality, Stella was astonished. I''m losing in strength? Me? It was her first time experiencing it. The reason was because her plan of using Katharterio Salamandra to see her opponent''s response had collapsed in an instant. It was natural. Up to now, not a single person had ever taken or turned back Katharterio Salamandra, the Noble Art that the Crimson Princess was proud of. She had not learned anything about her opponent with it. Stella had no experience dealing with this situation. If she had no experience, she could not come up with a response. What should I do? Gradually, gradually. The beautiful cross being made by the swords of fire and wind began to lose its shape. The sword of windstorm was pushing into the wind of fire, shaving through the blade of light with a cyclone spinning like a rock drill. Finally, Katharterio Salamandra''s blade form was cut through. And Kusanagi fell toward Stella''s head. OhDnoD Stella, in the instant just before the pressure fell on her from above, could not move to avoid it. And at the same level where the two collided, the others were protecting their bodies with all their strength, and couldn''t rush in to help. Stella couldn''t avoid this strike. Her defeat was certain. DIf not for the only one would could do anything at that moment, Raikiri Touka Toudou. "Stella-san!" At the instant Kusanagi was to bisect Stella''s body, Touka quickly used Shippu Jinrai to speed up. Sliding to Stella''s side, she pulled Stella away from the descending blade just in the nick of time. The moment that Kusanagi struck the ground, the blade of storm-wind cut and blew away everything there. While hugging Touka tightly, Stella beheld the destruction with her own eyes. The track that Kusanagi had carved in the ground, nothing remained there. The school buildings, the practice arenas, even the asphalt paving the roads all had become rubble. Everything had been ripped apart, leaving only a concave track in the brown earth. That was surely like an enormous dragon had gouged the land. If a human had taken it directly, he would probably be leaving no trace. S-So close. If Touka-san hadn''t saved me just now. "Thanks, you save me, ToukaD!?" As Stella spoke, her voice stopped. The reason wasDTouka''s right hand that was holding Stella. Touka''s right hand was propping up Stella''s head. Right now, she was driving lightning into Stella''s skull. "Wh why?" "Sorry, Stella-san. Right now, you can''t fight with Ouma-san. Right now you can''t even separate from me, so you can''t win against him." "ah." With a face that seemed to say she wanted to respond, Stella immediately lost consciousness. Naturally so. A breaker inside her head had been directly flipped. "Kikyou-san! Botan-san!" "Eh!?" "Eek!" Touka, who had stunned Stella, faced the Hagure sisters, and threw Stella''s body at them with all her strength. The Hagure sisters were astonished by the abrupt event, but nonetheless they were brave women who had fought to the bitter end of the selection battles. Though they were astonished, the caught Stella''s body successfully. To those two, Touka yelled without pause. "Please take her and get away! Get as far away from here as you can! Right now, you representatives of the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival absolutely can''t lose here!" At this instant, under this circumstance, Touka was calmer than anyone else. Beating Akatsuki Academy and finishing this now, Stella''s chosen method is certainly a best-case approach, but this situation is already not the kind that will lead to the best-case scenario. After their surprise attack had failed, the situation changed. Taking into account the difference in the battle ability, repelling Akatsuki Academy was already very difficult. If they threw down a challenge here, and Stella and the Hagure sisters were beaten by Akatsuki Academy beyond recovery, Akatsuki really might replace Hagun Academy as the seventh school in the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, making this the worst conclusion. In that case, what we should do here is protect Hagun Academy''s representatives! Touka, a veteran who had undergone countless instances of real combat, hit upon the single best strategy. And with the strong will Touka had put into her voiceD "Y-Yes!" Though the Hagure sisters hadn''t understood her thinking, Touka''s voice roused them both to action. Kikyou, who was strong, put Stella on her back, and the two turned on their heels and fled from Hagun Academy. In responseD "Do you think you can run?" At the same time Ouma''s voice reverberated down upon them, the students of Akatsuki who were standing behind him in reserve burst forth. The young girl in the dress, straddling an enormous black lionDthe "Beast Tamer" Rinna Kazamatsuri. And the "Unturning" Yui Tatara. They gave chase to the three people. ButD "Mach Grid!" "Crescendo Axe!" Dashing forward quickly, Runner''s High and Destroyer attacked the ones chasing the three who were fleeing from the side, and obstructed their advance. "DDo you think you can follow?" Touka asked that to Ouma who was standing in front of her eyes, and raised Narukami. Acting in concert, the ones with Touka also brandished their Devices. "You intend to sacrifice yourself to let the representatives escape? Such a composed decision. But it will only postpone the inevitable a short while." In agreement with Ouma''s words, Akatsuki''s wicked hostility rose in unison, and they took one step forward. It would be their second clash. But the clash this time would not be the falsehood that the first one was. It would be probably a genuine fight to the death. In the atmosphere that was quickly becoming strained, Touka called the name of the girl next to her. "Kana-chan." Kanata Toutokubara. The only Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival representative among the student council executives. Touka urged her to escape with her gaze, butD "I won''t run away. I''ll be with you until the end, Touka-chan." At that gaze, Kanata did not spare a glance. She only stared at what was straight ahead. "DRight." Touka knew her stubbornness well, because they had been together since childhood, so Touka didn''t repeat any pointless words. "What happened here today is an affront to Hagun Academy''s student council. We''ll return twice the favor!" Saying just that, the companions left in this place gave forth a cry of encouragement. "YEAH!" DEveryone there faced the enemy and threw down their challenge in unison. "Haa ha!" She had been running for quite a while, descending the deserted slope in front of the academy. After Shizuku left the popular shopping district street, her feet stopped due to the pain she was feeling in her side. I''m not really in shape, huh? Clicking her tongue at her own weakness, she inferred the distance to Hiraga who was carrying Arisuin. It was already beyond what she could check with her eyes. It could even be that he had gotten into a car along the way. But I haven''t lost track of him yet. At the moment Arisuin was kidnapped, Shizuku had wound an invisible thread of water magic to Arisuin''s body. That thread pierced through every material substance, and was stretching straight toward Arisuin. In other words, if she tugged, it would definitely point her to where Arisuin was. But it seemed she could no longer follower them on foot. Therefore, ShizukuD "Excuse me." Dcalled out to a man who was waiting for a traffic light on top of a motorcycle. "I''m a student knight of Hagun Academy. Because of an emergency, I would like you to lend me your bikeD" "Huh!? Don''t mess around with me, shorty. Why should I?" She thrust Yoishigure at the throat of the bluntly refusing and frowning motorcycle rider. "It''s an emergency. I''m begging you." "Okay! Please take it!" The man smiled and nodded repeatedly as he got off the bike and fled. Because she was in a hurry, she had no choice but to do this. It would probably be fine if she asked the academy to return the motorcycle afterwards. Thinking that, Shizuku straddled the motorcycle that the man had handed over. ButDshe realized that she had made a serious mistake. My feet don''t reach the pedal. "I can''t believe there was a trap like this." "What game are you playing, Shizuku?" Suddenly, a voice at the nape of her neck made Shizuku turn her head. "Onii-sama." Ikki who had chased Shizuku breathlessly was there. Seeing him, Shizuku explained her own situation. "The distance to Alice has grown, perhaps because he''s on a vehicle. I procured a bike, but as you can see there is a structural defect in it. Even on a bike made in Japan, it doesn''t meet the ground properly." "It''s clearly not the manufacturer''s fault." Ikki laughed wryly at Shizuku''s grievance. But he immediately hardened his expression, and meeting Shizuku half-way, he spoke. What he said was a question to Shizuku who was chasing after Arisuin, even though Arisuin had deceived them up until today. "Shizuku. Even though they know we''re chasing after Alice, Ouma and his companions aren''t chasing us. It''s because there''s no need to chase us. It''s surely because there is an enemy we''ll face who we can''t possible beat. Of course, you realize that, right Shizuku?" "Yes, I know that." "Alice tricked us. It could be that us chasing after Alice is also a trap for me and you. Surely you know that possibility too, right?" "Yes, I know that." "And even if Alice really did cut ties with Akatsuki in order to save us, he said that we should abandon him. That was Alice''s wish. He didn''t want to see you in danger, Shizuku. Isn''t that right?" "Yes, I know that." Three times. Shizuku had confirmed the same understanding to each of Ikki''s questions. He had come to hold her back. But he had not subdued her. Even though they were the words of her beloved older brother. After allD "Onii-sama, did you come to ask me this?" For Shizuku, it seemed that Ikki had come to ask three questions. Those all seemed to be completely trivial, inconsequential things. Shizuku stared straight at the face of her brother who had come to hold her back. "Alice was the first person I liked after you, Onii-sama. He''s my precious friend. Right now, my friend has fallen into danger. For me, there is no greater matter. So no matter what kind of danger is waiting for me, and no matter what Alice did or what he wantsDI am going to go save him." She conveyed her decision to Ikki. She would never take that back. Even though she understood all the risks, she would go and save her friend, her only older sister regardless. Hearing that, her brother cracked a small smile. "DGood answer." "Eh?" It was an answer she hadn''t expected from Ikki. And Shizuku let out a befuddled voice without thinking. "Onii-sama, you didn''t come to stop me?" "Well, if you gave a half-hearted answer, I was going to drag you back against your will, but since you''re so resolved, I don''t have any reason to stop you." As he answered, Ikki nudged Shizuku''s body to the back, straddled the motorcycle, and grabbed the handlebars. And he turned to Shizuku over his shoulder. "I''ll also go along with your wishes, Shizuku." Knowing all the dangers, he pledged to follow his sister''s desires. "Onii-sama." At that thoughtfulness, Shizuku felt a sweet sensation tightening in her chest. She pressed her forehead to Ikki''s back, and thoughtD My love won''t be accepted, but. It was good that she loved this person. "Thank you." As she gave her gratitude, she shivered just a little. "Don''t thank me, Shizuku. I''m your older brother after all. DWell, here we go. I''ll leave the directions to you." "Yes!" And Ikki floored the bike pedal. They drove in a straight line, toward where Arisuin had been takenDto Akatsuki Academy. Volume 4 - CH 4 (translation) Black smoke rose from Hagun Academy. Inside those grounds, a fight between the Hagun Academy student council and Akatsuki Academy was unfolding. The inferiority of the Hagun Academy student council was becoming obvious. Among Akatsuki''s students, except for the Sword Emperor of Wind Ouma Kurogane who was a guest, all of them were influential people in the underside of society. They were children who had survived carnage beyond the imagination of those who lived in normal society, and furthermore they were the elite. As individuals, their strength was exceedingly high, and all of them were aces of their schools. At worst, they had the power of the top eight across the entire country. With that absolute difference in strength, they cornered Touka and the others. "Kuh!" One of the Hagun Academy student council officers, ''Runner''s High'' Renren Tomaru, let out a cry of pain amidst her high speed. Her Noble Art, Mach Grid, was an ability to accelerate endlessly. No matter how often she had been beaten in combat, this acceleration had always been able to leave everyone in the dust. Without a single exception. Despite that, the enemy she was facing now "It''s useless, you fragile human!" Was hot on her heels. On the fastest speed of Mach Grid. How was that possible? It was because her enemy wasn''t human. It was a gigantic black lion. And not just an ordinary lion. That beast, in addition to physical power that exceeded a human''s even under normal circumstances, was able to keep up with Renren''s speed due to propulsion by magic emission. "My servant, the magic beast Sphinx, is no ordinary magic beast. The stigmata that comes from a technique mixing the spirit of an evil curse with my own blood infuses the utmost power of darkness into a magic beast. There''s no human body that can compete with it!" "My lady says, ''Putting my collar of subordination on a creature can make it into my Device. Since a lion''s body is always stronger than a human''s, if magic is also used, it would become absurdly strong!''" The girl wearing a dress and eye-patch and riding on the back of the black lion, Rinna Kazamatsuri was raising an unusually histrionic voice, and moreover the maid riding behind Rinna, Charlotte, was translating her meaning with dramatic words. "Now, accept your ruin obediently, frail human!" "My lady says, ''Moving around makes me hurt, so I don''t want you to move!''" "What a bunch of jokesters, huh!?" Renren cursed at Charlotte''s interpretations that robbed the air of tension. There was no way she was going to stop moving just because they told her to do so. Against that black lion whose body was like a small truck, standing still would lead only to defeat. However, with this rivalry in speed, she couldn''t do things like hit and run. In that case There! Renren zeroed in on the pillar of a streetlight in front of her. Her enemy was chasing her back at the same speed. Since that was true If it''s too fast coming this way, I''ll use that speedand make my counter! Exactly like how Ikki had used her own speed to beat her before. She''d use her enemy''s speed to strike it. Deciding this, Renren raced past the pole, grabbed it with her left hand, and made a sharp turn. Bending the vector of her velocity, against the black lion that was chasing her, she made an assault from the front, aiming at its open forehead. It was a counter from an abrupt turn. There would be no opportunity to evade. Moreover, the animal, unlike a human, had no posture for defense. This strike will decide it! "Black Bird!" It was a punch with the desire for a one-shot kill loaded in it. Howeverto that attack with all of her weight "Fwahahaha! This fool has never seen the truth of the world!" The Beast Tamer straddling the black lion returned a loud laugh. "Have you not heard my majestic voice!? The curse technique binds no ordinary magic beast to me! I''ll show you the power of utter darkness imbued in the soul of my magic beast Sphinx!" In that moment, the eyes of the black lion shined red. "Bow down! King''s Pressure!"[1] The lion roared. It was a sound that could be heard from a kilometer away, and it struck Renren''s entire body. As soon as it did, Renren''s body suffered an abnormal phenomenon. "Wha!?" My body can''t move!? Of all things, Renren''s body, with one fist stretched forward, had become completely hardened. How? CShe had no time to ponder it. "Guh!" The bulk that was like a small truck hit Renren''s body at full speed and sent her flying. Renren, whose body was already rather light-weight, became like a rubber ball and flew some tens of meters before crashing. By the time she struck the ground, she had already lost consciousness. "I told you already. My curse technique draws out the power of darkness! And it isn''t that of Fenrir, but that of SphinxKing''s Pressure! The power of the king of beasts to send any enemy within its sight trembling in fear!" "My lady says, ''As my Device, it''s only natural that it can use not only magic, but Noble Arts as well. Isn''t it cool!'' with a self-satisfied look." "Tomaru-san!" Confirming that Renren had fallen in the distance from the corner of her eye, Touka chewed her lip. However, Renren wasn''t the only one who had lost. "Saijou-kun. Uta-kun. Even Kanata-chan!" It had only been ten minutes since the start of the battle. Touka was already the only one left standing on the field among the Hagun Academy student council officers. "How about giving up already?" At the voice of Ouma whose words dripped with disdain, bitterness spread over Touka''s face. Unlike the others, Touka''s body had not suffered a single wound. However, she was no match for Ouma. After Stella and the others escaped, Touka considered the power of the remaining members, and challenged him knowing that she was the only one who could serve as his opponent, but to her surprise Ouma had put away his Device Ryuuzume and stood there defenselessly. And more than that "I have no interest in turning my blade against a girl weaker than myself. If you wish to fight no matter whatone stroke is enough. Try to make a mark on my body. If you can do so, I''ll be your opponent." And he folded his arms, closed his eyes, and stood uprightDwith no concern for the kind of knight he was facing. To say that she felt no ire from such conduct would be a lie. But on the other hand, such arrogance and carelessness was a rare opportunity for Touka. Ouma, who had done away with Stella easily. His strength was real. And here he was in front of her drawn sword, completely defenseless. She had no intent of letting this opportunity pass from under her nose. Ouma was insulting his enemy with abundant negligence. Without hesitation, Touka slashed at the defenseless Ouma using Raikiri and all her might. Drawing out her strength, leaving nothing out. Angle. Speed. It was a perfect strike. Supposing it was a miscalculation, Ouma''s arrogance was born of self-confidence and the difference between their power. Her direct hits with Raikiri had not been able to leave a wound on Ouma''s body. In ten minutes. No matter how many times, the result was the same. She had cut through his clothes a little, but not through the thinnest bit of his skin. What she felt with her hands every time she slashed was a mountain. As if she was striking at an enormous mountain with a sword, a response that was too solid. What is this abnormal defensive power!? As far as Blazer fights go, there were phenomena like this. There were cases where the difference in magic capacity was this absolute. Right, like the first match between Ikki and Stella. But there can''t be such a huge difference between Ouma-san''s magic capacity and mine! Despite that, why Thereupon, as if seeing through the discord in her heart, Ouma opened his mouth to speak. "It is because of the difference in our training. From the start, there was no fight between us. Realize this properly." "Tch! Not yet!" Touka was risking it all here. The rest of her allies had all fallen, and perhaps her enemies would gang up on her together. In that case, she was also in danger. Then, at least one hit. Before I abandon my attack on Ouma-san, I have to get a hit! Touka took a step back and got some distance from Ouma, and leveling the point of Narukami at him, she held her sword horizontally. And with her ability, she formed a magnetic field in the air before her. Cladding her flesh with the energy of Shippu Jinrai "Takemikazuchi!"[2] Plunging into a tunnel of electromagnetic force. In that instant. Touka''s flesh that had entered the tunnel of lightning accelerated to a devastating speed. Namely, this was a railgun that turned her body into a bullet. It was an excessively incompletely, excessively defenseless, excessively hazardous technique. A special move without much practical use. However, Raikiri had no power that could match the penetrating force of that accelerated thrust. Carrying that offensive power, Touka made her last attackand clashed. Blood gushed out. However, the blood flying through the air was not from Ouma. The blood was coming from Touka''s right shoulder, from where she had stabbed forward. Her blade had pierced Ouma, and where Ouma''s body had been hit by Takemikazuchi, a small drop of blood escaped the just barely torn skin. He was unmistakably standing there motionlessly, like a mountain. "What are you." Due to Takemikazuchi''s backlash, her broken right shoulder was hanging uselessly, and Touka asked with a tremoring voice. Her eyes widened in shock. However, even with all of her strength, her body could not make the slightest movement. Ouma''s naked chest that had been struck by Takemikazuchi. She could see that it had been crisscrossed with countless scars. Cuts, lacerations, punctures, bullet holes, crushing woundson Ouma''s body had been etched by every possible kind of injury, one on top of the next without the chance to heal. These days, iPS capsule technology had been developed to the point that almost no scars from wounds remained. Having scars to this degree was extremely odd in this day and age. Realizing this, Touka felt dread toward Ouma from her innermost depths. "You what have you been doing after you disappeared when you were little?" For five years he had disappeared from the public stage. Just how many scenes of carnage he had surmounted? Ouma, having been asked this, said "I have no interest in talking about myself." Shaking his head, he refused to speak about the empty space of those five years "No, I have never been the type to do things like talk. My parents, brother, sister, fameI''ve discarded all of them. All I have is this sword, and the oaths I make to it." In his hand, Ryuuzume manifested. "Even if it''s only this much, a wound is a wound. As promised, I will be your opponent." In an instant, from within the core of Ryuuzume, a windstorm that devoured everything began to blow. Just like the time that it had clashed with Stella''s Katharterio Salamandra "Kusanagi." The sword descended like a tornado. The excess current from the backlash of Takemikazuchi covered her entire body. Touka couldn''t move a single muscle due to the spasms from that overload, so it was only a matter of course that she didn''t dodge I''m sorry everyone. The wind-clad dragon''s claw ripped through Touka''s consciousness ruthlessly. After winning easily against the Hagun Academy student council, one of Akatsuki, Amane Shinomiya, took a sigh. The sun had already set, and the sky was darkened to indigo blue. "Phew. The hour is later than I thought it''d be, huh?" While the chainsaw she held in her hand was scraping loudly upon the earth, Yui Tatara gave her honest opinion to those words in a gravely voice. "Hehehe. It''s because you people were so sluggish, dumbass. I got it done and over with in a flash, ya know." "Hahaha. Someone surrounded by allies shouldn''t be so quick to brag, ''Unturning''." "My lady says, ''You just happened to get matched against an enemy you''re strong at fighting, so don''t get a big head!''" "Huh? How about you and me see who''s the one matched with an enemy we''re strong against?" "Sounds fun." Kazamatsuri''s lips twisted in a feline smile at Tatara''s provocation, and she lifted the patch covering her right eye with a finger. "I''ll show you the power of my Twilight Magic Eye! Don''t pretend to regret it later! Seal release!" "Even though your left eye is equally red." "My lady, you''ve forgotten your contact lens." "W-Wahaha! I''ve run out of MP for today. You have good luck!" "What game are you two playing?" Amane, who couldn''t watch such half-baked things, sighed with a troubled face. I see. When Hiraga-san isn''t here, I have to be the manager for this comedy duo, huh? "We still have something to finish. We have to chase after Stella-san who got away, and Ikki-kun too. For the time being, should we split up?" Amane who recognized his own role proposed this to the others. However, Ouma shook his head at that proposal. "There is no need for that." "Eh? What do you mean, Ouma-san?" "My brother and sister are heading toward certain death. If it was only the One-Armed Swordsman they might make it, but right now she is there." SheDwith those words, Amane also agreed. Their alma mater, Akatsuki Academy, an inconspicuous place in a corner of the Tokyo metropolitan area. On this day, a certain person was a guest staying there by happenstance. "Now that you mention it, that''s true. It''s today. That person is lodging at Akatsuki Academy." "Indeed. Therefore those two have not the slightest chance. It would be best for all of us to pursue the Crimson Princess." Certainly, Amane agreed. Although she wasn''t the kind of person who''d take part in their plan, she was a sentimental person. Owing them a favor, she would probably recompense them with her sword. And if she took the field, going to Akatsuki Academy right now could be called a fool''s errand. "Still, you sure are indifferent about it. Aren''t you worried? He''s your brother, right?" At Amane''s inquiry, Ouma spat out his response. "Don''t be ridiculous. He''s someone I abandoned ages ago. I''m long past feeling sorry for him." "Ahaha. Ikki-kun really has no luck with his family, huh?" "Cease your prattle. Even with your infatuation and sympathy for that boy, Amane, aren''t you not showing any worry either?" "Me, worried? Ahaha, no way." Amane laughed loudly at Ouma''s reply that had missed the mark. "I''m not anxious about it. Instead, I''m rather delighted. Ikki-kun, you know, he should suffer more and more. He should hurt more and more. His body should break from agonizing, outrageous crisis. Because when he overcomes that sort of hopelessness, it will make the tale of the Worst One shine." Right. That was why the hopelessness should deepen intensely. The sight of him exhausting all his willpower and while coughing blood, but still denying his fateD "I just looooove seeing Ikki-kun like that! That''s why I want him in more and more extreme trouble!" "Hehehe, your usual disgusting attitude is coming about again." "Hmph. Don''t say such cruel things. Isn''t it natural for a fan to want to see the one he likes being cool?" And the moment Amane puffed up his cheeks in indignation. He noticed that his student datapad had received a mail. Checking it, it was from the one who was their manager, the ''Pierrot'' Reisen Hiraga. The gist was that he had delivered Arisuin to Wallenstein, their teacher and supervisor, and was now heading back to join up with them. He had sent over this mail, so. As I thought, I only had to take this role temporarily, huh? Recognizing that, Amane communicated using the mail that they would all be chasing after Stella, who Touka had sent away. "Well, shall we go catch the princess?" Leading the rest of Akatsuki, he began the pursuit of Stella and the Hagure sisters. At around that time, it wasn''t only the students of Hagun and Akatsuki who were moving. "Goddamn it! What bad luck for the airplane to have trouble today!" The one cursing was a woman dressed in a beautiful kimono, the Hagun Academy special lecturer Nene Saikyou, known as the Yaksha Princess. "Indeed." The one agreeing with her was running alongside, the board chairman of Hagun Academy Kurono Shinguuji, known as World Clock. The two of them had spent the last week in Osaka, where the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival would be held, but they had just received news of the attack on Hagun Academy from the teachers remaining there, and now they were trying to return to Tokyo in a hurry. However, the fastest mode of transportation between Osaka and Tokyo, by airline, was being suspended due to a problem with the runways. Having no way to deal with it, the two were running along the Tokaido Shinkansen[3] train track toward Tokyo. Because, if the two used their abilities, they could reach their destination faster by running than by taking a bullet train. "Maybe it happened because it was today." "Don''t say that. I don''t want to think of such troubling things." Saikyou made a bitter face at Kurono''s words. At the present time, Kurono and Saikyo did not have adequate information. What they understood was only that representatives from each school had banded together and attacked Hagun. They didn''t know the real motive behind that. However, both of them felt it. It was an attack that wasn''t communicated in the news broadcasts at all. And then the airplane services were suspended suddenly. This sudden attack was heavily planned. That was the suspicion they felt. "Well, at any rate, once we get there everything will become clear. So for that reasonD" As quickly as possible. At those words, they put even more strength into their legs. At that moment. Faster than a second, a sudden gust struck their bodies and brought them to a half. DIn fact, no wind was blowing on them. The sea was also calm. However, on the expressions on the two world-class knights, trembles of obvious dismay were spreading. Their legs were shaking, and their brows were sweating unnaturally. Yes... what stopped their legs wasn''t the wind. It was an aberrant sword spirit that could be felt from a long distance away. To the point where the ground in front of them was going blurry in their eyes, as if a drawn sword was pressed to their throats. The two were both superior knights, but they could feel it and it paralyzed them. DGoing toward that was dangerous. At that instinctive warning, the two had stopped running. "Th-The sword spirit just now it can''t be." "H-Hey hey hey. Are you kidding? Our attackers have someone outrageous mixed among them!" The two knew. This unusual sword spirit. Only one person in the world could exert this kind of pressure. "The sword spirit lasted only a moment. Was it to intimidate? Let''s hurry, Nene!" "Y-Yeah!" With their faces pale, and ignoring the effort of starting up their bodies again, they raced toward Tokyo at the utmost speed. This sword spirit, if she has becoming interested in somethingDprobably Kurogane!? Kurono guessed what was happening at the place far away, and prayed. Don''t be rash, Kurogane! It''s still too soon for you to enter this domain!" The pressure that was like the sky falling came suddenly. The bike had been advancing in accordance with Shizuku''s navigation for some time.Exiting the urban areas with many people, and even exiting the mountain road.In a deserted place, Hagun Academy''s main school was located.In that deserted, desolate place, the bike entered, and it was in that moment. A sudden feeling of oppression. To a heaviness as if one''s gut was being crushed, Ikki brought the bike to a sudden stop, its tires sliding. "O-Oniisama!? Wh-What''s wrong!?" At the sudden stop, Shizuku cried out in surprise. She didn''t understand. As a fighter, Shizuku was inexperienced. But Ikki comprehended it. That right now, hehad stepped foot into the domain of someone wicked. Therefore to Shizuku''s question, he had no room to answer. Ikki just suppressed the dread that was freezing his body, and he calmed his breath. With his right hand, he summoned Intetsu, and looked up at the sky. On the rooftop of Akatsuki Academy''s main building. At that remarkably high place, there was something shining white. Was it the moon? No. It was white, but the thing shining weakly had the shape of a person. It was the shape of a woman who appeared like a Valkyrie from European legends, holding swords in both hands and pointing down. "An enemy!?" Following Ikki''s gaze, Shizuku also noticed the presence. She immediately jumped from the bike to the ground, and manifested Yoishigure. Butthe figure in white showed no interest in Shizuku. Those beautiful eyes were staring entirely at Ikki, and no one else. Ikki also realized that immediately and he decided. "Shizuku. Alice is inside the school, right?" "Eh ah, yes. That''s right." "In that case, go ahead on your own. I''ll be fine here by myself." "No, they''ve declared war on us. There''s no need to fuss about one-on-one duels" "I''m begging you, Shizuku. Go." Ikki''s tone as he bluntly refusing her didn''t allow any argument. "Onii-sama?" At her brother''s suddenly grim tone, Shizuku glanced at his expression and gasped. Because Ikki''s expression had become stiffer than she had ever seen before. "Is it that strong an enemy?" "Yeah, probably." "Then that''s even more reason for both of us" "No." To Shizuku was trying to persuade him a second time, Ikki shook his head. "I told you, didn''t I? I want to follow your wishes, Shizuku. Because I was resolved, I came along. If we don''t accomplish that, there''d be no point in coming this far. If you don''t hurry to Alice, you might not make it. So leave this place to me." Ikki was stubborn to the end. If she combined everything they said up to now, even Shizuku understood. Namely, Ikki was saying this. If Shizuku stayed here, Ikki wouldn''t be able to protect her. That woman in white was that strong an enemy. "I get it." Making that guess, Shizuku nodded. And "Onii-sama, please handle this." Entrusting this situation to her brother, she entered Akatsuki Academy alone. The woman in white didn''t obstruct her. Like the rest of this entire time, she had only gazed on Ikki who still remained. "Shizuku was transparent as far as you''re concerned, huh?" "Yes. Because Lord Wallenstein is also inside. Besides, whether I destroy both of you here, or I destroy you here and follow her afterward, it would make little difference in terms of time." A voice that echoed gracefully like song shook the night. In reply, Ikki "I guess that''s so for you." with a moaning voice, he muttered those words. This is bad. Though since they called themselves a school, it only makes sense for them to have teachers. The students were already that level. A-rank would not be out of the question. He was already resigned to that. But as I thought, this was unexpected. Yes. Ikki knew who this white-clad Valkyrie was. "For those who aspire to swordsmanship, all of them know your nickname. Wearing a dress of holy white, and carrying a pair of wing-like swords. The world''s greatest criminal who''s too strong to arrest. And at the same time possessing the most extreme swordsmanship. Standing at the summit as the world''s greatest swordsman. C''Twin-Wings'' Edelweiss. Without a doubt, that''s you, right?" "Certainly. There''s no mistake that I am called Twin-Wings." At Ikki''s question, the woman responded with a nod of affirmation, and showed Ikki a somewhat puzzled expression. "But I don''t understand. Even though you know my identity, why have you drawn your sword? You are not a swordsman who doesn''t know the difference between yourself and the enemy if you should cross blades, I think. But despite that, to remain unafraid to this degree." "Even though I wanted to bluff so you didn''t see through that." Having his own fear pointed out, Ikki let out a dry laugh that spoke to his inner thoughts. Honestly speaking, Ikki also understood. Ahh, it''s just like said. Just now, I was foolhardy. He knew that. Because he was an excellent swordsman, he could grasp how great the difference in strength was between them. He couldn''t win here. And more than that, it was true, the one before his eyes was genuinelythe world''s strongest. It couldn''t be compared to something like the summit of the Seven Stars. Likely, this was an enemy Ikki should face after following his path as a swordsman for years, even decades, of constant tireless training. No doubt, in the battlefield right here, he could not qualify as an opponent in the same dimension as he was now. This meeting was too premature. It would not even be a contest to begin with. Twin Wings wassaying this deliberately, in order to give him a chance to withdraw. Ikki guessed that, and thought. How gentle, this person. She would probably let Ikki get away if he turned around and left right now. A truly gentle person. But, I''m sorry too. I can''t possibly leave. He was certainly scared. Just from her gaze, he could feel his entire body shaking, and cold sweat sliding down his back. His teeth were shivering, and his legs were about to give way. It was the first time Ikki felt like this. To have fear fighting him like this. But, that he had a reason to fight that terror. He had a reason to stay here! Therefore "This is surprising, isn''t it?" Ikki, putting on the strongest face he could, smiled. "The world''s strongest swordsman is questioning the fighting spirit of an enemy who''s already drawn his sword?" He thrust the point of his crow-black sword at the woman in white, with clear enmity. In response, the woman in white nodded calmly. "Certainly. These words are unneeded." And it became the trigger. "If I was not a member of this plot, I would have no grudge against you people. However, because you''ve come to find your enemy to whom I hold a debt, I won''t turn a blind eye." From the towering school building, the woman in white leaped to the ground silently. With a grace like she had used fluttering wings to swoop down. At the moment she landed on the ground, Ikki felt fear as if his own heart was exploding. His entire body, his instinct, his soul. All of them shrieked. Run away. Run away. I''m begging you, run away. If you don''t you will die here But he clenched his teeth, and faced that pressure directly. And then "I am the demise who comes from the distant summit, the one who splits earth and sky with two blades. My name is Twin-Wings Edelweiss. Childish lad. You will learn how wide this world is." And thenthe Worst One, Ikki Kurogane, clashed with the world''s strongest swordsman, Twin-Wings Edelweiss. "I am the demise who comes from the distant summit, the one who splits earth and sky with two blades. My name is Twin-Wings Edelweiss. Childish lad. You will learn how wide this world is." the Worst One, Ikki Kurogane, clashed with the world''s strongest swordsman, Twin-Wings Edelweiss. While Ikki and Edelweiss''s battle started, in another direction Arisuin finally woke up after receiving damage from Amane''s illusionary form attack. This place is. As he woke up slowly, he analyzed his situation. In his field of view, there was a high ceiling. A high source of illumination. From the sound of air flow, he was lying in a very vast room. And given the season, the chilly air was from being below ground? "Have you woken up?" At the voice, Arisuin tried to jump up, and he realized. My hands and feet are tied. And not just by regular rope. It was by threads of magic as thin as piano wire. The ''Pierrot'' Reisen Hiraga''s Black Widow, then. "Fool." To Arisuin who was writhing like a caterpillar, the shadow of a person came into view and spat out a cough. Arisuin looked up at that shadow, and saw a face that was in the prime of life. "Wallenstein." Instantly, the young manWallensteinburied his boot in Arisuin''s stomach. "Guh!" "It''s Wallenstein-sensei." With the pain like his guts had been gouged out, Arisuin awakened fully. And so, he knew with confidence. I messed up, huh? His own betrayal was known beforehand, and countermeasures had been made. But it was unfathomable. He didn''t remember ever having done anything so incompetent as to give himself away. "How did you know I was going to double-cross you I wonder?" "There was someone who could tell. That''s all." "I see." Arisuin understood with just those words. Blazers could do things beyond the realm of common sense. If there was a human who could do this, it wouldn''t be a mystery at all. Not being able to know the details of our members, ended up painful after all. Well, at this point, there was nothing to do but lament, but. "Even I didn''t believe my ears when that guy gave his prediction. You, the member who was the most loyal, the most obedient would betray us." "I was held in very high regard, I suppose." "Of course. The one who selected you was none other than me. I hoped it was a lie. I hoped it was a mistake. I wanted to trust you. Today, until the last instant I believed in you. But despite that." Wallenstein''s tone slowly began to tremble, and suddenly, he burst into rage. "Why, why, why!? Why did you betray my expectations!" "Gah! Gugh!" Over and over, Arisuin was kicked as he lay on the floor of the training arena below Akatsuki Academy. "You should''ve known! You should''ve understood more than enough! That love is useless in this world full of lies! I taught all of this to you! So why did you make the same mistake! Didn''t you throw it away!? Didn''t you recognize the same truths we did!?" "Guggh, ugh! K-Kuh!" Bones breaking, internal organs ripping. Arisuin coughed up black blood. But Wallenstein''s violence didn''t end. With fiery anger, Wallenstein continued to strike Arisuin. Because he knew Arisuin''s past, Wallenstein could not comprehend it. Why was the prodigy he personally discovered so foolish as to return to denying power? "What are you trying to do? Answer me!" The kicks stopped, and Wallenstein asked that as he breathed heavily. To that question, Arisuintwisted his bleeding lips in self-derision. "Yes. That''s it. That''s what I wanted." Arisuin thought. At the time he lost Yuuri and the others, he was going to throw away everything. For that reason, he had demanded money from Wallenstein. In order to sever all relations with them by giving the Sister enough money to support his little sisters until they became adults. Butwhen he was handing over that money, he had told the Sister about annihilating that gang and selling himself as a professional killer, and she went to the shed behind the church and brought out the green alcohol bottle. And with tears spilling out, she said this. Take this with you. This is something you as you are now will need. And one of these days, please remember. That you and Yuuri swore over alcohol, to be noble He had no intention of holding on to the thing. It was the remnants of his dream with Yuuri, to love and protect others even though they had not grown up loved and protected by anyone. He didn''t even want to see it. He was going to throw it all away and go with Wallenstein. In order to hate everything about the world. "Butin the end, I couldn''t cast it aside." No matter how much he abandoned common sense, no matter how much he degraded himself as a hitman, he couldn''t bring himself to let go of this bottle. And in not letting it go, he came across someone. A girl he wanted to gamble everything on again to protect. "I met Shizuku, and I finally remembered. What kind of adult I wanted to be. The desire that I myself tried to run away from, to rebel against, to throw away." That was why Arisuin decided it. Even if Shizuku knew his real self and never called him her older sister again, he would remember his true desire and protect everything she had! Therefore "I''ll protect that girl''s hopes! I won''t let you people do as you like!" At that moment, Arisuin undid the restraints tying him down, and leaped up. Restraints like this couldn''t bind an assassin of Arisuin''s level. And he immediately summoned Darkness Hermit, aiming for Wallenstein''s shadow "Such a waste." In the instant he tried to throw, Wallenstein''s kick penetrated Arisuin''s solar plexus yet again. It was a counter so fast that it seemed to have foreknowledge of Arisuin''s movement. In reality, Wallenstein knew. The Black Assassin wouldn''t be restrained obediently like this. Because he knew, he was able to make the first move. "G-Gah!" Darkness Hermit slipped from Arisuin''s hand, and he crumpled down onto the floor again. And looking down on his pupil who was fainting in agony from not being able to breath due to the blow to the diaphragm "Now I understand your foolishness thoroughly. In short, you grew sympathy for that girl?" Wallenstein smiled with a sadistic smile that sent chills down Arisuin''s spine. "In that case, this is the perfect time." He said this. "Eh?" The perfect time. What did that mean? The moment Arisuin was about to ask. The underground training arena. One part of its ceiling caved in with a crash. At the same time, from the hole, an enormous lump of water fell down to the training arena. And in addition, an undisturbed spherical mass of water descended as well. In the middle of it "Sh-Shizuku!?" a petite girl with silver hair. It was the ''Lorelei'', Shizuku Kurogane. "I finally found you, Alice." From the high ceiling, Shizuku descended clad in the mass of water. The instant he saw her form, Arisuin''s expression paled to a degree it hadn''t reached until now. "Wh-Why did you come here!? I told you to abandon me, didn''t I?" "Yes, I heard you." "If you did, then" "But I don''t remember accepting that." "Wha." At that object, Arisuin became speechless. Certainly he didn''t remember her agreeing, but Why? "Shizuku, I''m a murderer, right? I''ve always been deceiving you, haven''t I?" Arisuin''s mind flashed back to the scene from that day. The frightened faces of his little brothers and sisters as they saw him covered in blood. He was a murderer no one should look at. He didn''t deserve Shizuku''s help. "So why." Arisuin asked with an anguished expression. At that question, Shizuku answered simply "What about it? You''re precious to me, so it doesn''t matter." Straightforwardly, fearlessly, without disdainwithout any change from before she knew of Arisuin''s true nature, she gazed upon him and answered with affection filling her green eyes. "Whatever secrets you have, Alice. Whatever guilt you carry from the past. As far as I''m concerned, you''re stylish, cool, very calming when you''re with me, good at fixing my hair and doing my makeup, always seriously listening to my troubles, cheering me up when I''m worried fighting alongside me and those important to me. You''re my most precious friend. That''s all it is. Abandoning my gentle big sister, how could I do that?" "Shizuku." "Don''t think you treasure me and that''s it. I treasure you just the same. CCompared to those guys, do they feel anything like that?" To Shizuku''s unshakable determination, Arisuin had nothing to say. The feelings welling in his chest were too big for him to put into words. He thought she would loathe him. He thought she would eventually look at him with the same eyes his little sisters did. Despite thatShizuku hadn''t changed, and continued to adore him. This reailty, it brought back strong feelings to Arisuin''s heart. He hadn''t hoped for it, he thought he couldn''t wish for it, not the slightest desire Shizuku, I. "That''s enough talk." But at that moment, Wallenstein struck Arisuin''s back with his heel. "Gah!" The impact sank through his back into his organs, and Arisuin almost fainted in agony. Coughing violently, he curled his body together. Watching his student with cold eyes, Wallenstein "You can lie there, and behold a traitor''s reward." summoned a longsword to his right hand, slowly turned toward Shizuku, and started walking. Arisuin could already understand what he meant by "the perfect time". Killing intent. He would kill Shizuku. In front of Arisuin''s eyes. "S-Stop. *cough*" As if to hold him back, Arisuin''s spasming diaphragm didn''t let him make the words. So he could only pray. Get away, Shizuku! They weren''t teacher and student just for show. Arisuin knew. Wallenstein''s strength, such that he was called "master swordsman" despite only having one arm. The Blazer known as the One-Armed Swordsman who none who could match in offense and defense during battle. Your water powers won''t do anything against this man! Hurry and run! But his frantic begging didn''t reach her. No, it reached her, but she didn''t heed it. Because Shizuku had already prepared herself for the worst when coming here. Showing no intention to flee, she threw a remark to the approaching Wallenstein. "From the looks of it, you''re the boss of my eldest brother and the others, right?" "I am Wallenstein, of Rebellion." "I''m not interested in your name. Return Alice to me. That''s all I care about." "Do you think I will?" "No. But I thought I''d ask anyway. Because after all Shouldn''t I have an excuse for killing you?" Declaring this, Shizuku waved Yoishigure like a conductor''s baton from within her sphere of water. In accord with her movement, the mass of water wrapped around her took the form of enormous lashes. From the tips of the many lashes, the gathered water froze. They took the shape of a thorn-covered hammer, and the hammer of ice swung down upon Wallenstein. The hammer of ice struck violently without mercy, breaking the training arena floor with a cloud of dust and a thunderous roar. However "What a fine disposition, little girl." The icy hammer had fallen slightly to Wallenstein''s side. Wallenstein was currently uninjured, and slowly walking toward Shizuku. If the hammer had hit, a human would''ve been smashed to pieces. Whatever words Shizuku had used, she must have also been hesitant? No. Shizuku wasn''t like that. Among Ikki''s group, she was unmistakably the most ruthless and merciless. Shizuku was surely serious. Right now, she was definitely swinging the ice hammer to crush Wallenstein. Despite that, the ice hammer had missed. What happened? It wasn''t that Wallenstein had moved. However, it was difficult to think that one who had magic control at the highest level among humanity had missed. Some ability must have been used to influence this. Shizuku thought this far, and Well, whatever. She didn''t know what trick he had used, but "Toudo Heigen." It would be best to use excessive bullets and avoid physical contact with her opponent. Shizuku thought this, and first froze the battlefield to deprive him of footing. It would greatly reduce the opponent''s agility, and more than that "Keppu San''u[4]." Churning the enormous mass of water, she had it form spikes like a hedgehog. "Fire volley." The thorns of water fired in all directions without any attempt at aim. In a second, many thousands of high pressure water bullets drilled through the entire battlefield, cutting through concrete. It was a quantity of water incomparably greater than what she used in the fight against Raikiri some time ago. But it was no wonder. Raikiri used lightning. In order for Shizuku, who used water, to fight against that, she would have to make all of her water pure in order to insulate herself from electricity. Because of that, the quantity of water she could use at the same time was limited. However, right now there was no similar limit. The amount of water Shizuku could use was several hundred times greater than in the fight with Raikiri. The floor of Akatsuki Academy''s underground training arena, the walls, the ceilingevery nook and cranny, had been filled with holes! It was surely a masterful burst of projectiles that came down like hail. In the closed space of this underground arena, there had been no place to escape. Wallenstein must also have had his body soaked by this barrage As Shizuku planned, the bullets from Keppu San''u had struck Wallenstein directly. But even though that was true. Wallenstein did not stop. To say nothing of being made ground meat by the barrage, it had not even disturbed his calm stride. Indeed, he was walking calmly over the frozen ground. What is this? Toudo Heigen and Keppu San''u aren''t doing anything at all!? In the middle of the surroundings that were without exception transformed into wreckage, blowing up dust and haze. Wallenstein had not taken any damage. On the contrary, not a spot of water could even be seen on his clothes. Just what was this? Shizuku was definitely perplexed. And to the perplexed Shizuku, Wallenstein gave a low laugh. "How regrettable. If I had no grudge against you, I would find this quite favorable. Well, this is also the whim of fate." Casually, with ten meters of distance between them, he took up a stance with his enormous sword in his left hand resting on his shoulder. The instant she saw this manifestation, Shizuku''s whole body shivered. There was no mistake. She could instinctively sense that this stance was for the ''One-Armed Swordsman'' Wallenstein''s true deadly technique. Something is coming! Shizuku immediately ended the rain of projectiles from Keppu San''u, and protected herself with the frozen mass of water. With permafrost that had an excellent protective strength, she formed a castle wall. With what should be called a stronghold, she had prepared a defense with perfect readiness "Shizukudon''t guard against that!" In that moment. "Bergschneiden[5]." Everything that protected her body was easily cut away. The world''s strongest swordsman, Edelweiss. The one confronting her, the ''Worst One'' Ikki Kurogane, immediatelyD "Ooooohhh!" Demitted a raging blue aura that coiled around his body, activating the Noble Art Ittou Shura. Faster than the exchange of a single blade stroke. Why did he use this technique with a strictly limited duration of one minute from the start? It was obviousDif he didn''t, he would not be able to fight at all. It was none other than Ikki''s own insight, recognizing that difference between their power. One minute. It was the limit to how long he could match the strongest in the world. And that judgment was correct. Edelweiss attacked with the wind coiling around around her. From the beginning, Ikki was confident that he had not erred in his judgment about his opponent. The moment Edelweiss swung both swords, his eyes lost sight of the attack. In confusion, he hurled his body backward. At that instant, the air where Ikki''s nose had been was split. Something invisible and absurdly sharp flitted across his eyes, just barely scraping his nose. At the odor of something burning drifted by, Ikki understood. The invisible thing that had flitted near had been an attackDEdelweiss''s two swords. I can''tDsee her strikes! Because it was much too fast, much too sharp, he could not even see the afterimages of the twin pure-white blades with the naked eye. What had just barely been perceived was a glimmer of incandescence in the air due to the sword blades cutting through it at extraordinary speed. What a temper! If I lose focus for an instant, my head will fly! At this moment, Ikki abandoned any thought of taking the fight by trickery. Literally, his breath had been sucked away. To deal with the slash that could of Edelweiss''s two swords that drew a flash, he mustered all his nerves. Among the techniques he knew, the invisible technique that boasted of such speed as to be invisible. With the seventh secret sword Raikou, which used the power of Ittou Shura that was coiled around his body, he met the approaching attack. Once, twice, three times, four timesDthe invisibly entangled steel gave births to white spars in the dark night. Ten clashes in all. Against the invisible chain of attacks that Edelweiss sent out with little pause, Ikki had traced back their movements from her gaze, just barely defending himself. But from the beginning, Ikki''s expression as he endured this showed obvious astonishment. A-Amazing! Receiving the slashes had sent numbness from both hands to his shoulders. It wasn''t just speedDbut also preposterously heavy force. Despite being sent by only one hand, each was far beyond Ikki''s Raikou! Why? Ikki understood the reason instantly. "Kuh!" Ikki fought back with Raikou yet again against Edelweiss''s approaching attack. Amidst the crossing steel that gave off sparks, Ikki was sure his understanding was correct. That''s the reason! This person''s actions aren''t making any sounds! Her steps, her slashes, everything she did was completely silent. Sounds were waves born of impacts against the atmosphere causing oscillations. Put another way, one could call it the dispersion of physical force. So if one was able to control the energy of his actions completely, and not allow any to be consumed uselessly, what would happen? As a result of making all actions silent, one could show speed and offensive at close to a hundred percent potential. Such a thing was not the technique of a human being, butDwithout a doubt, this was possible for the human in front of Ikki''s eyes. Ikki understood that, and shuddered as he swallowed the saliva gathering in his mouth. This is the world''s strongest swordsman! In offensive approach. In swordsmanship. In all of these thingsDshe was beyond the pale. There was no chance to get an advantage. DHowever. Even if that''s true, I can''t just defend! While barely defending against the unpredictable attacks coming endlessly, Ikki understood this. Raikou is just barely enough! I can''t match her in speed or offense! If I just take this directly, I''ll be cut through in five seconds! For that reason, he had to shift to another way to attack. Offense was the best defense. He didn''t believe those words as is, but the truth was too one-sided here. Even if an attack wouldn''t hit or reach the opponent, if it broke her posture, it would have meaning. Therefore, Ikki made his decision. Facing the world''s strongest swordsmanDto attack. He was not going to be stingy. Against this opponent, he couldn''t afford to be so. Clashing with everything I have! Instantly, Ikki put his decision to action. The high speed attack sent from Edelweiss''s two swords. Ikki too a step back as if running away from them. Edelweiss immediately lunged, chasing after him with her swords held like a cross. Raising them as both a defense and a cutting attack was a stance that showed no openings. The opponent he was confronting was pursuing, but at the same time it was also the best state of affairs for himexactly as Ikki predicted. Here I go! Against the pure white Edelweiss, Ikki set forth. And using a unique step, he created an afterimage by suddenly changing his body''s speed as he moved forwardD The fourth secret sword, Shinkirou. Edelweiss attacked the afterimage brought forth by the illusory footwork. Her two swords slashed toward it simultaneously from both sides in a cross. But since it was nothing more than an afterimage, the blades cut only air. As a resultD Her chest is open! Aiming for that, Ikki prepared Intetsu and rushed toward itD But suddenly, Ikki brought his body back from his charge in panic. In that moment, an invisible slash went through the space where Ikki''s neck had been. No good! Her sword travels faster than I can step in! I can''t finish her like this! If he had stood within range carelessly, he would''ve been decapitated just now. But is this something I''ll give up on after trying once or twice!? If he wasn''t good enough in speed, then Ikki attacked a second time, switching to power. Twisting his upper body against his lower body like a spring, putting all his weight and physical strength and concentrating them into a single charging thrust, it was the Worst One''s strongest techniqueD The first secret swordDSaigeki. Ikki''s highest offensive ability that even put a hole in that giant rock doll. The charge and its penetrating power was peerless. Even someone like Edelweiss would have no response but to fleeDwhat na?ve thinking. "Wha!" The next instant, Saigeki''s charge lost power, and was no longer advancing. Why? DThe reason was Edelweiss, who Intetsu infused with Saigeki''s force was rushing toward, had stopped Saigeki by blocking with her own swords. At the tip of his sword that was no wider than a needle, her blades had met perfectly, countering Ikki''s highest offensive ability. DIt was indeed amazing. "Ugh!" Just like that, at the deed which displayed the true difference between the two of them, a great agitation grew in Ikki''s chest. And Edelweiss didn''t miss that agitation. She took the gap in Ikki''s reaction that had become just slightly dullD "Whoa!" Edelweiss''s attack tore Ikki''s skin at last. What was torn wasDhis forehead. To make things worse, the blood that burst out from there flowed into Ikki''s eyes. My view! Of course, Edelweiss didn''t let that fatal vulnerability pass. What she unleashed was the instant cross-shaped attack that she had showed at the beginning. The pursuing sword, with its swift stroke, burned the air whiteD "Haaaaa!" But all of that was an interaction Ikki Kurogane had foreseen. He drove her off, and all of her cross-like attacks. For Ikki who had the vision of both eyes stolen away, not a bit of agitation was in him. How? All of that was already things he didn''t need to see! I can''t see the swings, but I can see through the muscles moving her body! Edelweiss''s breath. Swordsmanship. Tempo. FootworkD It was the peerless ability of insight, stripping bare the essence of the opponent''s habits through the information he gained from the opponent while fighting. Perfect VisionDusing the asset he had besides sword technique, the Worst One saw through Edelweiss''s own technique. So he didn''t need vision anymore. Because even without something like vision, he could predict two or three moves ahead of his enemy! "You''re doing quite well." Even the world''s strongest revealed a voice of admiration at Ikki''s sensitivity that approached the mystical mind''s eye. However, her slashing attacks did not slow. From the front, she attacked with the absolute advantage afforded by her two-sword style. It was a continuous onslaught. She understood that her own sword-wielding muscles had been seen through, but the difference that existed between them would not be surmounted just by something like foresight. In that case, there was no need for trickery. It was enough just to press forward with speed and power. DIt was entirely proper judgment. As it was, she immediately pressed the attack. Again, Ikki was confident about this. For that reasonD The fight will be decided hereD! It was only one thing, but there was a way to change the flow of this situation. While handling the silent shadowless attack with only foresight, he considered it. Edelweiss had not fallen back once during this fight. She had defended while advancing, but she had never moved to evade. Why? It was simple. She didn''t need to. There was no need to dodge. The spare time to defend while attacking was more than enough. Ikki''s sword was nothing more than a single blade, to be brushed aside by Edelweiss''s own. If he considered the difference between them, that was certain. Therefore Edelweiss had not chosen to evade. Then in that caseD On that point, there was a way for him to survive. Because it was certain, it was the one thing that was easy to read! This is the single point where I can disrupt her rhythm! And Ikki''s last offense came out. Flicking one pure-white blade with just a bit of strength, he would delay the returning sword. An attack thrust into that gap could bring it all to an end. The blade of Intetsu just barely scraped along the groundDno, while scraping the ground, it drove toward Edelweiss. The swing was big, like a sharp gale. However, it would probably not reach Edelweiss. If Ikki''s sword was like a gale, Edelweiss''s sword was like a flash. Without a doubt, she would block. HoweverDthat was nothing to worry about. Because this technique was purposely such that there was meaning for it to be blocked. In the instant that the opponent defended against Intetsu, from his feet to his fingers, all of his muscles worked together, flexing to cast forth a shock wave. The human body was mostly flesh made of and filled with water. Therefore, it was fragile against vibrations. If a slight ripple was made on a human body that was vulnerable to vibrations, the interior of that body would be disrupted. For example, there was a type of penetrating blow in Chinese martial arts that used this principle. In other words, Ikki''s attack was a penetrating blow using an edge. It would bypass armor and strike the internal organs. If blocked with swords, it would strike both arms. Arriving at the human body through vibration of the sword blade, it was a poisonous stroke that brought disruption. The sixth secret swordDDokuga no Tachi[6] Taking heed of the difference in their strength, and making sure she wouldn''t evade. One could say that Ikki had truly made sure of the difference between his movements and Edelweiss''s correctly. However, the secret sword would only be effective in the situation where the opponent blocked forcefully. And exactly as Ikki planned, Edelweiss did not have any doubtsDand blocked the poisonous longsword with her pure white blade! However much she was the world''s strongest, Edelweiss was still human. In the structure of a human body, she was no different from Ikki. In that case, she had no way to escape from this poison! Ikki aimed at Edelweiss''s naked sword, drove into it the shock wave born of his all his muscles working together. In that instant, blood surged out from all over Ikki''s body. "Eh?" Muscles burst through his skin all over his body, and blood flew all around. Why? The reason was something Ikki realized instantly. It was simple. Edelweiss had done exactly what Ikki was about to doDwith a speed and destructive power an order of magnitude greater. As a result, the shock wave Ikki was launching at Edelweiss had been completely extinguished, and the waves that remained had conversely destroyed Ikki''s body instead. Ikki had intended to see through Edelweiss''s sword. But all of that was an illusion. All he saw was what Edelweiss wanted to show. Everything had been in the palm of her hand all along. This reality made Ikki''s body shake in cold fear. To this degree? Exhausting all his strength, betting on all his techniques, using the best tactics he could deviseDhe couldn''t even touch her. The world''s summit is this high this far away!? Before such strength that his own scale could not measure, Ikki felt terror. And in the next instant, the end came. Against Ikki who had lost all methods of attack, Edelweiss swung the sword in her right handDthe white blade flew invisibly, broke through the blade of Intetsu, and sliced into Ikki. "Ah." From that one blow, the wound Ikki received was not deep. However, because the Device crystallized from his own soul had been shattered, Ikki''s consciousness and body crumbled down. Edelweiss did not give the final blow. He understood that there was no need for it. Having ended the fight, she turned her gaze away from IkkiD "UuuaaaAAAAAAA!!!" "Aaaaahhh!" He slashed at Edelweiss again. That broken edge was easily blocked by the pure-white blade. "You still wish to continue?" Ikki''s action had made Edelweiss''s heart waver just a little. She asked the knight who was now breathing over her shoulder, yet still grasping the broken shard of his crystallized soul. "It is plain to see that with the difference in our strength, you cannot even hope to win by chance. The sword formed from your soul is broken, your consciousness faint. You body can no longer fight either. Despite that, why do you hinder me? I have no desire to injure children unreasonably. Since the beginning, I had no intention of killing you or your sister. Compared to keeping me here, you are putting your little sister in danger. Lord Wallenstein is not one to show children mercy, I fear. Do you not also know this?" At that question, Ikki nodded while breathing heavily. "Yes I know. You''re a kind person." "If so, why?" "Because Shizuku doesn''t want that." Ikki, keeping himself awake with pure will, stared back at Edelweiss through his blurred eyes and answered with the reason that he had not yet surrendered. "If I let you go maybe Shizuku will be saved. But Alice won''t be!" "DThat boy is a criminal, a member of society''s underworld. Such a fate is inevitable." "Maybe so. But Shizuku doesn''t want that. She came here because she doesn''t want that! And I promised to follow what Shizuku wanted!" ThereforeD "Even if I die, I won''t surrender here!" At that answer, Edelweiss''s noble face turned in confusion. "Even if you die? You don''t hold your life so cheaply, do you? Having cross blades with you, I know how strong the ambition and longing is inside of you. You too have a dream. You too have someone important. Despite that, you don''t mind losing your life here?" At the perplexed question, Ikki returned a weak smile. "This is the first time." "First?" "Yes the first. That Shizuku has depended on me." Ikki spoke as he thought back on his relationship with Shizuku. "I''ve always been worried about it. As an older brother, I''ve never done anything for her. Yet that girl was always idolizing and loving me as her older brother. And today, my little sister has something she wishes for, and is relying on me." To this useless older brother, she had entrusted her hopes. "That''s all the reason I need to risk my life!" That was why he wouldn''t surrender. Not here. He wouldn''t surrender here. The one wish of his good little sister, who did impious things but always supported him. If he didn''t put his life on the line here, what kind of brother was he!? "With my weakness, I''ll hold your strength here!" As long as he was alive, he would not let her leave. Holding this strong will and resolve, Ikki stood in Edelweiss''s way. And Edelweiss could see that resolve shining in his eyes. What strong will. Are these the eyes of a boy who''s only just had his coming of age? Her breath was taken away. Such strength, such ambition. And not only that, but the noble spirit to risk his life for the sake of others. It''s been a long time, hasn''t it? That I''ve met a person as beautiful as this. "Young man. May I have your name?" "Ikki Kurogane." "KuroganeDI will apologize for my impoliteness up until now. Young warrior." Declaring this, Edelweiss leaped backwards lightly. Opening a wide distance between herself and IkkiD "You are not a child who needs to be protected. You are a man capable of witnessing my full strength as a knight. So with the strongest sword in the world, I will slay a knight such as you." For the first time this night, the world''s strongest swordsman was serious. At that moment, a sword spirit that couldn''t be compared to anything up until now poured out from Edelweiss''s body. And similarly, a storm of light. Dust roiled up, and the trees creaked, and every glass window broke into tiny pieces. A single human. While a presence unimaginably huge for a human body''s dimensions spread forth, Twin-Wings Edelweiss spread the blades in both hands like wingsD "Prepare yourself." Dand soared. Not as a child who should be protected, but as a knight whom she should show gratitude, she was aiming at one she recognized as an enemy. In order to sever that enemy''s life absolutelyD! Just before things had become complicated, Ikki had certainly felt it. The footsteps of the reaper. The presence of a sharp sword that would cut away his future. If he defended, he would dieD But be that as it may, now was not like the situation then. It was different from the fight before, where he could underestimate his opponent or retreat. The forward speed of Edelweiss in seriousness could not be compared to that. To say nothing of swordsmanship, this was already to the point where Edelweiss''s form had changed to light itselfD And with no sound, it all flickered for a moment before passing. Belatedly, a spray of blood flew in the darkness. Ikki Kurogane had no time to utter a soundDthis time, he fell. If her judgment had been a moment late, her life would''ve been lost. At this truth, Shizuku gasped. If Alice hadn''t cried out, it really would''ve been dangerous. An arm had been taken. "Kuh." From the middle of the upper arm, her entire left arm had been cut away. From that perspective, the numbing pain crept up to her brain. However, there was no room to cry in pain. The enemy before her eyes was preparing another one of the attacks had entirely cut through her fortification of ice and even taken her left arm. "Hyakuya Kekkai!" "Hmm!?" Shizuku''s decision in response was appropriate: promptly raising a screen of mist over the surroundings and disappearing from Wallenstein''s field of view. And in the gap of Wallenstein losing sight of her, she froze shut the bleeding wound of her left armDand ran. Darting around Wallenstein, going to the place that was hidden by Hyakuya Kekkai, the sole place that wasn''t perforated by the bullets of Keppu San''u. Where Arisuin was. A slash that cuts through any kind of protection. A defense that lets him walk calmly even in the middle of a barrage. And a stride that was unaffected by Toudo Heigen. If that man''s ability is as I expected, it would be the highest among abilities. She could not fight him directly. Therefore Shizuku chose to take Arisuin and escape. ButD "Scampering about how insolent." Together with those words, Wallenstein planted his sword into the floor as he stood in the mist. "Ugh!?" Shizuku lost her footing and tumbled down, as if dizzy. She wanted to get up immediately, but no matter how many times she tried, her feet slipped. I can''t get up!? Was she unable to stand upon the ice that she had made with Toudo Heigen? No. Toudo Heigen was Shizuku''s own ability. That power could not hinder Shizuku''s movements. All the more given Shizuku''s command of magic power. Then why? DThere was one answer. There was another power in action. "This is!" There was no doubt. Shizuku was sure that her hunch was the truth, and asked Wallenstein who was slowing coming into view through the mist. "You made the ground lose friction, didn''t you!?" "What a fast realization. That''s quite correct." Wallenstein answered as he slowly walked up to Shizuku. "Blocking, slashing, shooting. In this world, the effect of every type of power is greatly related to friction. No matter how fast the bullet, if its speed is stolen by friction at the point of impact, it would have no penetration and fall uselessly at its target''s feet. And if an attack was altered by the same power, a blade can be made to unparalleled sharpness that cuts through any material without resistance." A sword of excellent offense. A shield of divine defense. It was power that manipulated friction, which makes up the foundation of every kind of force. "DThat is the ability that I, the One-Armed Swordsman Wallenstein, possess." And Wallenstein finally stood before Shizuku. "Sh-Shizuku! Run awayyyyy!" Before the eyes of the screaming ArisuinD He cut the silver-haired girl at the waist, splitting her in two. "AhD" With a thump, the upper body cut at the waist fell to the frozen floor. Spraying an immense quantity of blood and entrails. At that hopeless sight, "NOOOOOOOOO!!!" Arisuin''s cry shook the air. Edelweiss brought Ikki Kurogane down with a single cut. The expression of the winner was dyed in astonishment. What she thought back on was the instant of conclusion. The unbelievable incident that developed amidst the entanglement that shined as if with light. In that instant, Ikki Kurogane had, in front of the world''s strongest swordof all things, he had attacked on his own accord. Until now, it could not be said that she, the world''s strongest, went easy or acted the slightest bit hesitant while using the sword. Becoming serious, she had charged deep in order to take Ikki''s life, but he had driven the blade infused with his soul into the needle-thin gap. To the end, he had been trying to win against her. Against that edge, Edelweiss had been forced to protect herself completely, and as a resulther attack had faltered. A single step had rendered her fatal blow useless. And so, Edelweiss had not slayed Ikki Kurogane''s spirit. Furthermore, that last bit of swordsmanship he showed was unmistakably. "Amazing. I never thought it would be to this degree." Edelweiss stood beside Ikki who had collapsed, and held her pure-white blade to his throat. And she smiled slightly. "If I lay my hand on you as you lie there, it would be me who loses face, wouldn''t it?" At that moment. "K-Kurogane!" She turned her gaze toward the voice "Isn''t that World Clock?" "Edelweiss, you bitch!" Kurono Shinguuji, the World Clock, had jumped over the wall, and sighted Ikki''s bloody and fallen form. Pulling out her Device, a pair of one-white-one-black handguns in anger, she turned the muzzles toward Edelweiss. "Calm yourself." At the instant Edelweiss was going to be shot between in the eyes, the fingers on the trigger were frozen in place. It was as if Kurono''s heart had exploded from fear. She had landed on the ground, and only just barely pointed the gun barrels, but even so her fingers didn''t move. What was stopping her was none other than Kurono''s own instincts. Because if she moved her fingers just a little, the battle was start instantly, and she knew she couldn''t win this fight. "You monster." "Even though it''s been a long time since we last met, this is your greeting?" Against Kurono on whose face an uneasy look was spreading, Edelweiss spoke with a cool countenance. "Be at ease. He is still alive." "I-Is that true!?" "Even though I did not intend to spare him." While smiling a bit bitterly, Edelweiss said this, and jumped silently. Again, she moved to the Akatsuki Academy school building rooftop she had started from. "Wh-Where are you going!?" "I''m leaving. After all, I was never really connected to all this in the first place." Answering so, Edelweiss once again gazed on the young warrior who had faced her. And she thought on the scope of the tribulations he would probably face in the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival that was about to start. She was not directly involved in the plan, but she knew the rough outline of it. Most likely, you will learn of it personally. The fated coming battle. What lies in front of Ikki Kurogane was not just the Sword Emperor of Wind and the Crimson Princess. Before long, Amane Shinomiya will stand in your way. And that fight will probably be harsh beyond imagining. Even more than the fight against herself. Thinking this "World Clock. If Kurogane wakes, please tell him this for me." Edelweiss left these words for the Worst One. "The next time we meet, I hope you will be a worthy opponent." And just as silently, the world''s strongest swordsman disappeared into the night. "I''ll definitely tell him." Replying like this to the empty air where Edelweiss had been, Kurono rushed over to the fallen Ikki. Though he had certainly suffered severely there was not a fatal wound. He could be saved. Knowing this, Kurono felt profound relief. "Superb. To face that Edelweiss and still come back alive" And when she used her powers over time to plug his wounds "Eh?" Kurono saw something she couldn''t believe at the edge of her peripheral vision. It was where Edelweiss had been standing just a while ago. Upon the white concrete. What remained there wasred spots. They were only a few drops, but without a doubt, they were bloodstains. They didn''t come from Ikki, but from the one who had been standing there seconds ago. What that meant was He wounded her!? A kid who just came of age, against the world''s highest!? Indeed. He had reached her. Just a few drops. It was so shallow that one couldn''t really call it a woundeven so, the sword of the Worst One had definitely left proof on the world''s highest. "Ha ha ha. What is this, you just keep on surprising me." With full delight and surprise, Kurono''s entire body shook in excitement. "Sheesh. What an ominous boy." After that, Kurono immediately began to treat Ikki''s wounds. In doing so, she reassessed the situation. Kurono and Nene. When the two of them arrived at Hagun, no one had been there with the exception of the Hagun students who lost consciousness. Therefore with Kurono''s ability, they had reviewed what transpired in that place, and Nene had gone after Stella and the others, but Kurono had taken on the task of rescuing Ikki and Shizuku. And only Ikki was found here. Where were Shizuku and Arisuin? Kurono sharpened her senses, and searched for magic power in the surroundings. Andshe found them. "This is!" Directly belowdeep under her feet, something unbelievable had happened. Oh, I''m. The consciousness of Shizuku, who had been blown away by a tremendous impact as if her entire body had been struck by lightning, slowly came back. Heavy eyelids lifted, and she saw what was in front of her. Alice. Shizuku looked up. Arisuin''s face was there, upside down in her field of view. Though he was saying something with tears flowing down his desperate-looking face, Shizuku couldn''t hear anything. Suddenly, she felt a sense of discomfort, and Shizuku turned her gaze downward. And she realized it. The lower half of her body was gone. That made her remember at last. Ahh, I was cut. Did she wake up? The feeling in her body was coming back. Because of that, there was a great sense of loss. My lower body. That and most of my innards are gone. The entire section had probably fallen out. It was undoubtedly a fatal wound. Shizuku was able to realize that she would likely die in a few seconds. It''s frustrating, huh? Again. She hadn''t been able to win. Just like in the fight against Raikiri. Not being able to control the distance during a magic battle, and just defeated by a sword cut. I''m so weak. Against another truly strong opponent, she didn''t have the power to keep the adversary away. Realizing this so thoroughly, Shizuku recalled her bitterness. If I die Onii-sama would be sad. He would probably be sad. Not just her brother, but Stella and Arisuin, and everyone elseright now, there were many kind people around her. They would probably grieve even for someone with such bad character and low cuteness. That scene clearly came to mind. So she thoughtDthis was not what she wanted. In that case, I should give it another try, right? After losing to Raikiri, she had always been thinking. With her power, she was always losing against the sword. And she couldn''t do anything about that. With her small, powerless body, it was impossible to control a close-range battle. She couldn''t help that. And she could only think of one way to make up for that weakness. It was something tremendously risky, so she hadn''t been able to try it until now, butat any rate, she was going to die in a few seconds even if she didn''t use it. She didn''t want to leave something untried. I can, if I''ll put everything into it Just like her esteemed older brother was always doing. She would believe in her own strength. Resolving herself, Shizuku closed her eyes. And "Shizuku Shizuku." Arisuin held Shizuku''s fallen body close. A gurgling sound was coming from her wound, while blood and viscera were spilling out rapidly. Her weight. Her life. Sensing that they were fading, Arisuin''s view grew dark. Once again, feeling the loss of a little sister he had cherished and wanted to protect, all of his emotions were paling away to nothing. Rage at his own helplessness. Anger at the man who had stolen Shizuku''s life. All of them, he couldn''t feel anything anymore. He didn''t even have the will to cry out. "This is the reality that have tried to avert your eyes from." From behind him, Wallenstein''s voice came. "Only power is true. Even though I taught you this, and pulled you to the side of the strong. If you can''t even understand this, you are beyond saving." A dumbfounded voice. Disappointment at a personal disciple who was embracing Shizuku''s body, even though it had already become nothing but a corpse. "I have no need for an assassin who develops feelings for his target. Die." The sound of wind being cut behind him hit Arisuin''s ears. It was probably the sound of Wallenstein raising his sword. Arisuin didn''t think of protecting himself. Instead, he thought of peace arriving soon. At this time, the weight of Shizuku in his arms was disappearing steadily. Because he knew he wouldn''t recover it again, he didn''t have any feelings about the defeat. Steadily, steadily, the petite body was getting lighter. Steadily, steadily, the weight he could feel in his arms was disappearingC Eh!? There, Arisuin finally noticed something unfathomable. The weight was disappearing to the point where he couldn''t feel it? That was impossible. Even if all the blood and viscera fell out, the muscles and bones in the human body would still remain. That sense of displacement shined a light into the darkness of Arisuin''s view. He looked down on what was in his hands. There, the remains of Shizuku''s body wasC Cgone. Leaving only her clothes. And the next momentC "It''s okay, Alice." Shizuku''s voice echoed with dignity through the underground training arena. "...Eh!?" "Wh-What!?" In astonishment, Arisuin and Wallenstein scanned for Shizuku in the surroundings. However, Shizuku wasn''t found anywhere. No, on the contrary, even the blood and entrails that had been scattered just a while ago had also vanished. "Wh-What is this!? What did you do!?" At the situation that was moving too far beyond comprehension, Wallenstein cried out in confusion. And amidst the confusion of Wallenstein and ArisuinCShizuku Kurogane appeared. Appeared like a status formed of gathered mist, stark naked with unblemished body. And she opened her mouth to speak. "It''s okayCbecause I''ll win." "Shizuku, you''re alive?" Arisuin stared at Shizuku as if she was a ghost. He hadn''t taken in the situation yet. But beside him, WallensteinC "How can this be!" From his instincts born of many battles, he realized that there was only one way this situation was possible. And in order to make sure, he swung his sword at Shizuku who was standing before his eyes. Shizuku, without moving to defend herself, received the attack on her body. A cutCWallenstein''s Device once again bisected Shizuku. But this time no blood sprayed forth. There was no response except a spray of mist, and though Shizuku''s form had been split, it immediately returned to normalCseeing this, Wallenstein was convinced. "Y-You little rat! You changed your own body to vapor!?" In response, the mouth on Shizuku''s flickering form curved slightly. "Ha ha ha. As I thought, you''re not just that old for show, right mister?" Shizuku confirmed it with a sadistic sneer. Indeed. That was the true nature of how Shizuku had survived. "I was defeated in the selection battles by Raikiri, so I''ve always been thinking." CThat though she had skill, she lacked determination. When facing opposition, there was nothing she could do but take a fatal woundCthen how should she deal with it? "I thought and thought and suddenly, I hit upon an answer. Ahh, that''s right. I take damage because I have a body of flesh." In that case, she would remove that premise. In doing so, this technique was created. An aspect of water magic, an application of healing techniques for the human body, a Noble Art that disintegrates her own body into mist and dust to the point where slashes and strikes no longer affect her and then voluntarily reconstructing itC "Aoiro Rinne[7]CI''ve come up with an amazing technique, right?" Shizuku spoke with a face that was slightly boastful. At Shizuku''s explanation, Wallenstein became more and more pale. "Come up with it!? Do you know what you''ve done to yourself? Do you understand it!?" Wallenstein''s discomposure was natural. Because although Aoiro Rinne was temporary, it was a technique that severs one''s own life. "With a top-class magic control, you can reconstruct something, but it''s impossible to do so after dying! No, even if you could do it, if you make the slightest error in reconstituting the trillions of cells in the human body, I don''t even know how difficult it would be! To use that kind of power on your own body! Are you sane, you little!?" Certainly there was great merit in overriding the physics of an attack. But to do so, an overly powerful technique was necessary. The burden of risk was too great. Therefore to Wallenstein in his consternation, ShizukuC "I''m plenty sane. If it''s me, it can be done, I believed." Cdeclared so, as if it was nothing. At those words, Wallenstein was convinced. He had obtained information about Hagun in advance, but he had only judged Stella Vermillion as an opponent worthy of attention. But he had overlooked someone. The Lorelei, who was right under his nose, was like Stella someone very different from the masses. A prodigy beyond the pale. What an embarrassing oversight. But I haven''t lost yetC" Wallenstein said so, and took up his stance again. ButC "Oh? Could it be you''re thinking of fighting me again, I wonder?" Cwith a laugh, Shizuku smiled on him as if scoffing. "What did you sayC!?" At that instant, Wallenstein who had recovered from his attack on Aoiro Rinne noticed something about himself. "*Cough cough* gah!?" The air he was exhaling was not returning as inhales. His lungs could not be filled with air. As if he was drowningCyes, he was on the verge of drowning. "If the lungs are turned to water balloons, humans would become like this, right? As I expected of this technique, it''s not something other people at school can possibly do, so it''s the first time you''ve seen it." Shizuku who was using Aoiro Rinne like this had turned all the atmosphere in the whole place the same way. Therefore, she could establish control over all of itCincluding the air that Wallenstein was breathing. Wallenstein''s ability to control friction certainly was an unparalleled power pertaining to external slashes and strikes. HoweverC "If it''s inside the body, there''s nothing friction can do, am I right?" "Gah ukk!" Wallenstein, drowning in an invisible sea, finally couldn''t keep standing and fell to the floor with his eyes wide and his mouth opening and closing like a fish washed up on shore desperately seeking oxygen. "Hmm? What''s that? What did you say?" "SSpCSpare me!" "Oh, you want me to let you go?" It was actually a declaration of surrender. Wallenstein had decided that winning fight was impossible at this point, and was waving the white flag at Shizuku. "But I won''t." Shizuku gave a merciless smile, and snapped her fingers. At that moment, blood flew from Wallenstein''s entire body. "CGAAAAHHH!" Flesh tore from inside his body, and dozens of ice spears erupted from within him. That attack completely severed the consciousness of the One-Armed Swordsman. Wallenstein, while discharging blood mixed with water from his mouth, fainted. And Shizuku lowered her cold gaze on her opponent as if he was trash. "I''m not as nice as Onii-sama, or as gentle as Stella-san, so I can''t help but cut an enemy who attacked me to shreds. CYou chose the wrong foe." She tore Wallenstein''s overcoat off of him. With it she covered her own skin, and turned her gaze away. She had already lost interest. In this way, the fight between the One-Armed Swordsman and Lorelei came to a close. "As long as I try, I can do it somehow or other, right? I''m not something to disregard so easily." Reconstructing her flesh, Shizuku checked her sense of touch by opening and closing her hand. There was no discomfort in that feeling. It seemed the reconstruction magic had functioned properly. However, it wasn''t like there was no problems at all. "The mental exertion was too much. I feel kind of sick." After processing excessively high-level magic, her head was screaming. The agony as if her cranium was churning made Shizuku aware of her own lack of skill. It seemed it would be best to refrain from reckless magic for a while. To Shizuku who had checked her own condition in that wayCArisuin asked with a face covered in wonder. "Shizuku you''re really alive?" "Oh stop it. You''re looking at me like I''m a monster." Shizuku pouted in ill humor. But Arisuin wanting to ask was understandable, because Shizuku''s act had been a miracle. "At any rate, I thought Aoiro Rinne out well, but having my clothes slip off every time is a problem, right? I don''t want to show myself like this to anyone besides Onii-sama." However, at seeing Shizuku who was in all respects the same as usual, relief had surpassed astonishment. "Ha ha ha. Yes, it''s true. You''re really alive. Thank goodness." Arisuin fell onto his back in this place, and with tears flowing down at the truth before his eyes, he rejoiced. "Really, thank goodness." But to ArisuinC "That''s what I should be saying." Shizuku''s lips drew sharp in discontentCand kneeling down, she embraced his head. Tenderly, affectionately. "I thought you might have already been killed." "Sh-Shizuku." "Sheesh. Don''t make worry like thatbig sister." Shizuku rejoiced at his safety with a voice just slightly trembling. That trembling voiceCjolted Arisuin deep inside, and the emotions that had grown cold in his head a while ago, heated up once again. Suddenly, what came to mind was the frightened expressions of his little sisters at seeing his blood-soaked body. Seeing that, he had thought he couldn''t remain with them any longer. He, a murderer, must not stay with them. And surely, he thought, Shizuku would look at him with the same eyes. He had convinced himself of that on his own. Even Shizuku, wouldn''t want to stay at his side, probably. But but. But if Shizuku was still calling him "big sister"C "Can I stay by your side again I wonder?" "Are you attaching yourself to me just because it''s what you think I want?" The head that was being held shook in denial. That wasn''t the case. There was a bigger reason. "Thank you Shizuku." "Then we''re even, right?" While giggling, Shizuku coughed those words. Arisuin quickly realized what those words meantCnow that she mentioned it, there was the time he had hugged Shizuku after she had lost to Raikiri, wasn''t there? "Really." Becoming strangely happy at sharing something so trivial, Arisuin also returned a smileCand he swore in his heart. He would not betray her again. He would stay with this girl to the end. And he would protect her and the ones important to her. After all, they were precious to this incredibly sweet girlC He would change himself, and continue to uphold this desire, because he wanted to become a proud human being. What Kurono had felt was the movement of a bizarre magic power that she had never experienced before. That magic power that Shizuku Kurogane had become was subtle to the point that one couldn''t detect it, but the span of it was wide, and its movement in converging back into human form again was erratic. Why did that movement happen? Kurono, who knew Shizuku''s magic power, guessed right away. "She decomposed herself and then reconstructed?" That unbelievable resuscitation was an amazing miracle. "Sheesh. First the brother, then the sister? What an outrageous pair of siblings." Coughing in astonishment, Kurono scanned even more precisely the situation underground. Seeing the degree of response to magic power, it appeared that the enemy had already been silenced. It would probably be fine to pass that off as a peripheral miracle. Feeling just a moment of relief at thisCKurono looked toward the western sky. It turned out okay over here somehow, but what about over there? NeneC "Black Blade ? Yatagarasu[8]C" "KusanagiC!" A magic blade of lightning darker than night crashed into a sword of tornado winds, and the two knights wielding them were both repelled backward. While losing his footing on the gravel mountain path, the Sword Emperor of Wind Ouma Kurogane clicked his tongue. "As I thought, the power drops by the third usage." On the other side, the petite woman fighting against him who was dancing back through the air, the Yaksha Princess Nene Saikyou turned gracefully in midair, and dropped down in front of the Hagure sisters who had been cornered upon the deserted mountain. "Sensei!" "It looks like I got here just in time~" "*Sniffle* We''re saved." "Ahh. You''ve really been holding on. It''s okay now." After confirming the two of them and the fainted Stella were safe, Saikyou felt a moment of relief, andC "Nooooow then." Cimmediately faced back toward the enemy in front of her. Akatsuki AcademyCat the only one she recognized among them, Saikyou made a declaration. "Haven''t seen you since your grade school days, right? Ouma-chan. You really became huge." "And you haven''t grown at all." "That''s none of your businessCanyway, I want to teach you a lesson right now, but what''s the meaning of all this fooling around? Talk, and I''ll hear you out, okay?" Saikyou spread her weapon, an iron fan, and asked Ouma while concealing her lips behind it. But the one who answered was Amane, who was standing behind Ouma in reserve. He, with a peculiar smile that could be described as simple-minded, answered Saikyou''s question. "Instead of chatting, how about negotiating you handing over those three people to us instead?" In an instant. "Ha ha. Negotiating. Is that what you saidClittle boy?" The air hardened with a *crack*. "Don''t try to play make-believe with an adult, brat." Every one of Akatsuki''s members was assaulted by weight. No, not just Akatsuki. With Saikyou at the center, everything within twenty meters was being crushed into the ground by an invisible force. It was Saikyou''s Noble Art that used gravity, Jibakujin[9]. Akatsuki, who had suddenly been struck by gravity making them ten times as heavy as normal, all collapsed onto the ground as if they were sinking into it. Except for only one person, Ouma Kurogane, who stood upright and faced Saikyou without moving even an eyebrow. Ouma slowly turned Ryuuzume toward Saikyou, and Saikyou also once again charged a pure and enormous gravitational energy into the twin iron fans she had materialized, having it take the form of the blade called Black Sword ? YatagarasuC "Ah, stop stop! Please hold on a second!" Between the two of them, the inappropriately-dressed Pierrot Reisen Hiraga interrupted. After delivering Arisuin to Wallenstein, he had immediately turned around and just barely managed to catch up with his compatriots, andC "Everyone, please withdraw. We don''t need those three." Che urged Akatsuki to retreat. "CIs that alright?" "Yes. Well, we''ve probably made enough of an impact, and more than anything else, if the Yaksha Princess is our opponent then there''s too high a risk. If the Yaksha Princess seriously went on a rampage, Ouma-kun might be fine, but I don''t think the other members will escape unscathed. And our sponsor doesn''t want us beaten before the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. So let''s escape here somehow." "Hmph." At those words, Ouma sheathed his sword in boredom. "Yaksha Princess, this wouldn''t be a problem, right?" Saikyou, who had been askedCspent a moment in silence, then returned her twin iron fans to her kimono sleeves. There were too many enemies. Fighting by herself was one thing, but she knew she had to ensure the safety of the students behind her. It was the duty of a teacher to protect the students. Since that was the case, she had no reason reject the proposal. "CBe glad I happen to be a teacher, you shitty brats." "We appreciate your understanding." And like that, the strife starting from the Hagun Academy attack on the eve of the Festival came to an end. All Akatsuki, beginning with Reisen Hiraga, disappeared into the darkness without looking at the Hagure sisters and Stella. On the mountain path, there was nothing more than the sound of the wind passing through the trees. "CSponsor, huh?" Within that, Saikyou ruminated on Hiraga''s words, and looked up to the sky with a bitter face. "These guys seem like they''ll become awfully troublesome, Kuu-chan." Volume 4 - Epilogue Regarding the raid on Hagun Academy by Akatsuki Academy, a video recording of the Hagun Academy buildings burning immediately became a news headline across the nation. Against the terrorists who called themselves Akatsuki Academy and perpetrated this unprecedented brutality, the steering committee of the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival immediately began both the process of revoking Akatsuki Academy''s student knight qualifications and considering a severe liability investigation. Condemning them more rigorously than anyone else, arresting them, censuring them. It was natural to believe that they would not be allowed to participated in the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. ButCwhen the person who called himself Akatsuki Academy''s board chairman appeared, the situation changed completely. The name of the middle-aged man who named himself Akatsuki Academy''s board chairman and revealed himself to the media wasCBakuga Tsukikage. He was the current prime minister, in other words the chief executive of the nation of Japan. In the liability investigation, he did not apologize. On the contraryChe said this with a refreshing smile. "It''s magnificent, don''t you agree? How surprising. An academy attached to the League wasn''t even a worthy opponent for them. That''s the strength of Japan''s national Akatsuki Academy, who will replace the Seven Stars, the dogs of the League!" And he declared his purpose: to have the national Akatsuki Academy conquer the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, to have the Blazer-training system dominated by the League of Mage-Knight Nations rendered obsolete, and to have Japan regain its supremacy. After that speech, the situation started to develop in a direction that no one had imagined. The police, the justice system, they took absolutely no action against Akatsuki Academy''s brutality. On the contrary, they asserted It is a false report that Hagun Academy was attacked. In reality, it was only an accident during a mutually agreed-upon practice match. and began to pass this off as the truth. Generally, this was an unacceptable assertion, but if the government insisted it was so, it was easy for the public to become confused. Of course the seven schools starting with Hagun Academy, as well as the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival steering committee, were infuriated. They immediately moved to suspend the right of Akatsuki Academy''s students to appear at the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. But this action was not executed. A directive came from the League of Mage-Knight Nations headquarters. Regarding the training of Japan''s Blazers, an outrage like this could not be ignored. Therefore, Akatsuki Academy must be destroyed at the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, and the correctness of the League of Mage-Knight Nations must be displayed publicly. EverythingChad occurred exactly as Hiraga described. The enemy had been lurking behind the scenes, but the enemy was the country itself, and moreover the League headquarters was the one to give such an order, so the people in charge of the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival steering committee and the seven schools could not do anything at all. In the end, their claim had ended with a whimper, and Akatsuki Academy took the reputation and degree of attention as a collection of powerful up-and-comers who drove Hagun Academy to half-destruction with only seven people, and formally entered the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival as the eighth school. "I''m sorry." Speaking of the circumstances of the attack on Hagun, Kurono apologized to Ikki and Shizuku for her own powerlessness. In response, Ikki begged Kurono to raise her head. "No, there''s no reason for you to apologize, Chairman." "Yes. But it''s astonishing, isn''t it? That that was such a thing hidden out of sight in this country." "It''s been smoldering ever since the end of the second world war." Kurono said so to Shizuku''s muttered statement. From the start, the country''s unification could never be called peaceful. After the second world war, the public''s weariness toward war made it convenient to halt the Prime Minister''s reckless imperialism, and to progress toward world harmony by giving up territory. Japan''s entry into the League of Mage-Knight Nations was a step in carrying that plan out. "However, it was an act that relinquished the privileges of a powerful nation. Naturally, there were very many dissenting voices, and bloody political strife arose. Even though the Prime Minister at the time forced the country to move toward international harmony, the discord from that era still remains even now. There were people who believed Japan had the power to remain a major country without joining the likes of Russia and America. There were those who thought about reforming. And as far as it goes, there were many who thought it a problem that training and disciplining Blazers without the League of Mage-Knight Nations approval would be disallowedCthese people had a great deal of influence pushing against creating a branch of the League." "Even to create a League branch?" "From the beginning, the League branch that we have now was formerly a bureau of warriors from back when Blazers were called samurai, an army corps of Blazers directly controlled by the Japanese government, now detached from the government with nothing more than a change of names. The relationship we have with the League branch that snatched our authority can''t be described as good. Well, because this was also to force us along the path of international cooperation, there would be strain. And the anti-League view was also held by parts of the public." The portion of them that were extremists were special, but the anti-League claim that it would be strange for the nation''s own soldiers to be trained in a system created by foreigners was pretty logical. But then, because there were those who would stand to gain from the League''s favor, it was hard to say who was correctC "Like that, the public opinion was pushed for half a century and that influence expanded into the ruling party of government we have today, but it may be inevitable that the incident this time would happen." "In short, Prime Minister Tsukikage''s scheme was to demonstrate his own accomplishments at where the League hold the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. He shows his accomplishments directly, and takes away the League''s authority to educate Blazers, basically?" "That''s still an optimistic conjecture. At worst, his goal may be to sever relations with the League completely." "Isn''t there a problem with Akatsuki Academy''s training program coming from Rebellion, the terrorist group?" "The only evidence that Akatsuki Academy''s students are members of Rebellion is Arisuin''s testimony, after all. If they just feign ignorance and honesty, there''s nothing we can do. Even if for argument''s sake definite proof came out, the government would use all of its power to suppress it. Just like with the attack on Hagun." While letting out a sigh, Kurono took out a cigarette. "But I still can''t believe it. That Tsukikage-sensei would do something like this." She groaned with a bitter face. "Sensei, you''re acquainted with Prime Minister Tsukikage?" "He was the board chairman of Hagun Academy back when I attended here. I remember him as an intellectual, rational, and very respectable person, but what happened to him after he became a politician?" While expressing doubt, she lit her cigarette. The ashtray on her work desk was stabbed so full of used cigarettes it looked like a sea urchin. It was probably in proportion to her irritation. "Anyway, it''s already been formally decided that Akatsuki Academy will appear in the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. They''re all elites of the underworld. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that this year''s Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival will be completely different from normal. Therefore the teachers are thinking of allowing the students to decide not to participate. This means you get to decide whether you still want to show up." "Is that how it is?" Ikki finally understood why he had been called to the board chairman''s office. "Arisuin and Toutokubara, as well as the Hagure sisters, have already withdrawn. Arisuin felt he was a liability, as expected. I hear Toutokubara is staying by the side of Touka, who still hasn''t regained consciousness. As for Kikyou and Botan Hagure, it seems their confidence was broken after witnessing Akatsuki''s strength." "I see. I guess it can''t be helped, huh?" "What are you going to do? Given the circumstances this time, I''ll make an exception regarding my promise with youC" "No, there''s no problem at all." Ikki interrupted what Kurono was about to say, because he didn''t need the concession she was making. Ikki had already decided in his heart. "I will participate in the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. The promise can stay as it is." "Are you sure?" "Yes. In the first place, the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival this year didn''t seem normal to me. At a festival where only legitimate knights usually appeared, powerful people from the criminal underworld are intruding. That''s all it is. Instead of the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival being for deciding Japan''s most powerful student knights, this year the Festival might not even be called a real Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival." In that caseC "There''s something I want. Regardless of what Prime Minister Tsukikage and those with him are thinking, it''s not what we student knights are concerned about. As usual, I''m just heading for the place where I promised to fight fairly with Stella." Answering with a strong voice, he made a face that was certainly resolved. "And besides, there''s an opponent I''m a little worried about." "The Sword Emperor of Wind?" "No." Ikki denied that immediately. "I can''t say I''m not worried about my brother Ouma, but there is someone else." "More than the Sword Emperor of Wind? Who?" "The representative originally from Kyomon Academy. Amane Shinomiya." "Onii-sama, that''s the boy with the extremely cute face?" Ikki nodded in confirmation of Shizuku''s inquiry. Kurono tilted her heard slightly in confusion at that confirmation. "I didn''t see him as a knight who''s particularly noteworthy, though." "That''s also what I think." "What?" "The ones related to this must have outstanding ambition like my brother Ouma. Among Akatsuki Academy''s members, there are none who doesn''t leave a special impression. And I think my impressions are basically right. His power as a knight isn''t as great compared to the rest of Akatsuki Academy. Despite that, for some reason I''ve always had a weird impression about him stuck in my chest. An unpleasant feeling that''s strong enough to surprise even meC" Why did he have such unpleasant feelings for no one other than Amane? Ikki didn''t know himself. For that reason, he couldn''t help but think it was ominous. "Why am I repelled by Amane-san to this degree? I want to know." He didn''t understand right now, but there must be a reason. To Ikki''s words, Kurono nodded in comprehension. "Certainly, you''re not the type to look at others in disgust without reason, Kurogane. Maybe you''re the only one who noticed something about this boy called Shinomiya. CAnyway, I understand your determination. I''ll follow through with your participation at the tournament." "Thank you very much." Ikki stated his gratitude, and asked something that was on his mind. "By the way, Chairman. Will Stella also participate?" In response, Kurono answered with a small laugh. "If you asked her this morning, she would''ve immediately answered with ''Are you attached to me like moss?''" "That answer seems very much like what Stella-san would say, Onii-sama." "I guess so." At Shizuku''s scolding words, Ikki nodded a bit in return. "Ahh, I remembered because of that, but Kurogane. She left a message for you. ''For the week up to the beginning of the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, I won''t come back to the dorm,'' she said. And ''Just because I''m not there doesn''t mean you should let Shizuku do what she wants!'' as well." "I decline." Although Shizuku immediately replied to part of that message, she raised her eyes and looked at Ikki in confusion. "But what does she mean, not coming back for a week?" "CI wonder." To Shizuku''s question, Ikki thought back to Stella''s words as they went yesterday to visit Touka and Utakata who still had not woken up. She stared at the two sleepers from behind the glass window. And squeezing her fists hard enough to draw blood, she spoke with a trembling voice. I didn''t know that being weak was as painful as this. "I''m sure that Stella has also been thinking about many things." Those remarks, those tears, they were probably not what Stella wished for. Therefore Ikki vaguely glossed over Shizuku''s question. "And so, Shizuku Kurogane. I have something important to discuss with you." Suddenly, Kurono presented an issue to Shizuku who had been standing next to Ikki all this time. "Yes, what is it?" "The truth is, since Kanata Toutokubara, Nagi Arisuin, Kikyou Hagure, and Botan Hagure have now withdrawn from participating, I was going to offer you the right to appear in the tournament. You''re the knight who took the only victory in this incident. There''s no problem with your capability. If you''re willing to accept this offer, I''ll make it happen accordingly, so what will you do?" Shizuku''s expression did not show surprise at the question. Perhaps Arisuin had already spoken to her about it before. Shizuku, without displaying any particular hesitation, returned a nod. "Certainly, I gratefully accept the chance to participate." "Then let''s get that taken care of." Saying so, Kurono wrote some words on documents she had near at hand, and affixed her seal. After that, she raised her face and informed Ikki and Shizuku who were standing in front of her. Showing a rather fearless smile, she saidC "This year, an impossibly abnormal disturbance broke out before we could react, but like Kurogane said before, there''s no need for you to worry about the conspiracy of adults surrounding the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. The leading actors of the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival are undoubtedly you student knights. This is a good chance to meet those people from Rebellion in combat where they can''t fight in a way that breaks the rules. Whether in open society or in the criminal underworld, powerful people without such distinctions are gathering in this festival to decide who are truly Japan''s strongest. Isn''t it splendid? The highest and unparalleled stage. Test yourselves to your hearts'' content, and enjoy yourselves to the limits of your strength!" "We will!" At the same time, Stella Vermillion was standing in front of the gym in the Tokyo Metropolitan Area reserved for the exclusive use of King of Knights contenders. She was waiting for someone inside. "Well well, I didn''t think we would meet in this place." The one who finally appeared was the Yaksha Princess, Nene Saikyou. This was an institution Saikyou used while she was staying at Hagun. "I was waiting for you, Nene-sensei." "Oh? So you''re saying you have business with me, Princess?" Guessing her intentions along those lines, Saikyou heard the important matter that Stella wanted to speak with her about. Stella''s expression was extremely earnestCor perhaps over-worriedCas she answered. "For the week until the beginning of the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, I ask that you train with me." Once again, what an abrupt thing to say. What brought this on?" At the question, Stella bit her lips, and she answered with a strained voice. "Ever since I failed to get a decisive lead on Touka-san in mock battles during the training camp, I''ve been vaguely aware. But this time I really realized it." The sensation of facing down Ouma''s Kusanagi was still raw in Stella''s hands. It was the first time she had experienced it, losing in strength at her own field of expertise: offense. The shock of that defeat, along with Touka who had protected her still not having regained consciousness, had made Stella face reality. "I am weak. At this rate, I won''t be able to join Ikki at the place we promised." "So that''s why you want me to train you?" Stella nodded heavily. "As far as I can see, you''re the strongest at this academy, Nene-sensei! That''s why I want to spend this last week training with you! Please!" "If I say no?" Saikyou watched as Stella bowed her head deeply, and when Stella raised her head again quickly to respondC "Sparks that fall onto everyone can''t be brushed off, right?" From within the hair hanging in front of her face, Stella stared at Saikyou with blazing eyes. If Saikyou didn''t accompany Stella, Stella would force the issue. If Saikyou didn''t agree here, Stella would immediately attack. That was what Stella''s gaze was saying. Acknowledging this, Saikyou sighed a bit inside. I guess she''s forced into a difficult situation, huh? Saikyou recognized it. Today, StellaCwas struggling. The experience she never had before of absolute defeat. The feeling she never had before of great helplessness. Frustration, bitterness, the pain of wanting to do something, anything, but not knowing what to do. That was probably why she was trying to do the most difficult thing she could do right now. Because if she''s not doing something, if she doesn''t do something, she would be crushed by anxiety. Honestly, what she needs right now is something to calm her down, but. Forcible training due to impatience and agitation would only be dangerous. There was nothing more important that telling her this clearly. The potential Stella had was too far in another dimension. Being brought down to the level of an ordinary person, hitting the ceiling on the ability of a prodigy who boasts of the world''s greatest magic power, it had become a huge minus for Stella. Therefore, telling her to calm down was the best option for a teacher. YetC As expected, this needs a little compassion, huh? Seeing Stella''s expression strained to the point that she might break into tears at any moment, Saikyou thought. Certainly, looking at the long term, calming her down might be the best choice. Stella''s potential undoubtedly stood above the rest. There was probably no one else from Hagun that could match the Sword Emperor of Wind. For Saikyou, it was easy to imagine the future. ButCthat was in three years. Right now, the unease that Stella was feeling was an unmistakeable truth. In terms of this year''s Seven Stars Sword-art Festival, it would probably be difficult for Stella as she was now to make it to the finals. Because Stella also understood this, she was asking what she could do. You''re the type with great talent, so well, that''s no reason why I should help, you know? Recalling her own days as a student, Saikyou leaked out a wry smile from her innermost thoughts. When she herself had been young, she had made various idiotic requests in order to raise her strength and get results. When she went too far and forfeited that match by using deadly force against Kurono would be a good example. That time was really entirely similar to what was going on right now. Stella wasn''t looking at the future. This girl was thinking that if she could win, it would be fine even if she died. Youngsters have their own sense of values. It might be the illogical thinking one would expect from the inexperienced and laughable. However, forcing youngsters who only think this way into rational adults would beC CIllogical, wouldn''t it.? So Saikyou made a proposal. "Hey, Stella-chan. I''ll give a condition. If you can take it, then I''ll train you." "R-Really!? Then what''s your condition!?" "It''s simple. I''ll give you a crash course. However, I won''t teach you a thing." "Eh?" "In other words, Stella-chan, for the remaining week I''ll do nothing but beat you up like a punching bag. Maybe your body will be broken, and maybe your heart will break before even that. I''ll continue mercilessly knocking you around. If you''re fine dancing along with that kind of training, I''ll give it to you?" "So you''re saying in the meantime, I have to figure everything out myself?" "Just so. Of course, I can''t guarantee you''ll figure anything about, butCwhat do you want to do?" That was the best Saikyou could come up with. Show off her absolute strength. Make Stella realize her own powerlessness. However, Stella would have to find her own solution. If she couldn''t, Saikyou wouldn''t care. It was a proposal that a normal teacher wouldn''t make, butCfor Stella as she was now, it was more than attractive enough. In any case, the struggling Stella wanted a direction. For the sake of becoming stronger, some kind of impetus to advance a step. Because if she could find a way somehow like this, there was no way she would refuse. "That''s enough! Thank you very much!" "Then come along. For one week, I''ll show you hell." And so, all of the participants spent their last week in their own ways. Above and below the surface, both adults and children, all desires and ambitions swirled in a maelstrom and gathered, facing toward the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. And two days before the opening of the Festival, the tournament schedule was finally announced. Seeing the distributions in the tournament schedule, Ikki Kurogane''s lips twisted in a smile. Was he smiling in confidence? Or bitterness? After the non-participants were removed, the final count wasCthirty-two. Among the thirty-two names, the one given for Ikki''s opponent in the opening match wasCBugyoku Academy third-year. Seven Stars Sword King Yuudai Moroboshi. The champion of last year''s Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. The man who at this moment was without a doubt standing at the top of Japan''s student knights. Volume 5 - Prologue The creation of a national Akatsuki Academy, the card that Prime Minister Tsukikage unveiled just before the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, sent a shock-wave through society. Of course it would. For member states of the League of Mage-Knight Nations, the League''s headquarters would as a rule be responsible for the training of the nation''s military force, the Blazers. With the word ''national''Dthat was to say, within Japan''s sovereign controlDTsukikage meant to annul this agreement by declaring the creation of a training institution for Blazers publicly. This could be nothing but a declaration of war against the League. His actions split public opinion in two. The naysayers were on one side. Earnest opinions that Japan had enjoyed half a century of peace within the Federation, making changes to this system is unnecessary and not to be done lightly, revulsion that Tsukikage played a student event like the Seven Stars Sword Festival for politics and that he had resorted to harsh methods like the partial destruction of Hagun AcademyDthese and others fell under this classification. Then there were the supporters. Those who believed that the training of a nation''s defenders, the Blazers, by an external organization was in itself strange, or that Japan should have control over this process, and that Tsukikage was merely correcting a mistake that had persisted for the past 50 years. More extreme views asserted that Japan was capable of existing as an independent power, equal to the likes of Russia and America, and that participating in a collective of the weak like the League was unnecessary. Even those who were normally uninterested in politics expressed their respective stances. Tsukikage''s methods are too forceful. I feel repulsed. The assault on Hagun Academy is a rumor created by the naysayers. Akatsuki Academy only used illusionary form. There were no casualties. I don''t want to send our children out to fight the wars of other nations. Becoming independent from the League is a must. This nation does not even possess the military capability to maintain its independence and sovereignty. We must remain within the League. Tsukikage is colluding with Rebellion. That man cannot be trusted. To begin with, the act of joining the League fifty years ago was a mistake. Such things were discussed by friends and peers at drinking parties, in housewives'' gossip, with the more proactive taking to civil movement and airing their views in the streets. Most likely, everyone could feel it. That at this instant, the huge swell of an era was threatening to surge forth. Would the country known as Japan continue onward within the League of Mage-Knight Nations? Or would it ultimately rise up as a fully independent nation? All this would be decided at the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, which even at this moment was starting. If Akatsuki, led by Tsukikage, were to display strength befitting his boasts, popular opinion would all at once swing in favor of "leaving the Federation". Conversely, if Akatsuki were to be defeated by the existing seven schools, then Tsukikage would lose the ear of the public. This was an anomalous Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, one that could decide even the course of a nation. This student''s event in which heretofore unsurpassed excitement and interest were investedDwas drawing close at hand. Volume 5 - CH 1 On a piece of reclaimed coastal land far from the center of Osaka stood a collection of unpopulated buildings. During a period of urban development some decades ago, this area was heavily built up, but the essential attraction of enterprises was unsuccessful and tenants did not move in. As a result, any new development was abandoned, with those that had been built left as relics of the failure. Yet, that ''ghost town'' where not a soul would dwell normally was brimming with life, filled with rows of stalls and the heavenward-reaching clamor of people gathered from all over the Japanese Isles. Why were these people gathered there? There was only one reason. Two days from nowDthe annual student knight event, the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, would be held in this ghost town''s Bay Dome. In previous years, the Festival always garnered more of the public eye than the professional mage-knight combat league, the King of Knights. Of course, this meant that in those years the degree of competition for tickets and nearby accommodation was extremely high. But with the uproar surrounding Akatsuki Academy that had arisen from its attack on Hagun Academy, that level of scrutiny only increased this year. As a result, the aforementioned competition increased manifold. People from inside and outside the country of all walks of life scrambled to reach the site, surrounding it with an anomalously feverish atmosphere two days before the event even began. Those who arrived at the location early were not limited to audience members. Many of those participating in the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival had also gathered on-site well before the opening ceremony, and were resting at the competitors'' provided living quarters. The one carrying the flag of Hagun Academy as the captain of its representatives, the "Worst One" Kurogane Ikki, was one of them. "Hmm somehow this feels really weird." In an chic and elegantly furnished room of a fine hotel, Ikki Kurogane stood in deep thought before an antique-style full-length mirror. His attire was not his usual uniform; instead, he was dressed up stylishly from top to toe in a navy blue tuxedo and a bow tie of the same color, and with a lustrous sheen on his leather shoes. Of course, dressing up was not one of Ikki''s interests. He was wearing attire like this for a reason. The League''s Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival steering committee had arranged for a buffet-style party to be held today, two days before the opening ceremony, for those participants who had arrived early. It was for his attendance at this function that he was presently selecting a set of formal-wear. However, he was having a rough time. I can''t wear my normal clothes at an occasion like this, but. Being in no way used to formal dress, he could not find one that suited him among the suits loaned to him by the management. In fact, Ikki thought, they were so ill-suited to him that it was laughable. I wonder if the problem is my spiky hair. Thinking thus, he grabbed a comb and parted his usually hairstyle to one side, then examined the changes in the mirror. "Ah, that looks more fitting than beforeD" But this would only last an instant. The hair he had just combed down sprang back into their original place with a *bing!*, as if yelling "Who would listen to what you have to say? I''ll do what I like!" "These stubborn things." Didn''t they resemble a certain someone, he wondered? While mumbling harshly, Ikki took off the tuxedo. For now, we should consider this one unsatisfactory. At first, he had thought that little could go wrong in choosing the most high-class suit, but the fit turned out to be so bad that even though wearing it would not embarrass him as far as etiquette was concerned, he could not accept it personally. So after some frettingD "After all, I guess this one is the best." Ikki took up a light grey three-piece suit from among the sets he had borrowed. It was a safe choice, but that couldn''t be helpedDafter all, he possessed neither the sense nor the ability to flaunt his character through fashion. And in any case, there was only a little time left before the party would start. Thus, Ikki quickly put on the three-piece. Just at that momentD "Onii-sama. Is it alright to come in?" Dthere came a knock on his door, and with it the voice of his sister and fellow Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival representative, Shizuku Kurogane. He must have taken too long to dress, for her to have gotten worried and come over to see him. Thinking this, and feeling ashamed at having taken longer to prepare than a girl like Shizuku, Ikki examined himself in the mirror again in response to her request. His white shirt was not completely buttoned up, exposing his chest and abdomen, though his trousers were at least on properly. If the other party was female, this would usually be a sight he was hesitant to show, but since it was his blood-related younger sister Shizuku, it should be fine. Having judged soD "Ah, sorry. I''ll be ready soon, so it''s okay to come in." "Excuse me." The door opened even as the words were spoken, and the silver-haired girl, Shizuku, stepped inside the roomD "Onii-sama, I''m readyD" Dand stopped dead mid-sentence, as well as in her tracks at the entrance to the room. Upon seeing Ikki''s state of dress, her green eyes widened with shock. Wondering what might have surprised her so for a moment, Ikki''s attention was quickly turned elsewhereDnamely, to Shizuku''s attire. Wow, that''s amazing. Shizuku was wearing a dress she too had been loaned to attend the party as a representative, a classy black bustier adorned with intricate flower-petal frills that seemed to absorb the light. Her neckline and shoulders were highly exposed, creating a stark contrast between the dark dress and her snow-white skin. Such attire would normally be too adult for Shizuku''s young looks, but a tasteful application of makeup, likely masterminded by none other than her friend and roommate Nagi Arisuin, had caused her to seem several times more mature than usual, thus eliminating any sense of incongruity. It was a beautiful visage that his sister donned at this moment, one befitting of a lady, and Ikki praised it straightforwardly. "This might be trite but you look really beautiful, Shizuku." "Hau." At that instant, Shizuku turned a deep crimson and fell backwards, a spray of blood spurting forth from her nose. "Shi-Shizuku!?" "Eek! Oh dear!" Rushing in from where he had probably been waiting outside, Arisuin supported the falling Shizuku with his right hand, while in his left he held a handkerchief to her nose to prevent the blood from dripping onto her dress. "Wh-What happened, Shizuku? Are you alright?" Shocked by his sister''s odd state, Ikki tried to get closer, butD "Ah, aa, ahD" Deven as he did so, Shizuku quivered, her face and the handkerchief pressing on nose becoming all the redder. It could not be helped. Shizuku Kurogane loved her brother Ikki as a woman would. To see the man she could not help but love deeply tell her "you''re beautiful" with his chest exposed in a disheveled manner was honestly too much for her. Erotic dress did not differentiate between genders. Ikki, not realizing any of this himself, drew even closerD "Hey Ikki, please don''t get any closer! Button up your shirt first!" Donly to be stopped by Arisuin, who unlike him had immediately understood Shizuku''s feelings. "Eh, eh!?" "Hurry! Her dress is about to get bloodied!" "Ah, umDokay, I got it!" Ikki failed to understand what he might have done wrong, but quickly got dressed in response to Arisuin''s fierce scolding. Thanks to that, Shizuku was able to calm down somehow. "Haa haa I am truly sorry for letting you see something unsightly. But Onii-sama you were a bit too sexy just now." "Uh, I don''t really understand, but sorry. I still haven''t decided what I should wear." "I think you look great in this suit. Is it unsatisfactory?" "O-Oh, really? I was worried that I look like a child masquerading as an adult, though." "It''s not like that at all. Ikki''s shoulders are well-formed from training, so this suit fits you fine." Arisuin also piped up in praise from behind Shizuku. With his excellent height and figure, Arisuin looked perfect in a suit, just like a cabaret host. Even though Ikki had never met a host, Arisuin seemed the very image of one, so Ikki could not truly be pleased even when receiving such praise from him. More precisely, could this friend who was much taller really be one year Ikki''s junior? Considering that his background was fabricated, Arisuin might even be older. Pondering such things in his heart, Ikki pointed at Arisuin''s attire and inquiredD "Are you attending the party too?" "How could that be?" Arisuin shook his head while answering in the negative. "I''m no longer a representative. But I''m going with Kagamin to the journalists'' party after this." "You''ve totally become Kusakabe-san''s errand boy, huh?" "It can''t be helped, since I owe her a favor." Arisuin shrugged at Shizuku''s words. The "favor" he mentioned referred to the matter of Akatsuki Academy''s attack on Hagun Academy only shortly before. Arisuin had originally been one of the enemies, a spy for Akatsuki, especially with regards to Kagami who had previously received an illusionary form strike directly from him. As atonement, he was now being put to hard labor at her right hand as part of the Hagun Academy newspaper club. All the same, Ikki believed that this was nice of Kagami. Akatsuki had only utilized illusionary form during their attack on Hagun Academy, although this was because their sponsor and man behind the scene, Prime Minister Tsukikage, did not wish to harm his own citizens. But though the body was unharmed, the wound of the heart known as fear would not be easily healed. Currently, the Hagure sisters had lost the will to fight and had thus relinquished their positions as representatives, while Touka Toudou and Utakata Misogi had yet to awaken from the coma-like state they entered after having been struck by a single blow from the Sword Emperor of Wind. Arisuin understood that this unconsciousness had been brought about by extreme exhaustion, and was not life-threatening, but due to his involvement and his upbringing that had led him to have an overly low self-concept, he nonetheless held himself responsible. It was for the sake of preventing him from wallowing in such thoughts that Kagami used the pretext of repayment to order him around. Moreover, Arisuin had a keen eye for the subtleties of the heart. He had probably noticed and understood Kagami''s intentions. Despite that, he continued to ''repay'' her while pretending not to know. I guess Alice honestly wants Kagami-san to depend on him. So Ikki thought. If they could little by little regain the relationship they had before, that would be great. At that moment, the room''s wall-clock began to resound with a sonorous *dong*, *dong*, announcing the arrival of six o''clock in the eveningDand thus the time of the party. "Aah, so it''s already this late? Let''s go then, Shizuku." "Yes, Onii-sama." "Ah. Wait a moment, you two." Ikki, having already lined up with Shizuku and gotten ready to leave for the party, was stopped by Arisuin. Even as he wondered what was going on, Arisuin snapped a shot of the two of them with the camera on his student datapad. "A memento for this special occasion where both of you are so well-dressed." As he said this, Arisuin quickly worked at his datapad, sending the photo to both of them. Shizuku''s cheeks colored red with joy upon seeing the photo. "Waa thank you, Alice. I will treasure this all my life!" All her life, huh? Ikki on the other hand felt dispirited. In the end, he still looked out of place in such formal wear, and standing next to Shizuku who wore that look so well he appeared more ludicrous still. It might become a nice memento once he became an adult, though. While he was dwelling on such complicated feelings, howeverD I don''t think Akatsuki will attend the party, but be careful for the time being. "Thanks. I''ll take this." Expressing his thanks for the photo as well as the message that had come with it, Ikki headed out to the party. The party was to be held in a reception room on the highest floor of the hotel that housed the representatives. It was not a distance for which one would take the stairs, so Ikki and Shizuku took the elevator to get there. All the way, Shizuku seemed to be in a good mood as she stared at the picture from before. "Hehe." "Do you like it that much?" "Yes. I''ve already set it as my screensaver." "Already." While smiling wryly, Ikki vowed to himself. The next time he had a chance to be invited to this sort of party, he would attend in his uniform. He would not force himself into wearing this sort of attire a second time. "When I think about bragging about this to Stella-san, I can''t stop smiling." And just as he had made his vow, he could see another future coming, one in which he would be made to dress up just like this. "Please don''t provoke Stella." "I can''t promise that. In the first place, it''s that person''s fault for. Not. Being. Here." She was not present. Indeed, Stella had yet to reach Osaka, just as Shizuku had said. Originally, the Hagun Academy representatives had been scheduled to arrive today, but Stella had apparently contacted Board Chairman Kurono expressing her desire to continue her training with the Yaksha Princess, Nene Saikyou, for as long as possible. During the attack on Hagun Academy by Akatsuki Academy, Stella had been defeated by the Sword Emperor of Wind, Ouma Kurogane. Moreover, she had lost in power, something in which she had boasted absolute confidence. This fact had hurt that confidence badly. Right now, she was engaged in a desperate struggle to regain it. Perhaps she could grasp something through her training with the strongest person in Hagun Academy, the Yaksha Princess. Nonetheless "Onii-sama, do you think Stella-san will get stronger from this training?" Shizuku suddenly asked. Her tone seemed laced with concern. "The Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival is only two days from now. This should be a time for rest. Though I can understand her feelings, I cannot think that this sort of hasty preparation will have any meaning. Isn''t she making this decision too lightly?" Forget "seemed". Shizuku was genuinely anxious about Stella, about whether she might ruin her health due to the overly strenuous training, and thus not be able to enter this crucial event in her most optimal condition. "That''s kind of you, Shizuku." "Wha!" At this, Shizuku whirled around, her face reddening as if aflame. "I-It''s not like I''m worried about that person or anything! I''m only worried because you''re looking forward to fighting her, that''s all!" So Shizuku protested in annoyance, but her bluff was plain to see. Even though they were normally butting heads, Ikki knew that there was friendship between them, though Shizuku did not wish for that point to be mentioned. As such "So you''re asking if she can get stronger with such last-minute training, huh?" Ikki responded to her question directly. "Yes. I think it''s a stretch. There is too little time to do anything, and that buildup of undue stress will only worsen her condition during such a crucial event as the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival." Indeed, Ikki had the same fears about Stella''s judgement as Shizuku did. Of course, it was possible to grow stronger within a short period of time through intensive training, butthis, in his view, only worked when one''s skill was still raw. He likened honing oneself in anything to climbing a mountain. The path from the foot to the first checkpoint would be gentle enough for one to run up. In the same way, an inexperienced person could make great strides in strength within a short time. But a seventh checkpoint, or an eighth checkpoint, that was different. Just as a mountain path got steeper and harsher as one approached the summit, so too did the path to the zenith of strength get steeper as one climbed towards it. The same step. The same one meter. Yet the effort required to advance would be higher. Such was the case when honing oneself, regardless of the subject. "And Stella is far from inexperienced." Thus, to be become stronger than she was at present, she would need to expend the appropriate amount of time and effort. That was Ikki''s thought. Taking into account Stella''s strength, about one week''s worth of intensive training was a little too short. "That''s true." Having heard Ikki''s opinion, Shizuku''s face fell a little. She herself felt that it was reckless, and to hear her brother whom she trusted back up her view only confirmed it. "Really, what is that person doing?" Shizuku muttered, seeming at once sad and shocked. "However, that is what I would say if it was a normal person." "Eh!?" Ikki''s analysis continued. Stella was certainly reckless. If it was them, they wouldn''t do it. Couldn''t do it. Up to this point, he and Shizuku were in agreement. "Given the potential of the Crimson Princess Stella Vermillion''s present strength has yet to even reach the base of that mountain." Ikki knew better than anyone the unfairness of talent. There was a huge variance in terms of the potential each individual person possessed, and among these, Stella''s was first-class. The size and grandeur of the mountain she could climb was not comparable with those he and others could. Its cloud-piercing height and steepness not something he could measure. "Therefore, I believe it is possible for her to make an explosive leap in strength." As the one who was closest to her and loved her above all others, Ikki believed that she would return, having gained strength incomparable to before. "I believe that in two days, she will surely show it to us in person." "I hope so, then. I too want to try fighting that person once. It would be disappointing if she were to just collapse and get eliminated." As Shizuku replied thus in a brighter voice, the elevator reached the highest floor. The metal doors opened to the pleasant smiles of two waiters as they greeted Ikki and Shizuku. "Ikki Kurogane-sama and Shizuku Kurogane-sama from Hagun Academy? Please proceed inside. The party is just up ahead." "Thank you very much." With the exchange of formalities completed, Ikki and Shizuku trod the red-carpeted way towards another door in front, where from within the intermingled sounds of a great many people conversing could be heard. Clearly, the party had already begun. The representatives of the various schools are beyond this door. Ikki swallowed, his heart pounding. "You look happy, Onii-sama." "This is the stage I could only yearn for last year after all." Indeed, as they had spoken of earlier, Ikki looked forward to his battle with Stella. But that was not all. The people beyond that doorDthe elite who had been chosen from throughout the nation, they were all above an F-Rank like Ikki. People he could test his abilities against without reserve. He could not help but get his blood up at this. Just thinking about being pitted against such people made him champ at the bit impatiently. Attendance at this party had been voluntary. He had gone through all that trouble to wear that suit here, just so he could see with his own eyes those he would be fighting a little sooner. "Well, even though they probably wouldn''t consider an F-Rank like me a threat, eh?" It couldn''t be helpedDthis was a Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival in which Stella and Ouma, A-Ranks, were participating after all. On the contrary, this was definitely a good opportunity. His opponents were the best of the best; there was a basic difference in strength between them and himself. As the Worst One, his fighting style revolved around manipulating that limited talent to its fullest extent in order to defeat a stronger foe. If he were to be underestimated by an opponent, that would only shorten the distance between themDa good thing. Considering this, Ikki gave a pleased chuckle as he pushed the door openD Dand found that he had been mistaken. All commotion ceased the moment he showed himself, with uncountable glances piercing his body. It was like receiving a heavy blow. The gazes and the ensuing silence lasted merely a moment, and then the noise re-asserted itself, butD That''s the guy who defeated Raikiri, Hagun''s Worst One? That''s some aura he has around him. Bright as a honed blade so awesome! He''s definitely national-level, maybe even one of the better ones. You can tell at first glance from that aura that he''s strong. To have made this kind of knight repeat a year, what the hell was the chairman of Hagun Academy thinking, really? One could overhear in the conversations proof that the attention focused on Ikki previously had not been a coincidence. "Heh. As expected of those who are also at the national level. They could recognize Onii-sama''s strength immediately." Shizuku broke into a pleased expression as she examined the room''s atmosphere from beside her brother, who for his partD It seems I was the one who underestimated them. Dsmiled wryly, unbeknownst to her. How naive he had been, to think that they would be careless around him. The ones present were not only those who had been chosen from all over the country, but also those who had persisted in competing, stalwart and unafraid despite the entry of a powerful force like Akatsuki Academy. There were none among them who would be fool enough to get careless because of something like rank. That they would be able to recognize another''s ability at a glance here should have been taken for granted. As he soaked in this atmosphere, so apparently different from the battles back in school, it gradually came to Ikki. I''ve come here. To the place where the student knights of Japan would compete to take the summit. This was surely a place where he could push the limits of what was possible for himself. But even as he trembled with excitement at that realizationD "AhD! O-Onii-sama!" Dsuddenly sounding flustered, Shizuku tugged at the hem of his pants. "What happened?" "Over thereD!" In the direction that Shizuku had pointed, standing in front of a table on which the party dishes had been arranged, was a young lady who seemed to be looking for someone. That''sD! Ikki quickly realized the reason for Shizuku''s surprise. The lady in question was blonde and unusually dressed. Various colored paints streaked her hair, and an apron served as the sole barrier between her and voluminous toplessness. There was no way he could forget her, one of the people who had attacked his school. "Akatsuki Academy''s ''Bloody Da Vinci'', Sara Bloodlily-san!" "I didn''t think that she would come to this party after doing such a thing." It was as Shizuku said. The students of Akatsuki Academy were all elites of the underworld sent by the terrorist organization Rebellion, though only a minority knew of this due to information manipulation by Prime Minister Tsukikage and the Japanese government. Nonetheless, to come to the party after having violently attacked and half-destroyed Hagun Academy was something that the word "brave" did not adequately describe. This act had sent shock waves not just through Hagun but all the seven schools, leading many to forfeit, and as such there was significant hatred toward Akatsuki even by schools besides Hagun. And as though to prove that point, none of the participants seemed intent on approaching Sara. It was due to this that Ikki had not considered that they might make an appearance at this event. Should we call them defiant, or just bold? At that moment, Sara''s hitherto meandering gaze locked onto Ikki''s position, and in the nextD "EhD" Dof all things, she began making a quick beeline for him, as if to say ''I''ve finally found you'', stopping only when they were nose-to-nose. Then she began to scrutinize him. Wh-Wh-What!? "Umm, what do you want with me?" Her sudden approach confused him. Undoubtedly, she had looked solely at him and thus clearly had business with him. But having had no interaction with her, he could not imagine what that business was. On the other hand, Sara, who was staring at Ikki''s face as he waveredD "Very good." Dmuttered in a detached manner, while proceeding to run her hands over Ikki''s shoulders and chest as though conducting a body-search. "Uwa, B-Bloodlily-san!?" "Hey, you! What are you trying to do!?" "Be quiet. I''m concentrating right now." Ignoring Ikki and Shizuku''s panicked voices, Sara continued to trace the contours of Ikki''s body through his clothes. She was a terrorist, and a foe whom they had clashed with once before. Defenselessly allowing her to touch his body should be dangerous. Ikki understood this, and yetD I can feel that she is really focused. Despite his attempts, he could not feel any negative emotions from her, whether it be enmity or the intent to harm. Rather, she exuded an seriousness that made him hesitate to stop her. Hence, he did not forcefully push her off of him, but was attempting to ask her the purpose for which she had been so intently inspecting him whenDshe forcefully ripped through his suit and the shirt he was wearing under it. "Eeeeehhhh!?" "O-Onii-samaaa!?" At this, Ikki put some distance between them, shouting while shielding his exposed chest. "What are you doing so suddenlyD!?" In response, Sara repliedD The Bloody Da Vinci, Sara Bloodlily "...Okay, you pass." "Wh-What do you mean by pass!?" "...Okay, you pass." Her cheeks heated up mildly as she spoke these incomprehensible words. "Wh-What do you mean by pass!? I can''t make heads or tails out of what you said!" "On that day when we first met, I fell for you. There was beauty and kindness in your face, yet one could also clearly see strength within that straight-backed, clean-cut figure and to add on to that, a robust musculature, honed and trained to unblemished perfection, it''s just wonderful. You are, without a doubt, my ideal man." "E-Eeeeehhh!?" Her sudden outpouring of praise only confused Ikki more. What sort of situation was this? Did he really just receive a love confession? ThisDwhat should I do!? He wavered all the more under her heated gaze. It was too sudden; he didn''t know how to reply. No, he did know. He should answer with "I already have Stella". But though he had decided so, her face was almost terrifyingly serious. Even though she was a terrorist, a person of Ikki''s character would hesitate to express his confusion in a straightforward manner. "That''s why, you pass. You are the only man fit to be my nude model. So with that understanding, I''d like you to come over to my room and undress." "What ''understanding''!? No! I refuse! I don''t remember auditioning for this!" "No. I refuse your refusal." "Now you''re just trying to get your way!" "Well, if you don''t want to disrobe no matter what, I''ll have to strip you." With those words, magic power surged all about her as she materialized her twin DevicesDa palette and a brushDinto her hands. This person is serious. Serious to the point where she was willing to use her Device in order to strip him down. Yet, they were at a party. They could not start a fight here, and so Ikki was dismayed and at a loss as to what to do whenD "Get away from Onii-sama, you pervert!!" "BuhD!" DShizuku sent Sara flying with a drop kick. "Onii-sama, are you alright?" Having kicked the deviant who seemed about to attack her brother, she now moved to defend him. Amazingly, she hadn''t just lashed out with her leg, but rather a full-bodied flying drop kick. What a reliable ally, Ikki thought as he replied to her worried query with a nod. "Yes, I''m fine. She only broke the buttons on my shirt?" "Tch!" At his reply, all of Shizuku''s hairs seemed to stand on end. "Unforgivable." "ShiDShizuku?" "Even I haven''t even done this kind of rip-Onii-sama''s-shirt-and-push-him-down play yet!" She was his reliable sister. But she was not his ally. Even as he pondered these complicated thoughts, Shizuku''s anger had already boiled over to the point where she had materialized her own Device while facing Sara. "Die!" "Whoa! Shizuku, please stop! Things will get ugly if you use your Device in this place!" At this point, there was no place for hesitation. Rounding quickly on his sister, he pinned her arms to her sides. Being lighter and physically weaker than himself, she could not break out of his squeeze, so for now there was no chance of a tragedy occurring. UrghDthese glances from around us are so painful. It was only natural of course, since they had made such a scene. In any case, he needed a change of clothes, so a tactical retreat to his hotel room was the better option. But even as he thought thisD "Hahaha. I was wondering what this hullabaloo was all about. I do suppose that it is just you, hmm, Bloody Da Vinci?" Da high voice rang out from their side, all theatrical intonation and affected dignity. Following the sound, his gaze fell upon an eyepatch-sporting girl in a crimson dress, and the maid attending her from behind. He remembered them as well. They were none other than Sara''s compatriots in the attack on Hagun AcademyD "If I''m not mistaken, you''re Kazamatsuri-san, formerly of Rentei Academy. Am I right?" The eyepatch-wearing girl nodded in reply. "Hahaha. Indeed, you may call me that. But this name and this visage are but a ruse to deceive the Dimension Administration Bureau. My true name eludes even all the tongues of man." "My lady says, ''Yes, that''s right. Pleased to meet you too.'' Also, I ought to have mentioned this first, but I am Charlotte Cord, my lady''s personal maid. I am glad to be favored with your acquaintance." "Ah, you don''t have to be so formal." Continuing after her master, Charlotte curtsied elegantly to Ikki and Shizuku. From this greeting, Ikki understood why he did not recognize this girl from the attack on Hagun Academy. The rest had all gained the right to compete as representatives from other schools, and he had been shown their pictures courtesy of Kagami. Charlotte however was a servant, neither a representative nor even a Blazer. "Please excuse the discourtesy my comrade showed you, Worst One. That one did not bear you any ill-will, but she is haunted by the Muses, and thus unable to stop herself once inspiration comes upon her. Sheathe your blade as well, Lorelei. Your victory has long been decided." "What?" At Kazamatsuri''s words, Ikki and Shizuku''s gazes shifted in Sara''s direction. There she was, laid out spread-eagle on the carpet floor. "Did she faint?" "Char. Move the Bloody Da Vinci to an iPS Capsule." "Please leave it to me. Sara-sama, are you alright? I shall bring you to a Capsule." "Kyuuu~" Sara''s eyes spun as she was Charlotte picked her up. It seemed like she had really lost consciousness. An elite of the underworld, taken out in one drop kick by ShizukuDphysically disinclined as she was and possibly the lightest participant in this year''s Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. The two siblings were unable to hide their surprise at Sara''s unexpected frailty, and Kazamatsuri addressed this. "An artist she is, but no warrior. It was unavoidable that she would be weak. Why, on her way here, she was accosted by clawing dead from the abyss, and had to be ferried here by angels in white." "My lady says, ''After having arrived in Osaka, Sara-san broke a bone by tripping over a bump in a footpath and had to be taken here by an ambulance.''" "Is she the protagonist of Splunker[1]?!" "That is why she is known as the ''Bloody Da Vinci''." "You mean the blood''s her own?! For such a cool nickname to hide such a horrible truth." "Is Rebellion by any chance short on manpower?" Shizuku muttered while still being held by Ikki, who expressed the same sentiments. "Hahaha, if you think that way, you would have sorely missed the mark." ''Beastmaster'' Rinna Kazamatsuri let out a mocking laugh. "Of course, she is terrifyingly frail. But that does not mean she is in fact weak. For the truth is that she possesses power enough to mitigate these shortcomings, should she choose to fight. Pedestrian ''art'', no matter how lifelike or intricate, is a mere counterfeit of ''reality'', that spawn of an accursed god. But the art of the Bloody Da Vinci overturns reality. Before it, the works of gods and their ilk cannot even be considered third-rate. You would do well to heed this for your own sake." At her words, Ikki and Shizuku remembered Sara''s hand in the attack on Hagun. Those puppets of the Akatsuki members had seemed indistinguishable from humans, though it was also precisely because they were too lifelike that Ikki had been able to see through them. Indeed, she is a formidable foe. The way in which her ability would manifest itself on the battlefield was an unknown factor, which made it all the more ominous. They could not neglect to be wary of her. Especially since I am in the same block as Bloodlily-san. If the schedule was followed, he could meet her in the third round. "Still, as expected of her, she has fine taste. You do look rather fetching up close, Worst One." With a light leap, Kazamatsuri landed before him and like a small animal began to examine him from her lower vantage point. "Uhh." "A mask that exudes not undue pressure, yet betrays not an immeasurable strength. That pleases me. Will you not become the butler of our house after you graduate? You will be treated well." "Kuh! Are you also trying to target Onii-sama? I won''t allow it!" "Well, even if my sister were to allow it, I don''t have any intention of allying myself to terrorists." "This does not mean that you will have to join RebellionDyou need only see to my daily needs. That in itself shall be fine." "Don''t be fooled by her, Onii-sama! It is just a pretext under which she will use the master-servant relationship to do lewd things to you! If it was me, I would do the same!" What should I do? I''m starting to think that my sister might be more dangerous than these terrorists well, nevermind. Leaving that aside for nowD "Thank you for the kind offer, but allow me to demur. I''m terrible with suits." Ikki declined Kazamatsuri''s invitation. Of course, that she was a member of a terrorist group was one of his considerations, but over and above thatD "Hmm but judging by your results, your prospects do not seem bright. In my camp you shall want for nothing, you know?" "My lady, it is poor form to be so forceful. You are putting Ikki-sama on the spot." Somehow, while it seemed as though Charlotte was imparting common-sense advice to Kazamatsuri, her hitherto stoic, quiet expression seemed to transform utterly whenever she lookedDno, glaredDglared at him enviously, as though he were her enemy. If I had accepted, I would certainly be killed at some point. No matter how comfortable the conditions, he did not desire a job environment in which assassination was an occupational hazard. Kazamatsuri herself seemed unwilling to give the matter up, pursing her lips in a reluctant manner. "Mmm I understand. Nevertheless, you are welcome to contact me should you change your mind. Talented people like you will always be welcome, Worst One." So saying, she held her name-card out to Ikki. While he had no desire at all to become someone''s butler, it would be far too impolite to suddenly return the card. So he thanked her, and took it instead. With that final exchange ended, Kazamatsuri, Charlotte, and the unconscious Sara took their leave of the party together. After seeing them off, Ikki looked at the card he had been given, a wry smile creeping across his face as he did so. It had her name, mobile number, email addressDeven her address had been written there. "I didn''t think I would be getting a name card from a terrorist." "Indeed, they''re an eccentric lot. Coming to a party like it''s normal, stripping people, handing out job offers I wonder if everyone in Rebellion is weird like that." "Come to think of it, Alice is somewhat odd too." The Akatsuki representatives were rather different from the normal image of underworld assassins. Even though Ikki and Shizuku understood that a person''s strength could not be fully judged at a glance, as those who had come to harm at Akatsuki''s hands they had imagined them to be more frightening, more violent. At this point, they could not deny that some of their rancor had all but dissipated. But even as they thought thusD "Don''t lump me together with those idiots. It makes me sick." Da retort came from behind them. As they turned to face the source of that angry voice, they were met by a girl with a head of long black hair, her face hidden behind a creepy mask. "Really, these people are always doing something screwed up. You bastards aren''t with us, can''t they be more aware of that?" The girl wearing a Phantom Of The Opera-esque mask complained bitterly while looking at the entrance of the reception room through which Kazamatsuri and the others had departed. Shizuku could not immediately piece together this girl''s identity, butD "Are you by any chance Akatsuki''s Yui Tatara-san?" Dat her brother''s words, she recalled her belatedly. "Ah, you''re that weirdo who was wearing winter-wear in summer like an idiot." All wrapped up in winter clothing as she had been, they were unable to see her face at all, but now that Ikki had mentioned it her physical dimensions fit the girl at that time perfectly. Seeming displeased at the conclusions Shizuku drew, Tatara repliedD "I''m not weird! Do you even think showing your face in public to goddamn everybody is something a killer would do?" This is the first time someone from Akatsuki said something that made sense! Shizuku suffered a mild shock. This person certainly seemed to fit the professional killer image better than the previous two. ButD "Is it really okay to acknowledge being a killer? Isn''t the official story that you''re a student?" DShizuku thought aloud. Tatara gave a throaty, contemptuous laugh. "Heh heh heh. I''m sure you''ve already heard from the Black Assassin. The level of information control that Tsukikage possesses within Japan is flawless. No matter how much of a fuss you shits kick up, it would only be taken for idle talk by the publicDso there''s no problem." Hearing this, Shizuku raised her eyebrows. Tatara''s words were the undeniable truth. In fact, Kurono had already informed the relevant authorities that Akatsuki Academy''s students were mercenaries from Rebellion, but this fact had not been made known to the public. And even if the government had not worked to conceal this information, something like "our Prime Minister is actually colluding with terrorists", though the truth, was just too far-fetched to be believed. Thus, only those who were involved actually knew and believed that Akatsuki''s students were terrorists from Rebellion. To those like her who knew the truth, this situation chagrined them greatly. After all, the present situation was simply playing into the enemy''s hands. It was only natural that she would chafe under such ill-meaning provocation. In response to her change in expressionD "Heh heh. Don''t make that scary face, Kurogane lassie. I said that, my bad. I''m on leave today anyway, so what say we just enjoy this party, eh?" So saying, Tatara took some food from the table and offered it to Shizuku. Her attitude seemed friendly enough, but a contempt she could not quite conceal hung at the edge of her tongueDan apology that could only make one feel disgusted. But to so easily bite at bait proffered would grate on her all the more, and so she decided that she would let this slide. "ThanksD" But even as she decided thisDthe food was sent whirling through the air, before falling with a crash onto the marble floor. WhyD? Her brother, who had been standing beside her, had knocked the offered plate from Tatara''s hands. "O-Oniisama?" Shizuku''s eyes grew wide with shock at her brother''s actions. Indeed, the eyes of the whole room had turned to them at this sudden development. Her brother looked like a different person from the one who had spoken to Sara and Kazamatsuri, his eyes glinting coldly as he glared wordlessly at Tatara. What could have happened? Her doubtful gaze moved to the fallen platter. "This this is!" She understood the reasons for her brother''s actions. The plate Tatara had offered her had contained chicken thigh on-the-bone, but within the meat one could see the gleaming of many shaving razors, likely having burst through the flesh from the impact of the fall. These could not have been part of the cooking process, but could only have been concealed within by someone of malicious intent. That person could be none other than the terrorist standing before her. Her brother noticed this, and had thus struck the plate down. "That''s quite the exciting topping, wouldn''t you say, Tatara-san?" "Heh, so wasteful! That was a special brew of various alkaloids. There was enough in there to kill an elephant with a single taste, you know." Tatara chuckled, her shoulders shaking in fearless mirth despite Ikki''s withering stare. "I even did my best to conceal it. Unlike your sister, your senses are pretty damn good!" "It wasn''t that praiseworthy. You''re practically oozing malice." Ikki did not say this out of humility. Whereas his sister had not realized it, he had known from the beginning that Yui Tatara was different from the three they had met previously. They were merely eccentrics, from whom no malice could be felt. But from Tatara, he could feel nothing except malice. While she was picking up food to pass to Shizuku, she had deliberately positioned herself in order to obscure their vision. There was no way she would have done nothing in that time. Firmly believing this, Ikki had knocked the plate to the floor. As it turned out, his hypothesis was right on target. "Wasn''t this your day off?" "Heh heh. Aye, it is. That''s why I wanted to kill someone to de-stress. Damn, I almost had it too, you know?" Despite having her plot foiled, Tatara smacked her lips, showing not the slightest compunction for her deed. "This is the first time I''ve had to do such slow-ass job. ''Go attack a school,'' they said, ''but don''t injure anyone''? I''m different from those idiots. I''ve been killin'' since I was a brat. You want a pro to do a job where killing is forbidden, you don''t come to me. I haven''t had my fill, and that jus'' pisses me off! To hell with it, I''m not waiting two days, I''m gonna kill y''all right now!" Showing a grin that was all teeth and menace, Tatara laughed as sinister energies gathered and took shape in her right hand. Her chainsaw Device, with its rows upon brutal rows of blades, brought to mind the maw of a shark. Hey hey, is this girl serious? Is she just going to start right here? Tatara''s violent, reckless disregard for decorum had the entire room in an uproar. For his part, Ikki did not respond to her, but instead moved in front of Shizuku as if to shield her. He understood that she was not the sort of person he could reason with. But beyond that, he thought while preparing to draw his own Device Intetsu, he wasn''t the sort of saint who would forgive the person who had tried to poison his sisterD "Stand down, Crownless Sword King." "Tch!" The commotion was quietedDno, was silencedDby a voice that rang out from behind. It was not shouted, nor did it sound angry. In fact it was a quiet thing. Yet it was larger than life, exuding a pressure that compelled its listeners to follow. Ikki knew this voice. Though he had never heard it in the flesh, He had heard it broadcasted on TV countless times. Its owner wasD "You didn''t claw your way up here just to get into this sort of petty quarrel, did you?" "Moroboshi-san!" Dnone other than Yuudai Moroboshi. Third-year of Bukyoku Academy. Japan''s Seven Stars Sword KingDand the Worst One''s opponent in the first round of the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. A sharp gaze like that of a majestic predator, Standing, like Arisuin, around 1.8 meters in height with the muscles to match. Topped off with a bandanna that befitted his strapping statureDthat was Yuudai Moroboshi, the man at the summit of Japan''s student knights. With a word, he had frozen the fog of blood-thirst around them. He was also not alone in approaching Ikki and the others. At his sides stood a male and a female student, who like him were dressed not in suits but in the modern-styled yet unique uniform of Bukyoku Academy. Of course, they too were known to Ikki. The bespectacled third-year student knight Byakuya Jougasaki was on one side, his uniform crisp and immaculate. On the other stood third-year Momiji Asagi, with a bandage on her cheek and a mischievous twinkle in her eye like that of a much younger girl. They were the first and second runner up, respectively. Indeed, the ones who now stood as a barrier between Ikki and Tatara were the three standing on the podium of last year''s Festival. No wonder my body froze up back there. Standing in a line with one another, they were shrouded in an extraordinary aura, the pressure of which was such that being close to them would make the reception room suddenly seem smaller. Ignoring such a presence was impossible. "What a dangerous girl, going around saying ''kill this, kill that''. Well, it''s not that I can''t understand the feeling of your blood boiling now that the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival is so close but how about cooling down a little?" They had in all likelihood been watching from the sidelines since earlier. Moroboshi didn''t seem to be rebuking Ikki, but rather directed his somewhat monotonous lecture down at Tatara. Then, as though to follow upD "Indeed. To unleash your Device in this place truly puts your character under suspicion. Well, they do say that a vulgar Device reflects its wielder." Jougasaki also attacked Tatara''s behaviour. "Character ain''t any good in a fight, you poseur. Want me to teach that to ya using yer body?" Revving up the engine on her chainsaw Device, she pointed its edge at Moroboshi, the one furthest in front among the three. "Don''t bare your fangs so impertinently. It makes you seem like a weak dog." That insult, coming forth with a sigh, was more than enough to rile up the already wild-tempered Tatara, who seemed to convulse and spasm with laughter. "Hee hee hee. You brats. Fine. Then you''ll find out right here if I''m weak orD" She advanced towards Moroboshi, murder now supplanting malice in following her stepsDand suddenly stopped, as though jolted by lightning, a full three meters way. "Oh?" Moroboshi spoke, impressed. "So you aren''t just for show. See, that''s the extent of my reach. If you were to step inside carelessly whoosh, I''d jab you with this guy here." He had at some point summoned a sleek Chinese-style spear into his hands. Its point was ramrod straight, its tassel flowing like a tiger''s furDthis was the Seven Stars Sword King''s Device, Tora-Ou[2]. "Bastard, when did youD" Tatara retreated several steps back in her surprise. But she was not the only one surprised. Ikki was, too. That''s amazing. Even with eyes like his, he had not been able to catch the blade materializing. Beyond thatD DIt''s as if he has no openings. Even though Moroboshi was merely holding his spear, there were no blind spots within his attack range; regardless of where the enemy came from, he would be able to meet them. Ikki could clearly see how this would make things difficult for him in the future. This is the first time I''m seeing it so this is the Seven Stars Sword King''s rumored Happo Nirami[3], huh. Happo NiramiDa control over attack range so absolute that even Raikiri had not been able to penetrate it; a discernment of the enemy regardless of their position or angle of attack, to a level of perfection that had earned it its moniker. Even Tatara would have to hesitate to enter this space, for the reach of Yuudai Moroboshi was nothing less than the reach of the number one student knight in Japan. ThenD "Gahahahaha! Man, the first years this year sure are spirited, eh? Not bad, not bad!" Apparently those who had followed the commotion here were not limited to the students from Bukyoku, as a black shadow followed that almost megaphone-like voice and laughter, casting itself over Ikki and the others. Standing before them now was one who hardly looked like a student. Easily over two meters tall and nearly half as broad, the huge man also sported a beard. This was the previous festival''s quarter-finalist, the Panzer Grizzly who hailed from the northern continent of HokkaidoDRokuzon Academy''s third-year Renji Kaga. "Still, wasting food just ain''t right. Our farmers worked hard to raise this delicious chicken so we might enjoy eating it. It would be wrong to not repay them by feasting." So saying, Kaga, of whom urban legend held to have cleared 100 hectaresDthe equivalent of around twenty Tokyo DomesDworth of land for cultivation by himself in his elementary school days, picked up with one large hand the poisoned and blade-filled chicken that Ikki had knocked to the ground. "Ah, that chicken isD!" Ikki''s warning came too late to stop him from tossing the chicken, bones and all, into his mouth. As he worked his mighty jaws, meat, bones and blades alike were crushed by his teeth and then swallowed. "Gahaha! That could kill an elephant, but it couldn''t kill me, eh, Akatsuki?" "Is this guy really human?" Nothing in the slightest seemed wrong with Kaga despite having swallowed deadly poisonDindeed, it was Tatara instead who looked a little green in the face. However, her day of surprises would not end here. "Fu~?" A breath air blew from behind Tatara''s ear, causing her to notice something she hadn''t realized till just thenDthat she was being held in a woman''s embrace. "Alriiight, that''s a good girl. Your body checkup is in progress, so please stay still for a bit~" "Gaaaah!" Tatara forcefully pushed the young woman away, escaping her bodily ministrations, but despite her quick reactions there was panic written all over her face. She was a hitman well-known among Rebellion''s young blood. Her skill was the real deal and she knew it. As such, being grabbed by someone without her noticing would of course be cause for panic. "Who the hell are you!" "HahaD? My, my, what a lively kranke[4]. It''s good to be lively, you know~" Tatara''s voice trembled with panic, but her abruptly-arrived assailant on the other hand spoke with a composed smile on her pouty lips. "How~ever. As I thought, an excited state, high blood pressure, and a high body temperature. And with that small body and that rough skin, you do look like you lack nutrition. Show me your hands~" The instant she finished saying thatD "You bastard, what did you dooooooo!?" Against her will, Tatara let go of her chainsaw and stretched her hands out to the young woman in white, palms up. Just as Tatara had been asked. And into those handsD "Please take in more calcium, vitamin C and collagen. Also, here, this is an aroma oil I synthesized personally. Burning some before going to bed will help calm your high spirits." Dthe young woman placed a cute ribbon-tied bag full of tablets, pills and capsules, smiling all the while. Of course, Tatara didn''t need these things. In fact, she intended to immediately smash them onto the floor, butD I-I can''t move! "Bastard, what did you do to me?!" "Mmm~? FufuD? Is it so surprising? It''s normal that a doctor should be able to do whatever she wants to a patient~?" Tatara was absolutely sweating now as she roared angrily, but the young woman remained all smiles. Seeing that exchange, Ikki turned to Shizuku and askedD "Shizuku do you know about her?" His sister nodded slightly. "Yes, of course. I know her." Shizuku was not the sort to do in-depth research into the nation''s elite. Most of those here were unknown to her. But this young woman in white was different. Even as a student, she was Japan''s top doctor, and also a national-level knight. "Rentei Academy third-yearDthe ''White-Robed Knight'' Kiriko Yakushi." This was the only water user in the country whom Shizuku considered superior to herself. "Given that she hadn''t participated in her first or second years, I didn''t think she would participate this year either, but." "That aside, that technique she used when she was restraining Tatara-san, was that by any chanceD" "Yes, it is as you thought, Onii-sama. Without a doubt, that is something similar to my Aoiro Rinne however, I am unable to vaporize my clothing along with myself." Also, Shizuku could not perceive the technique by dint of which Tatara''s freedom of movement had been taken away from her. It might have been some sort of interference conducted with the target''s bloodDas things stood, she could only speculate this far on techniques that she could not yet use. To be in D-Block with this person makes me a little depressed. They were both of the water element, and both leaned towards the use of techniques. Thus, even a small difference in the refinement of said techniques could spell the difference between victory and defeat. They might meet in the third round of the Festival, but Shizuku hoped that Yakushi would be defeated before then. There was also a familiar face among the national-level knights attracted to the commotion, someone Ikki remembered with not a little nostalgia. "Hey, runt. Who gave you permission to go after the Worst One. Huh?" Cutting through the crowd, a golden-haired young man grabbed Tatara by the collar roughly. This was Donrou Academy''s ace, ''Sword Eater'' Kuraudo Kurashiki. He and Ikki had once crossed swords during the incident involving Hagun''s third-year Ayase Ayatsuji, during which his natural-born gift ''Marginal Counter'' had given Ikki a hard time. "Kurashiki-kun it''s been a while." "Hmph. Thought you''d come here. I''m gonna return the favor from that time." Having said that, Kuraudo turned back to Tatara, whom he had lifted up into the air and warned her sharply. "It''s not just me. Everyone here''s looking forward to go a round or two with this guy. You try anything funny before then, and I''ll crush you." As though to affirm his words, all present glared daggers at her. At this, even someone as violent-tempered as Tatara could not persist. All those gathered here were at least at the level of a quarter-finalist of the national level. Taking them on all at once was a gamble with no prospects of victory. "Tch! Let go!" Unable to use her arms freely, she escaped Kuraudo''s grip by kicking him backwards before leaving the scene, her face a writhing mix of loathing and shame. She could not do anything else. After Tatara made her exit from the reception room, Ikki turned to thank those that had gathered. "Thank you very much, everyone. A little longer, and I would have succumbed to her provocations." At the sight of his bowed head, the tremendously sharp expression that Moroboshi had earlier when facing Tatara shifted into a sunny smile. "It''s all good! It''s only normal to get mad if someone goes after your little sister. And you never drew your swordDif it was me, I would have drawn before she did." Then he laughed, as if to say ''don''t worry about it''. At this, Jougasaki sighed. "That''s not something you should be proud of, Yuu as the number one student knight in Japan, the Seven Stars Sword King, you need to be an example to the rest. Could you please be a bit more level-headed?" "Ahaha. Well, Hosshi is a siscon." "Who''s a siscon!? Anyone would do that as an older brother! And this is the second time those guys have come to Hagun looking for trouble, you know? Even a Buddha would get pissed the third time, so why not mere humans like us on the second? Don''t you think so too, Kurogane?" "Haha certainly, they''ve only given us a hard time so far." Ikki nodded, agreeing with Moroboshi''s views on the various attacks. "However, I don''t only feel anger and resentment towards them." "Hmm? What do you mean?" "It''s true that they''ve given us a horrible time of it, and I don''t bear them any goodwill. But thanks to their participation, we are able to cross swords with Blazers that we wouldn''t be able to in normal battles. With respect to that alone, well, I would thank them." He meant what he said. A Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival in which they would be able to go up against people from a world that would not normally be open to them was exactly what he wanted. This way, the level of competition to decide the strongest knight at this year''s Festival would be higher. So, if only for this one point, Ikki held some goodwill towards Akatsuki. Upon hearing this, Moroboshi began to laugh loudly. "Heh heh, hahahaha! You look like you wouldn''t hurt a fly, but you say some interesting stuff! What a coincidenceDI feel the same way!" Indeed, he and Ikki felt exactly the same way. That this Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival was worth competing in. He had wished for a death-match with the Sword Emperor of Wind for a long time now. As such he had Akatsuki to thank, if only for pulling Ouma out into the fray. "Still, I hadn''t thought that there would be someone else here who was as hot-blooded as me." And to think that it would be a student from Hagun Academy, who had actually come to harm by Akatsuki''s hands. A normal person wouldn''t have been able to say such things, but he had been able toD That means that he also understandsD "People with whom crossing swords normally would be unthinkable, you say? So it seems the rumor that Akatsuki are underworld mercenaries is true, huh." "That shorty from earlier wasn''t ordinary either. Just doing whatever she wanted really!" "Eh, is that even important?" Having heard this, Jougasaki and Asagi expressed their dissatisfaction. Moroboshi however dismissed the news with indifference. "No matter who they are, how we do things isn''t gonna change, eh, Kurogane?" Ikki nodded and replied with a friendly, gentle smile. "Indeed. As knights, we shouldn''t expect any sort of justice or fairness from our enemies." That was the answer that Moroboshi had hoped for. As he had suspected, Ikki understood the essence of being a student knight. They were not merely sportsmen. They would eventually be warriors responsible for the country''s defense. To take offense simply because the illegality of an opponent was barking up the wrong tree, and those who could not understand thisDregardless of how strong they wereDwere in the end only sportspeople. They stood no chance against true knights. "In the first place, there is nothing just about an enemy, nor anything fair about combat. As student knight, that is par for the course in our battles. No matter who they are or what means they used to participate in this Festival, that has nothing to do with us. The discussion of their illegality can be left to the adults organizing this event. We only need to defeat the enemy in front of us." Ikki was very aware of this. That was why he had not exposed Ayase Ayatsuji''s rule-breaking in order to win by forfeit, or criticize her for cowardice when they had fought, even though as a friend he lamented her actions. He disdained foul play, but neither did he reject it per se, and thus would not ask for fairness from an opponent. He was not a sportsman. He was a warrior. The Seven Stars Sword King Moroboshi Yuudai was able to get Ikki''s measure from what little conversation they had had, and having ascertained that, he gave him his acknowledgement. "Haha to be honest, I was disappointed when I heard that Raikiri had been defeated by some repeaterDI was planning to completely shut out her trump card this year. But the fellow who came up to replace her is pretty interesting." This man was a worthy opponent. "I look forward to meeting you in the ring two days from now." "I''ll give it everything I''ve got." Moroboshi''s fighting spirit surged as he said this, and Ikki met his challenging gaze firmly as he replied. Of course, Moroboshi was not the only one measuring his opponent. Ikki had done the same, using the conversation to get the measure of the present Seven Stars Sword King. The answer he had received was also the same. This first battle was likely to be a life-or-death crisis for him, he sensed. This filled him with an uneasiness, but also with much greater anticipation. So there they stood, gazes locked, two men who shared the same beliefs, neither giving an inchD "Ah, right. That." Moroboshi spoke offhandedly, reminding Ikki with the tension gone from his voice. "Isn''t it about time you went back and got changed? Your chest is visible." "Buh!?" Ikki finally remembered. All this time, he had been standing here with the front of his suit totally open, like some kind of creepy deviant. "Or did you want to show off the body that you''re proud of? You into that kind of thing?" "Th-That''s not it at all!" Ikki denied, going beet red as he attempted frantically to cover his exposed chest, much to the laughter and amusement of those around him. At that moment, the atmosphere that had crackled with tension due to Tatara''s appearance utterly dissipated, and the peaceful time of recreation that was the dinner party resumed. In a smoking room next to the reception area, a dark red-suited man watched the commotion Tatara and the others were creating from a window, his eyes seeming to narrow behind his tinted glasses. Who was he? "I see you have some awfully ill-mannered students, Tsukikage-sensei." Indeed. This man was Tsukikage Bakuga, at once both Japan''s current prime minister and Akatsuki''s sponsor. Hearing his name being called, he turned, and recognizing the voice''s owner replied in a voice that seemed pleased. "Oh, if it isn''t Takizawa-kun. It''s been a while." ''Takizawa-kun''. At being called by that name, Hagun Academy''s Board Chairman Shinguuji Kurono stiffened a little. The sound of his voice as he said her maiden name reminded her of her school days, of the Tsukikage-sensei she had admired. It was almost like he''d never changed. Lighting a cigarette shakily, she took a puff to calm herself. Only then did she correct him. "It''s Shinguuji now, Sensei." "Ah, that''s right. We haven''t seen each other since your wedding. So, how has it been? Have you been well?" "The delivery went without a hitch. Thank you for your concern." "That''s good, that''s good. Nothing is better than to be well, yes." A smile crept over Tsukikage face, deepening more lines than she remembered had been there. He seemed genuinely happy for her good health, this much she had little reason to doubt. But it was precisely this that led to her troubled expression. Sensei really hasn''t changed. His gentle voice, his warm smile, were all now as they were then. As they were in the days when she had looked up to him. If only he had changed. If only he would display enmity, show malice, how good that would be. If only he did thisD Why would that Tsukikage-sensei do these things? Dshe would not need to be tormented by such doubts. But she suppressed these feelings, and spoke up. "Personally, it was not at all my intention that we should meet again under such circumstances." Her enmity filled the countenance that she directed towards Tsukikage. Right now, she was no longer his pupil. She was the head of Hagun AcademyDand he was the head of Akatsuki Academy, the ones who had hurt her students. An unforgivable enemy. A hated foe. This was the unshakable truth, and thus there was no need for farce or frivolity. She only needed to seek confirmation. Confirmation as to why he would do such things, and the true meaning behind those actions. She knew her role perfectly well. So as opposed to Tsukikage, whose stance in all this was unknown, she made her position clear. Tsukikage responded, acknowledging her enmity as well-founded. "Haha. Well, of course. Of course you would be angry. I did use your school as a stepping stone, after all." In doing so, he was admitting that not only did he know that his actions would cause harm, but that it was precisely because he knew it would cause harm to her and Hagun that he had acted. Having obtained this testimony, she pressed on in her questioning. "Why did you have to do something like that?" "It is as I said at the press conference. Blazers are the keystone of our national security, and yet we have left the bulk of their training to a foreign institution. This is to say nothing of our having given over the right to issue licenses to our knights, we don''t even have the freedom to revoke those licenses. Under these circumstances, it is hard to call our country healthy, don''t you think so? As the one who bears the nation on his shoulders, I am merely acting to right these wrongs." There was nothing new in his reply, only what he had told the media at the press conference before. "I don''t think this is truly all there is to it. You''re hiding something, Sensei." "Oh no, of course not. As someone who took up Bukyoku Academy''s path and instituted ground-breaking reforms in your own school, I had thought you would understand what I am trying to do here, Shinguuji-kun." "I''m sorry, but that your actions exceed my field of comprehension. It''s true that Bukyoku Academy managed to reap significant results under Makunouchi''s directorship from the adoption of its own school culture, rules and methods of teaching that strayed from the League''s guidelines. It is also true that he became regarded as a thorn in the League''s side because of this. However, everything he did was still within the confines of common sense. What you''ve done is decisively different, Sensei. You''ve hired terrorists! That''s something against the law!" "What, terrorists? I''m afraid that given my position, I''d have to say I don''t know what you''re talking about." In the face of her strong retort, Tsukikage merely gave her a wry grin, feigning ignorance to the end. Realizing that further direct questioning was fruitless, a seed of despair began to spring up within her. "But you know, lawlessness is good." Tsukikage spoke with his voice eerily cold. "Lawlessness is needed in order to destroy these misbegotten laws." That was all she needed. Kurono had not come here utterly unprepared. She had done her homework, researching and hypothesizing. Mulling over the various possibilities and motives that lay behind Tsukikage''s present actions. As such, she could put it all together. "Sensei, you that''s it, isn''t it?" His previous words. His stance on using extralegal methods. Those were missing pieces of the puzzle she needed to discover his true motives and they pointed toward the worst scenario she had come up with. "What do you mean by ''that''s it''?" "''Taking back the right to train our Blazers'' I always found this phrase strange. Setting up a national academy, choosing terrorists from Rebellion as its students, using them to make a splash at the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, and thus making the national academy''s position unassailableDall to do that? It''s just too extreme." Given Japan''s position within the League, the goal of taking back the right to train Blazers by itself was not a difficult thing to ask. Japan was the third-richest country in the world, an economic powerhouse. It was also tolerant of different religions and value-systems, and as such had come to play a key role in bringing nations of different faiths together by serving as a go-between. In short, it was an indispensable nation, one the League Mage-Knight Nations could no longer do without. Thus if they negotiated for something on the level of taking back the right to train Blazers in earnest, they would almost certainly get it. If this request was rejected and Japan thus left the League, the latter stood to lose more than they would gain. "Regaining the right to train our Blazers is not beyond our diplomatic options. As such, it is simply abnormal for the leader of a nation to have to hire terrorists and stir up civil unrest in order to do so. These means are too extreme for the end, and that always disturbed me. But what you said has led me to believe that the order of the argument should be reversed. In other words, you don''t need to use extralegal methods to obtain this goal. You only need to use this goal as an excuse to use extralegal methods." "And why would I do this? What reason would I have?" "I wouldn''t claim to understand your personal motives, Sensei, but that is irrelevant to my hypothesis. But at this point, you could only have one reason for doing this. You don''t want to negotiate with the League, because that would mean that in exchange for regaining our sovereignty over Blazer training, Japan would continue to remain a part of the League. If that were to happen, your real goal, SenseiDto drive an irreparable wedge between Japan and the League of Mage-Knight NationsDwould all come to naught!" Kurono was sure that this was Tsukikage''s true objective. Her report to the League branch office on the relation between Rebellion and Akatsuki had no doubt reached headquarters by now. And as for the League, they would not now acquiesce to come to the table of negotiation with Japan. After all, that would be giving in to terrorists. Tsukikage had used the means he had knowing this would happen. Indeed, he had used them in hopes that this would happen, all so he might achieve his true objectiveDa decisive split between Japan and the League of Mage-Knight Nations. "Hahaha. As I would have expected of you, Takizawa-kun. You were always very smart." He confirmed her beliefs with surprising levity. "Now that you''ve gotten this far, it would be embarrassing to continue hiding it. The gist of it, well, is as you have said. My endgame is that we would cut all ties between ourselves and the League of Mage-Knight Nations." "But why? Has some country out there managed to buy even one such as you over?" "Of course not. I have not sold out or anything of the sort. What I have done, I did it all for the nation. Japan does not need to remain under a collective of weaklings like the League of Mage-Knight Nations. This country has the power to maintain its sovereignty. And even if we were to remain, it would be of no benefit to ourselvesDall we would be doing is cleaning up after the messes of others." "Tch." At his words, Kurono''s expression darkened a shade. There was a measure of truth to what he had said. The League of Mage-Knight Nations was, in essence, an multilateral cooperative. When member states were invaded by non-member states, it would serve as a pipeline ferrying supplies and troops swiftly to the affected areaDnot altogether different in nature from medical insurance. In other words, if a country was not afflicted with the disease of war, not only would it not reap the benefits of this arrangement, but also have to continue paying to support other countries. Vietnam, Iraq, IsraelDthroughout the last 5 decades, Japan had not once engaged in a war with another nation, but had nonetheless had to provide troops and resources time and time again. This burden was by no means light, and the belief that this arrangement was disadvantageous was prevalent among the citizenry. It was against this political backdrop that the pro-secession faction that Tsukikage now spearheaded had grown powerful. Thus, Kurono could understand his point of view. And yetD "Have you thought about this seriously!? Do you really believe that this country, lacking in natural resources as it is, can stand as an equal of the three great powersDChina, Russia and America?" She thought otherwise. Indeed, the burden of maintaining its seat in the Federation was great. Calling it a disadvantageous arrangement was not wrong. And yet the League''s aegis had indeed protected Japan for the last fifty yearsDthis was the truth. What would become of them if they lost that shield? That was beyond her imaginationDand it was for that reason that she was terrified of Tsukikage''s actions, these actions that might result in massive changes to not only Japan, but also to the global superstructure. Unlike her, however, Tsukikage seemed completely unperturbed. His voice filled with certainty. "Of course. I shall surely reclaim the glory and the territory that this country should possess by right." "And for that, you''d use any means necessary?" "Indeed. Akatsuki was created for this purpose, and they will surely take this Festival. And with that, the people will no longer look to the League of Mage-Knight Nations. This plan of mine can no longer be stopped." "Haha. You look like you do not understand. But that is fine. In any case, I did not require your understandingDfreedom of thought is a citizen''s right, after all. You can criticize me. You can be disappointed in me. But I am the leader of this nation. Its direction is mine to determine. I will not allow anyone to get in my way." One could feel the strength of his will, looming like a mountain, as he said those words. And having concluded so, he extinguished the embers of his cigarette stub upon the ashtray, leaving her these words as he made for the exit of the smoking room. "This is no longer a situation in which a single educator like you can meddle. You would do well to understand your position." He spoke as he passed by her, as though he were a teacher again, lecturing his errant pupil. That was when she understood that their paths had already diverged. His receding footsteps told the same storyDthat he no longer wished to remain here, and that she had no power to stop him. Nonetheless. "It''s true, Sensei, that your ambition isn''t an affair that a teacher like me can do anything about." She addressed him, though her back remained turned. "But only if Akatsuki Academy does emerge victorious in this Festival." Her voice reverberated strongly in the room despite its softness. "In that case, I can still crush your ambitions through my students, without having to do anything myself." Of this, she was certain. Tsukikage''s hand turned the doorknob, and then he stopped. "I''m looking forward to it. To their performance as Akatsuki''s supporting cast, that is." Leaving these words behind, he departed from the room. So it was that Kurono Shinguuji discerned the true intentions that Tsukikage held. But until the end of the tournament, she did not divulge any of what she had learned here to Ikki and the others. She did not put the fate of the country in their hands, for this would have been no different from gambling on the result of the tournament. It''s fine. They don''t have to know of these under-table dealings or these ulterior motives. They only needed to fight for themselves. If they did soDthey would surely be victorious. Kurono had been here before at the summit, and while there she had fought a furious battle with the Yaksha Princess, so she understood thisDthat as strong as Akatsuki''s members were, they had one decisive flaw. They did not hold any passion for the stage known as the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. To expect to be the last man standing? Absurd. It might have been possible for other battlefields, but not this one. For the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, emerging victorious without that passion was simply impossible. Volume 5 - CH 2 It was the day after the party; in other words, the day before the Festival''s opening. Ikki, Shizuku and Arisuin were heading towards the hotel lobby, having planned to eat dinner out on the last day before the tournament. The trigger for this had been something that happened last night at the party. The party had for lasted about an hour after Ikki had returned, having changing out of the clothes Sara had torn. Say, Kurogane. Have you decided where you''ll be eating for tomorrow''s dinner? As the festivities were winding down, Moroboshi had suddenly asked this of Ikki and Shizuku. Well, I haven''t, but I think eating at the hotel restaurant would do. Oh, come on, that no good! You finally came all the way here to Osaka, so you should try the local food! Ikki hadn''t thought very hard about his answer, and from Moroboshi''s frank reply it seemed Moroboshi agreed. Mm, that''s true. But what''s good to eat in Osaka? There''s the teppanyaki[1]. The takoyaki[2] ain''t bad, but that''s just a snack. For meals, I guess okonomiyaki[3] is best. But Onii-sama, we''ve already had okonomiyaki in Tokyo at Rangetsu[4]. Idiot! That''s like saying you''ve had Nagasaki Champon[5] after having only gone to Ringer Hut[6]! It lacks that local flavor alright, that''s settled, we''re having okonomiyaki for dinner tomorrow. I''m bringin'' you guys to the best okonomiyaki place here in Osaka! Uh, um- I''ll meet you guys in the lobby at five, then! and that was how their present schedule had somehow come to be. "Really, what a scarily overbearing person. Are all Osakans like that?" "Well, no, I don''t think that''s the case." "Nonetheless, I''m glad you invited me along. I''ve never had okonomiyaki before, so I was thinking of trying some since we''ve come all the way out here." "Really? Then you could have just told us." "I would have felt bad about bringing you two with me. You have to prepare for your matches tomorrow, you know?" Indeed, this would normally be the case. The Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival was not a league-style tournament. One loss meant the end of the road, and as such each match had to be approached with utmost focus. On the day before they would have their first battle, most people would want to stay focused, and would hence normally shy away from such invitations to go out. "But I didn''t think that someone competing tomorrow would invite you two out." And it wasn''t just anyone competing the next day who invited them, either. It was the two-time winner of the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, someone who bore pressure on his shoulders in a different dimension from that which Ikki or any other contestant for that matter did, and Ikki''s opponent, no less. "He sure has an absurd amount of nerve. Doesn''t he ever feel embarrassed?" "If he did, he wouldn''t have invited us." "Well, it doesn''t matter to me since I''m not the sort to get nervous, but will you be fine, Onii-sama? You''re too nice, so if you find it hard to refuse him I can do it for you." Her tone held a note of concern, because this had happened to Ikki before during his representative selection battle with the ''Hunter''. In that battle, his nervousness had gotten him off to a terrible start. Shizuku hoped that if only for today, no one would disturb her brother or get in his way till the battle began. As such, she could not but sound a little prickly when she spoke of Moroboshi. "It''s fine. This does feel a little forced, but if I was against it I would have said so." Ikki said, asserting he was here of his own will, instead of merely going with the flow. This was the truth. "Honestly, he''s right. It''s rare that we would be out here in Osaka, away from Tokyo. I''d really like to try some of the iconic local cuisine. And anyway." "Anyway?" "As opposed to sitting in my room meditating alone, sharing a table with the Seven Stars Sword King seems more fun." Simply put, Ikki was interested in Yuudai Moroboshi as a person. If Ikki wanted to know about Moroboshi''s strengths or his abilities, there were many methods available. By contrast, there were very few opportunities to get to know him as a person, to get a taste of his views, his way of life. This, the Worst One felt to be far more important than simply maintaining his focus. Arisuin commented, flabbergasted. "I don''t think you would lose to him in terms of having some serious nerve." It should have been reasonable, even normal to feel awkward going out for a meal with someone you would fight the very next day, but it seemed like such simple ideas did not apply to Ikki. "Hey, over here, over here!" As they stepped out of the lobby and the hotel entrance, they found Moroboshi waiting for them in front of a fountain. "Sorry, did you wait long?" "No, you''re right on time." Moroboshi replied as they hurried up to him. "I just couldn''t wait, so don''t worry about it." Then he glanced at Arisuin. "Oh, and who''s this cool guy here?" Even though Arisuin had once been a representative, and hence should have had his photo circulated, it seemed that Moroboshi did not recognize him even as Moroboshi continued looking in his direction. He had not come to the party either, after all. Shizuku stepped forward while gesturing towards said person. "This is Nagi Arisuin. He''s my friend and a fellow student at Hagun Academy." "In any case, you didn''t mention how many people you were inviting. Is this fine?" "Don''t worry, it''s cool! The more the merrier. Anyway, you might already know about me, but here goes. I''m Bukokyu''s Moroboshi." Introducing himself thus, he stuck out his right hand to offer Arisuin a handshake. "You''re too kind. I''m Alice." Seeing no reason to deny such a polite introduction, Arisuin took his hand. "Hehehe, you sound rough, but you''re actually quite the gentleman. I like that in a man." "Whaaa!?" Moroboshi, like any other man would if he were told that by a man he had only just met, shuddered at the smoldering look in Arisuin''s eyes. "Uhh I''m sorry," he asked, his expression rather bewildered. "But is this some sort of joke?" "Oh no, I''m being serious, you know~? For I am a maiden in a man''s body." "Oh oh. So that, that''s how it is, huh. Must be tough." "My, such firm hands." Arisuin murmured as his long, sleek fingers stroked the back of Moroboshi''s right hand. "Just as one would expect from someone as stalwart as the Seven Stars Sword King." "Uwaaaaaaa!" Moroboshi all but leaped back in terror. "Alice. Stop teasing him." "Ha ha. Sorry. Don''t worry, Moroboshi-san, I was just joking~" "Eh ah, ahaha. I see, I see, so it was just a joke. I''ve just never met an okama before, so I was kinda shocked." "Don''t worry, I won''t lay a hand on a straight man." "So you weren''t joking about the okama part." Ikki thought with a touch of nostalgia. This really takes me back to the time when I first met Alice. Moroboshi''s reaction was like a repeat of his own just a few months ago. Well, I''ve gotten pretty used to it, but at the start it was a real surprise. Moroboshi cleared his throat. He did seem more adaptable, though. "W-Well, I guess it''s all good. Gay men, straight men, we all eat the same stuff, yes?" Having been restored to his usual self, Moroboshi then turned to Ikki. "By the way, the Crimson Princess isn''t here either. Has she not arrived yet?" "Mm. She will, in all likelihood, only just about make it here tomorrow." "I see. That''s too bad, then." Moroboshi sighed, seeming genuinely disappointed. Ikki understood his feelings. After all, it was also with that intent to see those that he would soon do battle with that he had gone to the party yesterday. The A-rank knight Crimson Princess of course she would be someone that the Seven Stars Sword King would want to mee "Man, I was looking forward to see her wring me dry of cash. She sure looked like she could eat" "Eh? Moroboshi-san, did you just say somethin" "Ahnah, nahaha! Nah, it was nothing, jus'' talkin'' to myself!" That wasn''t nothing, Ikki thought. His eyes were shifty, his behavior suspicious. He had almost certainly said something under his breath earlier. But Moroboshi gave him no time to think too hard about it. "Well, would ya look at the time! Shall we go?" Stepping forward, he motioned for them to come along. "There aren''t as many people as in Tokyo, but the commercial strip''s plenty crowded at this timemind you don''t get lost!" The commercial strip was a ten minute ride away from the train station closest to the Bay Dome[7], and with Moroboshi leading the way right out of the train gates, the four of them plunged headfirst into the bowels of its arcades. Ah! It''s Moroboshi! Oh, it''s actually that idiot Moroboshi! The hell are you doing? Don''t you have a match coming up? You''re the idiot, you little shit! The match is tomorrow, ''innit? Hoshi-chan, we''re looking forward to your victory this year too! Couldn''t get a seat at the Dome this year, but we''ll be watching you from the TV in the strip! "Ahaha, leave it to me!" Yuu-chan, we''re going to play mahjong with Taku-san today, you wanna come along? "Sorry, I''m showing some guests from Tokyo around the place. Next time!" Hoshi, you win this year, I''ll treat you to some otoro[8] next time! "Seriously? You''d better remember that later, old man!" But if you lose, better get ready. Imma stuff a whole tube of wasabi up your nose! All sorts of people called out to him as he passed through the streets. Giving support, pep talks, even teasing himthey engaged him in different ways, but their expressions were warm and familiar. "Moroboshi-san is really popular." Shizuku mumbled, a little taken aback at the scene before her. "Even Stella-san didn''t create this kind of commotion when she was out on the street." "Well, Stella was popular, but she was also an exchange student. There''s no way she could match the current Seven Stars Sword King in terms of local popularity." The Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival was broadcast on national TV, and as such it was a given that participants would have or gain their own fans, whether within their own schools or outside. As the one who dominated that stage, the Seven Stars Sword King would naturally have many more of these than was the norm. "Multiple victories in a row at the Festival is a feat no one has achieved before, and what''s more, he''s a homegrown hero, so of course people''s hopes would be on him." "Haha, he really is somebody, to be able to bear the weight of his hometown''s expectations by himself without showing it." Ikki agreed with them. "Indeed, he really is a great guy. To be able to receive and take on the expectations of all these people, even after having gone through something like that." "Onii-sama, what did you mean by ''something like that''?" "Eh? Oh, right. So you don''t know about it?" Ikki frowned both inwardly and outwardly at Shizuku''s reaction. ''That'' which he had let slip was a fairly famous episode in Moroboshi''s pastit was famous enough that from Arisuin''s expression, he had also heard of it. For Shizuku to not have done so could only be because she took no interest in others. Or perhaps she had, due to that disinterest, once heard of it but forgotten soon thereafter. As such, there was no real need to hide it, but was it really a good idea to say this with the man himself within earshot? They could still be painful memories even now. What should I do? Fortunately for Ikki, Moroboshi was presently answering the cheers of his fans, so Ikki began explaining the incident to Shizuku, in a voice that was necessarily lower than usual. "Actually, Moroboshi-san once had to retire during his elementary school days." That was in his sixth year. At that time, he had received national acclaim as the "Star of Naniwa"[9], but had been severely injured in an unfortunate train accident shortly before the grand finals of the U-12 tournament. "His injuries were so severe that there were many complications even after the use of the iPS Capsule. The doctors said that he would probably never walk again." As they could guard themselves with magic power, Blazers would be fine in the case of most accidents. But there were limits to what a Blazer''s magic could take, and an incident on the scale of a derailed train was one of these. "Of course, he couldn''t take part in competitions in that state, so he was forced to forfeit the U-12 league, even retiring from the scene altogether." "Such a thing happened? Yet, he can walk and fight normally now, huh?" "Yes. So it seems." Indeed, even as he walked in front of them, there seemedno, there was no uncertainty in the footfalls of the hero who had taken the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival the previous year. "In other words, he is someone who managed to make a comeback after fighting through a rehabilitation process from disabilities that people said were impossible to overcome." Yuudai Moroboshi had not walked a straight path unto glory. He had fallen into the depths once, but after four years of constant struggle, he had made it back to the stage of battle, and now stood at the summit. No, his road had not been smooth at all. "Extraordinary. That isn''t something a normal person could have done." "Indeed, that is so. To be able to make a comeback from those injuries." "Hmm, that''s true, Shizuku, but I was talking about something more than just that." "Eh?" That he had made this comeback was impressive, but Ikki meant something more. Ikki gazing at the smiles on the people''s faces as they spoke with Moroboshi. "This scene in front of me is by far more impressive. No one here fears that he might be defeated. Not a single person asks after him, ''Is your body fine?'' There is only one thing they have in him, and that is absolute trust." They had not the slightest doubt in their minds that their Star of Naniwa had successfully made a full recovery. He had not only made an impossible turnaround from that state, but managed to create in its place unswerving faith. "I think that is something even harder than simply reaching for the top." If the opportunity came, Ikki thought enthusiastically, he would ask him. What made him go that far? What was the essence of that which drove him, that which motivated him? For whatever it was, it must have had everything to do with his strength. Shizuku sighed deeply from beside him. "And so, this great person is going to be your first opponent. You really have no luck, Onii-samaI wonder, what manner of crimes did you commit in your previous life?" Arisuin smiled. "Perhaps he spent all his luck on getting a good sister and a cute girlfriend." "Well, if that''s the case, I''m perfectly fine with having used my luck in that mannerhmm?" Cutting himself off, Ikki alone in their group stopped dead in his tracks. Amid the milling crowds, he had felt his spine tingle. As though someone was looking at him. Glaring at him. He turned. The feeling passed, the gaze broken, and dissipated with nary a whisper into the evening bustle. "Onii-sama? Is something wrong?" "No, it''s nothing." So saying, he quickened his footsteps, catching up with the other three. He had certainly sensed something, but it would be futile to pursue, and even more pointless to worry about it. As he thought on that, the group exited the commercial strip. "Over here, over here, everyone!" They had reached their destination. "This here is the best okonomiyaki place in Osaka, Ichiban Boshi[10]!" Going through the commercial strip in a straight line, the first thing one would see upon leaving it was the shop Moroboshi recommended. A red noren[11] reading "Ichiban Boshi" hung over the entrance of the two-story residential building, its dark wooden walls giving it a dignified feel. It had most probably been built before their time, even before their parents'' time. "This place''s architecture has some amazing style." "Nahaha. You mean it''s fallin'' apart, don''t you? It''s okay to say what you mean. But it can''t be helped, since this store''s been here since the Taisho era[12]though apparently back then it was a sukiyaki place." "I like the old look of the building, though. It''s so nostalgic, isn''t that great?" "Wait, Alice, aren''t you a foreigner?" "I have Japanese blood I think. Probably! Oh my, what''s that?" Arisuin had fixed his eyes at a certain part of the building. Wondering what he had seen, Ikki followed his friend''s gaze. A nameplate and a rusted postbox at the side of the entrance came into view, and on that nameplate were the wordsMoroboshi. "Eh, ''Moroboshi''? Then, is this by any chance your place, Moroboshi-san?" The expression on Moroboshi''s face told them he was caught. "Aaaah. Looks like I was found out. I was gonna keep it secret and then give you all a surprise after going in, but oh well. Aye, this is my place." Arisuin''s eyes widening in surprise. "So that means you were just bringing customers to your own shop? You''re pretty shrewd." Moroboshi passed the veiled accusation over with a laugh. "Nahaha. Well, of course. I am a merchant of Naniwa, after all." Indeed, he was a strong example of the oft-spoken mercantile spirit. "Don''t worry, though, I meant it when I said that my place has the best okonomiyaki around! Ain''t no way I''d let guests from so far away eat something that isn''t tasty. You get to eat good okonomiyaki, our store earns some moneyyou''re happy, we''re happy. Ain''t that great? Ain''t that the best?" Shizuki said with a questioning look. "That ending was really shady, and everything fits together too unbelievably well. Is it really okay to trust this person? Wouldn''t it be better to go find some other place right now?" Ikki could understand her feelings. "But we don''t really know this city, so why not?" "Well, if you''re alright with it, Onii-sama, then I have no objections." "Well then, let''s go in. I can smell something delicious from out here, and it''s making me hungry already!" "So it''s decided, eh?" Having come to unanimous agreement, the four passed the threshold of the noren, and with a little difficulty pushed the old, rickety sliding door open. "Oh-" "Wow." Immediately, their noses were assaulted by the wafting aroma of sauces, their appetites titillated by a fragrance many times stronger than what they had experienced outside. "This smells great." Even Shizuku, who did not take a particular interest in food, could only say this. "That''s true. Also, this place seems quite popular." Even though it was early for dinner, just as Arisuin had said, the turnout was impressive. Nearly every table was filled, and all around them calls and orders were being shouted. Leaving aside whether this was indeed Osaka''s best, it was almost certain from the number of customers alone that the food could not possibly be bad. "Heyyy, Moooom!" Moroboshi yelled over the din just as their attention had been captured by the sights and smells of the restaurant. A middle-aged lady flipping a large number of okonomiyaki raised her head and turned, giving him a sharp look through widening eyes. "Eh, why are you ''ere? Din''cha say you''d be at the hotel till the tourney was over?" "I dropped by to see ma beloved mom''s face." "Bullshit! Don''t kid around, you''re givin'' me goosebumps!" "Did''ja have to say it like that? How am I supposed to be filial towards this kind o'' mother?" "I''m never gonna retire anyway, so I don''t need no brat to wipe my ass!" "Oi, this is a restaraunt. Don''t be sayin'' that kind of stuff!" "Eh, shitty brats will be shitty brats, ain''t it so, everyone?" The customers laughed uproariously at their back-and-forth. Unadorned and unpretentious was the atmosphere of Osaka''s downtown. "Alright, what did''ja really come here for?" Moroboshi jerked his thumb behind him to indicate Ikki and the others. "I was bringin'' some Tokyo-ites I met at the hotel around. Since they''re out here, I was gonna let them eat the best okonomiyaki in Osaka!" "Oh, so that''s how it is." It seemed that she had understood the gist of it, despite their conversation''s brevity. Stopping what she was doing, her face still glistening with sweat, she gave them a warm smile. "Welcome. I''m Yuudai''s mother. Thank you for having come all this way." "Ah, thank you, you''re too kind." "Now, I don''t know if we''s the best in Osaka, but I will give it m''all, so please wait expectantly." "Right, we''re looking forward to it." "But it sure is crowded today. Are there any seats left?" "There''s just one. You can sit there. Koume~show these guests to their table." Moroboshi''s mother called from behind the kitchen. In response to that, a young girl dressed in Japanese-style clothing and an apron approached Ikki and company. She looked a little young to be staff at a restaurant, and her bob-cut made her look like a middle-schooler. "Ara, what a cute little one. Is she by any chance your sister?" "Aye. That''s my sister Koume. Unlike me, though, she isn''t a Blazer." She looked neither like her mother nor like Moroboshiperhaps she had gotten her looks from her father. "Koume, show the guests to the table in that corner." Koume nodded, and moved ahead of them. Then her gaze met Ikki''s, and her eyes widened, her expression changing to one of surprise and bewilderment. Hmm? Moroboshi was quick to follow up even as Ikki began falling to thought. "Looks like she''s surprised to see my opponent tomorrow come here." "Ah, I see." Her surprise passed in only an instant, as she schooled her expression back into a welcoming smile. Impressive, as expected of a merchant house''s daughter. Koume bowed elegantly, and then from the depths of her kimono''s sleeve she retrieved a sketchbook. She then flipped to a page that read, in rather cute lettering, [Welcome~!], showing it to Ikki and the others. "Eh?" The three of them could not help but express their surprise at this unexpected development. After all, there weren''t many among service staff who would communicate through writing instead of speech. Again, seemingly anticipating this response, Moroboshi stepped in just in time. "Don''t worry about it, it''s just that she can''t speak." Ikki nodded in understanding. "Ah, so she writes instead." "That''s right. But it''s not a physical problemapparently it''s a psychological one." Moroboshi said this brightly, as though to assure him that it was not a big issue. I''m more ladylike this way. Mischief was apparent in Koume''s writing. "Oh, that''s rich, you unruly lass." So saying, Moroboshi reached down to ruffle her hair, at which she only looked pleased. Ikki had been concerned at first to hear that she could not speak, but seeing them enjoy their exchanges he naturally began to smile. "You two get along well." "Well, she is my one and only cute little sister." At that, Ikki suddenly felt a tap on his back. Turning, he saw Shizuku, who said only these inexplicable words. "I''m also a ''one and only cute little sister''." Um, what am I supposed to do now? Neither comprehending her intent nor knowing what else to do, Ikki began to imitate Moroboshi. "Uuu" His sister''s response was a contradiction; she seemed to itch, yet seemed happy about the touch that caused it-was she trying to outdo the Moroboshi siblings? His sister''s line of thought sure was hard to grasp. "I wonder what''s up, though." Moroboshi mused as he looked at the state of the diner. "It''s pretty crowded in here, and we came early, too." Koume scribbled rapidly on her sketchbook, explaining the situation in brief. These are all people who have come here in order to see the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. Most of them are fresh faces. Seeing this, Moroboshi came to a decision. "Huh, so it is hmm. Then it might be better if I joined. Sorry for only bringing you all here, but it looks pretty busy, so I gotta go help my mom out." "You''re not going to eat with us?" "That was my intention, but there''s quite a lot of people here, so." It was as he saideven though the restaurant was by no means small, there were almost no seats left unfilled. White smoke rose from corner to corner in the kitchen, its iron griddles in full operation. Even a bystander could see that this was a busy time. "Understood. We''ll be fine, go help out your family." Ikki was a little disappointed that he would not be able to speak to Moroboshi, but making him accompany them would also make him feel bad. Moroboshi bowed. "Sorry and I brought you all here too. It''s my treat today. If you want anything, just give Koume your order, and it''ll be on me." "Eh, weren''t you trying to reel us in?" Seeing Shizuku so surprised, Moroboshi gave a grin like that cat that got the cream. "It was all a jokewe Kansai people don''t mean what we say if we say it while smilin''." So he had always intended to treat them to a mealthey''d been had by him up till now. Nonetheless "That''s no good, we can pay for ourselves." They had barely known him for a day, it would be mean to ask someone they had only just met to pay for the meal. Thus, Ikki meant to decline. "It''s fine. It''s not that expensive ''nyways." "But, still" "I said it''s fine. I''m a third year, an upperclassman. Y''all should just listen to your elder, y''hear?" In the end, he made them accept. Yuudai Moroboshi was just that forceful a person. "Well Koume, the rest is up to you." Satisfied at his sister''s nod that Ikki and company would be attended to, he tightened his bandana and headed for the kitchen. After seeing her brother off, Koume once again flipped the pages of her sketchbook. Allow me to show you to your seats~ It seemed like a server''s commonly used lines were already pre-written, they thought as they followed her to their seats. Please sit here~ "Thank you." Pleasantries exchanged, they sat down and began to order as they wished. These were all recorded down in Koume''s sketchbook, and after a check to make sure she had them correct, were taken with her into the kitchen. All that was left to do after she left was to relax and wait for the menu to arrive. But just then, they overheard this conversation going on from behind them. "Whaaat. So Kiriko-san isn''t going out with Moroboshi?" "That''s what I''ve been telling you, no? In the first place, he isn''t even my type at all." It was the voices of two women, and one of them was a voice Ikki had heard just the previous day. Exchanging a unspoken ''could it be?'' with Shizuku and Arisuin, they turned around "Eh?" "Ah!" "My my." only to find that occupants of the other table had noticed their presence in turn. Looks were exchanged all around from five different people. "Yakushi-san!" And as he had anticipated, it was the ''White-Robed Knight'' Kiriko Yakushi and Bukyoku Academy Newspaper Club''s Yagokoro, whom they had met before at the training camp. It was an unexpected reunion in an unexpected place. If they had met at the hotel restaurant, such a meeting might have been passed over, but to meet a fellow Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival representative in the same eatery when the center of Osaka had them by the numbers was quite a remarkable coincidenceor so Ikki had thought, until further conversation proved otherwise. "Eh, so you were the one who treated Moroboshi-san when he was seriously injured, Yakushi-san?" "Yes. It''s quite the coincidence, no?" She was here more to meet Moroboshi than to have okonomiyaki, it seemed. "Well, it is unexpected, but in the first place, you are the same age as him, right? Was it really okay to treat him without a medical license?" "He''s fine, so it''s fine, right?" Is that really the problem? Ikki definitely didn''t think that was the issue at all, but prying seemed akin to kicking a hornet nest. "So you''ve just come to check up on an old patient, Yakushi-san?" Thus, he did not pursue, but rather asked after her reason for being here today. "It''s less of a check-up, and more of a house call." "Eh" Hearing the words "house call", Ikki was seized by unease, and he asked in concern. "Is Moroboshi-san not yet fully healed?" Kiriko shook her head and assured him. "Ah, he''s fine. I patched him up properly. However, it was a little reckless, so this is my way of conducting individualized aftercare. After all, I shouldn''t be taking any risks with my patients, should I?" "Ah. So in other words, you''re here out of your own goodwill." "Yes, that''s it." "That''s great to hear." Ikki felt a weight lift off his chest at her dismissal of his fears. It would be too much of a pity if he were to do battle with the Seven Stars Sword King, only for the latter to fall because of some past injuries. "So I wanted to come over to the hotel room to conduct the aftercare, but he wasn''t in. I heard from Jougasaki that he''d gone back to his home, so I hailed a taxi and came here. It seems I got here early, too early in fact, which was my mistakeMs. Paparazzi here got all suspicious as a result." So saying, Kiriko shot a look Yagokoro''s way. "Haha, somehow, it feels like you had quite the disaster on your hands." "Really." "Aw, c''mon! You were hoverin'' round his place like that although he was s''pposed to be all healed up already. It totally had th'' look of a patient-doctor romance! Y''know, there was the smell of gossip all around itlike surstr?mming[13]! Y'' couldn''t have made me any more suspicious!" "That''s rich. Just look at the guy, he has eyes like a beast. Totally not my type. I prefer boys with sweet faces like Kurogane-kun over here." "Whaaat!?" Ikki yelped, caught off guard by the outrageous comparison. "Haha~?." Kiriko purred, as if sensing Ikki''s inexperience in this regard. "If you like, your big sister here can give you a pre-match checkup after this, with lots of extra service. How about it?" White-Robed Knight ? Kiriko Hakushi Haha~? Hey, if you like, your big sister here can give you a pre-match checkup after this, with lots of extra service. How about it? So saying, she gave him a heated look, while positioning herself such that he had an unobstructed view of her cleavage through the open top of her white doctor''s gown. It had quite some impactwhile she was no match for Stella in terms of proportions, she possessed the charm of a mature lady, and that aided her case greatly in her assault on Ikki''s eyes. Anyway, what on earth is a medical check-up with ''extra service''!? In any case, he would likely come up positive for high blood pressure. Shizuku as she moved from Arisuin''s side to shield her beleaguered brother. "I''m sorry, but as far as vulgar women go, Stella-san is enough." "Couldn''t you have put it a little better?" Inwardly, Ikki heaved a sigh of relief knowing that Stella was not here. Yagokoro spoke up, addressing Arisuin. "So, Moroboshi brought you guys here?" "Well, that was sharp of you." "I knew it." Arisuin, having no reason to, had made no move to hide it. But from the certainty in her tone "Does he by any chance bring people here often?" "Hmmm, well, I wouldn''t say often, but he does sometimes bring strong people from other schools over when they come for friendly matches and the like. It''s kinda his way of welcoming opponents from afar t'' Osaka. I mean, that''s half the reason I was here todayI thought I might hear something interestin''. But t''think he would bring his opponent for the first one ''ere. He''s quite the idiot." "Indeed, it really isn''t normal." "You''re one to talk, you accepted his invitation." "Haha, I know I''m a little dense." If he wasn''t a little stupid, an F-rank like him would never have even thought about aiming for the Seven Stars Sword King. So, he "welcomes opponents", huh? "Haha still." Kiriko half-mumbled from behind Shizuku. "he isn''t quite as dense as you seem to think." "What''s that s''pposed to mean?" "Just what it says on the tin. While he did invite Kurogane-kun and his friends here to welcome them, he has ulterior motives." "Ulterior motives?" Yagokoro''s brow furrowed at the disquieting implications of that term. "You mean like using the fact that he treated them to this meal as leverage in tomorrow''s battle? He''s not the type to consider these petty tricks." "Haha. That''s so, that''s certainly so. In fact, he''s quite the opposite." The opposite? Whatever could ''the opposite'' mean? But even as he pondered the meaning of those words "Whoa! You guys gave me a shock, what happened here?" Moroboshi cut off that train of thought inadvertently as he came in with their orders in hand. It was with some surprise that Moroboshi took in the crowd before him as he walked in, a plate of food in either hand. "Koume said that the doctor was here. So you''re here too, huh, Yagokoro." "S''rather rude of you, to ''whoa!'' a maiden to her face." "It must be all sins you commit normally catching up to you, Ms. Paparazzi. Hope you weren''t a nuisance to Kurogane, the doctor and the others?" "Of course not." The sheer self-righteousness of Yagokoro''s statement left Kiriko looking thunderstruck. "Eh" Man, this is the one person I refuse to be called dense by. After all, she herself could no longer be described as merely being "dense". "You''re one to talk about being a nuisance. It just goes against common sense to bring your next opponent to your place the day before your match." "I didn''t force them, so why not?" "Well, I wouldn''t know you do look scary, so for all you know they might''ve been unable to refuse even though they wanted to." Moroboshi laughed at her allegation. "Don''t be stupid. Someone who would be that scared of me wouldn''t be here at the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. Eh, Kurogane?" "Well, I wouldn''t say we were forced." Hearing Ikki''s reply, Moroboshi gave a pleased expression, as if to say "There, you see?" But his face clouded over swiftly. "Still, I wish I could sit down and talkso many interestin'' people are here, after all." He muttered ruefully as he laid out the dishes onto the two tables with a practiced hand. "Gotta be truly down on my luck t'' have work to do at a time like this." Presently Ikki''s order, a butatama okonomiyaki[14], had been placed in front of him. An impressively portioned meal, about the size of a small pizza. "Right! Three butatama and two seafood deluxe, sorry for th'' wait!" "Wow. As expected, it smells greatand the bonito flakes are practically dancing on top, too." Having been born overseas, Arisuin was excited to see real okonomiyaki for the first time. As for the rest, they too were spurred by the food''s fragrance and the dancing bonito flakes to pick up their disposable chopsticks. Ikki for his part was still concerned about the ulterior motives that Kiriko had mentioned earlier, but the atmosphere seemed wrong for that sort of conversation. And I couldn''t possibly ask Moroboshi-san himself if he has any such intentions, either. Well, he would just decide what to do after eating first. Having turned his thoughts thus, he picked up his own disposable chopsticks. Then, as he gazed upon his order, he noticed that something was different from the time they had eaten okonomiyaki in Tokyo. "The tables at this restaurant don''t have iron plates, huh." "Well, if we did that the gas bill would be stupidly expensive, and ''nyways the okonomiyaki would be overcooked on one side. I mean, havin'' ''em creates a better atmosphere, but we don''t do it here. We serve the food at its best, and we''d like our customers to eat it that way." As expected of the ones who prided themselves in being Osaka''s bestthey really had thought of everything. In that case, he decided as he began to cut his meal into appropriately-sized pieces, he would not waste this ideal state that his food was in. "Right then, let''s eat." Paying this courtesy to Moroboshi, who was treating them, he brought the food to his mouth. It had barely passed the threshold of his tongue when Ooohhh! his eyes widened, shining with praise. Indeed, this was an utterly different beast from the one they had in Tokyo. Its tastiness was on a whole other level. And surprisingly, this aroma did not come primarily from the sauce or the pork, but rather from the dough base. Also, the cabbage therein too was superb, having both a fresh sweetness and an rich aftertaste. "Wow, this is delicious! Don''t you think so, Shizuku?" "Yes. It''s completely different from the food in Tokyo. There you could only taste the saltiness of the sauce, but here it''s sweet. It feels like the sauce''s saltiness brings out the sweetness of the base. It''s a little too much food for me, however." It seemed that Shizuku and Arisuin, too, rated the food favorably. Especially Shizuku; it was quite unlike her to be this eloquent. It was also uncommon for her to give such praise to food, being fairly well acquainted with the subtleties of gourmet food as she was. The other two also feasted upon their okonomiyaki with relish. Seeing this, Moroboshi looked truly pleased. "Nahaha. It''s good, innit? It''s because there''s a secret ingredient in our cooking. Did you catch it, Kurogane?" "A secret ingredient, huh." Being asked that question, Ikki focused on the sensations of his tongue, thinking as he chewed. The main flavor of the okonomiyaki came from the fresh, strong sweetness of the cabbage, and a gentler sweetness in the dough base. The unique aspect of this dish was how this sweetness was then brought out and emphasized by the salty sauce. But that was not all; there was still that rich flavor, that which left a sweet aftertaste even long after he had chewed and swallowed. This could not be the cabbage''s sweetness, not the sort that flowed down one''s throat in an refreshing manner. So, this secret ingredient is probably behind that rich flavor. "Hmmm, would it be cheese?" After much tasting, he found the way sweetness stayed to be somewhat similar to cheesecake, and answered this way. Moroboshi was impressed. "Wow, you''ve got a good tongue. That''s absolutely correct. Our okonomiyaki has cheese as a secret ingredient." Just a little of course, as the taste of cheese was not primary in the dish. But, as Moroboshi had said, it had only taken that little amount of cheese to multiply the richness and flavor of the meal. "That had to be it, or so I felt." "I was somewhat troubled when I heard you were ''reeling us in'', but with this I''m completely satisfied. Coming here with you was a great idea." It was as Arisuin had said. Moroboshi hadn''t been bluffingthe difference between this and the food from Tokyo was like the distance between heaven and earth. It was great that they had come here, Ikki thought. And because he thought this, he could not help but ask Moroboshi again. "Um, Moroboshi-san, is it really okay for you to be treating us to such delicious food?" "It''s fine, it''s fine. If I took money from y''all after dragging y''all here, my mum would kill me. So don''t sweat it, just take it as a welcoming a rival from far away." "But I still feel bad about being treated." He had no basis of comparison on which he could call Ichiban Boshi''s okonomiyaki the best in Osaka, but it was undoubtedly delicious. Ikki was grateful to him for having taken the time out, on the day before the day of their Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival match no less, to bring them here. That he had then paid for their feast only made him feel even more apologetic. A smile crept across Moroboshi''s face at Ikki''s consideration. "Well then, you can pay me back during our match." "During the match?" Faced with Ikki''s confused query, Moroboshi nodded. "Exactly. Good food is good motivation, y''know? So just take the day to rest up, and then meet me in the match tomorrow in your best condition, better than you''ve ever been. Provin'' my strength by defeating an opponent at their strongestnow that''s well worth the meal I treated!" At that moment, Ikki realized something. If he looked closely, he could something lurking in Moroboshi''s eyes under that friendly smile of his. Fighting spirit, almost bordering on killing intent, enough to make the hairs of his arm stand on end. He''s quite the opposite. Just as he discovered that which Moroboshi had hidden, he understood the true meaning of Kiriko''s words. Indeed, Moroboshi did not seek petty gain in battle from treating the opponent kindly, but rather the opposite. Welcoming his opponent as best as he could and allowing them to re-energize themselves, so they could meet him in battle in peak condition. Victory that came of his opponent''s poor form or carelessness meant nothing in his eyes. What he desired was a life and death battle with an opponent at their best. A victory in such a battle had meaning, valuethis was the chivalry of the Seven Stars Sword King. "In a battle at the highest stage, neither I nor my opponent should leave with any regrets. Therefore, tomorrow, let''s battle to our heart''s content with all our might. How ''bout it, Crownless Sword King?" With all our might. With the words "all our might", the Seven Stars Sword King, he who stood at the top of the student knight of Japan, had acknowledged the F-rank knight Ikki as an opponent worth going all-out against. Ikki welcomed this. Like Moroboshi, he too believed there was nothing better than to match his opponent with everything he had. Being no more than an F-rank who just popped up out of nowhere, he had fully expected to be looked down upon. But the one who stood at the top was willing to come at him seriously. It was great that I came here today. Having understood Moroboshi''s true intentions, Ikki felt so deeply. The strong foe before him had acknowledged him as a rival, as someone that demanded his full strength to deal with. As a knight, as a fighter, there was no higher honor. Therefore, there was no reason at all to reject this "ulterior motive". "If it''s like this, then I''d be glad to be treated to the meal. I will return that favor in full tomorrow." "Lookin'' forward to it!" Ikki and the others spent about an hour more at Ichiban Boshi before leaving. Moroboshi had expressed the desire for them to wait till he was free, but he never seemed to free up as the customers never dwindled but only increased in number. Their continued presence would only slow the turnover of customersthus, regrettably, they had to depart. "Haa. I haven''t eaten this much in a long time. My stomach is so full." "Yes, it''s a little uncomfortable." "Onii-sama and Alice even ate two pieces. That''s just too much. You two aren''t Stella-san." "Well, I''m sure Stella-chan wouldn''t just have eaten two." If Stella had heard that, a fight would have started. Even though Stella had only really been training with the Yaksha Princess for slightly over a week, Ikki recalled quite a few arguments of that sort with fond nostalgia. If she was here, it would surely be more lively. Having been together all the time in school, being parted made him miss her all the more. When this Festival is over, we''ll come to Moroboshi-san''s place again. Next time, they would bring Stella along. She would certainly enjoy it. So he vowed to himself, even as loneliness blew through him like a chill wind. Then he turned to Kiriko, who was walking beside him and asked in concern. "Anyway, Yakushi-san?" "What is it?" "Is it okay to have not done your check-up on Moroboshi-san and left together with us instead?" This had been bothering him for a while now. Though her original intent had been to run a check-up on Moroboshi, she had only ended up eating and then leaving together with Ikki and the others. Perhaps she might have forgotten? Kiriko for her part seemed unperturbed, and replied straight up. "Oh, but I''ve already done the checkup." "Eh? When?" "Haha. For a water element user of my level, it is possible to grasp a person''s blood and lymph flows even through their clothing. If I wish it, I can read a person''s intent via those flows, and even influence them to take control of someone else''s body." "That''s amazing!" Ikki thought aloud. "So this was how you were able to seal Tatara-san''s movements yesterday?" "Indeed. It was originally supposed to be a rehabilitation assist, but this technique is also useful for punishing idiots and anyway." "Anyway?" "Controlling people at will feels reeeally great." She had a radiant smile, but her words were pure horror. Ikki vowed in his heart at that moment never to be treated by her. "So, what are the results of your check-up, then?" He was, after all, to be Moroboshi''s opponent. That he was concerned was only natural. Kiriko replied with a note of pride in her voice. "Don''t you worry, he''s almost stupidly well, as would be expected of someone who was once treated by me." "In other words, he''s never been better?" "Yes you''re going to have a hard time in the first round." She sounded like she pitied him, but Ikki did not consider his situation pitiful. If anything, he was anxious that if Moroboshi were not at his best, there would be no worth in "returning the favor". As they talked, they once again left the commercial strip, reaching the train station. "Well, looks like this is where I step off, I dun'' stay at the hotel, after all." "Do you need us to walk you back?" Arisuin voiced concern that Yagokoro was returning home alone, but she declined. "It''s fine, it ain''t that late. I''m a student knight too, y''know?" With that, she stepped out of their circle, before stopping and turning around. "Oh, that''s right. I had something I wanted to ask you, Worst One." "You look oddly serious. What is it?" Yagokoro made a face torn between wry acknowledgement and embarrassment. "Well, y''know, I would write any scoop s''long as it was interestin'', but this rumor was just way too crazy, so I thought I gotta get it from the horse''s mouth." For even Yagokoro to call this rumor too crazy, it must surely be scarily so. Feeling a cold sweat break out, Ikki prompted her almost timidly. "What sort of rumors?" "Aah, umm they say you defeated Twin Wings in combat, is that true?" Ikki''s eyes did their best sunny-side-up egg impression. She referred to his battle against the strongest swordsman in the world, ''Twin Wings'' Edelweiss, who he had fought on the deserted school grounds not long before. There had been no eyewitnesses, and as such no news made of it. As such, he had not imagined that anyone else would have known about this. Seeing his reaction, Yagokoro pressed forward first. "Eh! What''s with dat reaction!? Is it real then? Did you really win!?" "No, wait, wait-wait-wait! Calm down a bit, please! Yes, it''s true that I did cross swords with Edelweiss, but" "S-So you did!" "That''s why I said, calm down!" Grabbing Yagokoro by the shoulders, he somehow managed to calm her down from her almost predatory state, before proceeding to refute that rumor. "I won''t deny that I did indeed fight herthe rumor is correct, but only up till there. I did not win. I lost consciousness during the battle, and the next thing I knew I was lying was a hospital bed. In other words, I''m only alive because she held back on me." He could not bear to think of what would happen if this misunderstanding got out. "I-I see, so as I expected, it was false, huh." Yagokoro also seemed to accept quickly that the rumor was merely that. "Yeah, that was probably it. Still, that you fought her and survived in itself is big news, ain''t it? I know you gotta leave now, and I''m sorry, but could''ja tell me some details about the fight?" Her face positively beamed at having unearthed this unexpected big scoop. "I''m sorry, but I can''t do that." "Wh-Why!? I''m not gonna mock you for losin'', y''know?" "No, I''m not refusing for that reason. Simply put, I don''t remember." "You don''t remember?" "Yes I remember being beaten really badly, and at some point I lost myselfthe last moments were especially muddy." This was the truth. All he remembered was his last-ditch Dokuga no Tachi being repelled with ease, and Intetsu shattering to pieces. Following this, he had no memory of how he had attempt to fend off Twin Wings. Thus he could not recall itthe moment when his sword had landed a hit on the world''s strongest swordsman. Though he had heard of it from Kurono after she rescued them, it all felt too surreal, as though it had happened to someone else. "So, well, you see, all I can tell you is that I lost." "So that''s how it is." Kurogane Ikki was not one to lie, this much Yagokoro knew even from their short acquaintance. Thus, she shrugged. It was disappointing, but she would not pursue the matter further. "As I feared, though, this information alone won''t make for a juicy enough scoop say, do you mind if I fill in some details?" "I would." "Come on, you''ll lose magnificently!" "No." "Ooh. You''re so stingy." With this came her best glare, but Ikki refused to give any ground. If he left her to dramatize the story as she liked, who knew what would come of it. Before long, Yagokoro backed down first in the face of his firm stance. "Well there''s nothing for it, then. I''ll just have t''give up on making this into an article." "I''d be thankful if you did that." "But, to be honest, my estimation of you has gone up after hearing about this, Worst One. Now I''m really lookin'' forward to see the match between you n'' Moroboshi. Then, that''s all, eh? Bye!" Sending Ikki her support thusly, Yagokoro headed off by herself in the direction of the bus stop. Shizuku spoke up first after the seeing-off. "Let''s go back together, shall we? We do stay at the same hotel, after all." Ikki, however, declining that suggestion. "I''ll pass. I''ll walk back instead of taking the train." "Why would you do that? It''s still quite the distance, you know." "It''s, well, I guess two pieces really was too much for me. I''d like to do a bit of light exercise to help with the digestion." And on top of that "I guess Moroboshi-san''s fighting spirit has infected me too. I can''t seem to sit still, so I guess I need to walk it off." There was also that reason. In any case, Shizuku understood that while the hotel was a ten-minute train ride away, that distance was nothing her brother couldn''t handle, and so she accepted it with only one mild reminder. "So that''s how it is. I understandbut tomorrow''s match is an important one, so please be careful not to overtax yourself." "I will keep myself in check, of course." "Do you want me to come with you, Ikki?" "Nah, it''s fine, Alice, you can just go with Shizuku." "Ah, alright then, I understand." "Then, I''ll see you all tomorrow at the match." Ikki waved, before heading off through the alleys in a different direction from Yagokoro. "Onii-sama is really happy." Shizuku could not help but notice this, and she said so in a pleased voice. "Yes, it seems that he was really struck by the Seven Stars Sword King''s fighting spirit. It was to be expected, I suppose, seeing as that fighting him in optimal condition was in fact his ulterior motive." "Onii-sama was also unusually provocative in his reply." "He probably couldn''t contain his excitement. As an F-rank, he has been ridiculed, unacknowledged, and yet he continues to believe in his own potential. Having the chance to test himself against the Seven Stars Sword King alone would have been enough motivation for a battle maniac like him. And now he knows that his opponent, too, desires that battle. He must be so happy and proud he can barely sit still that''s actually really cute." No doubt Ikki looked forward to meeting Moroboshi in battle tomorrow when both of them were at their best in both body and mind. To Shizuku and Arisuin, this was what they could see in Ikki''s bright expression. "But, this much won''t be enough to win." Kiriko spoke suddenly, causing them to gape slightly. "Eh?" "Won''t be enough to win do you mean Onii-sama?" "Yes, that is what I mean." "Wh-Why would you say that?" Shizuku seemed chagrined that the White-Robed Knight would suddenly claim that her brother would lose. "I would say that it''s an issue of mentality." Kiriko narrowed her eyes. "I think that Kurogane-kun is a splendid knight. While being an F-rank, he aimed for and made it to the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festivalso he certainly has both the drive and the strength. Even when facing the Seven Stars Sword King, he did not show any sign of fear, but rather challenged him head onthat he has ambition thus also plain to see but I feel that he is taking it this lightly." "Lightly you say?" Shizuku stared daggers at Kiriko, perceiving this as an insult to her brother. Arisuin moved to calm her down, even as he spoke what was on both their minds. "You said Ikki is taking this too lightly. How different is Moroboshi from him then, if they share the same feelings on the matter?" If they had different feelings on the matter, why would Moroboshi have said something like "I wish to fight you when you''re at your best"? But Kiriko simply shook her head lightly at his words. "That''s not true. I think you''ve misunderstood the man called Yuudai Moroboshi quite severely. Beneath what I called his ulterior motives is something very different from Kurogane-kun''s ambition. Halfhearted feelings that those would never have allowed him to overcome those injuries. That which supports him is something else altogether. It''s something even more unique than the mere desire to fight those above you, or to chase after a beautiful victory. It is a most grievous sense of duty. If Kurogane-kun only holds on to such self-congratulatory ideas like wanting to fight a battle he can be proud of, or aiming for greater heightshe cannot defeat Moroboshi. I''m sure of it." Ikki did not take the path back to the hotel after having parted from Shizuku and the others. Instead, he headed for a park away from the busy streets, away from the bustle of the night. None of that could be heard here, only the insects. "Would you like to come out now? No one will hear us here even if we cause a disturbance." The one he addressed was the source of that murderous intent that he had felt in front of Ichiban Boshi. That same gaze had continued to follow him since earlier. This was the real reason Ikki had chosen to return to the hotel aloneto speak to the owner of that gaze. Even with the Seven Stars Sword King among them, this person had unswervingly fixed an bloodlust upon Ikki alone, without anyone noticing. This alone spoke volumes of this pursuer''s skill. A moment later, his estimations were proven correct, as a figure emerged from the shadows and stood in front of him. Ikki gasped. "To think that it would be you." The newcomer''s Japanese-style clothing fluttered in the night wind. His sleek-lidded eyes flashed like naked blades. Yet, he and Ikki would have been spitting images of one another, if not for the cross-shaped scar that marred his face. "Ouma." Indeed, this was none other than Ikki''s brother by blood, and the sole A-Ranked Knight among Japan''s student knights: Ouma Kurogane, the Sword Emperor of Wind. Having shown himself, Ouma said not a word as he cast a piercing stare in Ikki''s direction. It was hardly an amicable look, but rather one filled with killing intent, or perhaps enmity. Whichever it was, his mere gaze was enough to exert a prodigious pressure. The two of them were around the same height. Yet face-to-face, Ouma seemed to loom two, even three times his sizesuch was the substance of his mere presence. Steeling himself, Ikki managed to not be swallowed up by the pressure his brother''s gaze exuded. "So, what might you need? Judging by that time in Hagun Academy, I don''t suppose you''re here for some brotherly bonding, are you?" In dealing with Ouma, it was best to begin by asking for the agenda, for he was not someone to do anythingmuch less appear in front of himwithout one. Ouma spoke, breaking his silence. "Of course, I came here to meet the likes of you only for one purpose. I have something that I must say." "Something you must say?" Ouma nodded slightly, then with a voice that echoed not in his ears, but in his very guts "Withdraw from the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival at once, Ikki." His tone and words brooked no disagreement. Ikki gaped at the sudden command. Why did he have to withdraw from the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival? "May I hear a reason?" "Did you not understand what you were told? How carefree." Ouma''s brows furrowed, his annoyance at his brother''s words plain. "Your existence is a stumbling block to the Crimson Princess." "What?" Having heard his brother''s mind, it was Ikki''s turn to frown. "Since when have I been a stumbling block to Stella? I''d like it if you didn''t reproach me without any basis." "It''s the truth. Thanks to your deceptions, you worm, the Crimson Princess has been foolishly wasting her time these few months competing at your level after being bested by you." "Deception?" "Techniques, tactics, all the means with which you attempt to catch the opponent off guard, those petty tricks with which you have bluffed and scraped your way to victorythat is your deception. Strength is not something that is found from such vulgarity, and she can never hope to become strong or anything like that by following the back of such a vulgar man. To tell the truth, she disappointed me during our battle when we assaulted Hagun. Someone of the same caliber as I should not have only amounted to that." All this feigning the appearance of strength and thus conning Stellahe laid at Ikki''s feet. Having so decided, Ouma rounded on him. "Therefore disappear, fool. The Crimson Princess is too good for someone like you." "I see, so that''s how it is." Ikki gave a light sigh at Ouma''s words. Having heard up till here, he could understand why his brother had claimed that he was blocking Stella''s progress. Simply put, Ouma was judging him on the basis of his own value system. To him, strength was not the technique one used to win, but the power one has. That the person with more power would win was a giventechniques capable of subverting this law were nothing but trickery. Really, what harsh words. It really was harsh. After all, Ouma''s ideals were nothing but a complete rejection of his existence as a F-rank knight aiming for the top. It was quite like Ouma as a purist of strength to speak this way, but Ikki was not about to by any means accept this ideal. "I finally understand why you think that I have become an obstacle to Stella''s progress, big brother. However, I have no reason to go along with your values. Even if is as you say, that your values are the truth, that I am a fake Stella loves me, and she desires to have one more battle with me. To me, that is all. Everything. Your words do not hold a candle to our promise, Ouma. They do not move me." He rejected Ouma''s request unceremoniously. His brother in response did not look too disappointed, and indeed seemed to have anticipated this refusal to submit. "You''re a fool. Do not misunderstand me. I am not askingI am ordering you. If you won''t listen, then I will simply use force to bring you to heel. That''s all there is to it." With a single slow motionas though finding the task too tiresomehe materialized his own Device, the nodachi Ryuuzume, longer than the average Japanese sword by a shade. The air itself around them seemed to freeze over with tension, as frightful birds fled their trees overhead. They knewthey knew that the moment this sword was drawn, all within the park lay inside the palm of Ouma''s hand. Ikki, too, knew this. But even though he did he did not waver in the least. A smile unafraid crept upon his lips. "Well, this is goodI don''t hate that it''s easier to understand this way." As he said this, he materialized his own Device, Intetsu. He was already resolved. From the time that Ouma had shown himself, he had known that there was no way their exchange could end peaceably. Those words had then sealed that fate. Ouma had said that the time Ikki and Stella had spent together up till now had been worthless. To Ikki, meeting her, the days they had spent togetherthese things were precious. He could not simply smile and let such words pass. For the sake of Stella, who loved him, he would not rest till he made Ouma pay for saying them. "Whether I am merely a stumbling stone for Stella or notcome ascertain it with your blade!" "Don''t you dare snarl at me in my own words, ragged mongrel!" Thus did the extra-tournament battle between the Kurogane brothers erupt. Within the city, the battle between the the Sword Emperor of Wind and the Worst One began suddenly. It was Ouma who made the first move. He lifted his hand, Ryuuzume glowing with pale, baleful fire in the darkness "Ha!" and swept horizontally at a rapidly closing Ikki. Ten meters separated the two. It was a distance no blade''s reach could cross, or would cross. And yet "Tch!" Ikki''s body, already held close to the ground in his charge, now went lower still as he dived flush to the ground in a panic. Not a moment too soona frigid gale passed over him, scything through the rows of trees behind him in its wake. A blade of steel might not cross that distance. But a blade of wind was a different matter. This was the Noble Art Shinkuuha[15], a popular offensive technique among wind users that tore through air, creating a small corridor of vacuum. Naturally, Ouma was capable of using it. "Haa!" Ouma struck out with Ryuuzume once again, sending another blade of vacuum hurtling toward Ikki. A slash capable of cutting through air. While it lacked the sheer offensive strength of a fire-user''s ranged abilities like Stella Vermillion''s own long-range technique Dragon Fang, its supersonic speeds and the difficulty of dodging an invisible strike made it a deadly ability in its own right. But such a pedestrian technique would not be able to tame the Worst One. Ikki continued to advance without losing an iota of speed, juking his way through the gaps between the vacuum blades, dodging them all by a hair''s breadth. From his movements it was obvious that he had seen through the supposedly invisible Shinkuuha. But how? The trick lay in that which Ikki had fixed his gaze on. His eyes were not on the unseen blades, but theRyuuzume Ouma wielded. Though it boasted supersonic speed, Shinkuuha could only go a straight line down the trajectory drawn by its user''s Device. Therefore, following it and evading it was simple if one observedRyuuzume''s angles of attack. It was much like dodging bullets, where one could easily evade them by reading the timing of the bolt''s movements, and the position of the muzzle. For someone with Ikki''s reflexes and motion perception, they simply could not hit. "Hmph." Weaving past the corridor of vacuum slashes, Ikki was closing in. As though judging that bringing Ikki down was beyond mere Shinkuuha, Ouma too charged and swung at Ikki''s necknot with a sword of wind this time, but with a sword of steel. "Kaaaa!!" "Tch!" He''s fast! Despite wielding a bladed weapon whose weight equaled that of a spear, the sharpness and speed of Ouma''s slash with his nodachi by far surpassed Ikki''s. This was not a difference in skillindeed, both sides were about equal in that regard. The difference lay in Ouma''s ability. Manipulating the wind, he had rendered air resistance null and void, giving his white blade the advantage in speed over Ikki''s black one. Without Ittou Shura, there was no counter to such speed. Having judged in that moment, Ikki took up a defensive stance *Swish* and then he felt a chill freeze the blood in his veins as that sound reached his ears. "Ooooooh!" Forsaking defense, he threw himself backward to avoid Ouma''s strike. The blade struck the sandy soil of the parkand did not stop there, carving a seemingly bottomless chasm in the earth below, etching that fissure-like wound deeply into the ochre-colored ground. Ikki broke into a cold sweat at the sight. Stella too could shake the ground with her strikes, but Ouma''s were a cut above her''s. After all, shaking was a phenomenon caused by the dispersion of energya sign of excessive waste and imperfection in the user''s magic control. A true strike of concentrated energy created no such perturbations. Where it went, it silently yet thoroughly blew everything away. That was Ouma''s strike, which had cut through the earth like a knife through hot butter. How much energy would have had he gathered, how much force and mass simulated in order to do something like that? How many hundreds of kilograms? How many thousands? He did not know, but one thing he did. His brother''s strike, much like Stella''s, was a brutal blow. And not one he could take head-on. But This extraordinary offensive strength, it can only be created by that body. "You''ve changed a lot since we last met all those years ago, Ouma. No, I should say you''ve changed too much. What''s the secret behind that body?" "Oh?" Ouma cracked a predatory grin at Ikki''s words. "To think that you would notice my anomaly in our first crossing of blades. Though it is trickery, your wounding of Twin Wings is evidently not just for show however, there is nothing you can do with that knowledge. This anomaly is pure strength alone, unlike your deceptions." Indeed, that slash was a tough customer. He was by no means a stranger to attacks that he could not defend against. He had once fended a similarly earth-shattering blow from Stella by negating her demon-like physical strength with a soft defense. But that had only been possible because of Stella''s inexperience. A blade wildly swung cuts not the falling leaf. That was the principle behind it; deflecting wild strength was but a simple matter. Ouma''s blade-work was different. Its path betrayed not the slightest hesitation or deviationit would surely slice even a falling leaf clean in twain. Like this, even using Ten''i Muhou would be fairly dangerous. How would he deal with this demon''s blade? Using Ittou Shura would allow him to close the speed gap, but given the one-minute time limit it had it was still too soon to use it. He needed to force Ouma''s to show more of his hand first. In that case, what indeed would he have to do? As he drew on his past experience to come to a solution "I see you''re thinking of some pointless things." Ouma''s mocking call from a distance snapped his train of thought. "I''ve said it before. There is nothing you can do." Then, Ouma made his move. Was it Shinkuuha once again? No. He did not make to slash, but instead raised his blade on high, as though meaning to pierce the moon. "Also, I don''t intend to waste much time on someone of your level. Let''s just put a time limit on thisall this scurrying about is depressing." He then began his incantation. "Bind and shutMukou Kekkai[16]." The pale emerald fire shrouding Ryuuzume burst forth in vibrant flame, and in an instant a savage gale swept across the battlefield. The sands rose and churned, blinding the eyes as the howling winds drew them into its twisting updraft. Ikki clawed at the ground with both hands, barely managing to keep himself from being thrown up into the air as well. Kuh! He''s obstructing my vision! The sandstorm and the twister as one had stripped him of both sight and mobility. He could not but acknowledge that this move was effective, but he quickly realized painfully that even that line of thinking was naive. A man who pursued strength as purely as Ouma did would never use a technique that was simply meant to reduce his opponent''s fighting capability. Mukou Kekkai had a more terrifying, more direct ability, and that was "This!" I can''t breathe! the forced removal of oxygen. The updraft Ouma had created was robbing the battlefield of it, drawing it up high into the sky, denying Ikki the luxury of time. "You have ten minutes. About one if you fight; that''s all you have left. I have no patience for you to be conserving that miserable strength of yours. Come at me with all you have." Ikki, hearing Ouma''s commanding tone, steeled himself. Indeed, he had no time to conserve his power, exactly as his brother had said. Moreover This isn''t an opponent I can hold back against. He did not know what had happened to his brother during the time when Ouma whereabouts had been unknown, but it was clear that he was many times stronger than Ikki had remembered him. This compounded with his preexisting power deficiency meant that Ouma was not an opponent against which he could hope to hide an ace. Recognizing this, Ikki aborted his attempt to see through Ouma''s strength, and ignited all the magic flowing through his body. "Ittou Shura." A burst of azure fire wrapped around his body as his sword spirit burst forth, like a rushing wind yet sharp enough to cut flesh. The trees in the park again shook, their leaves falling like raindrops. Having experienced many battles, Ikki''s spirit had come to possess a very physical pressure. Yet Ouma was not in the least shaken by that level of pressure. Rather than be in the least intimidated by Ittou Shura, he seemed to be annoyedas one presented with something dull. "A highly focused release of all one''s power within a short period of time used in order to defeat with explosive force an opponent whose total reserves you cannot match this is the height of deception. Just looking at it makes my skin crawl. Come. Allow me to blow this stumbling stone away." With almost leisurely movements, he settled into a battle stance. Stoic and unmoving, he evoked the image of a mighty mountain. Deep-rooted in the earth, an absolute presence. Ikki was almost overwhelmed by this feeling alone. But he had already played his trump card. He had a minute left, no more. Even a second''s waste was fatal against this foe. Therefore "Haaaaaa!" The knight in black initiated the decisive attack, his posture low to the ground like a shadow. In response, the Sword Emperor of Wind too made his move, his blade sweeping forth like a hurricane towards that shadow''s head. But when cloaked in Ittou Shura, Ikki was swifter than any wind! I can do this! He intended to end this in the first strike using the decisive difference in speed. Deflect Ouma''s blow, avoid him, and strike at his body in a flash. Don''t be afraid. His eyes fixed on the white blade bearing down on his head. Ouma could split the earth with this blow. If he allowed fear to cripple his deflection, he would be decapitated in a single strike. Focus! He sought maximum concentration to avoid this executioner''s guillotine. The precision to deflect this falling blade. He could do it. He had to be able to. With all that he had honed himself with so far, he could surely do it. So, without fear Gooooo! Encouraging himself thus, Ikki summoned up his utmost focus and charged at the oncoming blade. In that instant, all too suddenly Eh? he stopped. What is this!? Ikki''s eyes widened in shock at the sudden anomaly in his body that occurred as he and Ouma were about to cross swords. This was the precise moment that he had concentrated all his energies unto. The moment when he should have parried Ouma''s attack, and then gotten within his guard. Yet at this decisive momentit was as though the connection between his mind and body was suddenly severed. He was conscious. Yet his body would not move. What is happening!? He had no time to be surprised, however. He was the only one who had stopped. Ouma''s blade was upon him in a flash. Shit! He barely managed to get his guard up before it made contact with his neck. But he had taken Ouma''s earth-splitting physical strength head-on. "Gaaaah!" Ikki was blown dozens of meters of away as though hit by a heavy truck, smashing against a stone wall. "Gah-hak!" A gout of bloody mist came forth from his mouththe impact had reached his internal organs, wounding them. The bones in his arms were broken up to the elbows from taking that slash squarely. But, at this moment, both those things were irrelevant to Ikki. What was that, a moment ago! At the moment of the decisive clash, he had frozen up mysteriously. Why had he stopped? Ever since he had taken up the sword, this had never happened before. But even as Ikki was driven to distraction by this mysterious occurrence within his body "Hmph." Ouma spoke, his voice rankling with impatience. "what are you so surprised about? Surely you do not think that you could continue as-is after having fought the world''s strongest swordsman? Even if your body is fine, she left her mark on your spirit." "Eh!?" "To think you couldn''t even accept her gift, and yet dared to bark at me. You who know not your place" Even as Ouma reviled him thus, he gradually settled into an offensive stance. He lifted his hand, blade held parallel to the ground. In an instant, Ryuuzume burst forth in a nimbus of as-yet unmatched light as its blade was clad in wind. The result was one of extraordinary scale as the revolving winds devoured the atmosphere around them, threatening to suck all the surrounding objects into its grasp. Layer upon layer of cutting gale coalesced, forming this single blade of air. A blade of a whirlwind, capable of slicing all in its path. Yes, this was the Noble Art that had felled both the Crimson Princess and Raikiri. "For a con-artist like you, Kusanagi is overkill. However, it would be just as distasteful were I to fail to slay you by not completing the task. Therefore, take this special favor gratefullyand die." Having delivered his parting shot, Ouma swung, sending his greatest technique at the severely wounded Worst One. I can''t take this technique on! He had to avoid it, by any means necessary. He was concerned of course, by the meaning behind the ''gift'' of Edelweiss'' that Ouma had spoken of. Still, he chased it from his mind for now, ordering his bodystill wracked with damage done by the impactto flee the oncoming threat with all its might. But he froze up againjust like before. His brain desperately appealed to his body to flee, but his flesh was frozen, unresponsive. Were his bodily functions disabled by the damage? That possibility arose first in his mind. But checking his wounds, he dismissed itthey was severe, yes, but not the point where he would be immobile. Then, why? He couldn''t understand. He couldn''t understand. But at this rate he would take the blow squarely. Kuh! He had to think of something. But nothing came to his mind, the only part of his body that had not yet stopped, even as its gears churned at full speed. He was about to be swallowed whole by the titanic force of that wind blade "Tear ''em to shreds, Tora-Ou!" A young man wielding a yellow spear interposed himself between the Worst One and the blade of compressed wind that threatened to slice him to smithereens just as it would anything else. Well-built and with eyes like a predator''s, it was the Seven Stars Sword King, Yuudai Moroboshi. "Tear ''em to shreds, Tora-Ou!" With a cry that pierced the skies, he thrust the golden spear at the descending tornado. Golden light shot forth from the point of the spear, the radiance swiftly taking the shape of a tiger''s headjaws open and fangs bared. The golden tiger created of magic power seized the oncoming wind blade in its wide open maw, bit downand Ouma''s trump card, the Kusanagi that had so easily taken down the Crimson Princess and the Raikirifirst rate student knights in their own rightwas literally torn to pieces. Split asunder down the middle by the tiger, the blade of wind dispersed and ultimately dissipated into nothingness. "You ''kay, Kurogane?" Moroboshi asked as he stood between the brothers as Ikki''s shield. "Mo, Moroboshi-san, why are you h?" "You forgot somethin'', so I came to give it back to ya." So saying, he tossed an object towards Ikki''s chesthis student datapad. "The doc said you were headin'' back on yer own. I was just takin'' it easy, following the road back to the hotel and then somehow just stumbled on some outrageous sibling argument." Moroboshi then turned from Ikki to Ouma. "Yo, long time no see, Ouma. Haven''t seen your face around since the we were in elementary school." "Moroboshi, the Star of Naniwa or should I say, the Seven Stars Sword King?" "Ha. I don''t wanna be called no Seven Stars Sword King by you. You weren''t even at that year''s Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival." Moroboshi spoke, referencing their old rivalry in elementary school. "Winning that title don''t mean a thing to me well, let''s leave that one aside for now." As they exchanged words, Moroboshi scanned the surrounding area and frowned at the sorry state it was in. The deep crevasses carved into the ground. The trees felled by the whirlwind. The broken stone wall. "Ain''t this a little overboard for a sibling argument? Someone might''ve died if I din'' step in!" "That would be the Noble Art that can negate all other Noble ArtsTiger Bite[17]. You managed to shatter Kusanagi and even Mukou Kekkai." "Aye, dat''s how it is. In other words, your power over wind ain''t got nothin'' on me. Now that you know that, lemme ask you you gonna continue this silly fight? You keep makin'' a ruckus in my home turf, you''ll be up against me." Threatening Ouma in a voice sharp as a dagger, Moroboshi thrust his spear, infused with the power of the Noble Arts-negating Tiger Bite, at him. "No. I no longer desire to continue." Closing his eyes, he recalled Ryuuzume. Moroboshi''s Tiger Bite had been able to destroy his trump card Kusanagi with ease. Did he find his odds against Moroboshi''s assistance too unfavorable? No. To know when to back off was never his strong suit. His reason for continuing the battle was just gone. What little interest he had possessed before left his cold eyes as he fixed them upon Ikki, who was still collapsed behind Moroboshi. "If he cannot not accept the gift of Twin Wings, then there is no need for me to finish him off herehe will be defeated by you tomorrow. All the better. The Crimson Princess will surely wake up if she sees his pathetic form." Throwing this last barb, he turned on his heel and melted into the darkness from which he had come. As he left, he muttered a last few words. "Still, to have forgotten something, huh? What a lucky man." Moroboshi gave an exasperated sigh as he watched Ouma leave. "Well, his appearance has changed quite a bit since elementary school, but ain''t his cold attitude still the same?" Once Ouma had completed disappeared, he then turned back to Ikki, who was now slumped against the stone wall. "Well, what was that about? Heard y''all mention Stella-chan or somesuch. This some kind of lover''s quarrel? You two brothers fighting over the same girl, like in the drama serials?" Ikki smiled bitterly at Moroboshi''s flippancy as he stood up haltingly. "Please stop, I nearly died back there. Still, you really saved me. Thank you very much for that and for the datapad as well." "All good, all good. Don''t sweat it more importantly." His eyes narrowed, and he continued in a more serious tone. He was only concerned about one thing. "Well, what''s the matter with you, Kurogane? I only looked from afar, but your movements were weird. Didn''t look like it was due to your injuries either." He had seen Ikki when he had seemed to not flee from Kusanagi. Unfortunately, the answer to his question was something Ikki himself wanted to know, more so than anyone else. "Honestly, I don''t know what happened or how." It had come completely unannouncedhe should have conditioned himself perfectly in preparation for the tournament. So he could nothing but shake his head. "Is that so but really, you looked exactly like a deer in the headlights of a really big speeding truck. Well, that can''t be it, can it?" After all, no knight who could appear at the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival would be scared out of their wits by an opponent''s technique, much less someone like Ikki, the ''Worst One'' who had been brave enough to smile even when matched up against the Crimson Princess and her Katharterio Salamandra. That could not be so. Yet Moroboshi''s casual words caused something to flash across Ikki''s mind. Surely you do not think that you could continue as-is after having fought the world''s strongest swordsman? Even if your body is fine, she left her mark on your spirit. These were the words that Ouma had said to him at the end of their battle. Now that he thought about it, it was indeed exactly as his brother had described it. He had fought against the world''s greatest swordswoman, and lived. Been defeated by her, yet was whole. Could it have possibly been this convenient? He had come back from having one foot in the gravebut it seemed like not a thing had changed was this line of thought perhaps a little too naive? An ill premonition sent him into a cold sweat. This happened often in the world of fighting, with a good example being boxing. After having suffered a severe loss, some fighters would develop an extreme irrational fear of an opponent''s punches and as a result freeze up in panic during the few seconds where blows were exchanged. This trauma-induced mental condition was known as "Punch Eye". Naturally, those afflicted by this condition could not continue fighting. Some would call them broken. Could it bethat without knowing it, he had been broken? Indeed, he had checked out on the tests done after the battle with Edelweiss. He could still perform up to his usual standards in training. But none of these situations had put his life in any danger. Thus, he had not realized it till now, only to have it come out into the open when faced with the genuine killing intent that Ouma had exuded. It was a frightening thought, and unfortunately, it was not all baseless talk. Rather, it was just as Ouma had saidfor him to have come out unscathed from a battle with the strongest swordswoman was unnatural. Should not it have been expected that some part of him, whether body or spirit, had been shattered during the fight? Seeing the blood drain from Ikki''s face, Moroboshi spoke up, concerned. "What''s up? You''ve got a scary face on did you think of something?" "No not particularly." He did not tell Moroboshi what his thoughts were. He could not possibly do so. He could not show his next opponent his weakness. And more importantly I look forward to fighting you when you''re at your best. Moroboshi had looked forward to their battle so much. He would not tell him, even were his lips ripped open. Ikki forcibly quashed the uneasiness within him. All the while, Moroboshi continued to eye him, until "That so? Well, leaving that aside, let''s get you to a doctor real quick, eh? Just sit down for a bit." Dropping his pursuit of that point, he whipped out his own datapad and began dialing for an ambulance. "Sorry about this." Was this really thanks, or was it an apology? Muttering these words whose true meaning even he knew not, Ikki placed his shattered hands over his chest. Ittou Shura had long since been dispelled, and the fatigue had by now risen to claim his entire body. Thanks to that, his entire body had been numbed and therefore he did not feel the pain of his wounds. What''s happened to me? To my body? And yet the fear that arose in his heart of having broken somewhere as a knight did not decrease in the slightest. Later, after having received treatment and returned to his hotel room, Ikki continued his self-examination. Diving deep within his consciousness, he examined both his body and his soul, leaving no stone unturned. But he could not find any apparent trace of affliction. Rather, he could not but conclude that he was in optimal condition. Was he really broken? If not, that freeze-up, what was it? He did not know, and because he did not know, he could not even begin to overcome it. That boded ill. To challenge the Seven Stars Sword King while sitting on this ticking time bomb he did not even understand was reckless. This was not an opponent he could beat if his body were to refuse to move at critical junctures. He had to conquer it somehow. But as though mocking the anxious worrying in his heart, it came. Light. The morning. The day where it would all begin. It is said, Conflict is evil, for from it is born hatred; Peace is good, for from it is born kindness; Violence is a sin, for by it we harm our fellow man; Conciliation is a virtue, for by we care for them; If mankind were sensible, we would surely think this way. But, despite this, humankind nonetheless yearns for strength! To be stronger than all others! To be bolder than all others! Overwhelming power, before which none can stand! Absolute power, with which you shall do as you please! Let them speak, who have never longed for this. Let them open their mouths, who have never desired it. All who were born into this world have dreamedand gave some up when they lost their way. Now, those who dream of staking their lives to challenge themselves and their peers have gathered here, at this festival! For HokkaidoRokuzon Academy. For TohokuKyomon Academy. For North KantoDonrou Academy. For South KantoHagun Academy. For KinkiBukyoku Academy. For Chugoku-ShikokuRentei Academy. For Kyushu-OkinawaBunkyoku Academy. And last but not leastour debutant, Akatsuki Academy. Thirty-two have been chosen from among the eight schools, each one a magnificent knight. Even so, only one may claim the title of ''Seven Stars Sword King''the name of Japan''s number one student knight! Therefore, we shall decide the better man with sword in hand, for is that not the chivalric tradition? Our thirty-two young, noble champions. The time is now! If only at this time, none shall reproach you! Fight as you wish, as you willfight with everything you have! With this, I declare that the sixty-second Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival has begun! Volume 5 - CH 3 (translation) Elsewhere, in Tokyo''s Hagun Academy, a knight woke up in an infirmary. "Nnn." Heavy-lidded eyes opened to reflect an unfamiliar white ceiling. Where am I? The young woman was slightly confused by that sight. It was partly because she had indeed nearly never been in a hospitalbut it was mostly the grogginess that came from waking from a long slumber. Though once she understood what was going on, she sat upright reflexivelyand doing so alerted the blonde, emerald-eyed Kanata Toutakubara to the sound of moving sheets. Kanata turned her eyes from the television mounted in the room and heaved a sigh of relief. "Ah! Touka-chan, you''re awake thank goodness!" "Kana-cha-ack!" Seeing Kanata by her bedside, Touka attempted to call out to her, but wound up biting her tongue hard. "Ahm ahl tongue tieedd." "I guess it''s no surprise that your body is a little dull. You''ve been napping for quite a while, after all." "I was asleep?" Well then, how had she come to sleep for so long that her body felt this heavy? As Touka tried to marshall her fragmented memories Now then! The turning point in the first round of the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival is presently drawing near. On the cards is the much-anticipated final matchup of Block B, Hagun Academy''s Crimson PrincessStella Vermillion! Her opponent, Kyomon Academy''s Icy LaughterMikoto Tsuruya! Our analyst, Muroto-pro, is here with us. Muroto-pro, what do you think of this match The words coming from the television screen brought the memories flowing back. During Akatsuki''s attack, she had led the student council against the Sword Emperor of Wind Ouma Kurogane in order to protect Stella Vermillion, and had been defeated by the former. What happened after that? She didn''t know, and with an ashen face she turned to Kanata. "Kana-chan, what happened!? What about Stella-san!? Are Kurogane-kun and the others alright!?" "They''re fine. The Hagure sisters managed to protect Vermillion-san. Kurogane-kun sustained some injuries, but he has since recovered and is currently on-site at the event. As for us, we were all wounded by illusionary form, so there is nothing particularly wrong with usexcept for you and the vice president. The two of you took too much damage, and thus lapsed into a comatose state." "Uta-kun as well?" "Yes." Kanata''s gaze moved behind Touka. Following suit, she noticed Utakata lying in a deep sleep on the bed next to hers. "Uta-kun." "Similar to you, his recovery has only been slowed because of extreme exhaustion, and thus the vice president''s life is not in danger. I think he will likely awaken later today, or else tomorrow." "Is thatsohaaa." Having heard the details of that which had transpired after she had lost consciousness, Touka sighed heavily. For now, I guess I did execute the bare minimum of my duties as Student Council President. At the very least, she had managed to prevent that attack from completely destroying Hagun Academy, and that was enough. Still, all this was thanks also to her friends who had chosen to remain on the frontline with her. "Thank you, Kana-chan." "Haha. Please do give the others your thanks too. They''ll definitely be happy." "Yes, I''ll do that." Oh, no, it appears that we have a problem! A cry, almost one of anguish, could be heard from the television. "Oh my, it seems like quite the uproar there. I wonder what the trouble is?" "I don''t know. What could it be?" Naturally, their eyes shifted to the TV screen. In it, they could see a bespectacled man almost raining sweat. Oh dear, it seems that representative Stella Vermillion has neither arrived at the venue nor responded to the signal for the match to begin! Now that was unexpected. "Eeeeehhh!?" She didn''t respond to the signal for the match to begin? Something like that! Having heard that Stella was fine from Kanata, this broadcast surprised Touka all the more. "Kana-chan. Earlier, you said Kurogane-kun was at the venuedoes that mean Stella-san was not together with them?" "I''m not sure of the details, but it seems that she took losing to the Sword Emperor of Wind quite hard, and thus sought out Saikyou-sensei to train her one-on-one afterward. I think this may be why they did not travel together as a result." "So that''s how it is. But then, if she was travelling with Saikyou-sensei, why would she be" Why would she still not be at the venue by the time that the festival began? Kanata and Touka were puzzled. In the meantime, they continued to receive information from the TV broadcast. Ah, we have just received a message from the judges. Representative Stella Vermillion has contacted them to inform them that due to a train fault that has delayed her ride, she will arrive at the venue late. That''s quite the problem. But isn''t the party for the representatives supposed to be held two days before the event, to discourage these things from happening? That''s true. She was supposed to have arrived in Osaka together with the other participants from Hagun. Oh dear, what''s this? Representative Mikoto Tsuruya has requested that the judges grant her a victory by forfeiture! "Might Stella-san wind up losing by forfeit at this rate?" Kanata asked, watching the screen with a concerned expression. Touka shook her head. "No, I''m sure she''ll be fine." Having participated in the previous Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival as the team captain, she had at that time by and large gotten a good grasp of the festival''s rules. "It is not a rule that participants have to arrive two days before. In the event that someone is indeed late, that match can be postponed." Well, the judges have presently sent us their ruling. They declare that "in accordance with the rules, the fourth match of Block B shall be postponedtherefore, we will not recognize a victory by forfeit." Then there''s nothing to it then. Those are the rules, after all. Are there any penalties for being late? There will be none in this case, since the delay in the train schedule has also been confirmed by the judges. Nonetheless, it would be good if we could formalize arriving two days early as a ruleit would prevent such things from happening. All decisions concerning the running of the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival were made via consensus of the judges. Like in many other fighting competitions, this decision could not be reversed once passed. In other words, thanks to this decision, Stella was no longer in any danger of forfeiting. Kanata sighed in relief. "Haa. That really had me in suspense." "But if she cannot make it before the time that the match was shifted back to, she is out." It would be good if she could, though. Incidentally, Stella''s match would have been the last of Block B''s first round matches. At that moment, an announcement came from the venue. Everyone, your attention please: there will be a ten minute intermission while we prepare the ring, following which we will promptly begin Block C''s first round matches. "So we''re already at the halfway-mark of the first round. It''s shocking that I missed such a good deal of it. Say, Kana-chan, is Kurogane-kun''s match already over?" "No. His is the fourth match of Block C, which is after this." "That''s great." If nothing else, Ikki was the one who became a representative by defeating her. As Raikiri, his was one match she could not miss. "By the way, who''s his opponent?" "Ah, right, you didn''t see the tournament brackets since you were unconscious at that time." "Yes. So, Kana-chan, who is Kurogane-kun''s opponent?" "This matchup would be of great interest to you, President." Kanata made a complicated expression, as though trying to suppress a wry smile. Touka suddenly had a horrible premonition "The Worst One''s opponent in the first round is Yuudai Moroboshi, the Seven Stars Sword King''." that hit the mark almost immediately. "Kurogane-kun drew the short straw in the first round once again, didn''t he?" "Yes, he did. It was like this too during the selection tournament. I think he just doesn''t have any luck in general." "But I suppose one could think of it as the necessary trials that a hero must go through, no?" Still, what bad luck, to have been paired against the Seven Stars Sword King right from the get-go. Adjustments had been made to the tournament style to adapt to the sharp decrease in the number of competitors this year, resulting in the seeding being discarded. It seemed that Ikki had lost out as a result. It''s as if he''s some kind of trouble magnet. "As Raikiri, who has fought them both, what do you think of this match between the Worst One and the Seven Stars Sword King?" Kanata asked suddenly, looking to Touka for a prediction. She was probably bored now that the broadcast had been temporarily replaced by commercials due to the break. "Well, let''s see." Touka closed her eyes, thinking. "Sixty to forty in favour of Moroboshi-kun, I''d say." "Sixty-forty. That''s quite a narrow margin, considering that it''s the Seven Stars Sword King." "This conjecture seems like an exercise in improbability if we consider their respective places in society, but I have my reasons." "And what sorts of reasons are those?" "Kurogane-kun has a good affinity for opponents like Moroboshi-kun. Do you know of Moroboshi-kun''s Noble Art, Tiger Bite?" "It''s the ability to dispel other Noble Arts, isn''t it?" "Yes. Blazers are capable of performing superhuman feats known as Noble Arts. In other words, we can use magic. Therefore the ability to devour and negate magical abilities grants its user an overwhelming advantage over all sorts of Blazers. The water of Lorelei, the fire of the Crimson Princess, the wind of the Sword Emperor of Windnone of these are of any use against Moroboshi-kun. His Tora-Ou will simply tear them all to pieces." "True. You were forced out of close range by it as well, President." Touka nodded. A year ago, she had been stalemated in long-range combat due to Tiger Bite dispelling all of Raikiri''s lightning bolts. Without any other options she had attempted to use Raikiri''s extreme swiftness to end the battle without giving Moroboshi the chance to counterattack, but his skilled spearmanship ensured that she never got in range to use Raikiri, resulting in her defeat. To her, those were the memories of a bitter defeat. "Now that you put it like that, it really is a rather overpowered skill." "It is. It''s only useful against Blazers, but as far as that goes, its ability to one-up any Blazer is unbelievable however, Kurogane-kun isn''t someone who relies on magic in battle in the first place. He relies on martial arts to an extent that is rare amongst Blazers, only using magic at the most opportune moments. On the other hand, Tiger Bite is a Noble Art that exists purely to negate other Noble Arts. It does not itself have any offensive power. As such, Moroboshi-kun''s offensive options would all be limited to his spearmanshiphis own martial arts." Therefore the outcome of the match between the two was predicated on a contest of martial skill. This was a contest in which a sword was at a disadvantage in terms of reach compared to a spear. "That said, I don''t think that a reach advantage alone is sufficient to bring the Crownless Sword King to heel." Her Raikiri had been sealed by that reach advantage last year. But Ikki''s mobility, judgement and the sheer number of tricks he had up his sleeve at mid-range had long surpassed the level of a student knight. It would be a tall order to keep a swordsman of that level pinned within one''s attack range, even for the Seven Stars Sword King. "So the Seven Stars Sword King being upset in the first round." "Is a distinct possibility." At the very least, it wouldn''t become a one-sided match. Of this Toukahaving fought both Sword Kingscould be sure. Ikki''s skill in close-range combat was undoubtedly national-class. He could even contest for the crown of the Seven Stars Sword King. Even so, drawing the Seven Stars Sword King in the first round isn''t something you can even call bad luck. But if he was at his peak, he could cause a huge upset. "Do your best, Kurogane-kun!" So she hoped, and sent Ikki her support from afarfrom Tokyo to Osaka. Everyone, your attention please. As we have completed the ring preparations, we will now begin the first round matches of Block C. Representatives from Block C, please gather in your holding rooms. Once again the scene moved back to the mortar-built Bay Dome, where the announcement that preparation work on the ring surrounded by artificial grass was being made. That announcement also reached the ears of Ikki and company, who had been leaning on the spectator fence watching the previous matches. Ikki turned to Shizuku and Arisuin, who were with him. "I guess it''s time for me to go to the holding room." His was the fourth matchup of Block C. As such, there was little reason for him to rush, but neither was there any excuse to be late. "Do your best, Ikki." "I will be praying for your good fortune in battle, Onii-sama that said, the nerve of that woman Stella, really. Leaving aside not arriving for her own match, she is even late for yours." "Isn''t the order of importance supposed to be reversed, normally?" "After this, I''m going to use the killer techniques I learned in One Hundred and Eight Ways to Bully the New Wife to beat her down." "Haha please show some mercy. Later, then." Having so mollified Shizuku, who was displeased that Stella had not been the first to come forward and cheer her brother on, Ikki bade them farewell and then headed off to the holding room. He had been holding a relaxed expression throughout their time together, one so calm he didn''t seem to have to battle later today. Perhaps it was due to this that Shizuku heaved a sigh of relief after seeing him off. "That''s good. Onii-sama doesn''t seem as nervous as he was before." "Haha. Well, he did fight the Twin Wings before, so why would he be afraid of an opponent of the Seven Stars Sword King''s level?" Finding Arisuin''s words reasonable, Shizuku nodded. That battle had done her brother good. Of that she had no doubt. Just then, a familiar voice rang out. "He~llo, you two! Haven''t seen you since yesterday!" A young woman in a white robe waved as she walked towards them from the direction in which Ikki had left. "Kiriko-san." "Well, well, don''t we keep bumping into one another lately?" "Hmmm, that''s trueit''s almost like fate is drawing us together." "Being fated to be with doctors isn''t quite my style, though." Kiriko shrugged at Arisuin''s joke, and then her face turned serious. "I passed by the Worst One just now. Did something happen to him?" "I think Onii-sama is really relaxed. Why do you say that?" "Exactly. He''s too relaxed. As we passed, I tried a quick check-up on him. His pulse, temperature, perspiration even his circulation and hormone balance were way too calm. Normally, these values should at least change somewhat before a fight in anyone, but for him there was no change in any of them." This was hardly the reaction of a human being. As Kiriko explained, Ikki had been in a state of excitation when meeting Moroboshi the previous day. As such, his display today of a complete lack of such excitement meant that "He is forcing himself to relax, and overly so. He wasn''t like this yesterday then, his level of excitement had been just right for combat. There might be something he''s uneasy about." Something Onii-sama is uneasy about? "Are you really, really sure about this?" "I couldn''t tell you what he might be uneasy about, but I''m certain of my diagnosis." "Might he be trying not to waste more energy than necessary by relaxing?" "I wouldn''t think so. A suitable amount of excitement can raise your ability in combat in fact, I found it concerning precisely because he should be the sort of knight who understands this principle." An ominous silence fell at Kiriko''s ill-omened diagnosis, and in the disquiet Shizuku recalled the things they had heard from her the previous night after parting ways with Ikkithe things they had heard about Yuudai Moroboshi, the person Ikki was soon to fight. "What did you mean by a ''tragic sense of duty''?" Ikki wouldn''t win. Having heard Kiriko say this with surety, Shizuku pressed her for an answer. From her perspective, it felt like she was insulting her brother unfairly, but Kiriko couldn''t have said such things without having her reasons. "Moroboshi-kun''s sister was at the store today, right? I think you already found out about it, but she cannot speak." "Yes, we heard from the Seven Stars Sword King that it was some sort of mental condition." "It''s his fault that she is unable to speak." "What did you say?" "Well I don''t think so of course, but he does, because no other reason could be found." After that, Kiriko spoke about the origins of Moroboshi''s sense of duty. It had all begun six years agoin the tragedy that had occurred when he bore the moniker of the ''Star of Naniwa'', Kansai''s top young knight. "It was a holiday. Moroboshi-kun and his family were going to a theme park by train when the accident happened. The event itself made the news country-wide, so I''m sure both of you know of it, no?" Shizuku nodded. She had indeed seen it while at her parents'' home. "As I recall, it was a terrible tragedy that claimed the lives of a few hundred people. As for the Seven Stars Sword King being involved, I hadn''t heard about that till Onii-sama told me about it today." "Yes, many lost their lives in that accident. In fact, that he is alive at all makes Moroboshi-kun a lucky man. He did not escape unscathed, however. While his parents and sister only sustained light injuries, he was severely wounded. In fact, he lost both his legs." "Lost? You mean, he became disabled!?" "Yes. As the culmination of modern medical science, the iPS capsule is capable of re-attaching lost limbsarms, legs, and in some circumstances even the head. But its miraculous ability is limited to re-attachment only. It could not regenerate legs that had already been ground into paste." In other words, Moroboshi''s injuries had not been reversible by medical science. "Thus, even though his life was saved, the Osakan hometown hero, the one whom many had held great expectations for, seeing him as one of the most talented people after the Yaksha Princess was forced to retire just before the elimination matches of the elementary school league''s upper bracket." How frustrated he must have been. How awful he must have felt. And yet, Moroboshi then could not even stand on his own two feet. He could not possibly fight in that state. Though it was a bitter choice, the Star of Naniwa accepted his fate then. His inherent positivity allowed him to get over it and walk a path separate from that of a knight. But "There were people who could not get over it in the same way he did." One was Koume Moroboshi, Moroboshi''s younger sister. Why? The reason was a most cruel one. "The one who had said ''I want to go to the theme park'' that fateful day was her." "Then! Then, she." "Yes, Koume-chan blamed herself." If she hadn''t suggested that they go to the amusement park, her brother wouldn''t have lost his legs, and more importantly the bright future that had been promised to him. Because of her selfish requestindeed, she continued to blame herself most stronglyso strongly that her heart broke. In the end, she lost the ability to speak, almost as though to banish that selfishness. "To think something like that happened." "Diseases of the heart are very difficult to cure. Unlike injuries or illnesses, the method by which they may be cured differs greatly from person to person. We doctors, sadly, are helpless. But there is one man who can cure Koume-chan." From what she had spoken of duty from before, Shizuku and Arisuin could deduce the identity of that one man. "That would be the Seven Stars Sword King, Yuudai Moroboshi himself." "Yes, the abnormality that arose in his sister lit the fire in him once again, who had given up the path of the knight before." It had been half a year after the incident, when Moroboshi had somehow gotten wind of the fact that she had been researching a method to utilize the body''s cells to regrow lost limbs via magic, and came to her. Doc, please. Help me fight once again! He likely had not consulted his family at all before dragging himself from Osaka to Hiroshima, bringing only his muddied, wounded body and a singular determination. "I accepted without hesitation. Of course, it wasn''t because I was moved by his passion or anything. To me, his arrival was just awfully convenient, as I was looking for laboratory rats for my research. Haha, I''m a cruel woman aren''t I? At that time, I thought that I could do anything, that it was fine for me to do anything. So I stepped into the realm of the gods, and created new parts to replace the missing ones." "So, Moroboshi''s current legs are." "Yes, I cannibalized components from the rest of his body at the molecular level and coalesced the dispersed parts into a pair of false legs." As another water user, Shizuku was rendered speechless at the skill of the White-Robed Knight. The number of water users in the whole world who could recreate a pair of new legs for someone who had lost them could not be more than three. Moreover, by her method all the components would originally come from Moroboshi himself, thus ruling out the occurrence of foreign body rejection as might happen in a transplant. However "Hmm, but don''t the legs account for close to half of the human body''s total mass? Wouldn''t a transfer of that sort be detrimental to the rest of the body?" Arisuin''s question was exactly the same as that which Shizuku was thinking. And their fears were spot-on. "You have a good eye for this. It''s as you say. We had problems. First there was the severe atrophy of his musculature all across the board, to the point where his life was in danger. The density of his bones was also decreased due to the creation of the large and robust leg bones, thus causing him to develop osteoporosis." In the period just after the operation, Moroboshi had been so weakened that the mere act of inhalation and exhalation would cause his chest bones to ache. He was closer to death, most likely, more than he was right after the accident. But that was only the beginning. In order to allow his by then thoroughly skin-and-bones body to regain a satisfactory degree of mobility, he had to build up his muscle mass. He also needed to do so as quickly as possible, as his reduced musculature would soon lose the ability to sustain his basic bodily functions. Thus Kiriko had forced him, with that stick-thin body of his, to undergo an exercise regimen meant for first-rate athletes. "Of course, it was unpardonable to make him do that with his body all the same." His hollowed bones broke, his weakened muscles tore. His softened tendons split, his nerves snapped everywhere. Swallowing his agony, he ran on shattered legs, lifted dumbbells with ruined arms. His wounded body was healed each time by Kiriko''s recovery magic, but that only meant that he would experience ruination for times uncountable. It was a reckless process no different from torture. Vomiting and incontinence became everyday occurrences. In the end "Three months. That was how long it took to give up." "That was unavoidable. Such recklessness." "Or should I say, that it''s amazing that he could hold out for three months." The common opinion between Shizuku and Arisuin had been that three months was way too long. It had clearly surpassed the bounds of treatmentcould anyone continue doing such things? Yet reality went against their reckoning. "And that''s where you''re both mistaken. The one who gave up was me." "Eh?" "At first, I had always treated him like a lab rat, observing his progress and writing it down in a journal. But even though this seems obvious he isn''t a lab rat. He''s a living being with the same shape as me. Watching that living being writhe in the throes of pain that had far exceeded human tolerance for days, for weeks, I couldn''t stay calm to be honest, I was going insane. Even in my dreams, I could hear his cries of agony." After three months, she could not but think of her research as the work of the devil. She had to stop this immediately. The existing technology for prostheses was amazing. They could neither replicate very subtle movements nor allow mana to flow through them like one''s original legs, which meant that Moroboshi could not again become a knight, but were advanced enough they would pose almost no obstacle to one''s daily life. Wouldn''t that be enough? Thinking thus, she had requested that Moroboshi cease the rehabilitation process and allow her to perform the operation that would return the flesh in his legs to his upper body. "But he told me this." Even today, she could not forget his words then, could not help but remember them. With sweat matting his brow, and his breathing a mess, he said Y''see, Doc. What d''ya think were the last words Koume spoke? Her face all messed up with tears, she said, ''I''m sorry''. Since then, I''ve never heard a thing from her. It''s all my fault, it''s all because I''m so pathetic. She has to bear a burden she shouldn''t have to cuz'' I was hurt. She jus'' wanted to go t'' the amusement park, but now she thinks that kind of cute selfishness is a sin so I can''t let it end here. I wanna let her know. That she don''t need to apologize none. That she don''t need to worry none. But I can''t do it with this pathetic body. The things I lost in that accidentmy legs, my strength, my place in the worldI''m gonna get ''em all back, to show her with results, not words like ''I''m okay now'', or I''ll never forgive myself! That''s why! Until I make Koume forgive herself and become able to speak once more, it don''t matter how many times my bones break or my muscles tear! I ain''t ever gonna let her see my bent back ever again! That''s what an older brother is! "As he said, he never stoppednever even desired to stoptill his rehabilitation was complete and after a few years, his desperate hard work finally bore fruit. The Star of Naniwa Yuudai Moroboshi returned to this stage, his strength not at all less than it was before." And then he climbed, all the way to the summit of Japan''s student knightsbecoming the Seven Stars Sword King. "Even so, the duty that Moroboshi-kun had set himself is not yet complete. Until the day that Koume-chan speaks again, he will always be a desperate man." His desire for a serious match with Ikki therefore did not stem from ambition, but rather, it was all for his sister. The flame in himthat sense of duty as a brother that had brought him crawling out of the depths of hellhad not extinguished, but rather burned on. "Having always been watching him, I can promise you. The Seven Stars Sword King Yuudai Moroboshi is not someone who can be defeated merely by having the ambition to beat him. People who fight for others important to them are very strong." Just remembering what had been said about the ferocity of Moroboshi''s ardor for battle made Shizuku shiver. Taking back his sister''s voiceit had been for that reason that Moroboshi had been able to recover from seemingly irreparable injury and make a comeback, even overcoming a rehab process akin to torture. His tenacity and determination were both extraordinary. Moroboshi-san is, without a doubt, strong. Not only in body, but also in spirit. He was not someone Ikki could defeat if he went into battle with doubts on his mind. Onii-sama! Please pull yourself together somehow! So Shizuku watched the blue gate which her brother would come out of with emotions akin to prayer. And as she looked "Ah." There, in the spectator stands above the blue gate, sat a petite girl with bob-cut hairMoroboshi''s sister, Koume Moroboshi. Like Shizuku, she had come to watch her brother, who would soon emerge from the red gate. Her expression looked horribly pained. Ehem. Everyone, your attention please. We apologize for the long wait. Now, we shall begin the first first-round match of Block C! At the announcement, both Shizuku and Koume''s eyes turned towards the ring. If she were in Koume''s shoes, how would she feel? How would she feel if Ikki had lost his legs because of her, and then plunged himself into a world of hurt and fought others for the sake of reclaiming her voice, while she could do nothing but watchhow would she feel then? "Ah." Just thinking about it felt as if she herself was being cut to the heart. Unlike the Block B matches, which had run into some problems, Block C was going very smoothly. In the midst of all this, Moroboshi returned to his holding room following his usual warm-up, and looked at a piece of paper on his pipe chair. Do your best! It was written in circular, cutesy lettering. Last night, he had not returned to the hotel. After getting Ikki an ambulance, he had returned to the store, where the crowd had yet to thin in any way. In the end, there had been no time to go back. This piece of paper had been given to him by Koume just as he was leaving the house this morning. Before heading off to attend the opening ceremony, he had asked her. Hey, could you tell me to do my best, like you always do? He would request this before every match, as though it were some sort of good-luck charm. As always, a conflicted look would flash across Koume''s face before she could school it into a smile and then write that message. Just as always. As he looked at the message, Moroboshi remembered that face that he had seen in that moment. That pained, apologetic expression. He knew why she would think this way, why she would make that expression. She understood that it was for her that he had stepped back into the world of knights. Of course, he had never once asked for her gratitude or told her anything of that sort. But they were siblings by blood, and thus she had been able to guess the gist of his thinking. That was why she hesitated. For how could she merely cheer from the sidelines for her brother, who was fighting for her sake, as though it were not her business? Having seen through her thus, Moroboshi had smiled gently. "Silly." You don''t have to think that you need to apologize, Koume. You did nothin'' wrong. Don''t worry, just take it at your own pace and get well again. Even if it''s years, decades it don''t matter how long it takes. So till then, I won''t lose. Until you realize that you didn''t take nothin'' away from me, till the day you get better, I''ll keep winnin''! And when that day comes, please, like you used to long ago Representatives in your holding rooms, your attention please. The third match is now over, and the fourth match will now begin. Representative Ikki Kurogane of Hagun Academy and Representative Yuudai Moroboshi of Bukyoku Academy, please proceed to your respective entry gates. "Shaa! Time to kick some ass!" Watch me closely now! So, in the third match of Block C''s first round, representative Byakuya Jougasaki showed us his strength, splendidly knocking his opponent out of the ring for a ten-countdown KO. As expected of the previous first-runner up, wouldn''t you say, Muroto-pro? Yes but nonetheless, a victory by countdown just doesn''t sit well with me as a knight. I understand that the rule is in place to ensure the safety of the participants, but I can''t help but prefer duking it out in the ring. I see. I think there might be many in the audience who feel the same way. Let us look forward to seeing that in our next match! Ladies and gentlemen, the wait is over! We bring you now what is probably the most anticipated match todaythe fourth match of Block C! With commentator Iida''s words as their cue, the fence on the entrance gates began to lift, and the contestants for the fourth match walked in. First up, from the red gate, we have the reigning championBukyoku Academy''s third-year, Yuudai Moroboshi! The hero of the west, with his ingenious spearmanship and his ability to devour magic making him the Blazer''s natural predator, climbed to the summit of Japan last year! His road was by no means a smooth one. He once lost both his legs in an accident he encountered before the U-12 tournament. This ended his path as a knight, and he was forced to retire as a result. But he''s back! Back from the depths of hell, from overcoming that irreparable injury all the way to the top! Whether it be a knight''s glory or a knight''s reverses, he knows them all and fears them not! The Seven Stars Sword King, Yuudai Moroboshi, is here today in this ring to try for the unprecedenteda second straight victory at the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival! In that moment, the cheers shook the ground. Ho-shi! Ho-shi! Would you listen to these cheers! They''re shaking the Bay Dome! As expected of the hometown hero, he''s immensely popular! The thunderous adulation was like the rumbling of the earth itself. Surely, no other student knight in Japan could garner such applause. Being on the receiving end of the spectators'' expectations, Moroboshi materialized his Device Tora-Ou and raised it aloft as though piercing the heavens. "Shaaaaa!" As if to say "leave it all to me!" Ooooooooohhhhh! What is this? Representative Moroboshi! Despite the earth-shaking applause, he doesn''t flinch! He doesn''t cower! Not even before such expectations, such hopes! He can carry it all on his shoulderswhat a young man! What a man! That''s what''s so amazing about him. Oh, what do you mean? As you said before, Iida-san, he recovered from an injury thought to be impossible to recover from. Thus he should, more so than others, be conscious and uneasy of his body''s condition. But he did not show cowardice, or show any uneasiness. Rather, he carried and then lived up to all the expectations he received. As though to say ''I''m alright, there''s no need to worry about me.'' Also, I once underwent the same recovery procedure as Moroboshi-kun. So, Muroto-pro, one of your legs is a prosthetic? Yes. After all, even the loss of all four limbs is quite common in the KOK tournament. Thus there is a rather large demand for such recovery operations. However, myself included, there are almost no cases of it succeeding. Do you know why that is? No, I don''t. Could you enlighten me? To tell the truth, the operation itself has a hundred percent success rate. It is the rehabilitation that most everyone cannot pull through. The operation is a procedure that takes one''s existing flesh to recreate the lost parts. Thus, various post-op complications such as a result of severe osteoporosis and loss of musculature causing the performance of one''s internal vital organs to drop. But because the body will not restore the lost muscles without training, one has to undergo muscle training in order to return one''s body to its original state as a part of the rehab. That means undergoing countless instances of muscle tearing and bone-breaking I''m a grown man, but I couldn''t take it. Within three days, I was begging the doctor tearfully to return my leg to my body. But Moroboshi-kun managed to pull through that hellish rehab, and even gained strength incomparable to before. It is not something that could be done without extraordinary spirit and resolve. Honestly I can''t imagine it. His heart, skill and body are all on a higher plane. I don''t see anyone defeating a Seven Stars Sword King with this much grit, courage and tenacity. So we might expect to see the first brace of victories in the history of the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festivaaaaalll! And now, the Seven Stars Sword King''s first opponent is entering the ring! As Iida spoke, all eyes turned to the blue gate. Amidst the gazes, a young man walked in calmly, his black sword in hand. I''m sure many of us here recognize this face! Having been embroiled just prior in a scandal involving the Crimson Princess Stella Vermillion, he is the very first F-rank knight to make the stage of the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival! But don''t be fooled by his rankhis strength is certified genuine! In his school''s selection process, he defeated Raikiri Touka Toudouwho gave our reigning champion a difficult time last yearin a single strike, and even defeated A-rank knight Stella Vermillion herself in an unofficial duel. A knight of abnormal strength, to whom someone gave the nickname Crownless Sword King! Wielding the weakest magic alongside the strongest swordsmanship, he is this year''s most-watched dark horse! Here he comes now into the ringHagun Academy''s first-year, representative Ikki Kurogane! The response to Ikki''s arrival was not as uproarious as when Moroboshi entered, but was loud all the same. Everyone was waiting to see what sort of waves this unusual F-rank knight, who had come to compete for the number one spot in Japan at this stage, would make. Having witnessed the passionate responses of the crowd, Arisuin swallowed. "The time has finally come. Ikki is finally standing on the national stage." The ill-fated knight whom no one expected anything of, whom they treated unfairly, had come to stand here in the ring of the nationals, to be acknowledged by all. As one from the same school, and as one who had been with him all through the school''s internal selection matches, Arisuin could not help but feel deeply moved by this scene. "Yes but what Onii-sama is aiming for is still further ahead. He cannot lose in this place." Shizuku said so a little stiffly, before turning to Kiriko. "How is Onii-sama right now, Kiriko-san?" "Hah. Just a moment." Kiriko closed her left eye. "Doctor Scope." Channeling magic power into her right eye, she began to examine Ikki. Then, she gave a mild smile. "Hehe~?. As expected of someone who is accustomed to strife and conflict, I must say." "What happened?" "The abnormality that I detected when I passed him earlier is gone. He''s fully into the battle now. His hormone balance and blood pressure are maintaining an optimal state of nervousness and excitement. He probably managed to sort out his emotions during the waiting period. Pretty impressive. You needn''t worry, Shizuku-chan. Your brother is undoubtedlyin the best condition possible!" With this, the stage was set, the actors ready. The gongs of war sounded. Now then! The Seven Stars Sword-Art FestivalRound One, Block C, Match Four! The match between Yuudai Moroboshi versus Ikki Kurogane begins! LET''S GET STARTED! The instant the signal to begin was given, Ikki kicked off the ground, charging Moroboshi head-on. Oh, wow! It''s representative Kurogane with a quick attack right off the bat! The crowd roared, echoing the surprise of the play-by-play commentary at Ikki''s taking a swift offensive against the Seven Stars Sword King. A maneuver that did not consider the situation, they felt. Was he thoughtless, perhaps? Rushed, hasty? But Arisuin on the other hand called out in praise of his decision. "Good judgment!" "Alice?" "In any case, Ikki can''t do anything at a distancehe has no abilities with reach. So the key to victory is to get through the attack range of a spear and put the battle within the range of the sword." Thus, a quick attack was a good tactic. "The spear''s long reach is simultaneously its advantage and shortcoming. If the spearman''s guard is breached, then one would gain an advantage in a single blow!" "But Moroboshi-kun definitely knows that as well. He will not let someone breach his guard that easily." As though to confirm Kiriko''s words, Moroboshi shifted from his defensive stance. Leisurely bringing his spear Tora-Ou to bear tip first, he stood ready, and thena chill ran down goosebumped spines throughout the spectator stands of the Bay Dome. This included Shizuku. "What what a guy, to be able to exude such pressure just from taking a stance!" Yes, the source of the shivers was the pressure exuded by Moroboshi to the surroundings even as he took up his stance. Even the uproar of the crowd from earlier was silenced by that presencetens of thousands devoured in an instant by one man standing in the ring. Even Ikki, who had been closing for a quick attack, was forced to a halt before that pressure. This was that which had stopped Yui Tatara in her tracks two days ago: Moroboshi''s Yuudai''s Happo Nirami. But it was only for a moment. Putting more power into his legs, Ikki continued his charge. Representative Kurogane! Despite stopping once, he''s unafraid! He charges in bravely! That''s a strong heart he has there. A normal person would be left trembling and immobile before that kind of presence, but he is not slowing down at all. But this was known to Moroboshithat this level of scare tactic could never work on the Worst One. He stood stoically till the moment Ikki entered his weapon''s range. Then "Shii!" steel flashed. Tora-Ou bared its fangs, piercing the air. Ikki backpedaled out of range, trailing wisps of his hair as they scattered gently to the wind. Perhaps he had just been a little slow to react to the spear''s speed. Moroboshi''s reaction filled the crowd with cheers. It''s, it''s razor sharrrpp! It''s like you can hear the sound of the spear splitting the air from up here in the commentator''s box! Kurogane, he''s had to fall backwith just one strike, Moroboshi has blunted his assault! It''s not only one strike. Eh? Zoom in on the Worst One''s chest. Having been told this by Muroto, Iida zoomed the camera in. And there on the dome''s giant LCD screens, indeednicks in Ikki''s uniform could be seen. Th-This is! There are spear-point cuts on his clothes in two different places! Yes. Including his hair, that makes three. That is the Seven Stars Sword King''s Sanrensei[1] a high-speed spear technique that from a bystander''s point of view may seem like only one thrust, but in fact strikes three points at once. It''s easy to pay attention to Moroboshi as a fighter possessing the strongest anti-Blazer ability, the destruction of magic. But his well-honed spearmanship is, in my view, his greatest weapon. Getting past his guard is an extremely tall order. The Worst One was strongly wary of this, and that''s why he didn''t step within Moroboshi''s range. This was common sense. After all, rushing headlong at a spearman who had you in his line of sight was reckless, for a spear was a weapon that boasted unrivaled strength when engaging opponents in a straight line. If a frontal surprise attack did not work, then one should find a way to engage from the flanksagain, par for the course. That was why Ikki''s next course of action took everyone aback. He neither ran nor leaped, but merely walked as if strolling, closing the distance between himself and Moroboshi. His movements devoid of all killing intent, he stopped about one and a half metres away from the latter. Not close enough to reach him with his sword, but close enough for Moroboshi to reach him with his spear! Wh-What!? What does Kurogane mean to do? It''s almost as if he''s just saying ''come on, hit me!'' The commentators were also in confusion. Indeed, it was an incomprehensible action. Just by looking, one would think he was provoking Moroboshi. Some members of the audience took it up. Hoshii! You gettin'' licked! Go kick his ass! Don''t let some punk from Tokyo look down on ya! An outcry poured forth from one section of the stands. And as though responding to their voices Moroboshi''s made his move! The Seven Stars Sword King initiates a furious assault upon his fearless foe! he displayed once again his technique, a continuous barrage with Sanrensei too fast for the eye to catch. Spear-tips formed a dense rain of death descending like a volley of machine-gun fire. It was undodgeable. Or it should have been undodgeable, and yet It''s not hitting! It''s not hitting! Even with its famed speed, Sanrensei can''t even graze him! What graceful footwork! His movements are so elegant as he dodges the spear''s point that one would think he was dancing! While standing within the range of Sanrensei, a technique that could pierce three points in a single breath, Ikki wasunlike beforemoving from side to side and dodging all the strikes. He had not closed the distance without thinking. Sanrensei was an amazing technique. It could even be considered superhuman. But he knew of something that was faster and keener by far: the Sword Eater''s Marginal Counter. Reflexes and speed so beyond human ken that they could create the illusion of eight simultaneous slashes at once. Compared to that, his eyes were more than sufficient to follow Sanrensei, which did not have the same pressure as a technique that could make you see eight simultaneous, illusory strikes. As long as he read the spear''s trajectory with a calm mind, he could easily deal with it. Before long, their engagement had lasted ten seconds, with Moroboshi attacking and Ikki evading. Then, judging that Ikki was handling his attacks with ease, Moroboshi took large strides backward, opening the distance between them once again. Unable to stand his ground, Moroboshi retreats! What is this? As if returning the favor for the pressure put on him before, Kurogane has pushed the Seven Stars Sword King back without striking a single blow! What what''s going on? You kiddin'' me!? A-Awesome! Is that knight really an F-rank? So cool! Reactions are mixed here in the stands! These two really know how to put on a good show! As expected, his blowing away past Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival representatives in both the ''Hunter'' and Raikiri isn''t just for show. This is the first time I''ve seen a representative who can move this intensely and swiftly at mid-range. Nonetheless, neither of the two have gone all-out just yet. Muroto mumbled. He spoke the truth. Though Moroboshi looked like he had been beaten back, a smile tugged at the edges of his mouth. "You''ve got serious balls to use me as a warm-up tool. You all good now?" He asked. "Yes. Thanks to you, I''ve realized it." Indeed, during their exchange of offense-defense, neither of them had pressed their attack. Ikki had remained within the danger zone, continuously taking the risk of dodging Sanrensei by a hair''s breadth in order to confirm that his body would not lock up from fear. And having realized Ikki''s intentions, Moroboshi had accommodated him. It was for this kindness that Ikki was thanking him. Indeed, thanks to him, he was able to confirm this "that I am without a doubt at my best today!" The extension of his legs were optimal, his body''s movements crisp. His sight was broad and clear. He had evaded Moroboshi''s spear-strikes by the skin of his teeth, but felt no fear in his heart. The abnormalities that had presented themselves when he had faced Ouma the previous night were gone. He would be fine. He could fight! Having felt this, he took up a stance, allowing killing intent to infuse him for the first time since arriving here. Seeing Ikki like that, Moroboshi nodded. "Nice. Then, free service time is over. I''m gonna get serious from ''ere on out!" The pressure he exuded doubled. As expected of the Seven Stars Sword King, even locking gazes with him made breathing difficult. But I can do this. I can win. After all, he had divined a certain truth from their previous clash. It''s just as I felt when watching the videos of him from before there is a fatal weakness in Moroboshi-san''s spearmanship! "He''s got a good look on his face. It seems that Ikki has seen through itthe Seven Stars Sword King''s flaw." Touka murmured from her bed in Hagun Academy''s infirmary as she watched the TV broadcast of the back-and-forth exchange between the two. "A flaw?" "Yes. I''d say that he researched Moroboshi''s replays many times, and then confirmed his suspicions during that engagement." "I can''t claim to understand anything about that. What could his weakness be?" "Hmmm Kana-chan, what do you think are a spear''s offensive options?" Having been asked a question in turn, Kanata thought briefly before answering. "It''s the thrust, naturally. Isn''t it?" "Well, it is true that the spear is a thrusting weapon. But it has another option that derives from its absolute reach advantage, and that is the sweep." Spears only had blades at their tips, so one would not make as strong an impression as a sword as a sweeping weapon. But in truth, it would be folly to thusly think less of a spear sweep. A blow powered by the centrifugal force of a robust rod well over one meter in length could break human bones with ease. In fact, some forms of Chinese spearmanship regarded thrusts as feints. In other words, these schools of martial arts used the thrust as a decoy to cause the opponent to dodge before using the spear like a staff as the main means of attack. "However, the sweep is a non-entity in Yuudai Moroboshi''s spearmanship. It''s not just this match. Ever since his comeback, he has relied on a thrust-only setup and has not used a sweep even oncethat includes the match with me." "Wow, I didn''t notice that." Kanata expressed her surprise in an elegant manner upon hearing the truth. "Still, why does he only use thrusts? Does he feel that he does not need to use anything else?" "It''s true that the thrust is very strong since it requires little movement to achieve the speed it does, and it focuses all one''s strength on the spear tip, giving it great offensive power. Especially when one considers that Sanrensei has almost no delay between retracting and thrusting with the spear, you could call it the ultimate attack form. So it is as you say, Kana-chan. He doesn''t need the sweepthough it might be a different story if the opponent is an expert like Kurogane-kun." For all its speed and sharpness, the thrust was a point-type attack, and lacked the area control abilities a sweep would have. A point attack was easy to see through, and once unleashed would put one''s body in a forward extension, open to counterattack. "This is something similar to what is called a ''dead blade'' in kendo." "In other words, it shouldn''t be difficult for Kurogane-kun to defeat Moroboshi-san''s style with his reflexes, should it?" "That''s so normally, that is." At that moment, Touka gave an impish grin, a rare sight. "Normally?" "Unfortunately, the man that Kurogane is facing isn''t normal. If Kurogane-kun''s thoughts are as I mentioned just now, he''s in for a lot of pain just like me last year." Oh my! Once again, Kurogane takes the initiative! Just as Touka said that, battle was joined once again in faraway Osaka. Having ascertained that there was no fear in himself, Ikki closed the space between them, intent on taking advantage of the flaw that he had seen in their previous clash. But Moroboshi isn''t going to let him get close this easily! He meets him with Sanrensei! Of course Moroboshi would take advantage of his reach to strike the first blow. One! He juked to the right, evading a first blow aimed at his brow. Two! A step to the left, the stab for his heart elegantly evaded. A technique that launched three strikes in a breath. It was brilliant, but ultimately it was something built up from training. It was not as flexible as Sword Eater''s Marginal Counter, a superhuman technique derived from unique natural bestowment. He could deal with this and still have room to spare. That''s the second. The next is the last! After the next blow, Moroboshi will have to breathe. Most likely, three strikes in one breath was his limit. Thus, Ikki chose the third and final blow as the timing for his counterattack. With this strike, I will score the opening hit! It probably won''t take him down, but it will allow me to take the lead in this battle! The very third blow he was aiming for was flying towards his thigh. Threenow! Regardless of how amazingly fast it was, it was still a point attack. If he moved but a millimeter away from that point, it would miss. He would take another step to the left, move into range of his sword Then cut his body as I pass him At that moment when Ikki had evaded the path of the spear with his sidestep and was stepping in range to cut Moroboshihe saw something impossible. The Tora-Ou that he should have evaded had made a hard left. Like a snake seeking its prey, the spear-tip sought him out. "Uuh!" Even though he was surprised by this unexpected sight, he made the call in an instant. Forsaking his charge, he made a great leap to the left, getting out of the spear''s range. But it was a risky evasion and an imperfect one, at that. Wh-What!? With Kurogane dodging the three strikes gracefully, and Moroboshi only defending, one would think that Kurogane had the advantagebut it was reversed in an instant! He''s been cut across half his ear! The Seven Stars Sword King Yuudai Moroboshi has the first strike! The stands were in an uproar from that opening blow. Ikki on the other hand shivered slightly, heedless of the blood dripping down from his ear. Wh-What was that last thrust? I didn''t see that in any of his replays! He had studied Moroboshi''s replays countless times in order to come up with a way to exploit this flaw, but Tora-Ou had never never showed him anything like this. Was this a new technique? No. There was something very odd going on if that was the case. Why didn''t the commentators mention this technique? Could it be that They can''t see it? Ikki''s estimation had been spot-on. The curving spear had gone unseen by the audience. "Aah! What a pity! I had a good feeling about him going in there!" Arisuin''s lips quirked downward as Ikki failed to seize the opportunity at the very last moment of his attack. What a pityhe had been so close, too. So Arisuin said, for he could only see that Ikki had failed to evade Sanrensei''s final thrust. If he had known what had happened in that instantof how Ikki had sprung a trap as he struck at the apparent weak point of Moroboshi''s thrust-only spearmanship style, and how Moroboshi had shattered the premise that a sidestep out of the spear''s range would render one safe with his surprise attackhe probably would not have said that. Many besides Arisuin were similarly fooled. "Was it really ''just a pity''?" But Shizuku had doubts, even though she could not see that curving thrust. "What do you mean, Shizuku?" "Look at Onii-sama''s face right now." Even from that far away, they could see that Ikki was shaken. "If he had merely failed to dodge, his wariness wouldn''t be this blatant. Something happened in that ring, something we couldn''t seeand that was surely Moroboshi-san''s intention." There was someone else who had predicted this turn of events from the beginning. That was Touka Toudou, Raikiri, back in Tokyo. "As I thought, he used it." That she could predict this was a matter of course. After all, she had faced the exact same in her turn the previous year. "Though I couldn''t evade it and took a rough hit in my side." "Um, President. Is there some sort of secret to that thrust? I couldn''t see anything except that Kurogane-san seemed to fail in evading Sanrensei''s last strike." "As I said before, the weakness of the thrust lies in the ease of dodging it. However, Moroboshi''s thrust has overturned this logic by well, Kana-chan, his thrust can bend in the direction in which an opponent evades and pursue them." "A bending thrust, you say?" "Yes. Moroboshi has eliminated the vulnerabilities of the point attack through the use of this homing thrust." "But, President, I couldn''t see it bending. And besides, Blazers should only have one ability, and Moroboshi''s has nothing to do with changing his reach. I don''t think he possesses a Noble Art that would allow him to manipulate the shape of his Device like Sword Eater either." "I suppose it can''t be helped that you didn''t see the spear bend. From the first, the spear itself isn''t bending. It is as you say, Kana-chan. This was not the result of using Noble Artsin other words, it is a martial art, just like Sanrensei. At any rate, Moroboshi-kun has control over the flow of the battle now that he has scored the first strike. This is now do-or-die for Kurogane-kun." Just as Touka had said, the battle began once again. The Seven Stars Sword King has stepped forward! He''s going on the offensive! Attacking while I''m still in confusion. He knows it''s his time! Ikki frowned as Moroboshi advanced towards him for the first time since their match had begun. Moroboshi undoubtedly knew that he was wavering. *Swish!* The spear shot out once again, aiming for his legs. He was trying to limit Ikki''s mobility. Let''s not think about attacking for now and just focus on evasion! I''ll get back in the swing of things as I dodge! Dodging the thrusts by taking half a step backward, he attempted to calm himself down. Each thrust seemed to split the airhe could not stop. He had to wait for the decisive opening when the spear, having missed, would stab into the stone floor The opening he imagined occurred in that instant. And yet, the spear that should have aimed for his legs suddenly shot upward, making for his face! Uwaaa! Jerking his head back, he narrowly avoided it, but still received a shallow graze to the cheek. There''s no mistaking it! While I don''t understand the principle behind it, Moroboshi-san''s thrust bends! A spear, ramrod straight as it should have been, was as fluid as clay. It was an impossible sight, but seeing it twice had cleared all his doubts. And it was not just twice; all of Moroboshi''s thrusts thereafter curved. Up and down, left and right, ever changing according to his willchasing Ikki wherever he fled. This is nuts. If I just sidestep, I''ll be skewered! This technique was not one to use knife-thin dodges on. He had no other option apart from seeking to completely escape the spear''s attack range, and this he did with all his might. What''s happening to Kurogane? Watching him flee helter-skelter, it''s almost as though the beautiful dodges from before were a lie! It''s like it''s taking all he has just to escape! That''s really true! Ikki made a wry grin at the commentator''s scathing remarks. But escaping was not the same as losing. To flee was to avoid losing. No matter how unseemly he looked, he still sought victory. He did not run because he was afraid. Even as he scurried about he continued to observe Moroboshi, the gears in his head turning as they sought to come closer to the secret behind Moroboshi''s homing thrust. The commentators have made it quite clearthe audience can''t see what''s happening. If they could see the homing spear, the commentators wouldn''t have said what they had. Rather than commenting on Ikki''s desperate scurrying, they would have praised Moroboshi''s amazing technique. Which means that the mechanism behind the homing thrust has to be "What''s wrong? You ain''t gonna win just by runnin'' away, Kurogane!" Once again, a flash of steel pierced the air. All this time, it had been this oncoming flash of silver steel that had been the focus of Ikki''s attention. Which was normal; a mysterious technique was bound to attract attention after all. But that''s a mistake. I shouldn''t be focusing on the tip, but rather on Moroboshi''s hands! In that instant, Ikki saw through the homing thrust. It did not escape his notice that Moroboshi would change the way he angled his elbows and flicked his wrists, changing the trajectory of the spear mid-thrust. As I thought so that''s how it is! Indeed. From the first, the spear itself did not bend. The ''bending'' phenomena was an optical illusion caused by the subtlety of the switch-up. To bend as one thrusts, and pierce as one bends. Easily said, but to perform that action while performing a series of three thrusts so swift that an outsider would only see one was no simple matter. This was beyond human reaction speed. It was not something one could do just by dreaming it up in one''s head. It was something Moroboshi had carved into himself through an astounding amount of training, into his flesh, his bones and his blood. This spear needed no orders from his brain to pursue the enemy. This was Yuudai Moroboshi''s technique Houkiboshi[2], a martial art so expert as to seem like magic. What amazing technique. Even without the natural sense that the Sword Eater had been born with, he had managed to create a miracle, a move had surpassed the boundaries of humanity through sheer hard work. As a fellow martial artist, Ikki had to respect Moroboshi. It moved him above all else to see someone reversing the weakness of the thrustthe simplicity of evasionand even working that flaw into his combat style. It was wonderful to have been able to come to the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival and face off against such an amazing knight. But I won''t be satisfied by just crossing swords! He now knew that Houkiboshi was a purely physical technique. Thus, he too could attack. It was simpleHoukiboshi''s strength lay in pursuing and attacking the opponent while they were in a defenseless post-evasion state. Therefore "I simply won''t dodge at all!" He switched up his battle plan suddenly. Houkiboshi, which had been aimed for his throat, was batted aside by Intetsu. He no longer paired evasion with retreat, but rather advanced in defense. "Kuh!?" Moroboshi immediately retaliated with his Sanrensei-Houkiboshi combination, but the secret was outif one did not attempt to dodge, then it was just like any other thrust. Ikki closed the distance slowly, parrying each strike and sweeping them away as they came. Whaaat! Kurogane has changed things up! Giving up dodging, he''s breaking through bravely from the front! Sparks fly as the flashing blows rain down, but he''s pushing them aside and approaching steadily! At this change of pace from Ikki, Moroboshi frowned for the first time since their match began. For a normal opponent, the act of advancing while knocking the high speed thrusts of Sanrensei aside should have been impossible even if they understood the principle behind Houkiboshi. But Ikki could do it. With his powers of observation, capable of such things as Perfect Vision and Blade Steal, he had already seen through Moroboshi''s habits and technique to a certain extent. By chasing Ikki down as far as he had, he had shown Ikki too much. "Haaaa!" Moroboshi does his utmost to keep delivering high-speed strikes! But it can''t stop Kurogane! It can''t stop him! That phalanx of spears is being cast aside! Like this, the Seven Stars Sword King will have trouble. The strength of the spear is its reach: if an enemy gets inside his guard, then its combat ability will be reduced by half! Moroboshi has to push him back somehow! But now that Ikki had a read on him, Moroboshi could not prevent his advance regardless of how quickly or often he struck. As it stood, it was only a matter of time before he would enter the sword''s attack range. And having gained such an advantage, a swordsman of Ikki''s caliber would never miss his opportunity. Once he got within Moroboshi''s guard, this battle would be over! Finally, Ikki breached the threshold. He was only one step away from the extent of his sword''s reach. "Shit!" In a last ditch effort to stop Ikki in his tracks, Moroboshi once again unleashed Sanrensei. But it was no use. Having stolen Moroboshi''s technique, Ikki could instantly read the trajectory of Sanrensei from the angle Moroboshi''s elbows were set at and the shifting of his gaze. Deflecting the first and the second strikes, he matched his timing with the prelude to the thirdand stepped into range! With this Kurogane''s got Moroboshi in his sights! Seeing the Seven Stars Sword King being hunted down, a cry went up through the stands. Run, Hoshiiii! But there was still one strike left in Sanrensei. Like Houkiboshi, it was a high-speed maneuver honed from untold amounts of repeated practice, the process of which was carved into the body and left no room for thought. Even if they wanted him to flee, he could not. His body moved to aim its last blow at Ikki''s chest! But Ikki had already seen thisMoroboshi''s habits, his angle of attack, the spear''s trajectory, all of it. He could not possibly miss striking this blow! Once I deflect this last strike, I''ll be in range! In one go, victory will be But in that moment, a flash ran through his brain. No, wait, this is bad! And then, something unbelievable happened in the ring. Ikki, who should have succeeded in his pursuit of Moroboshi, was pierced in the shoulder by Tora-Ou and knocked back out of his sword''s reach. Whaaaaat!? What happened here? It was apparent to everyone that Kurogane''s assault was about to succeed, but he was suddenly knocked back! Taking a hit to the shoulder, he was sent flying out of range in one go! "That''s not possible! Onii-sama would never slip up in that situation!" Shizuku was clearly flustered by this unexpected development. But beside her, Arisuin had gone pale as he witnessed something even more unbelievable. "Shizuku! Look at Intetsu!" As he cried out, Shizuku too saw that impossible sight. "That that can''t be!" This what would you call it? Kurogane''s Device, Intetsu, is broken! It''s as though a huge beast just took a chunk out of it! Indeed, the crystallization of Ikki''s soul, his blade Device Intetsu, had a large part of it sliced off. What happened? A Device shouldn''t even bend, let alone break, unless struck by a great force, but! The commentator was again in confusion. This was only natural. A Device was constructed by crystallizing magic power with incredible density. Even after having broadcasted matches between knights for a long period of time, Iida could only count the number of times he had seen a Device break on one hand. On the other hand Muroto, who was in charge of the analysis, was enthusiastic. No, there is an exception! An exception? Yes. Please look closely at the Seven Stars Sword King''s Tora-Ou! At Muroto''s words, all eyes were on Moroboshi. And then everyone noticed. At some point, his spear had become clad in a golden aura. Everyone knew what that aura was. This, this is! The Seven Stars Sword King had activated Tiger Bite at a certain point in the fight! This was the same anti-Blazer Noble Art Tiger Bite for which Yuudai Moroboshi was famed, and which had even dispelled the Sword Emperor of Wind''s Noble Art Kusanagi the previous night. But why would he have activated Tiger Bite? Kurogane wasn''t even using any Noble Arts! But even as Iida said this, his faced changed as he seemingly came to his own conclusions. It couldn''t be! So you noticed, huh. That''s it. To dispel a Noble Art is to dispel the magic therein. And that which a Blazer invests magic power into is not limited to their Noble Arts. Their weapons, the Devices, are also made of magic power! It seems that the Seven Stars Sword King has somehow learned such a frightening technique in the one year since he took the title. Last year, his Tiger Bite had only been able to dispel Noble Arts, which a Blazer only puts a portion of their power into. But this year it can even shatter a magic construct of such high density as a Device! Even in faraway Tokyo, Touka Toudou gasped as she witnessed this development in the battle. "For such a thing to!" "President, this is this going to be fairly hard for Kurogane?" "''Fairly'' doesn''t even cut it." Yes. "Fairly" didn''t even begin to describe it. The Device represented a Blazer''s soul. If damaged or broken, the mental feedback was painful enough to easily render them unconscious. With Tiger Bite possessing the power to destroy even Devices, even the very act of crossing blades with him was like exposing one''s heart to him and requesting death. Luckily, Ikki''s blade had not been completely shattered this time, but there would not be second chance. His Intetsu could not take another hit from Tora-Ou. This also meant that Ikki had lost his means of dealing with Houkiboshi. There is no target of opportunity! They all felt a shiver at the terrifying nature of Tiger BiteTouka and Kanata, who were watching the broadcast together, as well as Ikki''s companions on-site. Ikki thought differently. More so than the techniqueit was the person called Yuudai Moroboshi who caused him to tremble. What a terrifying person! Tiger Bite was indeed a formidable ability. Even if he only possessed that ability, he would be able to dominate the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. But this knight he was fighting did not do so. He did not revel in that overwhelming power, but instead planned intricately, reeling Ikki in. From the first Sanrensei, all of his actions had been but foreshadowing. First had he used Sanrensei to lure Ikki into range, and then use the weakness of the thrust as bait before retaliating with Houkiboshi. Of course Ikki would feel that he had been had, realizing that Sanrensei had merely been a bait for the real trap to be the sprung in the form of Houkiboshi, the real killing move. And then he, as a fellow Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival representative, had been able to quickly see through the fact that Houkiboshi was a physical technique that needn''t be dodged but rather parriedand he would attack thusly, entering Moroboshi''s guard. But this was all according to Moroboshi''s scenario. Houkiboshi was not the killing blow. Indeed, it had never been meant to be the finishing blow, but rather bait to coax Ikki into the situation where Intetsu would meet Tora-Ou head on all so he could drive Tiger Bite into the Blazer''s critical weak pointtheir Device! One would think that with such an ability, he would be more rough. But instead he planned meticulously and efficiently, striking at the gaps in his opponent''s thought process. If he had not doubted himself in that instantthinking "If he can destroy Noble Arts, he could destroy Devices as well"and thus delayed his attack, Intetsu would surely have been shattered and he would have been defeated. "Man, what a pity. Jus'' a little more and I could''ve devoured that dull blade whole." "Kuh!" So this is the Seven Stars Sword King! Moroboshi stood before Ikki with a fearless grin as Ikki bled from the shoulder. Seven Stars Sword King?Yuudai Moroboshi The Moroboshi who stood before Ikki now had lost all trace of the panic he had shown beforeno, it was with a fearless grin that he eyed Ikki as Ikki bled from the shoulder. At this point, Ikki was certain. That this man Yuudai Moroboshi whom he was facing seemed rough in speech, brash and bold but in reality he was so clever it gave one chills. His every action and every move was executed in order to reel Ikki in. Regardless of what opening Ikki tried to exploit, the depth and flexibility of his strategy meant that he acted as he wished, closing in all the while. He really thinks far ahead. Only five meters lay between them, but to Ikki it seemed a faraway, foggy destination. So this is the domain of Japan''s number one student knight, the Seven Stars Sword King! "This situation looks quite dire." Arisuin muttered as he watched the two of them separate, creating another stalemate. Now that Moroboshi had started to use Tiger Bite, Ikki could not parry his strikes and advance. In other words, he had lost the ability to deal with Houkiboshi, and though Arisuin and the others did not know of its existence, watching Ikki have trouble dodging several times they too knew there had to be some secret behind that thrust. Thus Shizuku could only nod, troubled, in response to Arisuin''s muttering. Already, he had twice been on the cusp of victory only to suffer an instant reversal. Ikki was clearly the one on the offensive, but Moroboshi had yet to be scratched even once. From an observer''s perspective, it was obvious who was controlling this battle. "To think that Onii-sama would be played so thoroughly." At that moment, someone from the side piped up, questioning Shizuku''s pessimistic remark. "I wonder about that." It was a tall woman in a suit. "Madam Chairman." It was Hagun Academy''s board chairman Shinguuji Kurono. She stood beside them, lit cigarette in hand as she corrected Shizuku''s miconception. "It''s true that from here it seems as though Ikki has been dancing in the palm of Moroboshi''s hand, and to be honest the flow of the battle has been in the latter''s hands up to now. But it hasn''t proceeded as he had planned. So while he looks quite composed now, he probably isn''t as calm inside." "What do you mean?" "That Tiger Bite was supposed to be the result of layer upon layer of traps, the ace that decided the match. But the match didn''t end there. Kurogane noticed at the last possible moment that his target was Intetsu all along, and used his body to shield his Device." As she said, Moroboshi was probably rueing the missed opportunity. Such a surprise attack could not be counted on a second time. Ikki would not let Tora-Ou strike Intetsu again. "In other words, Moroboshi''s best-laid plans have gone awry, thanks to but one moment of quick wit on Ikki''s part." In that case, the match was back to square oneindeed, considering that Moroboshi had revealed more of his aces, he was at a disadvantage. "In any case, Moroboshi isn''t the only one here capable of outsmarting his opponent." Of course, Ikki could not hear Kurono from where he was in the ring. But coincidentally enough, they seemed to be thinking the same thing at that moment. "As expected of the Seven Stars Sword King. You really gave me a fright there, Moroboshi-san." "Hope you ain''t gonna call me a coward. ''Hoistin'' em by their own petard'' is a real old trick." "Of course I wouldn''t say that. In fact, I''m quite fond of that tactic myself." As they spoke, Ikki lifted his head, a cheeky smilealmost as one about to pull a practical jokeon his face. "Hence, now it''s my turn to give you a fright, Moroboshi-san." Indeed. Ikki too prided himself in being able to incorporate tactics and trickery into his martial arts. He wasn''t about to be outfoxed and leave it at that. He would get Moroboshi good once, he would not settle for less. And he had already thought of a waya way by which he could fake Moroboshi out and end this match. Oh my! Kurogane has just issued an unexpected challenge! Even after being shown the distance between himself and the top of the Seven Stars, he''s not afraid! He''s not backing down! Tha''ssa way, Kurogane! Don''t lose in terms of spirit! Do your best! Ikki! Despite the match having taken a turn for the one-sided, Ikki''s unquenched fighting spirit caused cheers to rise in the spectator stands. Ignoring them, Moroboshi thought carefully on the words of the man before him instead. He doesn''t seem like th'' sort of guy who''d bluff. But he couldn''t imagine what the play would be. Ikki could no longer parry Houkiboshi with his sword. With Tiger Bite activated, that would be like suicide, no different from surrendering the match. Ittou Shura changed nothing. With Tiger Bite, Tora-Ou was a voracious eater that could even devour Kusanagi with ease, much less magical power of Ikki''s level. It was also a technique with a time limit, not something to be used against an opponent with the power to dispel magic like himself. So where did his confidence stem from? He could not imagine it. And precisely because he could not imagine it That''s why it''s interesting. His lips turned upwards in delight. "So, weren''t you gonna scare me?" It wasn''t often that someone would come up with a plan that he couldn''t see. It would be a pity if he didn''t witness it. In preparation for whatever he was going to do, he once again leveled the point of his spear at Ikki with a heave of his shoulders. "I say that, but I won''t let you off if you show me somethin'' borin''. We Osakans hate borin'' stuff." "Do look forward to it." Saying this, Ikki bent low, his legs readying to kick off. "Then here I come!" He kicked off the stone flooring, as though trying to break it, and charged towards Moroboshi. Kurogane initiates! And he''s fast! His speed hasn''t gone down at all since the start of this match! He''s already been repelled twice by the pinnacle of the Seven Stars! This is his third attemptwill it be a success? Iida''s commentary was full of excitement, as was the expectant crowd as they wondered what the meaning of Ikki''s challenge was. Well, if you want to say it''s fast, it is but, this. The professional knight Muroto on the other hand was doubtful. Ikki''s course of action had not changed at all. He was still just charging ahead like a wild boar. Moroboshi, naturally, was similarly annoyed. He''s charging ahead? Hasn''t he learned his lesson!? And he was even doing it without Ittou Shura. It should have been proven to him quite thoroughly that he could not break through Houkiboshi with just physical skill. Thus, to simply go for a full frontal strike again the third time was a little uninspiring. "Kurogane. I said it before. I won''t be satisfied if you show me something boring!" Naturally, he met Ikki with Houkiboshi, the homing spear that had given him so much trouble earlier. And "Rip em'' to shreds! Tiger Bite!" Enchanted with the ability to destroy magic, Houkiboshi became a blow that could neither be evaded nor blocked. Ikki''s attempt to dodge to his right to evade the oncoming spear was something Moroboshi had seen too many times. Not missing a beat, he adjusted Houkiboshi towards that side. This time, it would pursue the fleeing Ikki and pierce his throat. Then at that momentIkki, whom he should have had precisely where he wanted him, dissipated like a mirage. Haa!? The foe he should have given a mortal blow to had disappeared. Unable to comprehend that, Moroboshi was speechlessand then he noticed. Ikki, whom he had stabbed leftward towards, had circled him to the right and stepped into the attack range of his sword. Wh, what is this!? Moroboshi has made a terrible mistake! Of all things, his spear missed! This is big, too big a mistake! That was wrong. Moroboshi had not made a mistake, but rather he had been played by Ikki. Shizuku and company, who had witnessed that very technique before, realized that. "Shizuku, that was" "Yes! It''s definitely Shinkirou, which he used in the match against Ayatsuji-senpai!" Indeed, this was one of Ikki''s self-created sword techniques, the fourth secret sword Shinkirou. It was a special form of footwork that alternated between quickness and slowness, creating afterimages in front of himself that deceived his opponents into cutting thin air. In this case Shinkirou utilized not front-and-back afterimages but side-to-side ones, fooling the Seven Stars Sword King. Goddamn it! I was fooled by an afterimage! Moroboshi too was a first-class student knight. He knew what had gotten him, what his opponent intended. And having analyzed this, he immediately executed the best possible counterattack. Having no time to sweep his spear back around, he had to use the butt of his spear to strike. This was his best course of action but it wouldn''t make it in time. Moroboshi knew this. Ikki had chosen this tactic based on the enemy-chasing Houkiboshi''s blind spot, and having completely outplayed him, he had stepped into range. This would be the fatal blow, irrecoverable even with the most suitable counteroffensive. Ikki''s blade would reach him faster than his own strike would. He could no longer avoid it either. At the moment, Moroboshi knew that he had been beaten. Thus he was shocked when the next moment, the butt of his spear connected with Ikki''s cheek, sending him sailing away. Ohhh! What brilliance from Moroboshi! Realizing that he missed, he immediately executed a reverse thrust with his spear butt! He''s knocked Kurogane, who circled around to the left, beyond sword range again! Kurogane was once again unable to stay within the reach of his weapon! This is the Seven Stars Sword King''s imposing defense! The applause rained down upon Moroboshi for his third successful defense. But it did not enter his ears. That wasn''t my play! He understood that in that moment, even though he had done all that he could, his counterattack would not possibly have landed first. That is, if Ikki had not committed a fatal error in those final decisive moments. Could it be that Moroboshi''s heart wavered in doubt. Naturally, he remembered the previous night. The figure of Ikki''s body freezing up during the battle with Ouma. As I thought, there''s somethin'' off ''bout you, Kurogane! And unfortunately, his guess was spot-on. Ikki''s mind reeled from the spear-butt hit that he had taken to the skull. His brain juddered, his vision swam. Again! The symptoms that had emerged in the fight against Ouma the previous night had lain dormant till now. At that critical moment when he was about to defeat Moroboshi, they had resurfaced, causing Ikki''s body to not move as he desired. Damn! What''s happened to my body? Surely you do not think that you could continue as-is after having fought the world''s strongest swordsman? Even if your body is fine, she left her mark on your spirit. Did I really break? Did his terror of Edelweiss unknowingly become a fatal wound? Ikki broke into a cold sweat as thoughts of that affliction that was at once unknown and unknowable passed through his mind. His companions recognized the abnormality. "What''s going on? That was the moment to finish the match, but I could see that Ikki''s movements suddenly dulled." Kiriko concurred with Arisuin. "Indeed he did. Moroboshi-kun''s counterattack was very quick, so it was hard to notice, but he clearly slowed down." "So Onii-sama really is too nervous." Kiriko shook her head in response. "No, that''s not it. If he was nervous, he should have frozen up a lot sooner, and in any case I doubt that your brother is the sort of knight who would freeze up due to mere nervousness. Even if there were something wrong with him, he would still perform the right movements but it''s precisely because of this that his problem might be more serious." "S-Serious!? What do you mean by that? Has something happened to Onii-sama''s body!?" "At the very least, he doesn''t have any visible injuries. There can be no mistake in my diagnosis. His body was perfectly fine, and the injuries that he has sustained in the course of this match well, they''re not serious. Therefore, I think it is likely that the problem lies within instead. I''m not an expert in patients with mental conditions and thus can''t give you a clear answer, but there is an affliction among fighters that is known as ''Punch Eye''. Harboring an extreme fear for their opponents attacks, the bodies of the affected fighter will freeze and become unable to move. It''s a severe illness that can end the fighting careers of the afflicted." "Are you saying that Onii-sama has that condition!?" Shizuku cried out, realizing vaguely that something out of the ordinary had happened to her brother. "Calm down. As I said before, this isn''t my specialty. I''m just giving my opinion on the possible causes. That said, he did fight and lose to Twin Wings Edelweiss, the strongest swordswoman in the world, didn''t he?" The blood drained from Shizuku''s face. She understood the meaning behind Kiriko''s words. Her brother was indeed strong. However, he was not yet so strong that he could face the strongest in the world. That he came back in one piece was by itself already abnormal. "It would not be unreasonable that he still bears wounds in his heart, where we cannot see." "Th-That''s." "It does seem that it might be as you say, Kiriko-san. And even if it isn''t ''Punch Eye'', Ikki''s expression says it allthat sudden dulling of his movements at that timing was in one way or another abnormal." Even from afar, Ikki seemed shaken. In fact, Arisuin believed the situation serious precisely because of how he fought to suppress that wavering and school the expression on his face, and yet it seemed to be beyond his ability to do so. However Shinguuji Kurono, who was standing somewhat further away, had a different opinion on the matter. This isn''t ''Punch Eye'' or some PTSD of that kind. With a glance, she had found that which was afflicting Ikki even where he himself had not been able to though perhaps it might be better to say that she had foreseen this turn of events ahead of time. Since the end of Ikki''s fight with Edelweiss, she had guessed that something like this might happen. Thus she knew that this affliction would not result in the end of his career as ''Punch Eye'' would. However, that doesn''t change the fact that his movements have become dull. Additionally, it is likely that Moroboshi has noticed it too. Given that, the situation is indeed a dangerous one. Indeed, Moroboshi could read that much from Ikki''s face from where he was in the ring. He''s desperate to maintain a calm front, just like last night. His expression was that of one afflicted with a condition he himself did not understand. It was definitely a relapse of the trouble he had had the previous night. Moroboshi sighed inwardly at this revelation. He had meant to defeat Crownless Sword King at his best, and thus prove his strength to Koume. But we''re already in the ring. To see an opponent''s weakness and yet not strike at it was to make a mockery of their battle. He felt that it was a pity, but he would not hold back. You showed me your fatal flaw yourself don''t think ill of me now, but I''m gonna attack without holding back! Without reserve, Moroboshi moved to seize the victory. Moroboshi''s moving in to attack Kurogane, who''s still reeling from that heavy blow! You''re backed into a corner now can you get out of this fix, Crownless Sword King!? Volume 5 - CH 4 (translation) This match has become one-sided since that one irrecoverable spear-butt thrust! Kurogane has slowed down significantlythe number of times that he has been unable to dodge Moroboshi''s spear have increased! It''s a terrible situationflowering wounds stain him crimson all over in this ring. The referees may even have to call for a stop! Outside the Bay Dome, the usually deserted streets were filled with people watching the broadcast on their mobile devices. The Worst One was at a disadvantage, that much was plain to the average person. Those around all seemed to agree. This is already over. Yeah, the Worst One was moving pretty well at first, but he''s totally slowed down since. It feels like it''s taking all he has just to evade. As expected, Moroboshi is really strong. ''Course he is! Moroboshi''s the Seven Stars Sword King, y''know? He ain''t gonna lose to no F-rank! But amidst all this, a single voice made its maverick view heard. "No. Ikki will win." "Eh?" All of them turned to follow the direction of that female voice. There was no one therebut if one looked closely, one could see a head of flaming red hair dancing in the wind as it disappeared into the Dome. Eh, wait that was could it be? At that moment, in Hagun Academy. Oh dear! Kurogane has finally taken a direct hit from the spear! And it''s on his thigh to boot! That''s not good. Like this, the Worst One''s speed will only keep decreasing. It might be better for the referees to call a halt. "This is odd." As they watched Ikki be one-sidedly pushed into a corner on the television broadcast, Touka suddenly expressed this doubt. "Yes, it is. Why would Kurogane''s movements suddenly become this poor?" "Well, while I am concerned about that too, there''s something even stranger going on with Moroboshi-kun." "Eh? What would that be?" "By my count, this would be three. Three times now, Moroboshi has had the chance to finish Kurogane-kun, but he hasn''t finished this match yet." "Could he be playing around with him?" "I don''t think he''s that sort. But that''s exactly why it''s incomprehensible." Glancing at Moroboshi''s expression through the broadcast, Touka could not help but think that he looked as though he was afraid of something. What is he seeing, I wonder? As though to address Touka''s doubts, something big happened. Ikki, who had been fleeing about, fell down. "A-gh!" Whoa! Having fled from Moroboshi''s attacks up till now, Kurogane has lost his footing on the floor he has stained with his own blood and has fallen down! This is a great chance for Moroboshi! Will he end this here!? Ikki scrambled to his feet, "shit!" written all over his face. But it was pointless. In a battle between knights at this level, such a mistake could not be reversed. The match was decided. Or it should have been, but Oh? Somehow, Moroboshi isn''t attacking! Does he not intend to strike an opponent while he''s down? Taking his actions as fair play befitting the Seven Stars Sword King, the audience burst into plaudits. Great stuff, Moroboshi! That''s Japan''s strongest warrior fer ya! But y''can stop playin'' around now. It hurts jus'' to watch! Go get ''im, Moroboshi-kun! But contrary to the excitement of his fans, Moroboshi himself was beading cold sweat. This is the fifth time. Five times he had had a clear chance to finish the match, but he had let them all slip away before his very eyesand he himself knew not the reason why. What''s this feeling it''s weird. The more he attacked, the more he pursued, the more the pressure exuded by this half-dead knight before him increased. This was the reason for his hesitation: the premonition that if he took a step further, he would be trampling the tail of a beast far more frightening than a tiger. "Tch!" But he could not keep avoiding the issue like this. You coward! Look your opponent in the eye! Despite being bloodied all over and suffering in the grip of some unknown affliction, the light in Worst One Ikki Kurogane''s eyes had not dimmed, his desire to fight undiminished. Ikki had not yet given up on this battle. How could he, who was winning, wish to stop!? How could you let Koume see you like this!? Such actions did not befit the Seven Stars Sword King, or an older brother. Pride and dignity drove him. Lowering his stance more deeply than he had all match "I''m coming! Kurogane!" With a shattering cry, he advanced towards Ikki, preparing to the end the battle. As he sprinted forward, faster than he had up till now, Moroboshi activated Sanrensei. His targets were the forehead, throat and abdomenall fatal strikes. He definitely intended to end this in one move. With this body that would not move as he wanted and his wounded leg, Ikki knew for certain that he could not evade this Sanrensei. He gritted his teeth bitterly. I will return that favor in full tomorrow. That had been their promise, but he was unable to fulfill it. He had wanted to be able to give his all against an opponent of this caliber, and yet he could not see it through. What a pitybut that was why he refused to throw in the towel to the end. That was the least he could do. That''s why I can''t use Ittou Shura here. To use his limited-time-only ace while still under the effect of this unknown affliction was tantamount to despairing. It was to nip the buds of victorypointless. Until the moment when his consciousness vanished, he would not give up on winning, no matter how unsightly he might look. Having set his heart to this, he raised his sword, preparing to meet Moroboshi''s assault. Covered in wounds, he took his stand against certain defeat. At that moment, a memory surfaced. Now that I say it I had this feeling then, too. It was a memory of his duel with Edelweiss on the Akatsuki Academy''s school grounds. A memory he had been unable to recall well, blinded, dazed and desperate as he had been then. His torn-up state brought him back to that time, suddenly making those memories clearer again. What did I do then? To his surprise, the memory came to mind with ease. Facing the incoming strongest knight in the world, he had Ah, that''s right. I attempted to use Edelweiss''s swordsmanship. Edelweiss''s blade had been so swift that his eyes had failed to even catch its afterimages, but he had just barely been able to read her strokes from her body''s movements. He remembered. No human eye could perceive her overwhelming speedand the secret to that was that she did not accelerate. Usually, when a blade was swung, it would start out slow. One needed to accelerate the movement in order for it to reach maximum speed. But there was no such thing in any of Edelweiss''s movements. The moment she made to step forward, she was already at top speed. As she began to slash, she was already at her maximum. An extreme stop-and-go, racing from zero to a hundred in a flash. But this technique was extremely strong. The extremities of its swiftness and slowness made the blade strokes seem many times faster than they were. It was also incredibly hard to keep an eye on the blade itself, since it had no slow initial speed. Ikki had seen through that much in their battle. Thus, he had attempted Blade Steal in those final moments. He had not been certain if it would work. But he had done it anyway, if only because that was the strongest swordsmanship known to him at that time. What he had to do now was the same. Even if he might not manage it in his current state, this was surely the best he knew. So, at the very least As Ikki thought thus, the feelings he had in his battle with Edelweiss returning to him, he gave instructions to his rebelling body. The world''s strongest swordsmanship. It was done like "This." In that instant, his body became light as a feather. Like a rushing wind he weaved through the gaps between Sanrensei''s spear strokesand as he passed he cleaved deeply into Moroboshi''s abdomen. That crossing of swords happened in an instant, a flash. Without even being able to raise so much as a cry of pain, Moroboshi sank to the floor amid a mist of crimson blood. "Eh." It took not a few moments for Ikki to realize that this had all been done by his hand, even as cries filled the stadium at this sudden reversal. Whaaaaattttt!? Wha what just happened!? Iida yelled, his voice shrill. Just as we thought that this was the moment when Moroboshi would end this match, he was the one to fall insteaddd! I reckon he got hit in that exchange with Kurogane bbut, I''m ashamed to say this, but it was just too fastI couldn''t see what happened at all!! Indeed, Ikki movements could not be seen, even by the people in the commentator''s booth watching the match from afar. He had simply disappeared all of a sudden, and before anyone realized it, had passed Moroboshi by and cut him down. Iida''s eyes bugged wide in disbelief. What is happening? Kurogane''s movements are clearly different from what he''s shown up till now! But Muroto''s surprise surpassed his. Impossible! That couldn''t be no, but it could only be. He knew. He knew who the footwork and swordplay that Ikki had used really belonged to. Sensing his confusion, Iida pressed him. Muroto-pro. Do you know something about this? Is this, in fact, the Worst One''s rumored Ittou Shura? N-No, this isn''t Ittou Shura. There was no change in the amount of magic power Kurogane was using. That was pure swordplay! And while there are differences between two-sword and one-sword styles, I have seen that sort of untrackable instant acceleration of body and blade once before. Where on earth could that be? Don''t tell me, it was in the A-League!? Muroto shook his head. You can''t find it in that place, because this swordplay belongs to someone whom every country has given up on capturing due to her outrageous strength. This is the swordsmanship of the world''s greatest swordsman, and its most wanted criminal in historyTwin Wings Edelweiss! Muroto''s words caused an uproar in the audience. Whaaaaattttt!? Twin Wings, you mean, that Twin Wings!? But why would the Worst One know how to use her swordsmanship!? No, wait, but I heard that the Worst One can steal his opponent''s techniques! Surprised cries rang out all around. This time, Ikki''s friends joined them in being dumbfounded. They understood that Ikki was someone who often went against commonly-held knowledge, but if what Muroto said was true, then this was incomparable to before. "Did Onii-sama, really!" "So this is to say that he did not just return alive from his battle against Twin Wings, but even managed to steal the world''s strongest swordsmanship!?" And Kiriko objected to Alice''s statement. "That can''t be! If so, why didn''t he use this right from the start?" This was the natural question to ask. Kurono, however, was quick to shoot her objection down. "It''s not that he didn''t use it. It''s just that he couldn''t remember how, and thus couldn''t use it." "Ah!" At this, Kiriko remembered the conversation that Ikki had had with Yagokoro when they parted ways the previous day. "That inability to remember was also the cause for his abnormality." "Madam Chairman, what do you mean by that?" "Edelweiss''s swordplay isn''t normal. Normally, all of a human''s motions are created by the coordinated movements of muscles. However, that will not let you use Edelweiss''s swordplay. To create that kind of extreme zero-to-one-hundred difference in speed, you need all the required muscles to move together instantaneously, and instantaneously muster the full strength of those muscles. A human normally wouldn''t be able to send sufficient nerve signals instantaneously for that to occur." One could not give orders to all of one''s muscles at once. "To make this possible, one needs to change these nerve signals themselves." They had to be shaped, shaped into combat signals completely different from the ones normal humans came equipped with, signals that could be sent in shorter, more concentrated bursts. If one could not come to use one''s brain signals this way, it would be impossible to command all the muscles of a complex living organism like a human being to release all their power at once. "Ikki must have been able to touch and then get a hold of Edelweiss''s swordplay from the blink-and-you''d-miss-it battle between their techniques. If even he himself did not remember it, his brain still does." A knight of Ikki''s caliber could trace that exceptional technique in their subconscious minds after having seen it but once. "Thus, whenever he is in the zone at critical moments, his brain will release those combat signals, but like him, his body has forgotten that battle from which he gained themthus, having forgotten what they were for, he was unable to do anything with the foreign signals." "So because he could not recognize the signals he could not react to them. Is that it?" Kurono nodded in confirmation to Shizuku''s words. "Exactly. In other words, Edelweiss did not break Ikki. If anything, the battle with her caused him to evolve explosively, so much so that his own body could not keep up with that growth but, that was only the case until now." Faced with imminent defeat, his body had finally been able to recall the power that he had gained from duelling Edelweiss, along with that method of moving his body, so completely foreign from what he had been doing in the sixteen years since he was born. "The engine, chassis and clutch necessary for that super-high-speed movement have finally come togethernow that it''s come to this, the result of this match is obvious. Yuudai Moroboshi can be considered the strongest Seven Stars Sword King in the last ten years, but his opponent is too much for him. Even after being defeated in a duel with the strongest sword in the world, Kurogane was able to utilize his incredible learning capacity to obtain a skill that has surpassed the level of a student knight by far." This technique was far above the caliber of what might be expected at such a tournament. "The person facing Moroboshi now is the real monster here." That was why Kurono believed that with regard to the first round matches, it was Moroboshi instead who had no luck. "Gahha!" The feeling of something cold on his cheekthe cold stone flooring of the ringbrought Moroboshi back to his senses. WhWhat, why am I lying down? Having lost consciousness for an instant, he could not comprehend what had happened to him, or that he had been hit by Ikki''s attack. For now, let''s get up. His instincts as a fighter allowed him to get up immediately even after having fallen down defenseless. Thus, even in his state of incomprehension, he got up on reflex, and in the moment that he got to his feet and his senses returned "G-uaa-aaaaahhhh!" he groaned in agony as fiery pain seared his flank. Moroboshi''s gotten up! But as you can see, he''s hurt really badly! He''s losing lots of blood, and his legs are unsteady! Having heard his circumstances being analyzed by the commentary, and feeling his side burn, he realized that he had been injured. What is this? I was cut!? But I couldn''t see anythin''. As he was beside himself in confusion, he heard this. "Aah I finally understand." His opponent said in a small voice. "Kurogane what in the world did you just do?" What had he understood? Was he able to achieve that speed because he had understood it? Ikki replied as he bowed slightly. "Moroboshi-san, I''m sorry for having kept you waiting." "You''re sorry?" "Yes it''s all finally come together now." Ikki was of course talking about their promise from the previous day. To give his best, and thus return the favora gentleman''s agreement between him and the proud knight named Yuudai Moroboshi. Now, he was confident that he could fulfill that agreement. "So as we agreed, I''ll show it to youIkki Kurogane at his full strength!" Having said this, he vanished from Moroboshi''s sight. He disappeared! He did not in fact disappear, of course, but having skipped the acceleration process and achieved maximum output upon stepping forward Ikki got off to a rocketing start that Moroboshi''s motion perception simply couldn''t follow. Drawing a curved arc with his sprinting, Ikki went around to Moroboshi''s left. Three times Ikki had been repelled by his spear, but now he bypassed its range with ease while stepping into the range of his own blade "Guaaaah!" and cut Moroboshi''s right arm as he blasted by like a black gale. "You lil'' shit!" Whirling around, Moroboshi lashed out with Sanrensei, using the burning pain to read Ikki''s location. But he could only cut thin air. Ikki was no longer there by the time he turned. He''s already gone! Moroboshi was momentarily rendered speechless by the speed. But he had no time to be surprised as another blow struck him, slicing into his back. "Gaaaaah!" Aah! He''s been hit again! Moroboshi is letting Kurogane get into range too easily! He''s completely unable to follow his movements! Once again, Sanrensei has struck the empty air! It can''t be helped! Kurogane''s extreme highs and lows in acceleration and overwhelming speed is something that even we cannot catch from long range, what more when it happens in front of one''s eyes! It''s more than likely that the Seven Stars Sword King can no longer see the form of the Worst One! He had hit the nail on the head. ShShit! Something impossible was happening before Moroboshi''s eyes. He could hear them. The sounds of any number of slashes, and of footsteps moving at a dreadful pace. His opponent was unmistakably close to him, and yet What is this, what is going on!? no matter where he turned to look, there was no one there. It was as if he were the only man in the ring. Was such a thing even possible? Could it even happen in real life? The ring was a round platform a hundred meters across in diameter, and there was no shade or cover in that small space. Yet though his opponent was so close he could hear his breathing, Moroboshi could not see him at all. This this is bad! He could feel another slash incoming. If he continued to take hits like this, it would be dangerous. But he could no longer use his spear to fend off attacks of this speed. So he made a decision there and then. "Uoooooo!!!" He crossed his arms, covering his vital spots. Dispelling Tiger Bite, he released all his magic power to form an armor around his body. What is this? The Seven Stars Sword King, Japan''s proud number one knight, has shed his pride and is going for an all-out defense! Moroboshi''s magic power was not on Stella''s level, and as such could not outright negate the attacks of an F-rank''s Device like she could. But if he used all his power, he could reduce the impact of slashes from Intetsu. As long as his head remained defended by his arms, one or two hits would not result in a fatal injury. However, this stance indicated that he had given up on attacking, as he could only defend from this position. Naturally, Ikki rushed in without fear! Kurogane isn''t missing this chance! Blazing in, he attacks from every angle! It''s a no-holds-barred beatdown! Moroboshi isn''t retaliating! Has he lost the will to fight? That''s not it! The Seven Stars Sword King can''t see the Worst One right now. All he can really do right now is defend himself. He''s doing the best he can, indeed all he can to stay alive right now! Muroto was full of respect for Moroboshi''s will to fight to the bitter end. But, even so, we have to stop this match! No way! Do you mean to say that Moroboshi can no longer turn this around? Muroto nodded. He won''t. The difference between their skills is such that he can no longer win. Muroto had once been in the King of Knights A-league, one of only a few in the whole nation. Because of that, he understood that the difference between the two was so great as to be incomparable. His analysis, however, enraged Moroboshi''s fans. What''re ya sayin'', shitty commentator! Hosshii!! Don''t give up-! So they cried out. However The black wind howls on! Moroboshi''s shield is dispersingit''s breaking, shattering! Is this really the end? The Star of Naniwa, the one who took the competition last year and whom everyone hoped might take the never-before-accomplished second straight titleis this really going to end without him being able to do anything? A sudden reversal, and from there an unbelievably one-sided battle. The occurrence of this unexpected development in Block C''s fourth match had the spectator stands in turmoil. And in those stands, Shizuku suddenly caught sight of the figure of Koume standing up and leaving. Almost as if she were fleeing. Koume-san. At that, Shizuku remembered the complicated expression she had made upon seeing Ikki the previous day, and the bitter, pained expression she had borne the whole time as she watched the match. She could understand Koume''s feelings, the pain she must feel. After all, her brother too was on the battlefield. She also understood that that pain was a mistake. By the time she caught herself, she was already chasing after Koume. "You knowI might have said this before, but I really like that about you, Shizuku." Even as she left, Shizuku flushed a little at Alice''s soft words. A fire safety door separated the outer perimeter of the Bay Dome from the spectator stands. There, seated on a bench that overlooked the Osaka Bay through gently curved glass windows, was Koume. She was facing away from the ring where her brother was currently embroiled in combat. Brother it''s already enough. She wanted him to stop. If it was just for her, he didn''t have to do this anymore. He had never said a word to her about fighting to reclaim her voice. But she understood without needing him to say a thing. That was why she was in pain. And she could not stand to see her brother bleed and be hurt for her sake. That was why she ran away. "You aren''t going to watch the match?" Shizuku Kurogane, who had pursued her and only just caught up, asked that question. Koume jolted and whirled around at having been called suddenly, turning to regard Shizuku, who was about her height. She remembered this girl. Ah she came to the store yesterday if I recall correctly. She was the sister of the knight who was dueling her brother now. Why would she be here? Her brother was obviously about to defeat her own. Koume thought this rather strange, and as if reading that doubt showing on her face, a complex expression crept onto Shizuku''s. "I couldn''t quite leave you be. Because, as a younger sister with an older brother I understand your pain, Koume-san." How did she know? Koume''s eyes widened as Shizuku sat down beside her. "We heard the reasons for Moroboshi-san''s comeback from Kiriko-san." Koume understood thenif it was Kiriko, then of course she would know what had happened between them. "I can understand your feelings. After all, I too like my older brother the most. I feel pain when he bleeds or is hurt. It cuts me even deeper when he does it for my sake." Shizuku''s words captured Koume''s present emotional state well. Now that she knew this much, there was no point in hiding, and so Koume nodded. "You hope that if it''s for your sake, he should just stop fighting." Koume nodded again. "You can''t stand to become a burden for the man you love." Koume nodded againbut realizing that the girl in front of her had just said something outrageous, she flushed crimson and shook her head rapidly in denial. She most definitely did not have that sort of relationship with her elder brother. "Eh? I was off the mark? It''s not that kind of love? Really." Why does she seem disappointed. Having encountered an unfamiliar kind of love, Koume was confused. "Well even if your relationship isn''t like that, you still feel bad about cheering on your elder brother like a stranger when he''s fighting to get your voice back, right?" Shizuku''s words, delivered slowly and in a consoling manner, struck home. Indeed, Koume truly wanted to cheer for her brother. She had been like that ever since Moroboshi had been in the elementary league, a constant figure in the stands cheering her heart out for him. For the brother she was proud ofstronger and cooler than anyone else. She loved cheering for that brother. She enjoyed it. But now things were different. That accident changed everything. Now, his reason for fighting was to reclaim her voice. It was his duty as an older brother. That was why she couldn''t cheer. She had no right to do it. Her brother was sacrificing so much for her, and yet she could not repay him. How much could she be coddled by her brother? Thinking like that was not allowed. That was why she could not cheer for him from the bottom of her heart, not since that accident. And today, unable to contain that remorse, she had run away. This person understands all of that. This embarrassed her a little, but she could also feel the kindness that Shizuku, who understood her heart and had come all the way here to say these comforting words to her, had shown. Thus, she whipped out her handphone, intending to text a word of thanks to Shizuku "Nonetheless, there''s nothing wrong with that. You don''t need to care so much about it." Her fingers froze at Shizuku''s words, and she looked up, shocked. Of course she did. For even though she understood Koume''s feelings, Shizuku was now tossing that which she had been agonizing over out the window with all her might. But Shizuku had her reasons for saying this, naturally. "Why not? No matter how much you no, we wish to be coddled, it would surely be allowed. After all, we are their younger sisters, and they are our elder brothers." The elder brother would protect his younger siblings, and they in turn relied on him. This was an unwritten rule not only for humans, but for most creatures in this world. "Even if it were allowed to no one else, we alone can be coddled by them." It was their right. "That''s why I make him indulge me. Even though Onii-sama has someone he loves, even though doing this for me might get him in trouble I have no intention to stop loving Onii-sama. Putting aside the fact that you haven''t been able to speak till now, you do wish to cheer for Moroboshi-san. Compared to my kind of selfishness, yours is a much more lovable thing." This was the reason for her words, the reason she came here. She could no longer stand to see Koume continue to bear her guilt at having to rely on her brother in silence. She had said what she had come here to say, and not a moment too soon either. From behind them, a tumult stirred in the match venue. Kurogane''s kicked it up another gear! He''s still speeding up, and is cutting Moroboshi''s magic guard down by the numbersit''s only a matter of time before he breaks through! "It looks like the match is about to end. It''s time I went back." So saying, Shizuku stood up. "What will you do now? No what do you want to do?" Having been questioned thus, Koume looked distressed. It wasn''t that she could not understand Shizuku. But she had caused her brother to have that accident, and had even lost her voice of her own accord. Having caused her brother to worry so, could she really have him indulge her? These worries that swirled around in her mind could not be so quickly dispelled. She was torn. She did not know what to do. But Aah! At last, Moroboshi''s shield has been destroyed! He''s in a huge pinch! Brother! throwing down what had occupied her thoughts so, she allowed her legs to carry her towards her brother. Back in the ring, the flow of the battle was almost decided. Moroboshi tries to move back to gain some distance, but Kurogane has a read on him! He can''t get away! He counters with Sanrensei, but it missesKurogane is moving faster than the spear! He''s taken three, no, four cuts in return! Blood sprays, staining the white floor of the ring! Kurogane''s struck home with all his slashes so far, but not a single thrust of Moroboshi''s has hit its mark! The home crowd has been silenced at the onesidedness of it all! It seems rude, but it seems hard to imagine that Moroboshi might reverse this! The difference in power, the difference is skill is just too great! Having all but spent the magic power he had used to shield himself and not having enough to use Tiger Bite, Moroboshi could only frantically use his spear to fight back. But he could no longer catch sight of Ikki. With the situation being as it was, of course he would not be able to pierce his opponent. He could do nothing but hit empty air while taking hits himself. There was simply no contest. From anyone''s perspective, this was surely Moroboshi''s loss. And yet the Seven Stars Sword King does not fall! Yuudai Moroboshi still stands tall in the middle of the ring! He would not kneel. He had not given up on victory. I can''t lose here! Was it for Koume''s sake? No. At first, only his duty as an older brother drove him. To reclaim the voice she had lost because she had seen him at his weakestso he had thought. But having returned to this field of battle, he had experienced a change of heart. He remembered how much he loved this world, and so his wish became stronger, stronger than anything else. He didn''t just want his treasured little sister to be able to speak again. He wanted to be cheered on by her. His to battle, and hers to support him. Those bygone halcyon days where they shared the joys of knighthood. It was a rather un-mannish dream, and yet Ain''t nothin'' more important to me than this! So until his wish was realized "What''s wrong, Kurogane! I''m still standin''! Come and git'' me!" He would continue to be that strong older brother whom Koume could cheer for. That dignity, that wish was what gave Yuudai Moroboshi his unyielding determination. "What spirit he still hasn''t gone down" Having returned to her seat, Shizuku could not help but say this with a slight tremor in her voice. Despite being literally helpless and bleeding all over, Moroboshi was still challenging Ikki. What frightening combat instincts. Kurono nodded in agreement. "As expected of a man who managed to stand back up after suffering an irrecoverable injury. It might just be impossible to break his spirit. But his body is at its limits. His magic''s hit rock bottom, and Tiger Bite has disappeared. He was able to make that fearsome challenge, but that is only because his legs can no longer move. Right now, Moroboshi isn''t frightening at all, and Ikki understands that as well. The next blow will end this." And indeed, the battle proceeded as she said, as a blue mana wrapped around Ikki''s body. That was a clear a sign as any that Ikki intended to finish this match right here and now. His insurance policy is here, it''s Ittou Shura! He''s pulling out the ace with which he brought down such names as Hunter, Raikiri, and the Crimson Princess! The Worst Onewhat a frighteningly expert combatant, choosing to use the most effective technique at the best possible time! To make matters worse, the Seven Stars Sword King can no longer deal with his speed. I can say that he doesn''t even have a one in ten thousand chance of winning! It was as Muroto said. If Moroboshi could not deal with Ikki in his normal state, there was no way he could do anything against Ikki when Ittou Shura, which boosted his ability tens of times over, was active. With this move, Ikki had cut off any avenue of victory Moroboshi might have had. "With my weakness, I''ll beat the Seven Stars Sword KingMoroboshi-san, let''s do this!" And with that he launched his final attack, aiming to finally end this long and arduous battle. Lowering his stance deeply, and in an instant put all his strength into both his legs. His heels floated up, reached maximum speed, and Ikki bounded towards Moroboshi as though in flight. Kurogane''s coming to finish this! The Seven Stars Sword King is in a real pinch! The commentator Iida yelled, his voice made louder than it had been all day by the impending climax. The crowd churned and roiled at the impending upset of the Seven Stars Sword King in the first round. And amid that earthshaking tumult of cheers and cries Koume recalled, as she saw her brother facing defeat, the words that he had said to her when she saw him off in the morning. Hey. Could you tell me to do my best? Ahh yes, that''s it. It wasn''t just her. Her brother, too, had wished for her to cheer him on as she had in the past. It was such a tiny wish, and how had she replied? She had given him a piece of paper with written support. Wasn''t that wrong? What he had wished for wasn''t that piece of paper. What he wished for was What will you do now? No. What do you want to do? What I should say is "BIG BROTHER, DO YOUR BEEESSSTTT!!!" She yelled her heart outyelled out those words that she had always, always meant to say. Those words that she had held in all this time, believing that having taken her brother''s life away she had no right to say them. Those words, rusty from disuse, came from her throat hoarse and soft. Yeah. But even amid the thunderous din her words reached her brother Yuudai Moroboshi''s ears. Of course they did. After all, he had been waiting for these words for years and years! "Jus'' leave it t'' me!!!" Right there and then, the roaring Moroboshi showed everyone in the Dome something unbelievable. "Strike ''em dooowwwnnn! Tora-Ouuuuu!" Ikki was charging full-speed ahead towards the half-dead Moroboshi, Ittou Shura about him. But having squeezed the last dregs of his magic for a Tiger Bite, Moroboshi hurled his spear right for Ikki''s forehead! Until now, Moroboshi had always fought within the range of spear. This was his first use of his spear as a thrown weapon. "This" Kurono cried out at this eleventh-hour change. "This is bad!" Why? Indeed, a spear-throw was unusual, and it was quite like Moroboshi to aim for such blind spots in his opponent''s line of thought. But there was no way it would hit. Normally, that is. However, this situation was different! The zero-to-one-hundred burst speed of Edelweiss''s swordplay is indeed strong! But it also means that emergency brakes and directional changes are impossible! This was a matter of course. After all, the world''s strongest swordsmanship possessed peerless offensive strength while on the attack, which was always executed at top gear. Thus in truth, its weak point was sudden changes in the situationthat is to say, surprise attacks! Moreover, Ikki was now using Ittou Shura. Even if he was not using Edelweiss''s swordplay, he was already at a speed where a sudden stop or a change in direction was impossible. In other words, this throw that would not normally have hit Kurogane will do sobut only for this moment! To counter, he would have to parry the spear with his sword. But he couldn''t do that. After all, the flying spear was presently clad in the golden light of Tiger Bite. Moroboshi''s magic should have hit rock bottom. How could he still use Tiger Bite? The reason lay in Tora-Ou itself. Its long shaft was halved, rendering it the size of a javelin. Having dispersed the magic power particles within his Device, he had managed to wring out enough magical power for one Tiger Bite. All in all, that throw was one Ikki could neither get hit by nor avoid! That man Moroboshi was definitely aiming for this! Indeed, Moroboshi had seen through the weakness of Edelweiss'' swordplay. For this moment, he had lain in wait. For the moment when Ikki would activate Ittou Shura and advance toward him at a speed that he himself could not suppress. He had allowed himself to be cut flesh, bone and soulall for this. This was the truth behind his act of being unable to deal with Ikki''s extreme change. A blood-drenched bluff! And that bluff had managed to fool everyone in the Domenot only the spectators, but even a knight of Kurono''s level! At top speed as he is, Kurogane can''t dodge that throw! Kurono could not help but shiver at Moroboshi''s battle sense, that which had overturned her expectations and played them all for fools. Beside her, Shizuku and Alice felt the same way. So everyone in here was within the palm of his hand all along? So this is the Seven Stars Sword King! They had discerned it. The true strength of Seven Stars'' pinnacleof the man who bore the title of Seven Stars Sword King! But in the next moment, everyone in the stadium would once again be shocked into frigid silence. As Tora-ou''s point sped through the air and pierced Ikki''s forehead his form shimmered, and faded. What. Moroboshi was at a loss for words. Just then, a shadow appeared above him. Silhouetted against the sun, the figure of a black swordsman was about to let fly his blade. This was the secret sword that had eluded Houkiboshi earlierShinkirou. But this time, it neither feinted front-to-back nor left-to-right, but rather up and down. Leaving an afterimage below, he had sent himself soaring into the air with his enhanced leg strength. That which Moroboshi had hurled his spear at had never been anything more than an illusion. In other words, Ikki knew that Moroboshi would choose this moment to try the last. But why? For what reason? Ah so that''s it. Looking at the expression on Ikki''s face as he brought his blade down, Moroboshi understood. Ikki''s face held not the slightest hint of mocking him for having fallen for that feint. There was only overflowingalmost embarrassingly sorespect. You really believed in me. Up till now the Seven Stars Sword King had layered stratagem upon stratagem, trap upon trap to make sure he had the worst of it. Kurogane Ikki had not believed for a moment that such a great king would easily allow himself to be defeated. He respected the knight named Yuudai Moroboshi more than anyone else in the stadium, even more than Moroboshi did himself. This was why Moroboshi lost. He had fooled everyone with that blood-soaked bluff, but only this knight standing before him, he could not fool. And so, the battle was decided in that instant. Ikki let fly his blade. Having bet it all on this surprise attack, Moroboshi had nothing leftno magic, no weapon, not even the strength to flee. The blade bit deep, slicing him from the shoulder down. In a flurry of crimson, Moroboshi at least fell upon his knees. At the last, with the final vestiges of his strength, he reached out his arms and grabbed Ikki by the shoulders, and to the knight who had surpassed him to his opponent who had believed in him to the end "Don''cha lose now, y''hear?" he left his wish. With that, the Seven Stars Sword King finally collapsed, and the referees gave the signal for the match''s endthus bringing this showdown to a close. Th-The match is ovvveeerrr! Reversal after reversalthere was no breathing room in this wild roller-coaster ride of a fourth match here in Block C! The one who has won this deathmatch is the Crownless Sword King, Ikki Kurogane! The one who came to challenge the heretofore undone, a second consecutive titlethe Seven Stars Sword King has actually been beaten in the first round! It''s a huge upset! The instant the match was declared ended, the medical teams rushed in, bearing Moroboshi away on a stretcher. So exhausted he could not walk on his own two feet, he exited the stage to the thunderous applause of his fans and supporters. Was hard on ya! Did welly'' really did well! Been supportin'' ya since before y''retired you were the best today! The home crowd gives an ovation to their hero as he is stretchered out, unconscious. This man did not bow to an irrecoverable injury, and till today he has never bowed out in a single matchhe continues to stand at the top, Yuudai Moroboshi! Even though we say he was defeated, the will that he showed us till the end brought no shame to the title given to the strongest student knight in Japan, the Seven Stars Sword King! What a magnificent man! And as for the winner, Ikki, who watched as Moroboshi was being wheeled out "Yes, I won''t lose. Definitely." Answering Moroboshi''s parting words with strong feelings of his own, he descended from the ring. And now, the one who defeated the victor of last year''s tournament and proudly enters the second roundthe Crownless Sword King leaves the ring. The weakest magic and the strongest swordplaythis rating was not false, and all of us here can attest to that! This young man here is the real deal! He''s not just some F-rank. He is surely a knight who possesses the power to fight for the summit of this gathering of powerhouses, the sixty-second Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival! That was crazy awesome, bro! Ikki-kun is the greatest! Ride the wave to the top! You can do it! His exit was graced by a shower of applause. He felt a little embarrassed at this, but Thank you very much. Thanking them thus in his heart, he headed back to the gate through which he had come in. His footsteps were heavy, a combination of the fatigue from using Ittou Shura and the execution of movements he was unused to. But his back was unbent. He was proud of himself for having been able to defeat such a strong knight. It had been a match full of uncertainties. He was so scared coming out of the holding room. Buthe had won. He had snatched victory from that hellish first round match of the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. With this, there were four more left. Four more victories, and he would finally reach it. The place he had aimed for, the place he had looked up to till now. The summit of the Seven Stars is no longer far-off! It was with this feeling in his heart that Ikki left the field. And deeper through the gate *Clap clap* A shadowy figure walked towards him, applauding. "See? You won in the end." The path from the holding room to the gate was not illuminated, and was utterly dark. Thus, there being some distance between him and this person, and he could not see the face. But for Ikki, that was unnecessary. He only needed to hear that voice to know who it was. Yes, the person approaching the gate was "But I guess that was only natural. After all, the one who will defeat the Crownless Sword King is me." the girl with the blazing red hair and beautiful ruby-red eyes, the Crimson Princess, Stella Vermillion. Volume 5 - Epilogue (translation) The one who greeted Ikki, who had defeated the the Seven Stars Sword King Yuudai Moroboshi and succeeded in advancing to the second round, at the gate to congratulate him was none other than his lover Crimson Princess Stella Vermillion, who had yet to be seen at the venue due to a delay on the Shinkansen. Whoops and cheers went up as she came out of the gate. Its the Crimson Princess, Stella Vermillion! Shes arrived! Ooh, it really is her! Its the Crimson Princess in the flesh! Her hair really is crimson! So pretty... Shes got a fine stature...I mean, wouldja look at dem long legs! These did not pale at all in comparison to those that had accompanied Moroboshis entrance. Such attention was what should have been expected of an A-Rank Knight. But the one happiest with her arrival was surely the young man named Ikki Kurogane. Wonderful, Stella...you made it. He too was glad that she could make it, but more than that...he had craved their long-awaited reunion. His chest burned as if lit by a fire hotter still than his wounds. Only when he was in front of her did he realize just how much he longed for her. Well, I did really want to make it on time, but fallen rocks had blocked up the tracks. It took some time to clear them out, you know? The Shinkansen really should just have a drill fitted in the front - it would look cool anyway. That was quite the misfortune, huh More importantly, when she said clear them out... Did she mean she cleared them by hand? ...Hmm, maybe I shouldnt press for details. That aside, you had a very tough opponent. I only caught the tail end of it, but that alone was more than enough for me to realize that. Thats truebut I won. Its your turn now. Yes, I know, Stella replied immediately, her eyes lit with burning confidence. The painfully dispirited figure she had cut by the unconscious Toukas bedside was nowhere to be found. Somehow, it seemed that the training with Saikyou had produced satisfactory results. Thats great. Passing by Ikki, whose hearts load had been lifted, Stella faced the spectators. Im sorry for being late! Stella Vermillion has arrived! Representative Stella apologizes to the audience cheerily! So polite, I like her already! Still, since she didnt get here on time, where will the postponed match be held? The Organizing Committee is conferring on this very matter right now. It might be shifted to the last match or may follow soon after the end of the Block C matches, so I think, but...oh! We have been informed that the conference has ended. Ladies and gentlemen, as the Organizing Committee desires to directly relay its decision to us regarding the fourth match of Block B, please turn your attention to the screen. On Iidas cue, all in the stadium turned as one to face the screen. A bald old man appeared on-screen. Ah, its Kaieta. Oh, really! Its the Thunder of Judgement, Yuuzou Kaieta! Those forty-something and over within the stands greeted the bald old mans appearance with enthusiasm. After all, the Thunder of Judgement was the hero of their era, the one who had triumphed in the King of Knights A-League. And now, this hero was the Chairman of this years Organizing Committee, representing them to announce the results of their meeting. Ehem, dear esteemed guests and participants, good afternoon. I am Yuuzou Kaieta, Chairman of the 62nd Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival Organizing Committee. Allow me to share the consensus of the Committee regarding the time at which the fourth match of Block B, which was postponed due to the late arrival of Representative Stella Vermillion, should be held. Our consensus is that the fourth match of Block B shall be held after this one. The result was as commentator Iida had anticipated. Since the Block C matches had now come to an end, the organizers had agreed as one that it would be convenient to hold the delayed match right afterward. All that was left now was to get the agreement of the representatives themselves. Representative Stella, do you have any objections? Im fine with it, she replied immediately. The reason why this had all happened had been because she was late. She would not object to their decision, regardless of what it was. Oh, theres definitely a problem over here. As opposed to Stellas bright voice, this voice cut through the noise by being cold to the point of being frigid. Sharply, it expressed its dissatisfaction at the decision made. That voice of course belonged to but one person. A young lady with ash-blonde hair leapt the ten metres from the spectator stands onto the Domes astroturf soundlessly - Mikoto Tsuruya, the Icy Sneer. How troubling, to have disregarded me and made a decision all on your own. Oh, no, no, of course we intended to confer with you as well. Might the trouble be that you find holding this match next to be inconvenient? If that is so, we can arrange for the match to be the last one for today. This delay was after all not due to any fault of yours, and as such the Organizing Committee is prepared to be flexible. Tsuruya however shook her head at Kaietas words. He didnt understand. And indeed his lack of understand was almost appalling. What she was requesting had nothing to do with when the match would be held. I have no objections about the conduct of the match itself, per se. However, I cannot accept that no penalty will be imposed on those who were late, Tsuruya said, pointing at Stella from across the ring. Im here to request that an official penalty be imposed on Representative Stella. This caused a stir in the audience. Hey, hey, whats this? That aint like a knight! Fight fair n square! Most of them did not wish for a match with a penalty. What they had looked forward to was a straight-up, full-power battle between young knights. As such, even though there were a small few who could be heard expressing views in favor of Tsuruyas claim, noting that Mikoto-san hasnt said anything wrong, has she?or Isnt it bad to be late as one pleases? It should be fine to impose a penalty, most were opposed to it. Nonetheless, Tsuruya was unmoved. Her cold, mocking sneer never fading, she did not retract her request. Hmph. You can criticise me all you want. But regardless how much you do so, Im not backing down. The Crimson Princess Stella Vermillion was not an opponent she had any odds of beating in a straight-up fight. Hence, she had to manipulate the situation to her advantage. Regardless of how she would be hated for it, it did not matter so long as she won. Winning was the only thing of value to a knight. That was Icy Sneer Mikoto Tsuruyas way of thinking. In a way, she was similar to Ikki and Moroboshi in that they all understood the essence of what it meant to be a knight. However, her claim did not quite have a leg to stand on. Hmmm...indeed, there is precedent for the act of imposing a penalty upon latecomers. However, such actions were limited to those who delayed for malicious reasons or were uncontactable. Since this particular delay has been confirmed to be due to a rockslide messing up the Shinkansen schedule, the Organizing Committee believes that a penalty imposition is unnecessary. If a penalty had to be imposed, the Committee feels that having to compete immediately upon arrival is handicap enough. Guh! In truth, the Organizing Committee had already discussed the imposition of a penalty on Stella even without Tsuruyas intervention. But falling back on previous cases, their consensus judged it unnecessary. Thus, Tsuruyas claim would not go through. That is- No, its insufficient. -Unless Stella Vermillion herself were to suggest a penalty as well. S-Stella?! Ikki sputtered from beside her, his eyes widening at her sudden declaration. But she paid him no mind and continued speaking. The Icy Sneers suggestion is perfectly reasonable. In the first place, if I had arrived a day before the tournament like everyone else, I would not have been involved in the rockslide incident. Since it was my misjudgement, I think it is necessary to impose some punishment. At this, Ikki, the spectators, the Organizing Committee...indeed everyone in the Dome was speechless. Of course. With the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival being a single-elimination tournament, there was no meaning in daring to make things harder for oneself. Well, this...is quite surprising. To think that you would say such a thing... Stella nodded. Even if Tsuruya-san had not brought it up, I would still have planned to request a penalty. The Vermillion royal family prizes honesty and fairness. I have never considered escaping the punishment due for the sin of arriving late. Hmm, I see. As such, I have a suggestion regarding the next match. A suggestion? Yes. If we were to hold the match according to the existing rules, it would be unfair to Tsuruya-san, who arrived on time. As such, I would like for a special rule to be in force as a handicap on myself during our match. In concrete terms, I would like all the remaining members of Block B, starting with Tsuruya-san, to engage in a four-on-one match with me. Wh, what did you say?! Kaieta nearly croaked at Stellas penatly suggestion. Of course, he was not the only one to be shocked, for the spectators in the Dome too began to express their surprise. H, hey hey now, what kind of crazy stuff is this Princess saying! There should be a limit to what you mean by penalty!? All who heard it thought they might be mistaken. Even knowing that this was to her advantage, Tsuruya could not help but ask this: A, are you serious?! Stella nodded genially in response, and relieving her tone of the formalities adopted in speaking to an elder like Kaieta she grew lighthearted, as one speaking to a young lady of similar age. Im serious, she replied, composed, being late is a serious mistake for which disqualification according to the rules would not be strange. When you think about it that way, this sort of penalty is par for the course, isnt it? Of course, I do intend to seek the assent of the others first. Behind her, Ikki paled. This...this is bad! Why? Naturally, the penalty Stella had suggested was reckless. But the bigger problem here lay with the people who would participate in the battle due to this penalty. Three people were left from the matches of Block B that were already finished, and they ...are all members of Akatsuki Academy! Other contestants might not agree to such an arrangement. After all, they had already won, and thus did not have to butt into Stellas match for Tsuruyas sake. They had no reason to do so. But Akatsuki was different. They were mercenaries hired by the Anti-League faction for the task of dominating the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. Performing well at the Festival, in and of itself, meant nothing to them. Their mission was accomplished so long as any one of them made it to and emerged triumphant in the finals. As such, they would definitely jump at this delicious opportunity! Stella was an A-Rank, the same as Ouma, who was most likely Akatsukis strongest member. They would not miss this hard to come by chance to defeat her in such an overwhelmingly advantageous position as a four-versus-one. Ikkis premonition proved spot-on. Fufufufu...now this, is really interesting. Puppeteer Reisen Hiragas voice was filled with unbridled amusement at his opponents suicidal words as he laughed from the spectator stands. This is the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, a competition in which no foe is to be underestimated. To request a four-on-one battle against yourself as a remonstrance...as expected of the Crimson Princess Ive heard about, your pride really is a different beast. With that, he propelled himself from the stands, landing beside Tsuruya. Aint this just the words of some shitty pig with nothin but power? Kukuku...do not retract your words, Your Crimson Highness. Following Hiragas descent, winter wear-clad Yui Tatara the Unturning too descended to take her place beside Tsuruya facing Stella, with Beast Tamer Rinna Kazamatsuri astride her black lion in her wake. They signalled their intent with their actions. We of Akatsuki Academy have no objections. Let us do our part for the sake of a fair tournament, shall we? Mhmm. I see...What about you, Representative Tsuruya? I...I dont have anything to say about these conditions. Her approval, critical as it was, came out faltering at conditions so favorable that she seemed to almost wish for it to not be so. Nonetheless, she gave her approval all the same. Hmmm... Having received the approval of all the participants, Kaieta closed his eyes and furrowed his brows in thought. Hey, hey, whats he agonizing about? Is he really considering letting this messed up penalty pass? Four-versus-one isnt a match, its a lynching! But its kinda interestin, someways! Let em fight! A peculiar tension gripped the audience as Kaieta considered. Stellas far-out-of-left-field request and its accompanying rules had piqued the interest of many in the audience. Even those who had cast aspersions on Tsuruyas request for a penalty initially had begun to adopt a position of approval instead. Those with differing opinions even began to debate amongst themselves. This uproarious situation persisted for around one minute. And then Kaietas eyes opened. I understand. Since there are no objections from the participants, this match will be held with modified rules in accordance with Representative Stellas self-appointed handicap. He declared in his capacity as head of the Organizing Committee. You serious?! What is the Committee thinking?! Order, Order! Appending the rules based on mutual agreements between knight apprentices is not unheard of, especially in the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, in which they are the stars. The content of the penalty is indeed a little excessive, but it was ultimately Representative Stellas request. As such, it will be dealt with as per normal. Silencing the jeering sections in the crowd, Kaieta then turned to the two people in question. I will now confirm the rules. Leaving aside Representative Tsuruya, Representative Stella will have to defeat Representatives Hiraga, Kazamatsuri and Tatara. On the other hand, Representative Tsuruya is victorious if she or any of the others defeat Representative Stella. Will this be acceptable? Its fine. Yes. I thank you for your indulgence, Committee Chairman. Both parties agreed to accept these modified rules. With this, the Organizing Committees role was ended. Mmm...Then, Iida-san, I leave the rest to you. Eh, ah, y-yes. Handing the time over to the commentator Iida, Kaieta flickered out of the screens view. Well, um...s, somehow, something amazing has happened. Ive been casting events for a long time, but casting a four-versus-one event is a first for me too. But since the participants have agreed to it, and the Organizing Committee has allowed it, lets get down to the commentary! Thought Iida at first seemed shaken by this common-sense-defying turn of events, he quickly recovered both himself and the peppy organizers tone he had taken during the other matches. In that case, we will soon begin the match between Stella Vermillion and Mikoto Tsuruya! Would the two of you, as well as our guest participants, make your way to the ring please. Well then, Im going, Stella said confidently upon receiving Iidas instructions as she turned to face Ikki. You can go rest now - you look exhausted, and theres probably nothing to see here at this match. She was as lighthearted as a little child, despite now having to go up against not only Tsuruya Mikoto, one of the previous years Best Eight, as well as three underworld mercenaries all in one go. Ikki couldnt understand that. ...Stella...why would you take this kind of unnecessary extra risk onto yourself? If she had kept silent, there would have been no need for a penalty. Her actions brought her no benefit in the slightest...or so he could only think. Thus he could not help but ask. Why would she do such a thing? Are you confident that you will be able to beat all four of them? Stella shook her head. Well, I dont know how it will go. At the very least, I cant say that Im confident...I dont even know what their abilities are in the first place, after all. Then, why... Because its something I have to do, she said softly, and gazed upon the tournament bracket that had replaced Kaietas face on the screen. She glared at the Block B second round matches, that would be held the next day. The way we are going, the first match of the second round will be between Hiraga and Kazamatsuri, fellow Akatsuki members. They will surely conspire to have one of them leave the field of battle before that. That was a certain outcome. After all, Akatsuki as mentioned before were not ordinary students but rather a team of mercenaries. They had absolutely no interest in winning personal glory at the Festival. As such, they would not participate in pointless conflicts that would only reduce the fighting strength of their own allies. Therefore, either the Beast Tamer or the Puppeteer would forfeit before Block Bs second round matches began, allowing the other to have a walkover victory. ...I will never allow that. Stella Now that shed said this much, Ikki understood why she had been so happy to impose that reckless penalty on herself. It was not for some prettied-up reason like the Royal Way that she had spoken of in front of Kaieta. She had only one purpose. I will never allow those who did that to our school and to our friends to get off scot-free right before my very eyes. She was here for revenge on those who had hurt her dear friends, Touka and Ayatsuji, among others. Ill burn them all to ashes. With a low voice like the bubbling of a volcanic crater before eruption, Stella stepped out. As though answering the call of the unexpressed anger she had held in check since that assault, her hair itself lit on fire, phosphorescent wisps trailing from flaming locks as she walked, gazing dead ahead at the Akatsuki members already in the ring. Ikki felt that Stella was too fired up. But there was nothing to be done - this stemmed from her kindness and anger for her friends sakes. Thus, he saw her off on in silence. All I can do now is believe. In Stella, who had gone through that training with Saikyou, and her strength. Do your best, Stella! Now then! The fourth match of Block B shall begin! LETS GO AHEAD-!!!! And so did the match with the abnormal rules commence. Volume 6 - Prologue The first round of the 62nd Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival is reaching its climax! In Block A, the Sword Emperor of Wind Ouma Kurogane and Panzer Grizzly Renji Kaga both won swift victories! As is only reasonable, these singular, national powerhouses have emerged triumphant! In Block B, newcomer Akatsuki Academy is flexing their muscles with a three-zero shutout - not one of their opponents, all tough customers themselves, has been able to wound them! They have certainly made their strong presence felt here! And fresh in everyones minds is Block C where the previous champion, Seven Stars Sword King Yuudai Moroboshi, fell unexpectedly to F-Rank Knight Ikki Kurogane in a dramatic showdown! This has been a tumultuous Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival right from Day One! But this match -the fourth match of Block B, that was delayed due to Stella Vermillions tardiness- must be the most outrageous match in the history of the Festival! With the agreement of her opponent, Mikoto Tsuruya, she has set herself a special rule - to fight all the remaining members of Block B in a four-on-one match! How will this all play out? I have no idea! The excited voice of the commentator flowed forth from the television speakers. Behind him, the shouts of the crowd that packed the Bay Dome resounded like an earthquake. Their reaction was only natural. Fights between knights were conventionally one-on-one. There had never before been a case of a four-versus-one match in the all the history of the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. This was the very first time this had happened - and thus it was an unpredictable irregular. What was Crimson Princess Stella Vermillion thinking, to have suggested something so reckless as a four-versus-one match? Raikiri Touka Toudou and Scharlach Frau Toutokubara Kanata, who were in front of the TV, knew the reason. Stella-san is a really kind person ...Yes, President. We have been blessed with a fine junior. They understood. Stella did not intend to let a single one of them off - those representatives from Akatsuki Academy who had left Hagun in shambles before. If the tournament went according to schedule, Puppeteer Reisen Hiraga and Beast Tamer Rinna Kazamatsuri would meet in the second round - a match between colleagues from Akatsuki Academy. When that happened, one of the two would certain choose to forfeit and not take part in the battle. After all, they were mercenaries hired by Prime Minister Tsukikage to cause the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival to be dominated by a force that did not belong to the League of Mage-Knight Nations. They had no interest in such things as fighting for glory as knight apprentices, and would not diminish their fighting strength for the sake of such a thing either. Stella understood this. Thus, using her tardiness as an excuse, she proposed such a reckless thing. This was all for the sake of the students of Hagun Academy, starting with Touka and the others, who had been hurt during Akatsuki Academys assault on Hagun. It was something that should have made one happy. Thankful, even. But Kanata was hardly gladdened. ...But President, Stella-sans kindness...pains me. Why is that? Her kindness and consideration for us has driven her into a corner, Kanata said, voice low and face drawn with regret, for to have to face Yui Tatara and three others in a handicap battle...is the worst possible situation. Sensing something off about Kanatas expression, Touka remembered something. During the assault, she had been the one to fight Yui Tatara. I was focused on defeating Ouma at the time, so I didnt pay much attention to the details of your battles, but is Yui Tatara really such a knight as you say she is? Its a bit embarrassing, but I was unable to harm a hair on her head even once. Eh?!! Touka was rendered speechless. Not a hair on her head had been harmed. This was not an uncommon occurrence in battles between knights. Touka herself had defeated the Lorelei Shizuku Kurogane without being injured as well. However, doing that to Scharlach Frau was a different matter. Even in the pinnacle of the competitive knight combat scene, the King of Knights A-League, there was no one who could fight Kanata and come out unscathed. This was because of her Noble Art Diamond Dust, which dispersed the blade of her Device into small particles invisible to the naked eye and then was used to pierce her opponents. Evading the technique fully was very difficult - these particles were so small that they could even enter ones lungs through inhalation. Thus, finding someone who could defeat her without themselves being wounded was close to impossible. But according to Kanata, Yui Tatara had done so. Then- The worst-case scenario flashed across Toukas mind. Could she be a Reflector?! Kanata nodded. Her worst-case guess had become reality. As the name suggested, such Blazers could reflect all their opponents attacks back at them; their expertise lay in the way their ability would increase in power the stronger the attacks received were. That was to say that- For the Crimson Princess, who boasts overwhelming power - this will be the worst opponent shes had up to this point. Volume 6 - CH 5 Osaka Bay City - a city planning project discarded halfway. Ordinarily a ghost town with nary a soul to be seen, its symbol of ruination -the Bay Dome- was now packed to capacity with uncounted numbers of people: all having come to watch the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, the festival of Japans knight apprentices. You were the one who wanted somethin like this four-on-one! Show us a good time, Crimson Princess! Time for Akatsuki to show us their stuff too! Dont lose to them, Mikoto-chan! The start signal for Block Bs fourth match -the match with the unprecedented four-versus-one rule- had already been sounded. The excitement at this irregularity had swiftly whipped the crowd into a frenzy. But this sentiment was limited to the stands. At the heart of that whirlwind of excitement, Yui Tatara of Akatsuki Gakuens heart burned with a different emotion from where she was within the ring. And that emotion was rage. How dare she belittle me! Naturally, that rage was directed at Stella. She had been the one to suggest a four versus one. In other words, she believed that she could put herself at a numbers disadvantage and still be able to defeat them. Leaving aside Stellas original opponent Mikoto Tsuruya, who would have wished for this situation anyway, this was a favorable development for they who were here to dominate the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. But for Yui, who had been forced onstage, this could not be more annoying - being looked down upon to this extent unbearably so. Ill make you regret thinking so highly of yourself! ey, Hiraga. This is an official match. Theyll write it off as an accident even if I kill my opponent, no? Fufufu. Yes, of course. Our client will understand - Tsukikage is himself a knight, after all. Gigigi. Then Im not gonna go easy on er! Having obtained the consent of Hiraga, who was serving as the match overseer, she bared a fanged grin. No holdin'' back this time! Eat yer fill, Sweeping Centipede! As she grinned, she reared back the starter cord of her Chainsaw-shaped Device, Sweeping Centipede. The limb-like blades whirred to life with a sound like as to the ear-piercing shrieks of the fallen. Wielding her wailing weapon aloft, Yui gouged up the ring even as she rushed toward Stella. Akatsuki Gakuens Yui Tatara is on the offensive, a strong a assault without any hesitation! On the other hand, Stella is...wha-?! Suddenly, the commentator was rendered speechless. The reason lay in Stellas hands. Stella has yet to materialize her Device! What is the meaning of this?! Similarly, an outcry ran through the stands. The hell re ya doin! Draw your blade! Hey now, hasnt the signal to begin been sounded? Could it be that she doesnt understand Japanese? No, its in English. But then, why hasnt she drawn? They did not understand why Stella had not drawn her weapon to face her opponent. But even as this doubt hung all about, the battle was afoot. Her body hugging the ground, long black hair trailing behind her like a serpent, she closed on Stella, and with a cry of- Die!!! -aimed a brutal strike at her undefended head with Sweeping Centipede. It was too broad a stroke, too straightforward an attack - hardly any trouble to Stella, who possessed athleticism far beyond the norm. With the slightest sway backwards she evaded the screaming saw. Gyaaaa!!! But Yui seemed unfazed by the evasion, employing her strength in a series of reckless swings. Her craft was graceless, her swordsmanship like children playing at samurai. But her weapon, the chainsaw, made all the difference. As a blade that was powered by magic, it required no technique - even the mere kiss of that saw sliced and splintered the specially-made flooring of the ring as it made for Stella. Tatara dispensing with defense for an amazing offense-! Wielding her chainsaw mightily, she attacks and attacks! However unrefined the swordsmanship, it would be difficult to continually evade that number of attacks. Stella had to meet it with her sword. But despite that, she had yet to draw Laevateinn. Tataras firing on all cylinders here! Shes pursuing Stella, giving her no breathing room! What a prodigious assault, its almost like a tornado! Her technique is quite raw, and as such there are many openings to be exploited...but Stella is still empty-handed! Uwaa! That timing there was really risky! Is Tatara gradually beginning to grasp her movements? Its scary just watching! Just hurry up and draw your sword! Her opponent had come out all guns blazing from the starting signal, and yet Stella persisted in not drawing her blade - her actions filled the stadium with voices of confusion. What on earth could she be thinking, they wondered. But their doubts would be answered by the man in the analyst seat - ex-King of Knights A-League participant Muroto. Shes most likely measuring her opponents attack timing. Measuring...attack timings? In this mornings third Block B match, Tatara had been up against Renteis Niidome. His axe strike was repelled by an unseen force, and she took advantage of the huge knock-back to slash and thus defeat him. Her ability is definitely the reflection of force - an incredibly potent combat-oriented power. One could leave a huge opening and thus self-destruct if one simply swings recklessly at her ...and given Stellas offensive power, it will not simply suffice to call it an opening. After all, Yui Tataras Noble Art Total Reflect was an ability that grew in proportion to the power of her opponents offensive strength. If Stellas exceptional strength were to be reflected, it would not be strange to see her arms shattered. In any case, one needs to get around the reflection process in order to defeat Reflectors like Yui Tatara. As such, Stellas strategy of observing her opponents timing while not materializing her Device or letting her opponent read her own attacks is a correct one. In other words, she intends to hide her cards till the very last moment, before defeating Tatara in a single blow before she can use her ability. That is Stellas strategy, am I right? That is how Id see it, yes. Seated in the stands, Stellas friend Alice recalled a certain event at Murotos words. Somehow, she reminds me of Ikki at that time. Do you remember, Shizuku? I never forget anything about Onii-sama. You refer to the time we fought Rebellion at the shopping mall, dont you? That was before the intra-school selection matches. While the four of them had been out at the shopping mall, they had been attacked by a group of looters from Rebellion. Their leader had been a man named Bishou, who wielded an ability very similar to Yuis. At that time, Stella had been right beside Onii-sama - she definitely remembers his strategy from having seen it. At that time, Ikki had executed a slash exceeding Bishous dynamic vision while concealing his blade, and thus broke through his Reflect. Avoiding the Reflect using a super-high speed attack that surpassed the Reflectors reaction speed was an effective - and indeed the right way to go about dealing with a Reflector opponent. However, there is a problem if Stella wants to imitate Ikki. And that problem would be? White-robed Knight Yakushi Kiriko, who had remained with them after watching the match between Ikki and Moroboshi together, asked. Speed. Certainly, Stella-chans is a greatsword that boasts unrivalled destructive power, but its speed is far from that of Ikkis Raikou. Moreover, since it spans a humans height in length its swing has to be broader. Can it really produce a speed that rivals Raikous, I wonder. No, even if she is indeed able to do that, can she really deceive Rebellions famed hitman, the Unturning...? Having once been a part of Rebellion himself under the moniker Black Assassin, Alice was ill at ease. His unease would not fail to take a turn for the worse, for as she chased Stella about about wielding her chainsaw Yui let out a small chuckle. This idiotic woman! She scorned her opponents shallowness and folly. Well of course I would have no time to activate my ability if I am defeated before I can recognize what is going on. This was the right line of thought, but- -doncha dare rope me in with the likes of that lil punk Bishou. I was raised in a clan of killers who served Rebellion from generation to generation - tried and tested hitmen! She was different from Bishou, who had stepped onto crooked paths for his own enjoyment. She was raised to be a killer natural born. There was nothing good or evil about that. The training had been fierce: in order to train her to be able to use Total Reflect whenever and wherever, her own father had constantly tried to kill her since she was three. Those sleepless days where a bullet could fly at her at any moment went on for ten years, giving her eye-bags nigh impossible to get rid of...and also a focus and dynamic vision sufficient to perceive every single bullet in a hail of gunfire. Thus, gunshots, explosions, cuts, even the skills Blazers used- -she could reflect any threat, chasing down her target step by inexorable step till it was eliminated. It was this fighting style that had earned her the moniker of Unturning. Her eyes were such that she had been able to perceive clearly Ikkis show of Edelweiss swordsmanship. Thus, it was impossible to deceive The Unturning Killer. Regardless of how one tried to hide their aggression, waiting for an opportunity to strike - that moment would never come. And anyway, I have no reason to play along with an opponent whos got no options! Rinna! Get her-! She roared hoarsely, calling to a young lady astride a black lion who had managed to creep up behind Stella while she had busied herself dodging Yuis wild blows - Beast Tamer Rinna Kazamatsuri. Do not presume to give me orders! I have no need of your words! So she rebutted, but nonetheless acted as Tatara had desired. When it wore the Collar of Subordination, Kazamatsuris Device, her lion became able to utilize a Noble Arts - in this case, manipulating the concept of stoppage. Cower! Kings Pressure! Guuooohhhhh-!!!! Tch! A sonic blast came at Stella from behind her, right from her blind spot. Her attention being drawn by Yui, she could not evade this blow. From the wide-open jaws of the lion issued forth a torrent of sound that struck her full-on, stripping her of all mobility. Aaah! This is bad! Stellas been caught by the Beast Tamers Noble Art, Kings Pressure, the same one that robbed Bunkyoku Academys Komashiro of the ability to move in the first round! Theres no way Tatara will let this critical opportunity pass! Ill finish ya before you ever draw! Just keep cowering there and die!" Sawblades screamed as they drew a horizontal arc towards Stella, unable to move due to Kings Pressure, and struck home right in her defenseless midsection. Raaaahh!!! With a mighty swing, Yui blew Stella away. Then- Kings Charge! -another strike came in as insurance. It was the charge of a magically-empowered lion, a beast that already possessed physical mass and strength far surpassing that of man. As such, it was only to be expected that Stella, weighing only as much as a normal girl, was knocked back with ease, bouncing like a rubber ball across and out of the ring. The force sent her into the concrete wall just below the spectator stands, and with a crash and a cloud of plaster a portion of the masonry came crumbling down. A, a keen blow! Tatara and Kazamatsuri with the clean one-two punch! Stella was blown right out of the ring - terrible, terrible damage! Uwaa...that was horrible! ...Is she dead? The stands were silenced as they witnessed something in a way more grotesque than a bloodletting: a human being blasted away like a bullet. In that strange silence, the PA system started the ring-out countdown. If she was unable to return to the ring within ten counts, she would be judged as having lost by Ring-Out. Stellas form cannot be made out, buried under that pile of dust and debris as she is. But that wall should have been able to withstand a direct hit from a tank cannon - that it is broken speaks volumes of the severity of the damage she must have taken is clear. Will she be able to make it back into the ring within ten counts?! Hey, hey, get it together! I was all hyped up to see what the famed Crimson Princess would be like too... A four-versus-one was too reckless after all! She was so easily hit from behind! You can hear the disappointment in the stands! It cant be helped - who could have expected that the Crimson Princess, a hot favorite to win it all, would be in such danger of defeat so easily? Muroto shook his head at these words. No. In any case this much was not unexpected. Rather, it was a matter of course. Wh, what do you mean, Muroto-pro? Im saying that fighting multiple opponents alone is this difficult. If we go by the numbers, it is a four-on-one, but if we factor in the difference in the number of attacks, the kinds of tactics that could arise from the different mix of abilities and thought processes, the difference in battle-strength does not follow the numbers. It could even be five or ten times more than that. The Crimson Princess can indeed be said to be at the level of one-in-a-million, but despite that this handicap is not light - the fact that she was hit from behind so easily is proof. Moreover, this field is also an issue. This field, you say? Yes. As you can see, the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festivals ring is a flat circle without any cover whatsoever. There is nowhere to hide oneself, or anywhere to conceal ones movements. This environment lends itself well to those who would assert the numbers advantage. The gap in power increases yet more when one factors this in as well. So this result was expected, you mean. Muroto nodded slightly. Its fine to be confident, but going up against four people at once is recklessness, plain and simple. Vermillion is a brilliant A-Rank Knight, but her opponents are far from pushovers. The Crimson Princess had underestimated the terrors of a battle against numbers. Shizuku made a bitter face as she listened to Murotos analysis from her place in the spectator stands. What on earth is that woman doing?! Shizuku Im an idiot - when she confidently asked for that four-versus-one match, I was actually expecting her to have gotten stronger in her training with Saikyou-sensei. To have confidence is one thing, but for her to be this careless makes no sense! Indeed, getting taken by surprise so easily back there was too careless. Really! She could not help but give vent to her bubbling anger. But from where she stood, this anger was only normal. Her brothers lover, Stella, had taken that unique place in his heart that Shizuku desired...then she had just upped and left without notice to go somewhere, making him worry a great deal. That was difficult to forgive no matter what. And to add to that, the one to come up with the suicidal modified four-versus-one rules that had to this present outcome had been none other than her. That made it even harder. Even though she had made that promise to meet her brother in the Finals Even though her brother had fought for that sake, overcoming a difficult foe If she loses here...if she betrays the promise she made with Onii-sama here, Shizuku said poisonously, her small fists trembling, I will go down there into the ring and squeeze the life out of her myself! Kurono smiled wryly from beside them at the seriousness in her voice. I wish you wouldnt say that in front of me - I''m still a teacher, you know? Well, she did know how much Shizuku loved her brother Ikki, and thus could understand her anger at her brothers lovers disappointing performance. If she was merely speaking in anger, Kurono would not have blamed her. But you shouldnt blame Vermillion too much. ...Why? Shes making a laughingstock of herself out there. Well, if you had to blame this one on anyone, it would have to be her teacher. Her teacher? The blame for having called for but being unable to deal with the disadvantages of a four-versus-one battle and being beaten down pathetically lay not with Stella, but rather with Saikyou. Unable to comprehend Kuronos reasoning, Shizuku gave it some thought. Are you saying that Saikyou-senseis teaching methods were subpar? In response, Kurono flashed a wry smile- no, it was more the grin of the cat that got the cream, as though she was expecting something interesting to happen. I guess this was bound to happen if shed even managed to pass on her slovenly ways. You see, that combo didnt hit Vermillion because she was careless, but because she found it too tiresome to dodge. Eh? In that instant, it happened. With a crash that resounded throughout the stadium, a huge piece of rubble that might have weighed a ton was sent rocketing into the sky from where it had lain atop Stella. Wha-! At that sound, Shizukus eyes returned to the ring. Naturally, the one who had knocked it away was Stella, who had been buried underneath. Having swept away the debris atop her with a skyward straight from her right fist, she leapt lightly back into the ring - just in time for the count of eight... ...and with nary a scratch on her from either the charge or the cut to the stomach, she casually swept the remaining dust from her uniform. ...Hmm. Thats all youve got, huh, she said, as though having understood something. Wh-whaaaaaat?! Having taken direct hits from both the Kings Charge and the Sweeping Centipede, Stella was hurled from the ring! On the count of eight, she leisurely returns to the ring - and, and...beyond her uniform being torn up in several places, she hasnt a scratch on her! What on earth is this?! Her unharmed state threw both the commentator and the audience alike into uproarious confusion. But Yui, who had attacked her, already knew what the reason was. Earlier, when her horizontal sweep had swept into Stellas stomach, she had not felt it tear into her flesh at all. Sweeping Centipedes revolving blades had sliced open her uniform, but had failed to eat into her skin. Why? The reason was magical power. Earlier, in the battle between the Worst One and the Seven Stars Sword King, Moroboshi Yuudai had ensorceled an armor made of his own mana to use as a barrier against impacts. The power of such barriers was dependent on the amount of mana its user possessed. Crimson Princess Stella Vermillions mana pool could be considered among the best in the entire world. Thus the barrier that she subconsciously erected about herself was far from ordinary, strong enough to allow her to take full-blooded blows from Yui and Rinna head-on and yet cancel out all the damage she should have taken. Stella had realized this, and as such had stopped dodging conscientiously. She did not feel the need to. This truth wounded Yuis pride deeply. You bastard...just how much did you look down on me, playing along like that Dont make such a scary face, Stella said unapologetically, this couldnt be helped. After all, my opponent up till yesterday was the strongest knight in the Pan-Pacific region. In all honesty, Stella was not the sort to intentionally humiliate her opponent. They were simply on different planes. After all, the one training Stella this whole week had been one of the strongest people in the world, the Yaksha Princess, a Gravity User who boasted such outrageous offensive power that she could pull a meteorite from beyond the atmosphere at two times escape velocity. Thus, no matter how she tried she could not feel any sense of danger against this opponent, and because she could feel any danger it became tiresome to evade each and every attack. When Kurono said that the fault lay with Saikyou, this was what she had meant. This was, however, but one of the reasons. Stella had another important reason for not resisting and allowing Yui to hit her. Moreover, I wanted to confirm something before going on the offensive. Confirm something? Yes. I wanted to see what level of knights you are. She could not leave this step out. After all- If I were to unleash my full strength thoughtlessly, you could all die. Tch! Yes. Stella understood. She understood the extent of her strength. If wielded against humans, her ability was nothing short of somewhat gratuitous brutality, to the point where reducing human life to ash was a thing of ease. So she had to be aware of the opponent she had to fight at all times, taking care so as to not burn them to death, even if they were a hated enemy who had hurt her friends. Akatsuki owes us some revenge, and I wont rest till Ive gotten it. I dont intend to kill you. She felt less than at peace with this, but above that- But...thats because I dont see the value in doing that for you. You would indiscriminately display your intent to kill to anyone, but there is only one person in this world that I would value fighting as a knight, one opponent that I would give my all against. There was only one such man so special, who could inspire such feeling and passion in Stella that she would forsake noblesse-oblige and fight him at her full strength. Thats why I sought to ascertain your strength, be sure of your level - so I can know how far I must go to break you without killing you. By this point, she had grasped the gist of it. If she put herself into third gear, she could probably just about accommodate them. Keeping this in mind, she finally materialized her Device, Laevateinn. Im going to attack from here on out. In an instant, a heat wave billowed out around her, warping the very air. It was an overwhelming presence, as though the summer sun had drew near to the earth - the presence of a knight far from ordinary. But Yui was unafraid. Interestin...Come at me then, if youve got the stuff! With a roar, she kicked off the ground with all her might and attacked Stella for the third time, not caring that her attack had failed to make any dent on Stella. Had her blood run too hot, making her forget that fact? No. She was well-trained. Born a killer. She had learned how to keep a cool head amid heated emotions. She was certainly surprised that her clean hit had done no damage. But a Blazers world was full of those who played against common logic. To find a Blazer who could not be harmed by direct attacks was not rare. She herself belonged to that category of Blazers, after all. There were ways around it. This, she already understood. My blade cant do it, but yours is a different story, ain''t it?! In that case, she only needed to reflect it. Her arrogance, her attack, the uncommon magical might that powered that attack - all of them. Even one such as the Crimson Princess could not emerge unscathed after having her full strength reflected back at her. Her arms would certainly be rendered unusable, and once she was wounded to that extent then Yui could take care of her at her own leisure. For that to happen, she had to allow Stella to attack first. Thus, Yui forged ahead straight as an arrow, baiting out that full-power attack. Then, Ill help myself. In response to her scheme, Stella met her directly, advancing to close the distance between them with Laevateinn brandished in her right hand as she aimed a diagonal downward slash for Yuis shoulder. This reaction was exactly as Yui had thought. If this slash was bounced back by Total Reflect, Stella would get a taste of her own medicine. But right at that moment when she was about to activate Total Reflect- Ah-? -she smelled a rat. Her years of experience as a killer warned her that something was off. Since Sweeping Centipede itself could deal no damage, Yui aimed to use Total Reflect to compensate. That should have been obvious. Then why was Stella still wielding her sword to cut, like a fool? It was a trap - that was the only possible reason. Listening closely, the sound of the blade as it whistled through the air was too soft. That slash had speed, but there was no strength behind it. And from the first, Stellas weapon was a greatsword. To wield it in only one hand was by itself already odd. No damage would be done even if she reflected this; it would push her back at the very most. The right side is just a feint. The real strike comes from the left-! With keen eye and swift mind Yui perceived all this with precision, that within the shadow of the falling blade a cocked fist laid in wait. Stella likely had this plan in mind: when Yui used Total Reflect on that downward racing blade, it would knock her right side back, and in tandem her left flank would be thrust forward, sending her left fist into Yuis side at speeds beyond her ability to react. It was a plan that had even taken her abilities and their effects into account. And its a good one, but that don''t mean jack if Ive caught on to it! The tables had turned from the moment she had noticed the trap. The hunter was now the hunted. To this end, Yui played Stellas script right to the hilt. The instant their blades met, she projected her Reflecting barrier from her body, distorting the vector of Stellas strike and repelling her. And in that same moment, Stella moved exactly as Yui had anticipated. Using the opening that had been created by the Reflection of her blade, she unleashed her surprise attack, her hidden ace: a liver shot. Her opponent, lured by that opening, had put her full strength into that punch. Seizing the moment, Yui reactivated Total Reflect. That was a blow that had borrowed both Stellas strength and the rotational force she had redirected from the initial Reflection on her right side to give more power to her strike from the left. From this surely her fist, even her entire arm, would be shattered. Having committed for the opening, Stella could not retract her fist either. Having seen through it all, her opponent dancing in the palm of her hand, Yuis lips quirked upward in dark amusement. Gyari-! With the sound of flesh and bone breaking- Gah...hak-! Stellas left fist -that fist that should have been reflected- burrowed deep into Yuis side. And thats one down. Tataras body, having taken Stellas mighty blow to the side, folded in two at the waist, and with a spray of spittle and blood collapsed upon the ring floor. A direct hit with a powerful liver shot! Tatara falls face-first to the ring. She not moving! Shes not getting up! Shes out cold! With but one single blow, Stella has brought down her opponent! Uwaa! That was a super scary sound! Shes bent at that weird 90-degree angle...what kind of arm strength does that girl have? The stands too are shaken by the might of Stellas fist! Nonetheless, I wonder: from where I was, Tatara very apparently saw through her ruse, and activated her Total Reflect on her hidden left fist...so how did Stella manage to dodge Total Reflect? The one who answered was Muroto. She did not do anything of that sort. Eh?! Look at her left hand. ....!Upon seeing Stellas left hand at Murotos suggestion, the commentator could not help but cry out.Th, this! This is horrible! Stellas left hand is all torn up, almost like its been twisted using a corkscrew! But, then this means that... Yes. The Crimson Princess didnt avoid Total Reflect. As Tatara had foreseen, the Total Reflect did indeed shatter her left hand - she certainly hit the mark there...but for one thing. She had not expected that the Crimson Princess would follow through and hit her with that shattered arm without any regard for her injury! Humans were most liable to let their guard down when they saw that all was going as they planned. Yui was no exception to the rule. When she saw that she had broken Stellas hand as planned, she had smirked. That smirk had become her downfall. Stella had been aiming for that very moment. Pivoting on her feet, she had brought the full strength of that fist -along with the power of Total Reflect- to bear in that blow. There was nothing beautiful about that move. It was a breakthrough via brute force. But even with her arm destroyed to such an extent, Stella still knocked Yui unconscious in one strike. And it was even using a body blow, with which it was normally hard to knock a person out. Shes insane...! Standing and bearing witness all this while in the same ring, Kyomon Academys third year student, Icy Sneer Mikoto Tsuruya, was shaken. Shes too strong...! Yuis techniques, tactics...they had all been overwhelmed by that strategic-class arm strength. And that was to say nothing of her will, that had been unafraid of the injury that she herself would receive. A strong body, a strong mind, and the cunning to use them well. She was simply a gem. I dont even match up at all... But she had to win. The Festival was an elimination tournament - even a single loss could not be tolerated. Not even if, as though toying with her, fate had sent her the worst possible opponent for her first round match. That was why she had shamelessly borrowed Akatsukis strength, and now that shed gone this far already, a loss was all the more an unacceptable notion. Her pride would not allow her to accept that result no matter what. Besides, if I pull through here, I will be able to dominate the entire B Block...! It was with this confidence that she urged her quailing heart on. Worry not. We will win. A tepid, almost half-hearted attempt at a statement was voiced behind her. The owner of that voice was the ominous, pierrot-clad man - Akatsuki Academys Puppeteer, Reisen Hiraga. ...You mean to say you have some kind of plan against a monster who wont even be hurt after taking a direct hit from a Device? Her tone was prickly, the aura of dubiousness that he exuded making him rather unlikeable. But he did not seem to mind, instead laughing throatily. Fufu. While it is indeed surprising that a direct hit from Yuis Sweeping Centipede failed to accomplish anything...in the end, that was merely the effect of mana itself. The Crimson Princess is not a defense-oriented Blazer, and as such breaking her barrier of mana is simple. My own ace should be able to see us victorious in one strike. Well it sure would have been helpful if youd used it sooner. Reisen shook his head. While I would have very much liked to have done so, it is most regrettable that this Noble Art requires some time. So you cant use it. Fufu. I am ashamed. However, if we can last that long, I assure you that my ace shall break her with ease. Thus, if I may so trouble you, could you buy me a little time to until I have completed the preparations for my technique? We of Akatsuki would be rid of the troublesome Crimson Princess, while you would clear this hellish first round - it is to our mutual benefit that we should aid one another now, as people on the same team, is it not? ... Mikoto responded with silence and a displeased furrowing of her brows. It was his voice. There was scorn in every word he said, as though he were mocking the world and everything in it. It made her sick; just hearing it rubbed her the wrong way. But on the other hand, he had a point. Right now, they were fighting on the same side. Cooperation would be the efficient course of action. Moreover- I dont have any means of beating Stella, but this guy says he does. If only for this alone, she had no reason to refuse him. I understand. But - I cant guarantee this will go well. How timid. If I did have confidence, then I wouldnt have had to rely on the cooperation of shady folk like you and your ilk. With that said, she placed her left palm over her right eye, and swept it across to reveal a monocle - Icy Sneer Mikoto Tsuruyas Device. Done with the hush-hush chit-chat? Mikoto entered a stance, and beyond the rim of her monocle was the levelled gaze of the crimson-eyed knight, her red hair trailing wisps of flame. Did you wait for us on purpose? Yes. I came late from the first, and then -even though it was with your agreement- made you go along with my desire to vent my anger. Im really sorry about that...so Ill be more gentle on you. Thats considerate of you. I wonder if you could considerately cede this match? Fufu. I like your thick skin, Tsuruya-san, but thats impossible. After all, this fight is very important to me. That so? Cant be helped then. Yes. Im afraid the complimentary service ends there. Im coming over now. If you want to resign, the earlier the better. I will not retract my blade once Ive swung it! With that, Stella kicked off the ground and charged towards Mikoto. Tch-! That embodiment of violence, that had taken down Yui without a thought for her ruined arm, was now closing in with that greatsword in her good hand. Coming to destroy her. Nothing good would come of taking that strike on. It would most probably make all the hurts shed taken so far feel like mere tickling. She might even die. The fear that pierced Tsuruyas heart could paralyse her mind. But even so, she was one of the previous years national Best Eight. She was one of Japans elite. She would not retreat or show fear. The magic she unleashed from her monocle -a rare sight among Devices- was one that could instantly reduce the temperature of a selected area within her vision to Absolute Zero. Satin Ice! A glaring light wrapped in a frigid, cutting shroud shot forth from the monocle. This magics speciality was that its effect triggered instantly upon her focusing on a target. In other words, this magic travelled at what was effectively the speed of light. In a split-second, the temperature around Stella fell below freezing point right through to absolute zero. Even liquid nitrogen, which was well-known to be able to freeze objects instantly, reached only around minus 200 degrees Celsius. No human could remain unharmed when exposed to temperatures even lower than that. It would freeze them right down to the marrow - their heart having stopped long before that. No matter the terms in which one spoke of it -activation speed, range or stopping power- it was a first-rate ability. With it Mikoto could go toe-to-toe with any of the powerhouses in the Seven Stars Sword-Art Tournament. That was true. Only one person- Empress Dress -the strongest fire user in the world, was exempt. Turning the entirety of the utterly frozen atmosphere into steam under extreme heat, she caused it to dissipate before the raiment of roiling flames that was clad about her. As I thought, thats how that would go, huh. In truth, Mikoto had known it would turn out this way. Satin Ice was at its simplest the manipulation of temperature. Fire users on the other hand could raise temperatures, thus making it hard for this technique to beat them. If those two abilities were to clash, then the difference between victory and defeat lay with each individuals mana pool. In this, the Crimson Princess Stella Vermillion was unmatched, and as such Mikoto stood no chance from the beginning. But she had managed to slow her down, just for a moment. And thats more than sufficient to fulfill my role! Tear my enemies asunder, Sphinx! Gooohhhh!!!! Having waited on the sidelines away from Stella, Rinna now took advantage of the momentary pause in her movements and struck out with Kings Pressure. Yes. One moment was enough. If she but stopped Stella for a moment, Rinna could land a clean hit with Kings Pressure, rendering Stella immobile. The lion leapt into pursuit immediately, aiming for her head. Earlier, its blow had done no damage - that must have been quite a blow to its pride as the King of Beasts, for even without Rinnas orders it opened its mouth wide, preparing to crush Stellas head between its fanged jaws. Even Stella could not possibly emerged unharmed from being mauled by a lion as large as an elephant and empowered by magic as it was. If it went through, this would decide the battle. But even as that faint expectation blossomed within Mikoto- Gaaaaoohhh!!!!! -Stella led out a sudden earthshaking roar aimed at the black lion the Beast Tamer commanded. !?!?!? The lion came to a dead halt just as it was about to lay into her. As though it itself were affected by the Kings Pressure. S, Sphinx?! What ails?! Rinna berated the beast at its sudden disobedience. Wherefore did you cease?! But even so, the lion did not budge. Why? The answer was simple. Animals in the wild walked far closer with death than humans did. The strong devoured the weak. This was how that lion had lived long before Rinna had ever tamed it. Thus, it understood, could not help but recognize the vision that hovered behind that young woman. That vision of a towering, winged dragon. The crimson-haired girl before it was by far a superior predator. There was no way it could intimidate her, for how could a mere cat frighten a dragon? Thus, upon meeting a predator whose capabilities far surpassed its own, wild animals would choose only to do one thing. Run. Nyaaaaaaa~n-!!! Eh?! Kyaau-! Oh dear! What is this! The lion that should have been controlled by the Beast Tamers Collar of Subordination, having been defeated by Stellas intimidation, has fled with its tail literally tucked between its legs, leaving its master in the lurch! And even now, Stella strikes at the defenseless Kazamatsuri-! Once again, Stella brandished her sword in her right hand alone as she put her full weight into a diagonal slash. It was a broad stroke that leveraged on momentum alone, but having been thrown from atop the lion Rinna had landed on her bottom. There was no way she could dodge that. The same heavy hand of Stellas that had taken Yui out in a single strike fell upon Rinna, hitting not only her but also collapsing a portion of the ring itself. It was unmistakably a killing blow. ... But Stella did not count to two. The reason for that was a voice that spoke from within the dust cloud churned up by that explosive impact. Even in my dreams, Crimson Princess, I did not think that during these parlor games I would be forced to lean on mine favored right hand, and thus bring forth my sin-drenched, fell-branded knight - she whose form was blessed by powers dark: the Sealing Arts of Accursed King! My lady means to say Thanks, Charlotte, you saved me! No, no my lady, you need not thank me. I am your personal maid, and also your sword and shield. As the wind carried the dust away, it gradually ceased to veil the eyes, and what had transpired in the ring became clear to all. Stellas blade had failed to reach Rinna. The ground beneath her feet broken and cracked, the apron-clad maid Charlotte Cord stood between Stella and her master... ...having stopped Laevateinn with but a single index finger. Wh, what, this is bad! A Blazer from within the stands has stepped in, coming to Kazamatsuris aid! Isnt that the maid thats always with her? Its a foul! Umpire, call it! The sudden entrance of the the stoic maid threw the entire dome into an uproar. Once the referee halted the match, they would then await the judgement of the Organizing Committee. This was procedure, but- Wh, what is going on here? The commentator cried out disbelievingly.The referee has not stopped the match! But there was a reason for this, of course. Of course. There werent any rules being broken, anyway. Muroto-pro, how is that? Look at that girls neck. Even as he said this, the Domes cameras zoomed in on Charlottes neck, and as that image was broadcasted on the giant monitors in the Dome, everyone understood what Muroto had meant. Th, thats indeed the same Collar of Subordination that the lion the Beast Tamer rode wore! I, I say! Yes. And like that lion, that girl has become the Device of the Beast Tamer, the Blazer that controls others. As such, there was no reason to stop the match. Well, the role of umpires are taken up by experienced mage knights. They rarely miss such a thing. In the first place, Blazers were capable of detecting the ambient mana surrounding an object. Rinnas mana permeated Charlotte, a non-Blazer, just as it had the lion. So even without having to look at her collar, Stella knew that she was one of the Beast Tamers chess pieces. I see...I thought you werent a normal maid, but to think that you were Rinnas real Device, her ace, huh. I am Charlotte Cord. I shall be in you care from here on. Flicking Laevateinn backwards with her index finger, she hitched up the edges of her skirt and curtsied, full of elegance and grace. But instead of returning the greeting- Save the pleasantries, if you please! -Stella brandished Laevateinn, once again striking at Charlotte. Bloom, Ichirin Junka! With a harsh, ringing clang, she once again stopped the blade with her opened hand. Was she made of steel? No, this was an act of magic. This was the ability that Charlotte could unleash thanks to Beast Tamer Kazamatsuri Rinnas Device, the Collar of Subordination, which could transform animals and non-Blazers into Blazers. Stella saw through this in the two blows they had exchanged. Tch...its like hitting steel. It looks like you blocked it with your bare hands, but if one looks closely, there is a one millimeter gap between your skin and the blade. So the ability that you are able to use under Rinnas influence is the projection of a defensive barrier. Very observant of you, Charlotte praised her earnestly for having hit the mark. At the same time, the space between the blade and her hand glowed with peach-pink hue, forming a flower-shaped shield. You have good eyes, Crimson Princess, to have been able to see through my ability after only having gone two rounds with me. However, you were wrong about one thing. What would that be? My Ichirin Junka is not an ability specialized in defense. Then, repelling the blade she had parried using Ichirin Junka- Flower Blade - Ryuuzetsuran! A blade-like barrier formed in her two hands, and she let fly that blade toward Stella. Tch! Her stance broken as her blade was repelled, this was not an attack Stella could avoid normally. but in a flash of inspiration she did not seek to correct her stance but instead leaned further back into a backflip, evading Charlottes slash. She did not quite make it, however. The blade shallowly nicked her face - the skin that had withstood the chainsaw-shaped Sweeping Centipede without blemish. And Charlottes onslaught did not stop there. Like a bloodhound in a frenzy she pursued Stella, who responded with a horizontal sweep of her blade, meaning to counter her with that. Now, Charlotte could do two things in response. She could halt her advance to evade the blade, or she could halt her advance and use Ichirin Junkan to block it. Either way, she would have to stop - and this was enough for Stella. However, Charlottes response was literally one level above. She took flight. She did not leap; instead, Ichirin Junkan had bloomed at her heels as she soared into the air. Now directly above Stella, the petals of that flower wrapped themselves about her right leg, and with an elegant flip she aimed an axe kick right for Stellas head. Having missed with her sweeping slash, Stellas right arm and blade were in an over-extended position, leaving her no time to bring them up to defend her head. Seeing no choice in the matter, she squeezed out what strength she could into the shoulder of her broken left arm, using her somewhat less damaged upper arm to take the brunt of the axe kick. But this blow was even more brutal than the ones before it, easily snapping the bones of her upper arm. Kuh! Do you now understand? Like this, the impenetrable toughness that yielded not an inch to your strike becomes a slender blade, and a hammer that strikes harder than any steel. Charlotte said this even as Stellas faced wrenched from the agony of having her bones broken. This was why she was both Rinnas sword and shield. But Stella was not the sort of woman to be tamed by one or two broken bones. Empress Dress! While that was a mighty blow, Charlotte had made a poor move. Using close-combat maneuvers on Stella that involved bodily contact was close to suicidal. Summoning the fiery raiment about herself, she raised its output to the maximum. The flames ran up her forearm and onto Charlottes leg, and then her whole body was aflame. Stellas flames too were magical, and they would not abate unless she dismissed them, or was herself dismissed from life. Thus, it was a decisive error for an opponent to allow themselves to catch on fire at her hands. And yet- ...Its not working?! -this logic fell flat in the face of Charlotte. Despite being shrouded in the roaring flames, her stoic mask did not break. Her barrier did not merely shield her from impact, but was also her mighty aegis against heat and electricity. Wrapped around her whole body as it was, it completely shut out the extreme temperatures of the Empress Dress. Ah. Additionally- Disregarding Stellas counterattack, Charlotte continued to pursue her own assault. Using Stellas left arm as a platform, she launched herself into the air. I am also her gun. Ichirin Junka materialized as tens of long, sleek blades that she gripped between her fingers in a fan shape before hurling them at Stella. She''s using her barrier like shuriken! She had already experienced the keenness of her barrier first hand. It would be troublesome if she was hit by them. Yaaaaah! Judging thus, she swung Laevateinn with all her might, blasting the hail of shurikens away with the force of a sonic boom, swirling up a gale like with a giant Uchiwa fan. What a terrifying sword-arm. That strike was an imposing sight. But then something happened that was outside Stellas expectations. Around ten or so of those blades, sent flying every which way, were now streaking towards the stands. U, uwaaaa! This is bad! Stray shots incoming! Everyone, run! Many rose from their seats at the sight of the incoming projectiles. This was a natural reaction: after all, none of the audience members who did not possess magic could stand against Ichirin Junka, that had even been able to wound someone guarded by such powerful magic as Stella was. Please do not leave your seats, a commanding voice rang out, stopping those who had stood up.You would be in more danger if you moved. The Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival was an event that showcased modern magicians wielding supernatural power. There were already measures in place to ensure the crowds safety and eliminate. There were powerful mage knights waiting in the wings all across the stands to shoot down such stray fire. And the one assigned to wait in the area about to be bombarded by Ichirin Junka was World Clock Kurono Shinguuji, the Director of Hagun Academy and A-Rank Mage Knight. Materializing the silver gun Ennoia, she leveled its barrel at the ten or so blades that were inbound. Clock Draw. A single gunshot rang out. Yes. Only one - but it was sufficient to ensure that not a single blade reached the stands as they were all knocked clean out of the air. Eh?! What was that? Its her trademark Clock Draw. Stopping time for an instant, she uses that time to pelt her target with a hail of bullets! Look at her feet! Uwa, for real! Look at that mountain of casings! Amazing! Kuronos brilliant technique met with applause from the stands, and in the midst of that clapping- As expected of the Knight who was originally ranked 3rd in the K.O.K League, huh. It was a gentle voice, and one that Kurono knew when she heard it. Turning her head, she laid eyes upon a black-haired young man approaching while himself clapping. It was the Worst One, Ikki Kurogane. Your skills havent rusted at all since your days of active service. Ha. Theres been no reason to become dull, thats all there is to it. This is part of our job as teachers after all. With her reply, Ikkis friends too became aware of his return. Ikki! O, Onii-sama! How are your injuries? Im fine now, Shizuku. The doctor at the sick bay used magic to patch up my wounds earlier. You didnt use a Capsule, but got people to heal you with magic? Kiriko pursed her lips, as though sulking. You could have just asked, and I would have done that for you. Ikki scratched his head uneasily. Well, you still have a match later, Yakushi-san. I couldnt possibly ask you for a favor like that. As much as she thought of herself as a doctor before she was a knight, it went against all common logic for a knight before a match to use magic willy-nilly for their own personal use. But Onii-sama, didnt you use Ittou Shura during your match? Doesnt it hurt just standing up? Well, I cant say it isnt difficult, but Im more concerned about this match. Id feel worse just lying there. So saying, he made his way next to Kurono before looking down at the ring. At the match his lover, who had promised to meet him in the finals, was in. To feel that he had to watch was normal. Understanding her brothers feelings, she held her words of concern for his health in and did not push him. By the way, Kurogane, what do you think of the match so far? Well, it all looks to have gone as expected right now. The Icy Sneer was always of opposing elements with Stella, and was no match magically. And while Reflectors are indeed the bane of power types like Stella, she isnt the sort of knight who would be pinned down by only one technique. Nonetheless As he replied, his eyes drifted over to the outskirts of the ring, where the Puppeteer Reisen Hiraga stood, spookily unmoving, keeping his distance from Stella. It seems it might get messy from here - that man is giving off an ominous aura. I wouldnt claim to know what he is doing, but I sense an uncanny amount of focus. Taking him down before he finishes whatever he is preparing for would be best. Everyone present would agree with Ikki. They could all feel Reisens eerie aura. But that was not all. From their birds-eye vantage point, one could see all the combatants movements. It was clear as day that, Mikoto Tsuruya included, the Akatsuki camp were all moving to defend him. He was their ace, no doubt about it. In that case, it was best to nip his plan in the bud as soon as possible. This was the unspoken consensus of all present, and it was surely on Stellas mind as well. However, that looks to be difficult. I wonder what you mean by that, Director? Alice asked. Kurono pointed. Look. There, at the edge of the stands, was a glimmering object embedded deep into the concrete. It was one of the Ichirin Junka blades that she had shot down using Clock Draw. I brought it down in a spot where no one is, but look. Theres not a scratch on it - thats unnatural toughness. I havent ever met a Barrier User this good, not even in the K.O.K. A-League. This might be Vermillion we speak of, but breaking through that with just her right hand is going to be difficult...in fact, that maid may even be able to block Vermillions strongest attack - Kalsariteo Salamandra. Kuronos unease was, unfortunately, right on the mark. Stella attacks again and again, but to no avail! She is unable to break through the frighteningly redoubtable defenses of Beast Tamer Rinna Kazamatsuris ace, Charlotte Cord! In fact, Charlottes counterattacks are blunting her assault bit by bit! If her left arm were usable, she could probably go up against that barrier, but she cant use it to hold her sword right now. The Crimson Princess is in a tough spot. Just as the commentator and analyst had said, Stellas attacks had so far failed to make a dent in Ichirin Junkas guard. On the other hand, Charlottes consistent counterattacks were wearing her down. Anyone could see that the match was not going well for her. Stellas shoulders drooped as she sighed. My, my...you really are outrageously tough. All those slashes did nothing whatsoever. It seems that as expected, nothing will come of using one hand. Unproductive actions sapped the spirit as much if not more than the body, and an exhausted spirit lacked strength. At Stellas weak tone, Charlotte felt sure that the battle was within her grasp. A little more. Just a little more, and this knight would fall. There was no need to wait till the Puppeteers Noble Art was ready. Of course. Protecting my lady is the reason for my existence - the reason why I am both sword and shield. Your sword will not reach her, Crimson Princess. As long as I am here, as long as I draw breath, you will not singe a hair on her head. Such loyalty. I dont dislike that. Charlotte did not respond to Stellas praise. Even if she had said nothing, Charlotte understood that her loyalty was a feeling that wouldnt lose out to anything else in the world. She had sworn to live for that adorable young girl, Rinna Kazamatsuri, ever since the day Rinna had picked her out of that garbage dump. She would give everything, from the crown of her head to the soles of her feet, for her. And she had given her all. Never leaving that girls side, she swept all danger away from her. If she wished for a cat, she would be that cat. If she wished for a dog, she would be that dog. Having done that much, she had been frustrated to no end when Rinna had began to keep Sphinx as a pet, so much so that she had wanted to stew it for dinner. But then, the young mistress said that to me: You should just be a human being. I would be quite troubled if my right hand were a cat, so please, stop eating cat food on all fours. So saying, she had returned to Charlotte the clothes she had discarded in order to become a cat. Aah, my lady, my lady! How gentle you are! To think that Rinna would treasure her so greatly - she, who was so lowborn as to be no better than a dog or a cat. That was why she gave her all, in order to repay her expectations. Her loyalty was firm as a rock - it would not lose. She would not lose. This was her belief. This was her pride. NonethelessIm sorry, but its impossible for you. So said the red-headed knight facing her. It was almost as if she was pitying her. What do you mean by impossible? You wont be able to protect your master. Charlotte laughed at Stella. Now thats odd. You say such things, and yet you were powerless against my Ichirin Junka. You admitted it yourself that there was nothing you could do, did you not? To speak so brazenly now without any grounds for it cannot be called anything but unseemly, no? My, you seem to have forgotten something important, Miss Maid. ...? I said that I could do nothing. Albeit...with only one hand, that is. In that instant, the Empress Dress that shrouded her suddenly began exhibited strange behavior, concentrating its flame around a single point - her left arm, that had been broken and immobilized by Yuis Total Reflect. What is she doing? Charlotte could not comprehend the meaning behind Stellas actions. But soon, something even further from her understanding would occur. Somehow, in that searing heat, that arm that should have been shattered began to move! Wha-! The twisted arm regained its former straightness; crushed fingers formed a fist, and then released it. Rinse. Repeat. The flames then dissipated, and Stella held Laevateinn in her once-broken left hand. A greatsword like that, always having meant to be wielded in two hands, was now so wielded. It shouldnt have been possible with a broken arm. That she could, meant that she had healed that arm. And yet a fire user like Stella could not use healing magic. So how- ...! Something flashed across Charlottes mind, something reckless, incoherent. Could she said, her voice almost pained, could it be that you used your fires to melt and weld your broken bones back together...?! Stella did not reply. She merely smiled in triumph. That smile said it all. It was exactly that: she had melted down the calcium in her broken bones and put them back together. And now with both her hands restored to her, she was no longer held back by anything. Pierce the heavens, O you fires of purgatory- Holding her sword aloft, she activated her mightiest Noble Art. A pillar of crimson fire burst forth from Laevateinn, searing through the sky, its incomparable flame turning blue even as it grew ever hotter and hotter, before finally losing all coloration - becoming light. A blade of light fifty meters long, with which to mercilessly incinerate all in its path. So what will you do, Miss Maid? My Kalsariteo Salamandra is about to cut the Master behind you down. You are not a representative - I will not pursue you if you flee, you know? Tch! The pressure that Stellas words exuded weighed heavily on Charlottes back. She knew. This was her final warning. If she did not remove herself, the Crimson Princess would bring that holy blade of light, forged of her unnatural birth-right of magic, to bear on her without holding back. She was powerless before something of that order. But- Foolishness! She did not retreat. Standing in front of Rinna to shield her, she declared her resolve. I said it before. You shall not touch her! Very good!" Like two Western gunmen at high noon, they moved as one. Kalsariteo Salamandra! Bloom wildly - Senben Junka! Stella let fly her blade of light and heat to slice Charlotte and Rinna behind her clean in twain. Charlotte responded, pouring all her mana into an impregnable shield the likes of which surpassed Ichirin Junka by three orders of magnitude in order to protect her master. Their strikes met- -and a raging storm of light was born, as though to sweep everything in the dome away in its wake. Haaaaaa!!!! Aaaaaaahhh!!! Charlottes shield, which has withstood Stellas repeated attacks up till now, now meets the unbridled fury of her strongest Noble Art in the middle of the ring! These fierce magics blow wildly about the Dome, the might of their flowing mana evident! The keenest spear and the hardest shield battle it out furiously, neither yielding an inch...victory lies in the balance still! And yet, there existed no such equality between spear and shield in real life. A spear that pierced all could not coexist with a shield that blocked all. One must triumph. And as though to prove that point, the force behind that nimbus of light began to destroy that fine balance. It''s...heavy.so hot The one being driven back was Charlotte. The thousand petaled Senben Junka was starting to wither and shed petals under the relentless push of Kalsariteo Salamandra. And as the shield began to fail, so too did its ability to block out the heat given off by that Noble Art. With sickening gurgles, the ground began to melt and bubble. Skin and hair began to darken and char. Despite the fact that her shield was holding against the blade itself, the energy it was giving off had that kind of power. What outrageous strength. At this rate Her shield would be broken through. My lady! Charlotte cried, in a last-ditch effort to protect her master, leave me! But- I refuse. Her master, Beast Tamer Rinna Kazamatsuri, put her arms around her waist from behind, leaning into her back. M-my lady, what are you doing?! Charlottes normally well-schooled expression caved way to distress at her masters incomprehensible actions. Rinna on the other hand just gave a confident grin. I said I refuse. My loyal retainer, there is no need to flee. For the one standing before me Charlotte Corde: my ablest servant, my right hand of darkest night, who has sworn fealty to me. You shall not fall - shall you not? And she held her closer still. Through the contact she could feel that warmth, that absolute trust. ...Yes, my lord!!!! From her soul she poured forth more power. With a wailing sound, the luster returned to the crumbling Senben Junka. Petals that had wilted under the searing light stood strong again, once more shutting out its heat. And with that at last, despite her ragged state, Charlottes Senben Junka repelled the Crimson Princess Kalsariteo Salamandra. And...Senben Junka triumphs! It barely manages to hold against the strongest sword, A-Rank Knight Stella Vermillions Kalsariteo Salamandra!!!! Ugh Sweat beading down her face, Charlotte fell to her knees, her hands barely holding her up. Her hair was frazzled and fried. Her shoulders ached, and her breaths came in ragged pants. She was at her limit. But even so- I...was able to protect- Yes - she had successfully defended her master from the brunt of Stella Vermillions ace in the hole. Feeling her masters warmth and heartbeat behind her brought a smile to her lips. She had fulfilled her masters wishes. There could be no greater joy than that. It was an indescribable thing, that sense of achievement, that euphoria. But that would turn to blackest despair in an instant. Kalsariteo Salamandra. It...cant be Charlotte saw it. The flame-haired knight produced a second blade of light not in the least inferior to the first in overwhelming might without wasting another breath, before swinging it downwards. She can launch consecutive attacks of such power...so quickly?! Thats why I said that its impossible for you. In all honesty, Stella had felt right from the start that it would have been difficult to break Charlottes defense in a single blow. But what did that matter? If one strike was not enough, then she would just strike out with two, three strikes, one after the other. The Crimson Princess did, after all, have enough to spare to launch twelve such consecutive attacks of Kalsariteo Salamandra. On the other hand, Charlotte could not even squeeze out a single drop of mana more. Charlotte! My...lady- Unable to resist, she was devoured by a nimbus of dragonflame. Its...its a direct hit! Having been at her wits end defending against one strike from Kalsariteo Salamandra, Charlotte was naturally unable to do anything about consecutive attacks from the same! Together with the Beast Tamer, she collapses powerlessly! I dont think they will get up again. Even if they were to do so, the two of them would be in no shape to fight in the first place - it took all they had just to block that first blow. And thats the second. Having shattered Charlottes strongest shield with ease, Stella now turned her attention to the Icy Sneer and the Puppeteer as the countdown finished. The shield that lay between them and Stellas onslaught was no more. There was nowhere to run. Once the Puppeteer, who still had that eerie air about him, was defeated this match would be over in earnest. Looks like you didnt make it, Stella said softly. Indeed, Puppeteer Reisen Hiraga said with a grin that nearly split his face from cheek to cheek, Corde-san did an exemplary job. Thanks to her, my preparations have all been completed. Then it happened. A shadow was cast over the length of the Dome. Eh? Did the sky suddenly darken? Youre kidding! I didnt bring an umbrella...wait, whats that?! One after the other, people began exclaiming as they looked up at the darkened sky. This was unavoidable, for the shadows which had darkened the skies had not been cast by clouds, but by rubble that were even now falling from on high, falling into the ring one by one as though attracted by some unnamed force. Wh, what is this?! All of a sudden, buildings, cars, even trains are starting to drop into the ring! Were they carried in by a tornado?! No. Indeed, the amount and content of the rubble was akin to that of a tornado had it swept through a town. But had it been a natural phenomenon, then such an unnatural occurrence as not having a single piece of rubble land in the stands but instead gathering in the ring would not have happened. This was the work of man. Specifically, the work of the pierot who laughed mockingly at the chaos sowed throughout the Dome - the work of none other than Reisen Hiraga. Stretching his strings out beyond the Dome grounds, he had picked up the detritus along the coastline, scrapped cars and even unmanned trains, bringing them here into the ring. For what purpose? This would become clear soon enough. Wh, what?! The mountain of rubble that fell from the skies is are now merging! This shape...its a human?! Its taking human shape! The mass of rubble is combining as though attracted by a magnet, and is forming the shape of a giant human! Thats! Ikki and Stella, from their respective places in the stands and in the ring, recognized this. They had seen it before, on that stormy day in Okutama! That Noble Art that used string to piece together inanimate objects into a giant string puppet- Deus Ex Machina. Fufu, its like a giant robot. Cool, isnt it? Fully formed, the puppet of rubble stood fifty meters tall - this was Puppeteer Reisen Hiragas ace. Gazing up at the giant of rubble that had appeared in the ring, Stella clicked her tongue. As I thought. I had suspected as much since a while back...that was you back there at the training camp. Fufufu, you took good care of my puppets then, Hiraga said, his voice ringing out from somewhere inside the rubble giant. At some point in the formation of the rubble, he had entered therein. Indeed, this puppet that was controlled from within was just like a Giant Robot. Raikiri gave me a hard time of it then, but Deus Ex Machina is definitely different from those piles of mud. Even the Crimson Princess would not be able to withstand a single strike with such mass behind it! And so Reisens fully-formed ace began its attack on Stella, wielding in the twisted combination of concrete and steel pipe that was its left arm eight train cars lashed together to form a whip, swinging it down upon the crimson knight in the ring. That power of that blow was such that it did not merely stop at crushing a single human, smashing the ring itself and shaking the Dome to its very foundations. Too strong! The ring is shattered by the train-whip of Deus Ex Machina! One quarter of it has been completely blown away, raising an impressive dust cloud! Is Stella alright?! She couldnt be. Being made of stainless steel, the train cars were somewhat lighter - but they nonetheless weighed in the tons. One lash from such a whip would reduce a human to unrecognizable atoms. However- Certainly, I would be done for if that were to hit me. But that whip of your puppets is dull. It wont hit me at all! At that moment, a bolt of red light pierced through the smoke screen of dust - none other than Stella Vermillion, the knight clad in flames. She had evaded the train-whip with ease, and riding the dust cloud created by the impact she landed with one great leap upon the right arm of the train-wielding Deus Ex Machina, dashing upwards towards its shoulder in one go- -and in one strike she cleaved off its head, an amalgamation of a heavy truck core and assorted surrounding detritus. Stricken from its roots, the head plummeted to the ground, raising a din of clanking metal as it splintered like glass - truck, traffic light, empty propane gas cylinders and all. Stella landed amid the rubble as they were pathetically strewn about. This is the puppet that you spent so much time trying to make while I was fighting that maid, but Ill return it to the scrapheap in just a minute, Stella declared with a confident grin. This was her victory. Fufu, hahaha! Reisen laughed mockingly. Whats so funny? No, its nothing. I simply think you are terribly mistaken. Deus Ex Machina was ready long before you had even begun to fight with Cord-san. What I mainly took that time to prepare, was another puppet. ?! At that very moment, Stella, who had been assured of her victory, felt a pressure send a shiver up her spine. Was it the pressure of the puppeteer within that Deus Ex Machina? No. This was different. This pressure came from behind, not in front of her. Whats this feeling-? She couldnt tell, but one thing was for sure. -Danger! Following her intuition, she kicked off the ground with all her might, propelling herself forward without any pre-preparation, just as the place she had previously been standing was frozen. This power is! There was only one person here who could cause all the moisture in the air to freeze, creating that blooming flower of ice. The Icy Sneers Satin Icetch! There, in the direction to which Stella had felt that shiver, was the stoically still Mikoto Tsuruya. And her eyes of death were alight with a flame of green-white magic, unlike anything Stella had seen from her previously. The light in Mikotos eyes instantly turned to magic. Along her line of sight, sword-like pillars of ice burst out along the ground as they crossed the space between her and Stella, as though she intended to freeze it all. Once again, Tsuruya goes on the offensive, launching attack after attack of Satin Ice at Stella, who for her part is staying out of her vision! The Crimson Princess mobility, too, is top-notch! Yet, why is she dodging this desperately? Satin Ice was easy meat for Empress Dress previously! Its...not the same as before. The technique itself is several times stronger. See, as far as I know, the Icy Sneer is only able to freeze a spherical space about 3 meters in diameter at the focal point of her vision. But right now, she is freezing everything in sight. The power of her Noble Art is now on a whole new level. That she had been hiding such an ace up her sleeve...shocking. A Noble Art like this might just be able to freeze the Crimson Princess flames! Even as Muroto spoke thus, the chance Mikoto had been waiting for arrived. Stella had been dodging with swift steps, but she was hard-pressed to continue dodging a Noble Art that could reach lightspeed. The more she dodged desperately, the more her situational awareness waned, till she was hemmed in on either side by the walls of ice created by Satin Ice. Oh my! Stella has been pressed into a cul-de-sac even as we speak! Is it all over now? Locking on to Stella, cut off from all escape routes, the light of Absolute Zero burst forth. But Stella was not one to go down without a fight. Haaaa! Shrouding Laevateinn in her Empress Dress, she created a blade of fire that hewed the gaze of Hades aside. Sh, She repelled it with her sword! As expected, the Crimson Princess will not go down so easily! Nonetheless, look at her Device-! Eh? As they gazed upon Laevateinn at Murotos cue, the commentator and the audience were both stunned into silence. T-this! What is this? Stellas Device, Laevateinn...its frozen! Hey, hey now, are you serious?! Exclamations of astonishment filled the Dome stands. The Device of a fire user could be said to be like the core of a sun, and to freeze something of such singularly high temperatures was something wholly out of the ordinary. Stella herself was quite shaken by this turn of events. Youre kidding Encircling the blade with flames immediately, she attempted to defrost it- Its...Its not working! The ice has not melted one bit despite enduring Stellas fire! What power! ...for my flames to be unable to melt it...! Even as she felt herself break into a cold sweat, she gave the god of death before her a sharp look. Youre an unexpectedly horrible person, Tsuruya-san, to have hidden such power. ... Her sardonic tone belied genuine praise, but Mikoto did not react to it. She did not need the praises of an enemy ...or so Stella thought at first. ...? Looking at her expression, Stella felt something was off. She thought that Mikoto would flash a confident smile at having one-upped her unaware opponent with her power...but she didnt. There was no light in her eyes. No strength holding her body up. A sickly aura surrounded her. It was like...yes, she was just like a puppet What I mainly took that time to prepare, was another puppet. ...!! She realized a horrifying possibility. Hiraga, you cant have-! Ufufufu. Yes, I did. And she was right. When Reisen Hiraga had spoken of another puppet earlier, he had referred to Mikoto Tsuruya, who had been standing next to him the whole time. While Stella had been occupied with Charlotte, and unbeknownst even to Mikoto herself, Reisens Device, Black Widow, had entered through her ear, infiltrating her brain and nervous system - seizing control of her body away from her and using her as his puppet. This was Puppeteer Reisen Hiragas true ace. Marionette. This technique is hardly sophisticated, but by that right it is also powerful. When under the effect of Marionette, one did not merely become a pitiable living puppet. By encroaching directly on the brain and taking control of the electrical signals it could send, Reisen could easily remove certain things - such as a humans instinct to protect themselves, and thus forcefully bring forth the true limit of that persons ability. This was the reason for the immense power-up that Mikoto had gained. But most regrettably, humans cannot withstand their own full power, Reisen said softly. And as though responding to that, blood began to ooze out of Mikotos eyes. Tsuruya-san! If you continue this pointless struggle, why, her eyes might just burst. Well, at this point she could still be healed easily, but my strings run deep into her brain. She was a complete outsider, with nothing at all to do with the feud between us and you...such a beautiful girl. Such a long life ahead. Dont you think it would be a pity for her to live as a vegetable for the rest of it? Are you threatening me? Exactly. Your allies, at least, put their pride on the line to fight me fair and square. You dont intend to do the same, do you? Yes, not at all. ...Tch! Stella bit her lip, hard. She knew it now. This man, Reisen Hiraga, was different from Yui and the others. He was pure evil. She was royalty; she knew that morality was a frail and malleable thing. If viewed from a different angle, Rebellions goal of creating a utopia for Blazers could be taken as good. The definition of evil'' and evil people too, only amounted to this much. But this pierrot was different. Delighting in the pain of others, drawing amusement from their suffering - he was truly evil. Absolutely so. I believe you are mistaken. We are not here in the name of glory. Victory is all we desire. It is a second-rate assassin who haggles over the means. A professional fulfills their orders. Thus, I do not falter. I do not hesitate. I show no quarter. And now that you understand this sufficiently, Crimson Princess ...What. Will. You. Do? His whispers could not hide their black joy, and the very sound of it lit a fire in Stellas belly that could roil up at any moment. But no matter what she did...she didnt have any other choice. Vulgar cur, she spat, and without a second thought discarded Laevateinn. It landed on the ground of the ring with a clatter- Hyaaaaa!!! -just as Deus Ex Machinas whip struck Stella full-on. All according to plan. As Deus Ex Machinas train-whip rained blow after blow on Stella, who having discarded her sword was now standing still in the ring, the Puppeteer within, Reisen Hiraga, was assured of his victory. Indeed, it would be more accurate to say that he had been sure of his victory ever since the match had begun. When she had suggested that reckless penalty, luring Akatsukis members out into the ring, he had immediately realized that her intention was to get revenge for their past attack on Hagun Academy. Facing an uphill battle knowingly for the sake of her friends who were injured. Fufu, how beautiful. That good heart of hers is worth respect. That proud spirit and gentle soul was- -So easy to control. Funnily enough, he could sway her as he wished without the use of his threads. Only words had been necessary. Such a kind person, surely, could never sacrifice an innocent like Mikoto Tsuruya in order to further her own ends. Using Mikoto as a hostage, he would make Stella cast her sword aside and lose the will the fight - this had been the scenario written in his mind ever since the match began. And Stella had been ensnared by his plot. Deus Ex Machinas train whip strikes the ground again and again! Is Stella alright? The dust cloud being churned up is making the situation in the ring hard to see! Just as inexplicably, Stella let go of her sword just before Hiraga started his assault! Just what does she intend to do, letting go of her sword like that? Whatever she intends, this situation is dangerous. The umpires around the ring seemed to feel the same way - they were looking for an opening to stop the match. Seeing the surrounding circumstances as they were, Reisen swung once more and then stopped. He had felt the sensation of the train striking flesh through the strings that ran throughout every cranny of the rubble giant. She could not have been dodging like she had previously. Thus, this much was enough. He had not intended to kill her, in any case. If the umpires saw Stella collapsed and splayed out on the ring floor, they would stop the match for sure. So he thought, and with him staying his hand the dust cloud began to dissipate. The dust settles...what has happened to Stella-?! Is she alright, the commentator seemed to be wondering, but stopped short- -and in the next moment every spectator was agape in shock, the world standing still as they forgot to breathe. Why? Was it because of the copious amount of blood flowing from a hollowed-out crater in the ring? No. It was because of the one atop that pool of blood: though it flowed in rivulets down her head, Stella was unbowed, standing ramrod straight as she glared at Deus Ex Machina. Unbelievable! Stella! She neither avoids nor defends, but takes that onslaught without moving from her spot! Her endurance is on a whole new level! The blows had shattered the ring and upturned the soil underneath, but Stellas endurance was such that she did not flinch at all. Even Reisen found himself flabbergasted. Youre stupidly tough. But this match has been decided, so why won''t you lie down quietly? His voice sounded a little bored. Stella cocked her head to one side. Decided? What are you saying? What are -you- saying? Did you not drop your sword? Yes. The match had been decided there and then. Stella could not do anything with Mikoto as his hostage. That was the scenario. But that was merely the conclusion that Reisen had come to after having measured Stella Vermillion as a knight. A little time passed before Stella seemed to nod her head in understanding- You idi~ot. Her bloodstained face warped into a smile, mocking him from the bottom of her heart. Her discarding of her blade had not been a show of surrender in the face of Reisens threats with Mikoto as his hostage. I let go of my sword, my soul as a knight, only because I did not wish to cut a cur such as you down with it. A knights sword is meant for honorable battle - my soul would never forgive it if I were to use it on a man like you. ...! I didnt want to use this technique, since it requires the support of other people. But Ill show it to you as a special treat. As she spoke, everyone saw it, including Reisen himself. Something that up till now only a perceptive animal could see: the image of that crimson dragon of flame, towering over the rubble giant. As a manifestation of the aura of dominance that Stella exuded, it did not truly exist. But for the buildup of Stellas mana to exude such a pressure enough to materialize such a vision at all, the technique could not be something pedestrian. Since Tsuruya-san and the others are here, I will only use the flat of my sword (Illusory Form). So go in peace - and to hell with you! Stella took in a deep breath. Reisen felt his pulse quicken sharply. This is dangerous, his underworld-nurtured instincts told him - if she was allowed to finish what she was doing now, things would get ugly. He followed them without hesitation. Marionette! Through the cords of Black Widow that he had burrowed into Mikoto''s brain, he gave the order to use Satin Ice. This order was carried out swiftly, and thus controlled the Eyes of the Icy Sneer froze Stella solid. But the dragons pulse did not cease. Within that frozen coffin, crimson eyes blazed with a fury. The dragon roared. Bahamut Soul! Then color fled from the world. No, it was beyond the ability of man to perceive color, not within this whirlwind of light and flame. Surging forth from Stella in every direction and none all at once it swallowed Deus Ex Machina, the marionette Mikoto, and at last the whole ring, stopping just short of the audience as an invisible wall halted its advance, before soaring upwards, searing through the skies in a pillar of glory. Twenty seconds passed - and when the burning light, so bright one could not gaze upon it, faded, there was nothing left. The ring itself had melted, its turf turned to ashes, its soil blasted and blackened, like the wastelands of a primordial earth. At ground zero, Deus Ex Machina looked much the worse for wear: its body of slurry and concrete had all but sloughed away in melting puddles, leaving naught but a charred skeleton of metal, which collapsed to the ground, clattering bonelessly as it did so. My, my. This was a failure, huh? Reisen noted the shallowness in his thinking ruefully as he fell together with the charred rubble. That warcry, that power from earlier had enveloped the entire ring. If she had used it from the start, the match would have ended right there and then. In other words, had she so wished, she had the ability to one-sidedly end the match. She did not do so, however, and there was a single reason as to why: Bahamut Soul was too powerful. Its area-of-effect was not limited to the 100-metre-wide ring. It had the power to consume the whole Bay Dome, and even the surrounding ghost town. Such a thing should not have been used even in Illusory Form, since Illusory Form was only harmless to humans, but the uncontrollable heat from that technique would have completely destroyed the surroundings. In order to use it, she required the aforementioned support in order to keep her power within the ring. Indeed, this was a technique that from its inception required the help of others. To use it in a battle that prided itself on honorable one-on-one combat was not her style. Hence, she had not relied on it, choosing to continue fighting without relying on the aid of others. But Reisen himself had flown in the face of that style, crossing the line by using Marionette in order to threaten her. The moment that had happened, this match had ceased to be a fight in Stellas eyes: it had become pest extermination. Freeing her from the chains of victory...I definitely shouldnt have done that. He understood too well the reason for his defeat. Just then, a shadow loomed over him. He looked up. Stella was looking down at him, her face silhouetted against the clear summer sky, the clouds all but having been blown away by the storm. Her eyes were filled with contempt, as though she had seen some sort of garbage. He knew well the reason why. Seeing his body, she must have felt disgusted. For that body of his that had collapsed on the ground was not that of a human. It was a robotic puppet made of metal and wood. Yes. The person named the Perriot, Reisen Hiraga, had never once existed. He was nothing but a puppet controlled by the most skilled Puppeteer in Rebellion. A man like that, who could casually take hostages in a public arena, would never take part in a fair fight, let alone show up in person at the venue. Stella seemed to have realized this somewhat as well. Her eyes bore no trace of surprise, only a certain distant coldness. It seems that you are not an opponent who would dance in the palm of my hand. This is your win- As he was about to give out some shallow praises, Stella crushed his blackened visage underfoot without hesitation. She had nothing to say to him, nor was she interested in hearing anything from him, and so she smashed him as one would an empty can. He was that insignificant a presence in her eyes. With that, there was only one person still standing in the ring. The fourth match of Block B, that had begun with the penalty Stella had suggested, was now ended. What...what should we call this? Just as we thought that Stella, having discarded her blade, was on the receiving end of a beating, being beaten back into a corner, the light she released literally incinerated everything in the ring, leaving naught but her still standing! Even the umpire lost consciousness after being caught up in the thick of it! To think she had hidden such an ace! I wouldnt say she had hidden it, more that she hadnt wanted to use it. What might you mean? Looking at that technique, Bahamut Soul, it is merely the full-power release of mana at ones upper ceiling of instantaneous output. For the benefit of the Non-Blazers in the audience, it was akin to yelling out loud - hence the low, unstoppable execution timing and its high power. However, the more this is so, the less easy to control it becomes. The proof of this is that the umpires were caught up in the blast, and if not for the barrier that the Mage Knights positioned in the stands erected around the ring, the audience, and even the entire Bay Dome might have been blown away. Its an extremely dangerous technique. It is common sense among knights that such techniques that might affect bystanders should be restricted in their use. After all, they run counter to the essence of a knight - that those with power should protect those that do not possess it. So she used it because she had been pushed into a corner? No...thats probably wrong as well. Shaking his head, Muroto gazed down at the figure of the victor within the charred, blackened landscape with something akin to awe in his gaze - for he had been able to discern the true reason behind Stellas use of Bahamut Soul. That was probably just a test shot. A test? What would she be testing? The strength of those organizing this festival - in other words, she was ascertaining if this Festival would or would not collapse if she were to exert her full power...Really, what an outrageous young lady. This has to be a first, testing the Organizing Committee like that. This was indeed the truth. Saving ones strength out of concern for the surroundings and ones opponent was a habit that could only come of having been born with surpassing strength as Stella was. Having realized this, Nene Saikyou the Yaksha Princess had left her this advice: that just once, she should try discarding that concern at an early stage of the festival. Kuu-chan is at this Festival too. Her defenses arent so weak that little kids need to worry or hold themselves back. And just as Nene had said, even Bahamut Soul, Stellas momentary release of her full power, had been unable to harm anyone in the stands in the least. The moment she had used it, a number of Blazers had moved to weave layer upon layer of defensive barriers. Their swift movements caused her to realize that her concern was unnecessary. They were practiced enough that they could tide over a little recklessness just fine - as expected of the knights of Japan, who boasted of standing at the top of the League. But one thing was unexpected. To think that you were the first to make a move, Ouma. Among those layered defenses, the swiftest had been the wall of wind that the Sword Emperor of Wind Ouma had conjured to blast Bahamut Soul up into the air. What were his intentions? While she could not claim to understand them, they did not leave her in a good mood. Was it because he had aided her? Was it because he had been able to perfectly seal her ability? Perhaps it was both. Thus Stella merely spared Ouma, who was looking down at her from the highest point in the stands, a single glance- Well, que sera, sera. -before turning away and departing the ruined ring slowly, her crimson hair billowing like a flame behind her. Good work. As expected of our countrys A-Ranked Knight, to be able to withstand that level of power - that was truly splendid. I am much reassured to have a young man like you around. Within the topmost VIP room in a corner of the stands, Bakuga Tsukikage, the Director of Akatsuki Academy, applauded the young man dressed in casual Japanese-style clothes next to him. His applause of course was in response to Ouma having defended the audience from Stellas flames. But as a participant, you should conserve your strength. Even if you had not make a move, Shinguuji-kun would have had it well in hand. Ouma did not even turn to face him as he replied. What-ifs are annoying. It would hardly be interesting if she were to conserve her strength yet again by being tied down by pointless concerns. His razor-sharp eyes were fixed only upon the crimson knight below, and coincidentally, their gazes met as Stella looked up. A gaze like a keen blade, brimming with killing intent. Despite that bitter defeat to him before, her eyes had no fear in them - instead, the very spirit of confidence and strength shone within her eyes. Seeing them, Ouma smiled in spite of himself. How my heart sings. Her aura was different from before. She must have spent that one week most productively... ...In order to best me. That was good. The Crimson Princess had to aim for such heights. Her talent could never blossom if she merely tested herself against opponents of such low caliber as The Worst One. Defeating her meant nothing if she aimed so low. That was not the outcome Ouma desired. Look at me. Aim for me. This is, after all, also for your own sake Thus, though Mikoto Tsuruya had been aided by three members of Akatsuki due to Stellas suggestion of a four-on-one match for the fourth match of Block B, Stella defeated them in one fell swoop. Having been caught up in the swell of her overwhelming might, the umpire had lost consciousness and was thus unable to call the victor. But looking at imposing form of Stella treading alone upon the seared land as she made for the gate, all present understood and believed that the victor, the one who would dominate Block B - was the Crimson Princess. This was a matter of course, for she had faced every member of Block B aside from herself and had defeated them all. She had only won her first-round battle, but in truth this victor equated to her topping Block B. This belief would become truth shortly. Yui Tatara, whom Stella should have fought in the second match of the second round, was declared medically unfit to participate. Among the first matchs participants, Rinna Kazamatsuri declared that she intended to resign, while word was handed down disqualifying Reisen Hiraga for not having appeared in person. Thus, Crimson Princess Stella Vermillion became the first person to reach the semi-finals of the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, getting there with but a single battle. Volume 6 - CH 6 Once Stella had left, Alice heaved a huge sigh of relief as he leaned on the railings. Well, she had me worried about what was going to happen for a while there. Exactly. It was already enough that Onii-samas match was such a nailbiter. Like, Im sorry? Ikki flashed a wry grin at the jibe. The safe victory of their close friend lent to an air of peace between the three. Yakushi Kiriko on the other hand, having no contact with Stella for her part, seemed quite shaken by the matchs explosive denouement. That was an amazing technique, to be able to burn an area as large as the entire ring in a single instant. If one were to attempt to dodge by vaporizing oneself or something, the vaporized cells might be annihilated altogether. It was really fortunate that we could see it this early. Honestly, I share that sentiment. It seems it would be best to avoid using Aoiro Rinne as much as possible when fighting against Stella. However, evading a technique possessing such an extreme area-of-effect that it could casually cover the space of the ring using martial arts alone was impossible. Shizuku sighed as she pondered such unreasonableness. No wonder she had walked in so confidently and called for a four-on-one match, Shizuku said as she turned to Ikki, as though expecting his approval. She really gained a ridiculous ability from her special training with the Yaksha Princess. He however shook his head. ...No, I dont think thats the case. Eh? What was wrong? It was that Shizuku had referred to Bahamut Soul as the ridiculous power that Stella had gained. Bahamut Soul wasnt something that she gained from her special training with Saikyou-sensei. She could already do something like that when she had just started school. I, is that so?! But we never even saw it once! Of course. Such an indiscriminate technique could never be used when there were bystanders around, could it? I agree with that. Kurono concurred with Ikkis statement. Most likely, as Muroto-senpai noted, Bahamut Soul is a Noble Art that resembles a loud shout in that it discards control right from the start. Thus, it isnt a technique that requires anything special, or any special training - its something anyone can use. Even though you could call betting on the people around her to cover for her and just cut loose growth, its a little lacking for a weeks worth of special training. So her training didnt bear fruit? Shizuku asked. Ikki shook his head again. Thats also wrong, I think. When she was entering the ring, she had a confidence, a spirit that wasnt present in the Stella who had been defeated in battle with Ouma. So she did gain something from that training with Saikyou-sensei that allowed her to get over the shock of defeat, but that is not Bahamut Soul. Which meant that- Stella has only shown us a fraction of her strength. ...! Everyone shivered a little, starting with Shizuku. She remembered. The momentary illusion that had appeared during the battle. The form of the towering dragon behind Stella. Ikkis idea was no impossibility for someone whose pressure was enough to create such an image. To be stuck in the same Festival as such a person could only be considered a nightmare. Shizuku and companys strained expressions were thus only normal. But the one who had first mooted the idea of that nightmare, Ikki, had a different expression. Hardly stiff at all, he instead allowed a small smile onto his face. You really are beautiful. Of course, she was an opponent against whom considering the path to victory alone could give one a headache. But more than that, Ikki was glad. Glad that she was able to safely bounce back, even stronger than before. I didnt know that being weak could be so painful He did not want to see Stella distraught like that. It made his heart hurt. He wanted her to always hold herself high, shining like a star in the sky. This was the Stella that he wanted to pursue. I want to be closer to her than anyone, and yet I want her to be further from me than anyone...Im plenty selfish, huh. Even as he thought thus, the Organizing Committee announcers voice came over the airwaves: Everyone, your attention please. We will now have a twenty minute intermission while we clear and repair the ring. Once that is complete, we will proceed with the Block D matches. D Block Representatives, please gather in your holding rooms. The first to make a move at that announcement was Kurono. Ill make a move here: Theyll probably need my ability to repair the ring. Taking another drag out of her cigarette, she leapt down into the ring. The next to move were Shizuku and Kiriko, both entrants in the D Block. Shall we go then, little sister? Mm. Im tired of waiting anyway. Both of them had traded their observers calm for their respective battle modes. Perhaps it was due to watching Stellas match, but both their eyes shone with a prodigious will to fight. Do your best both of you, Alice encouraged. Well support you from here. Thanks, Alice. But, Onii-sama, you should go and rest. It might affect your performance tomorrow if you push yourself too hard. Its fine, Shizuku. I cant do anything about my magic, but Im quite well rested up from the time I spent watching Stellas match - moreover, youre my important sister, and its your match. Ill cheer you on together with Alice. Thank you Shizukus cheeks warmed at Ikkis straightforward gentleness. From behind her, Kiriko shot him an accusatory glare. My~ arent you going to support me too? Am I such a stranger? Well, we did only get to know each other yesterday...but of course we will be looking forward to your match as well. Ive heard, after all, that the White-Robed Knight is just as first-rate a knight as she is a doctor. These were his honest feelings. Up till now, she had been of the view that she was a doctor and not a knight, and as such had not taken part in the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. However, it had been said of her that if she had done so she would have at least wound up in the Best 4, and she had proved that to Ikki during the party several days before. As such, he had deep interest in how a match like hers would play out. There was also another reason for this. ...Im also worried about your opponent, Yakushi-san. My opponent? You mean Akatsuki Academys Shinomiya? Ikki nodded. Indeed. Yakushi Kirikos opponent in the fourth match of Block D was someone Ikki could not ignore - Akatsukis Amane Shinomiya. Hmmm. I dont think he has that kind of spirit as befits a member of Akatsuki...but why do you think so? I...dont know. You dont know? I dont understand the reason why, but he worries me. Is it love? Hell no! Ikki nearly did a spit-take as he denied that outrageous misunderstanding. Its not like that, how do I say this...he just has an indescribable ominousness about him. Ominousness, huh. His emotional response could even be said to approach disgust. But Ikki himself did not know why Amane turned his stomach so. If it was because he was part of Akatsuki, which had attacked Hagun Academy, that would be simple to understand. But he had already disliked him even before Amane had revealed that affiliation. Simply put, it was hate at first sight. Why? He did not understand...and that was what made it ominous. Well, since the Worst One, whose strength lies in perceiving the true nature of others, feels that way...perhaps Amane does have something that we do not understand. Ill bear that in mind. Alright. No matter what, just be careful- Just as Ikki was seeing Kiriko off- Ahahaha-! I finally found you, Ikki-kun! ...! He heard a voice, high like that of a girl, and then someone hugging him from behind. The impact was so small that they might as well have had no weight, and yet it made Ikki suck in a breath. With pale blonde hair, a sweet young face and an affable expression, the one hugging Ikki was none other than their topic of conversation, Amane Shinomiya. The umpire, having been knocked out by Bahamut Soul, had been unable to call the victor of Stellas match, her victory being announced by the commentator and the electronic billboards on-site instead. And of course, with the official television broadcast from the Organizing Committee declaring her the winner, that victory would also send shockwaves through all of Japan. This information also reached the medical ward in faraway Tokyo where Touka was watching the match. At her bedside was Kanata, who gave a thin smile as though amazed as they received the news. Well, well, I guess I shouldnt have expected anything else...I guess when I said shed backed herself into a corner, it was just my own guilt speaking. Only in the end did we realize that it was always one-sided, and that she hadnt shown us all she had. Amazing. Will she continue like this all the way on to victory? Kanata asked. Touka shook her head. I dont think it will be that simple. After all, the Sword Emperor of Wind did manage to completely seal Bahamut Soul. Shes definitely one of the favorites, but by no means is her victory a definite thing. So this Festival will be a survival of the fittest A-Rank? Those two are a definite lock for the win, but they are not yet so outstanding that their clash will be all they wrote for this tournament. Aside from them, there are still others like the White-Robed Knight, Lorelei, Panzer Grizzly and the Worst One - it would not be so strange if any of them were to emerge triumphant. It seems theres still much to look forward to then. Mm...though if I could, I would have loved to take part. Touka said, smiling wistfully. She had already accepted her defeat at Ikkis hands, and yet such grudging words were what left her lips. I really am a sore loser. You could always challenge him again once the Festival is over. ...Fufu, that might be nice. Just as they were about to get into some small talk- Uuu A groan could be heard from the bed next to Toukas, before the figure that had been sleeping atop it slowly arose - the somewhat pint-sized Utakata Misogi, Hagun Academys Council Vice-President, who like Touka had been in a comatose state. Uta-kun?! ...Tou...ka Youre awake, thas great! Touka said, unknowingly slipping into dialect in her excitement. You still hurtin anywhere? Utakata nodded, though he had a somewhat blank expression, as though he was still finding his bearings. Errr...um, yeah, Im fine This is...the medical ward? Why am I here? Uta-kun...you dont remember? Touka asked. Utakata nodded. Even though it was just Illusory Form, the shock from damage that could put a person into a coma for a week or more might have muddled his memories. Yes, that seems so. That made things simple, though. Illusory Form caused no physical damage to the body itself. As such, memory loss due to brain damage was impossible - the memories were surely still in Utakatas mind. As such, all they needed to do was explain the situation to him. Touka cleared her throat. When our school was attacked, she said, prodding his memory with a voice like one talking to a child, we fought and were defeated by the students from Akatsuki Academy. Dont you remember? Akatsuki...Academy He mumbled- -!! Then his eyes widened, his expression strained. Kanata! he cried, alarm in his face. Have I really been out for a week?! Um, yes. Thats correct. You seem to have remembered. Thats good. Ah, well...thats true, but what about the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival It just started today. Kurogane-kun and Stella-san just broke through the first round without incident. Shizuku is replacing Kana-chan, and her match is about to begin. Relating the events up till then to Utakata, Touka had expected that he might be pleased. But he did not respond as expected. Whats-kgh! His face distressed, he shot up from his bed, casting his blanket aside. But his legs though uninjured were still creaking from a week-long sleep. They disobeyed him, pitching him off the antibacterial linoleum bed and onto the floor. Agh! U, Uta-kun?! Please dont push yourself too hard. You''ve been out for a more than a week, you know? Theres no way you would be able to use your legs well. But I have to tell them! ...Thats right, my notebook! Wheres my student notebook?! His nose was bleeding, but he was rummaging through the pockets of his hospital gown without bothering to wipe it - quite the rare sight, this urgency from the usually flighty Utakata. But this also meant that this was no ordinary situation. Uta-kun, whats got you so worked up? Touka asked. What do you need to say, and who do you need to tell it to? They must not...fight him Uta ground out. Eh? Akatsukis...Amane Shinomiya! They must not fight him! ...If they do, then all will be lost...! Amane Shinomiya. Of course Touka and Kanata knew that name: he had been one of the Akatsuki representatives who had attacked Hagun. Now that you mention it, Uta-kun had been the one to fight him All her faculties had been expended fighting Ouma, and as such Touka had not noticed the details of the other fights. Is that kid really that strong? Utakata shook his head. Strong, weak...thats got nothing to do with it. Hes beyond that. What do you mean beyond that? At that time, we thought that he had the power of foresight. But we were wrong. We were mistaken. His ability is not foresight! Its something worse, more brutal...its absolute power! They mustnt fight him...or even associate with him... ...Theres no way they can win! Long time no see, Ikki-kun! Congratulations on your first-round victory! A-Amane-kun Ikkis expression was strained at Amanes sudden appearance. He was already not particularly good at dealing with him, and to add on to that, he had just been...bad-mouthing Amane, which left him feeling rather embarrassed. But Amane seemed unaware of that, instead hanging off of Ikki like a puppy wagging its tail. I saw the match just now. You were so cool, so I just had to come down to find and congratulate you! Umm...thanks? I should be the one thanking you! After all, I was able to watch your match in person - watch you, whom I admire so! There could be no higher joy for a fan! And you really were awesome. You actually managed to do something like stealing Twin Wings swordsmanship! You were pretty good during the match against the Hunter too, so I thought that your Blade Steal was an accessory to Perfect Vision...and I was completely wrong! Amane, his breathing ragged, began to gesticulate excitedly like a little child as he related his thoughts on Ikkis match earlier. And was that Shinkirou? I saw it once on some video site, but it was pretty poor quality and lagged quite a bit since it was taken using a hidden mobile camera. So its a technique used to confuse the opponent! Youre really amazing, to be able to do something like that even without possessing any special abilities - Im so moved! Ikki almost seemed to shrink a little. I know, I know, so...please calm down. As expected, he was terrible at dealing with Amane. The boy himself seemed to be approaching him in such goodwill, and yet he himself could muster up none. That twisting of emotions left him feeling terrible. He wanted to distance himself from Amane. Reject him. But Ikki said nothing. This was not weakness or cowardice. He did not wish to antagonize someone who seemed to admire him so over some inexplicable feeling of disgust. But- Excuse me. Au- But Shizuku, who stood beside him, was not one to entertain such thoughts. Without hesitation, she leveled a kick at Amanes side, peeling him off Ikki, before interposing herself between them as though to protect her brother. Ow, ow, ow...what are you doing Amane groaned tearfully, his hands on his stomach. But Shizuku did not back down a step. Please dont come near my Onii-sama. He doesnt like you, and feels disgusted by you. So could you stop being so familiar? Youre troubling him. Of all things, she chose to reveal all of Ikkis inexplicable ill-will without a shred of hesitation. Eh...is, is that so, Ikki-kun? Shi-Shizuku. His face steely, he tried to stop Shizuku- Onii-sama, you detest the fact that you dislike someone for no reason. While I love that gentleness, there is no need to waste it on him and his ilk - save it for me instead. And claiming to be your fan after messing up our school like that...I dont see why you should give this weirdo the time of day. If you dont reject him clearly like this, he will just take advantage of you. -but was in turn silenced by her all-too-accurate, all-too-direct assessment. Uu. And in the first place, that he had abetted in the attack on Hagun alone was reason enough to stand Amane in a bad stead from Shizukus perspective. She harbored suspicions of her own that Ikki had already begun disliking Amane even before that incident, but at this point the order no longer mattered. The girlish boy in front of them was an enemy who had done them harm. Nothing more and nothing less. In that sense, Ikki was too stiff, and Shizuku had to reject Amane in her brothers place. Well, thats how it is, so please disappear from Onii-samas sight. Just as well, they were calling for the Block D participants. Shouldnt you be getting ready? Shizukus eyes shone with an ethereal jade light, her tone becoming threatening. ...Or should I bring you there? You might be missing a limb or two if I do, though. Amane gulped, standing up but not approaching Ikki. Uu...I guess so. I did deceive Ikki-kun after all. Of course you would hate me. Im really sorry. He bowed his head. Rejected. Shizuku rebuffed his apology. Um, I was apologizing to Ikki-kun I wont allow you to apologize to Onii-sama, nor will I allow you to talk to him. Youre...too brutal! I mean, you were already pretty frosty earlier, but whatever did I do to earn that hate?! I dont ever remember provoking you You do not endear yourself to me by using that androgynous face to tempt Onii-sama, and that sissy voice of yours riles me. Do you have to say such dreadful things?! In the first place, even if I didnt go into detail, Onii-sama disliking you is reason enough for me to dislike you as well. Uwaa, I dont have a leg to stand on, do I?! (TN: he literally says, no islands to cling to!) Are you saying Im flat?! Now youre just finding reasons to hate me! Realizing that trying to reach an understanding with Shizuku when she was in her Absolute Emnity mode was a futile endeavour, Amane could only send a sidelong pleading look Ikkis way as he spoke again. Shizuku-chan doesnt want to forgive me, but I actually am sorry. So while I did really intend on congratulating you, I came to offer penance for that incident. Penance? Yes. I would like to make up with you...Im sure it will please you. Something that would please me? His interest piqued, Ikki sought answers. What do you mean by- Attention, all Block D contestants,the rebroadcast cut in, drowning his words out. your matches will begin in ten minutes. Please head down to the holding rooms as soon as possible. Below, the ring had been reconstructed in the meantime, and the Block D matches would soon begin. At this moment Kiriko, who had been silent since Amane had arrived, spoke up. Shinomiya-kun. Im an outsider either way, and didnt understand what you were saying, but it seems like its time. Im sure the teachers would be pissed if we didnt go to stand-by in the holding rooms. Dont you think it might be better to save this conversation for later? Amane cocked his head, he question mark floating over it almost visible. And then he opened his mouth. Um...who are you again? Kirikos eyes widened. That was abnormal - he didnt know the name of the opponent he was about to face. Man, and I took pride in being a pretty public figure too...pleased to meet your acquaintance. I am Kiriko Yakushi, third year at Rentei. Doctor by trade. Ohh. Sorry. Im not really familiar with any knights apart from Ikki-kun. You should have at least heard my name. I am, after all, the one youll be facing in the fourth match of Block D. ...Oh, really. Cant say Im that interested, Amane said, as he flashed an obfuscating smile. It seemed he truly did not recognize Kiriko, and that was certainly not pleasant news in her eyes, which narrowed. ...Arent you rather confident. There was little warmth left in her voice. Being begged by the Director, I had no choice but to be here...but youve piqued my interest a little. I wonder if you can show me strength in keeping with that confidence. A silent rage burned within her, clear for all to see. She would definitely go all-out against Amane right from the start of their match. There would be no mercy. Ah...that probably wont happen, I think? But her simmering anger failed to wipe the smile off Amanes face. What do you mean, I wonder? Well, I, um, Kiriko-san, was it? I wont be fighting you, so theres no rush to get to the holding room. His words bewildered all present. The tournament schedule and matches had already been decided, and they would soon face each other. How could he say something that he couldnt fight her now? What are you saying- Kiriko began to ask- -but at that moment, the student handbook in her pocket began to ring. Angered as she was over Amanes disregarding her, she very much wanted to ignore that call, but for the siren-like ring tone that sounded from her handbook. That meant neither a message from friend or family, but a call from the Yakushi General Hospital of which she was Director. She could not ignore it. Hang on a moment, she apologized, as she fished for the phone. -Hello. Whats happening? Im having my match soon- Doctor! An anguished voice belonging to the Vice-Director -and its present head in Kirikos absence- of the hospital, Kajiwara Mio, ripped through the ears of all present.W-we have a problem! A big problem! Behind her, there were sounds of a panicked tumult that should have been foreign to a hospital. Kiriko caught on to that unnatural situation quickly. Wait. Whats going on? The patients conditions have worsened greatly - theyre in critical! What?! Kiriko gasped, her face one of disbelief. She had had to make sure that her patients were in a stable condition and would not take any sudden turns for the worse while she was gone - that had been her absolute condition for taking part in the Festival. That she was here meant that this condition should have been fulfilled. No doctor would simply leave patients whose conditions could deteriorate at any time to their own devices, after all. And indeed she had, as the number one doctor in Japan, judged that there had been no risk of her patients deteriorating for the period of the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. Unease bubbled up within her. My diagnosis was...mistaken?! But she quashed it swiftly. This was neither the time nor place to curse her own incompetence. She had to get a hold of the situation first. Who exactly is in critical condition? Mios voice shook terribly. A..all the patients! The color drained from Kirikos face. Wh...what?! The staff are doing all they can, but we dont have the manpower or the facilities to deal with this! Moreover, we have no idea how this happened so suddenly, or what might have it caused it...our techniques arent working at all either! So... ... Kiriko knew it then. This was impossible. It might be reasonable for her to have overlooked one or two people, but for her to have misdiagnosed all her patients - that could not be. So, how had it happened? There could only be one reason. I understand. Send a chopper, Ill be right over. Ive already done that! It should arrive in ten minutes! Im...really*sob*...sorry...! It was supposed to be a big match for you... Dont cry. I was the one who asked you all to call me back if anything happened. And the deterioration of their conditions wasnt your responsibility. In any case, hold the line till I get back. Can you do it? Y, yes! I can! Thats a good answer. Im counting on you. Kiriko hung up, and then turning to Amane leveled a gaze filled with murderous fury on him. So, she asked, her tone unrelenting, may I ask what this is about, Shinomiya-kun? Since the mistake did not lie in her diagnoses, there could only be one reason for this situation: the interference of a third party. What have you done to my patients? Hey, hey now, thats harsh. What could I, being in Osaka, possibly have done to people in a hospital in Hiroshima? This third person had created this situation in order to force her out of the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. If her patients were to be in critical condition, she would not be able to concern herself with such things as a tournament match. She would have to forfeit. And that culprit was without a doubt the young man in front of her who had just spouted those deceptively meaningful lines. But here he was, Amane Shinomiya, waving his arms about in a flustered manner as he tried to sell his alibi. Indeed, there was very little a person in Osaka could do to people in Hiroshima. Even if they had help from the start, there was no way they could have bypassed the vigilance of medical professionals to induce critical conditions in all the patients in a hospital. But this assumed that one was speaking of a normal person. ... To the side, Ikki recalled something that Kagami had told him shortly before they left for Osaka. Senpai. You called me before to say that you were concerned about the ex-Kyomon student, Amane Shinomiya, correct? So I looked up his intra-school selection results...he had six wins by forfeit in six matches. Theres something really weird about that. In that instant, all the pieces came together for him. Huh. So thats it. Thats what this is about...I understand now. Onii-sama? In other words...thats your real ability. Ikki-kun? My true ability...what do you mean? I thought you knew that my ability was foresight? I knew that Kiriko-san would have to retire, but besides that, I didnt- Ikki shook his head. No, thats not possible. It would be one thing if she misdiagnosed one or two patients, but for her to do that for all of them is simply impossible. And there is no way that you could foresee something that could not possibly happen. Well, this...ahaha, such cruel words, Ikki-kun, Amane said with a troubled expression. Dont they say, even a wise man stumbles? And Ive even performed quite a few predictions in front of you too... He did speak the truth. He had foretold the future against a criminal at their first meeting, and had seen through Alices betrayal. It was now as it was then: Amane was displaying his knowledge of the future. No, you dont actually foretell the future. The order of things is reversed here. ... At these words, the smile that Amane usually had plastered on his face dissipated, a shadow falling over it. Wait, Ikki. Alice cut in. What do you mean by reversed? I should have realized this when he defeated Vice President Utakata. The Vice Pres ability, Fifty-Fifty, manipulates probability such that he can twist a result that had already been decided. Since the manipulation is limited to what he can achieve with his own abilities, it lacks offensive power, but he should have been nigh invincible as long as he focused on defense. But he lost. He lost to Amane. Someone who lacks any martial ability at all, possessing only Future Sight. Do you think this is possible? Thats Impossible. Utterly impossible. If we assume it were possible, then the only way is to use a probability manipulation technique strong enough to force certainty onto Fifty-Fifty. For example...an ability that can change probability according to your wishes. ...! Like this, all can be explained. In other words, Amanes future sight is not in fact a foretelling of the future. The truth behind the criminal, Alices betrayal, and now the collapse of Yakushi-sans patients...these are all futures that he simply created. Am I wrong, Amane? Having said his piece, Ikki leveled his gaze at Amane, who had not said a word since earlier, merely looking at Ikki in silence. ...Haa. He sighed, shoulders drooping, and then flashed a resigned smile. As expected of Ikki-kun, I guess. You covered everything that I could say. I was going to reveal it to you together with the my penance, but youre too good. My poor subterfuge was nothing before the demonic mirror of the Crownless Sword King. So its true that youre the one who did something to Yakushi-sans patients. Ah, W-wait! Wait! Thats not it! Sensing Ikkis enmity, Amane quickly added to his analysis of his own ability. It is as you said, but I would like to make a correction. Yes, my ability is indeed not Future Sight, but I do not wield some god-like ability as Ikki says. You know...I only make wishes. Wishes? Yes, just wishes. I cannot change every little thing about fate. I only wished to have a dramatic first meeting with Ikki-kun, for the assault on Hagun to go off without a hitch, or it would be troublesome to have to fight. Just that. And when I do so, everything will change such that it will eventually go as I wish, but without my knowledge. Thats the true form of my ability Bad Luck - they call it Nameless Glory. Ikki and companys expressions strained. What...thats...insane... So, what, Shizuku asked, could you call the moon to crash down onto the earth if you wished for it? Amane cocked an eyebrow in displeasure. Scary- I would never wish for that to happen; wouldnt it be terrible if that were to come true? After all, there has never been a single wish of mine up till now that has not come to be. ...! No one could suppress a shiver at the matter-of-factness in his voice. At how confident he was that he was able to do such a thing. They could not help but be more wary of him, who could overturn the common sense of destiny in that manner. A weight descended on the conversation ...before Kiriko took a step towards Amane. In other words, your ability to have any wish come true can also be put as an impossible amount of luck, huh. Thats absolutely correct. Just that it takes a roundabout route to fulfilling my wish, and that the method by which it fulfills it something unknown to me, he said, palms pressed together. So really, I didnt mean to or predict that I would endanger the lives of your patients. Sorry about that. And yet it felt like he was apologizing for someone else; there was no guilt in his tone. In fact, he did regard it as someone elses business. He had only wished to not have to fight Kiriko. He had not wished to take the lives of her patients. It wasnt his fault. But such an attitude would of course anger Kiriko. In an instant, a trio of scalpels found their way into either hand. So what if I just killed you here and now, and return that evil fate to normal? Her tone was even, but the anger roiling forth from her eyes said that all she wanted to do was to attack Amane right there and then. But he merely shrugged, unfazed by the pressure she exuded. Of course my death would nullify the effects of my ability, but I wouldnt recommend it. After all, if that were to happen, I would wish to not die. From my experience, there are a lot of ways that this could make you not fight me. For example, if an earthquake were to strike this place that is all but filled to the brim with people, and there were a great many casualties, you wouldnt be able to spare the time to fight me, no? Can you really do that? Well, Id rather not of course. But if it comes down to it, Im not taking responsibility, so Id rather you not push it ...Tch. With a click of her tongue, Kiriko ended their exchange and dismissed her scalpels. She could not tell whether or not Amane spoke the truth. But there was one thing for certain: if she stepped out right now with the intent to kill, then his words might just come true. That was a risk she could not take, as one who called herself a doctor. That was her bottomline. Seeing that Kiriko had lost the will to fight, Amane continued speaking, turning from her to face Ikki. Well, now that everyone understand why Im in no rush to go to my holding room, Ill continue; Id really like for Ikki-kun to accept my repayment for last time. Ikki did not meet Amanes eyes, his brows furrowing as that feeling of distaste welled up within him again. As I said before, I wanted to tell Ikki-kun about my true ability as penance for having deceived him up till now...I was already seen through though, how embarrassing. Of course, I didnt think I would be able to pay back the debt of having cheated him for this long with just that, he said with an amiable smile. So I thought about it. What would make Ikki-kun happy? What could I do to make him happy? Ikki felt the hairs of his skin stand on end at that. He had a bad feeling about this. That he must not let Amane finish speaking. But Amane was not to be stopped. And so, I remembered. That if Ikki-kun couldnt come in first at the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, he wouldnt be able to graduate! Terrible, isnt it? To not acknowledge a knight as strong as Ikki-kun. As a fan of his, how could I take that? Totally unacceptable. So, that is my present to Ikki-kun... His smile turned as incandescent as his words were unbelievable. ...First place at the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. H-Haa?! What are you saying...! Shizuku and Alice both looked shaken, their voices trembling, but Amane merely cocked his head to the side. Is it really that shocking? Isnt it a lot simpler than causing an earthquake, or causing the moon to fall to the earth? His smile broadened as he pressed in on Ikki. Arent you happy, Ikki-kun? I will use my ability to wish...for your victory! Like this, youll be able to become the Seven Star Sword King with hardly any effort at all! Isnt it great? Your hard work up till now will finally be rewarded! Do not fret: neither the Crimson Princess nor the Sword Emperor of Wind are a problem before my Nameless Glory! I will take out the rest of the competition, making sure that you will certainly become the Seven Star Sword King! Well, that might incur the wrath of Rebellion, but thats fine. I would do anything for you, Ikki-ku- In that moment, with a thud that resounded through the participant-reserved stands- -Ikki pushed Amane away with all his might. O-Oniisama?! I-Ikki...kun Everyone, whether it was the people around him or the suddenly floored Amane himself, was dumbfounded at the usually gentle Ikkis sudden violence. But to Ikki himself, it was a most reasonable course of action. He had long been unable to reconcile his unreasonable distaste for Amane, but now, finally, he could understand why he felt that way. ...All this time, I didnt say this, because no matter how I thought it over, I couldnt understand why. But at last he could speak from his heart. He glared at Amane. I hate you. ... Amanes eyes widened as he trembled. He probably could not understand why he was being rejected by Ikki. It was for Ikkis own sake, after all, that Amane had wanted him to become the Seven Star Sword King. But for Ikki, this was the last straw, that last thing that allowed him to throw away what reservations he might have had about Amane. For Amane was trying to take something most important to Ikki away from him. The work he had put in up till now, and all that that meant. Including the promise he had made with his beloved, the promise that had seen him through many times. In that moment, his mottle of emotions gave way to a clear disgust, to the point where there was no longer a need for a reason to feel that way. You try to mess with my battle, he said, undisguised fury in his eyes, and this will not be settled with just a push or a shove. ... Amane stood in silence with his head bowed, his expression unreadable under his fringe. Perhaps he was crying. He turned on his heel, facing his back to Ikki and the others. I understand. Then, turning around- -he smiled more brilliantly than ever before. ...! That was unexpected. Ikkis face showed as much. Even after being rejected in that manner, his attitude had not changed in the least. I will not wish for anything Ikki-kun wouldnt wish for. I promise! An ominous feeling seized Ikki, like a worm crawling about his heart. Amane seemed as friendly he had always been in both appearance and tone, and yet- As expected, Ikki-kun is cool...you will never accept a victory that you didnt earn with your own two hands. My, Im becoming more of a fan! -his eyes were different. Or rather, Ikki only noticed now that Amanes eyes were different. He had subconsciously refused to meet those eyes up till now, preoccupied as he was with that unknown feeling of disgust he had borne toward him. But now that he had made his stand clear, he could look him in the eye...and so he noticed. While he showered glittering praises upon Ikki, the depths of his sky-blue eyes held a quagmire of spiralling darkness, threatening to suck a person in. When up against opponents of overwhelming power, you give your all, sacrifice everything, and fight to the bitter end. Its so cool...I envy you. How stoic, how spartan a living! Weaker than everyone, yet desiring victory more than anyone - and for victorys sake, you burn your soul as you advance, without any regrets, no matter how torn up you become as a result! Thats the Worst One! And you know what, Ikki-kun? You know what? I. Love. You. For. It. A negative chaos. A dark swirl of hate, revulsion, enmity, malice, murderousness A whirlpool deluged by myriad negativities, so much so that one could no longer tell which was his original thought. His lips steepled into a smile even as his eyes bored into Ikki, filled as they were with despair, malice, and a hatred against the world itself, drawing the selfsame ill-omened arc as the red crescent moon. And so...and so...hurt more. Bleed more. Cut more. I will cheer for that Ikki-kun until I grow hoarse. I want to see you break, break, and break as you keep on defying your fate! ...! For the first time, Ikki was afraid of Amane. This was no longer disgust. No longer rejection. He was afraid of the young man in front of him. Of the hatred he held for the world, hidden deep within his eyes. And above all, the way that gaze was affixed upon himself. So...keep working hard, eh? And with that last show of support that no one echoed, Amane left, that unfailingly friendly smile still on his face. But having experienced the unfathomable darkness that lay behind that smile, Ikkis hands trembled, as though they were frozen. The sudden failure of the White-Robed Knight to show up notwithstanding, the Block D matches of the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival proceeded more smoothly than Block C, in which the Seven Star Sword King had been defeated by an F-Ranked Knight, and Block B, in which an unprecedented four-versus-one match had taken place. Shizuku Kurogane appeared in the 3rd match of Block D. There, she showed off her prowess as the blocks only B-Ranked Knight with little incident, blowing her opponent out of the water and advancing to the second round without so much as a scratch. With this, all of Hagun Academys representatives successfully proceeded to the second round: a ten-out-of-ten start that certainly boded well. This, however, had not lifted Ikkis spirits. Blub-blub It was night, and Ikki was submerged up to the mouth in the bathtub of his hotel room, his face scrunched up in gloomy thought. And that which he was pondering with that clouded expression was the matter of Amane Bad Luck Shinomiya. He had afterward been contacted by Kanata, who informed him that Touka and Utakata had awoken, and also informed him about Amanes ability. It seemed that Amanes own detailing of his abilities had not been false. The ability to make all things under heaven bend for his good was truly not one that was easy to go up against. But Ikki was not merely concerned about the ability itself. What Im worried about...are those eyes. That chaos of negativity that he had seen in Amanes eyes as he left. That toxic hatred of everything in the world. When he had looked into those eyes, he had felt that- -Ive seen those eyes before somewhere, sometime in the past... ... Closing his eyes, he searched his memories, plumbing its depths as one would a bottomless, dark well. Deeper and deeper, further and further he searched- -and he met those eyes at the very bottom. Even in the pitch darkness, a black silhouette staring at him could be made out, its eyes filled with a hatred for the world. His insides churned with revulsion, but more so with fear. Indeed...He had met this person, this young man - somewhere in the distant past. And he knew then, that the reason for his inexplicable distaste for Amane -indeed, of all his questions about him- had to lie in that first meeting. Their first meeting had been both root and key. So he had to know. When had they first met? What happened then? What happened to make him hate Amane so? He continued to search. But he found no more. Remembered no more. Only those eyes, gazing at him in the darkness. Despite having beaten the Seven Star Sword King, you look rather unhappy for the man of the hour. In contrast to Ikkis scrunched up face, Alice leaned back in his corner of the furo, submerged below the thighs. I mean, he is quite the ominous fellow, but its best not to think about it too much. Thinking about someone who defies logical explanation is just going to make your head hurt. Or, here his smile turned impish, do you need someone to help you take your mind off things? Ill pass. Haha. I was kidding. I dont want to get killed by Stella-chan or Shizuku. Ikki would rather Alice not joke about it at all, as a wave of cold ran through him despite being immersed in the hot bath - but thanks to that, he was no longer in the mood to brood. Nothing Ikkis curious state, Alice continued. In any case, theres no need for you to be concerned about this and that. If you two continue to progress, you would only meet in Round 4 - the semi-finals. And Amane is in Block D. For him to reach the semis, he will have to meet Shizuku in the Block finals. Are you saying that since Shizuku will win, I wont have to fight Amane-kun? Exactly. Heh, Bad Luck may have a powerful ability, but it might have been a mistake to get cocky and go on telling us all about it. Shizuku seems to think that she has a way to defeat Nameless Glory. Eh, really? Then what- Its a pity, but she hasnt told me either. Well, if she told me and then I told you, it would be unfair as fellow participants in the same tournament, no? But I dont think that Shizuku would have said this without basis. She must have something close to a concrete plan. Indeed. As Alice had said, Shizuku was not the sort to either speak to seem strong to or deceive others. As her brother, he knew this quite well. So, she must have had something figured out. It might be thus more advisable to run simulations of fighting Shizuku instead of Amane, dont you think? ...That may be so. It was natural for Ikki to root for his sister over Amane. And so he nodded, wishing to meet her in battle. At that moment- Youre worrying about the semi-finals already, a voice they did not recognize rang out, Crownless Sword King? There in the doorway stood a intelligent-looking young man with gracefully narrowed eyes. Youre quite hasty, considering that the first matches have just ended, he mumbled. Ikki knew this young man. Bya-Byakuya-san! Well met. I dont think we have, since the party. Indeed, this was Byakuya Jougasaki, a third year from Bukyoku Academy who had come to the party together with Moroboshi. He was the one who came in second the previous year...and was Ikkis second round opponent. Congratulations on your victory today. To think that Yuu would be defeated in his first match...that wasnt the outcome that I expected at all. How surprising. Th, thanks. You didnt have a hard time in your match, did you? As expected of Byakuya-san. I was blessed with a weaker opponent, thats all. In any case, thats Hagun Academys Black Sonia, Arisuin Nagi, yes? Ara, you know about me? I did some research into you since you were initially entered as one of Haguns representative. Know thyself and thine enemy, and you need not fear a hundred battles - thats my motto...even though it proved to be unnecessary in the end. Im sorry. I had my circumstances. So Ive heard, more or less, but ultimately thats your own problem. Ill avoid butting in with my piece. More importantly So saying, he looked straight at Ikki, a slightly dangerous look in his narrow eyes. Why? The reason was a simple one. You seem to be pretty relaxed, Kurogane-kun; disregarding your match with me tomorrow and just going straight to simulating your semi-final match. Uu! Embarrassed, Ikki leapt out of the bath, wrapping the towel about his waist, and tried to explain himself. Ah, well, n-no! I would never underestimate Byakuya-san! Its just that...theres this really troublesome fellow -or rather should I say that he and I cant get along?- and so I just cant help but be more conscious of him than I should be. Indeed, Ikki had never intended to look down on Byakuya. In fact, he was more than a little embarrassed that Byakuya had heard everything. For his part Byakuya smiled a little at the obviously flustered Ikki. Haha. I was kidding. I know that youre not the sort of person who would look down on his opponent. I was just trying to get your goat. Sorry about that. W, well, as long as you understand, thats great. It seemed that Byakuya wasnt actually angry, but was just pulling Ikkis leg a bit. That relieved him some. Still, I thought so when I first saw you at the party, but you really do have an amazing physique when viewed up close. I now understand those superhuman movements you made during the match today. That is no shallow effort you made to train your body to that extent. You have my respect. You dont have to be...I dont have anything other than my sword, and theres nothing I can do with it apart from honing myself. Dont be so humble. Thats not something just anyone could do. Eh? In that instant, a sound both agonized cry and shocked shriek escaped from Ikkis lips. For Byakuyas fingers were upon his chest. Now that Ive touched it with my own hands, I understand. Each strand of muscle fibre has definition to the core, but not a one has lost its suppleness. The muscles themselves are light but strong - very impressive. Not an ounce of fat, nor an ounce of excess, for-show-only muscle. This is, indeed, the body of a trueborn swordsman, created only to wield his blade. An elegant design, created to display that purity of will. It is truly beautiful - one does not tire of touching it. ...!!!!! Every hair on Ikkis body stood on end as Byakuyas fingers toured the lines of his musculature, his shapely eyes gazing at him under long lashes. Wasnt this a dangerous situation? Gripped by an unspeakable fear, he leapt out of the bath. Alice, he all but yelled at his friend, isnt it time for- -me to get in on the action? Im being pincered?! But alas, there were only the three of them there. A tiger before, and a wolf behind. A horrid predicament. Ikki broke into a profuse cold sweat. At that moment- You pervert-!!! -with a resounding warcry, a figure burst from the entrance to the bath, and pried Byakuya off Ikki with a kick, sending him flying into a corner of the bath. The young man who had done this was also from Bukyoku, and was Byakuyas friend - Yuudai Moroboshi. Moroboshi-san! Yo, Kurogane. Somehow it feels like it was just like this yesterday too. Yuudai greeted unabashedly, even before the one who had just defeated him just a while ago that day. On the other hand, Byakuya frowned at the one who had sent him flying. What are you doing all of a sudden, Yuu? Horseplay in the baths is dangerous. The dangerous one was you and yo touchy-feely stuff sissyin up the whole place! How rude. Momiji is the one I love. I was only touching Kurogane-kun as a fellow one who lives for battle. It was a sign of respect. I know that, but think of how people would see it! Kuroganes crawlin in his own skin, yo! Oh. Then I apologize. I hadnt intended to scare you. I just wanted to get to know you better. ...Eh. Dats why I said choose yer words carefully! Smacking his friend on the back of the head, Moroboshi proceeded to cover for him. Sorry bout that, Kurogane. He does some scary stuff, but his sexual tastes are where youd expect - dont worry bout it. Its just the way he does and acts. Aha, ahaha...its a misunderstanding, so its fine. Really. He meant it enough, but though the misunderstanding had been cleared, Ikki still felt uncomfortable around -of course- Yuudai. Though it had been an honorable duel, Ikki had ultimately knocked him out to break through the first round. He wasnt sorry about it, but it was still hard to meet his eyes. While Yuudai did not show it, he was surely still a little sore. In that case, Alice said, seeming to read his thoughts, should we go, Ikki? He was not joking this time. Yeah. Should we go get something to drink at the vendor? Ikki leapt onto that lifeboat, and they made to depart. Just then, Byakuya spoke up. Oh, youre both getting out already? Ikki nodded. I think weve spent enough time in the water. Any more and we might get faint. Thats a shame. And I got into this misunderstanding with you to boot. I originally wanted to apologize by washing your back. U-um, no, its alright. In that case- Byakuya snapped his fingers- -and something surprising happened. Out of thin air, a bottle of green tea landed in Ikkis right hand, while Alice grasped a can of black coffee in his. Arara? This is! At least accept this much. As though to say well then, Byakuya then turned his back to them before heading to the showers together with Yuudai. As they did so- Shiro. Im from a merchant house too, yknow? Ybetter have paid for those drinks. How rude. Of course I placed coins into the vending machine. -could be heard. Leaving the bath, the two of them shut the door, keeping the hot steam from leaking out. Alice pointed at the can that had suddenly appeared in his hands in surprise. Ikki...is this in fact his ability? Ikki nodded. This is the Noble Art of last years second place, Eye of Heaven Byakuya Jougasaki - God Hand. It was an ability that allowed him to manipulate the placement of any object within a 50 metre radius of himself via teleportation. Nondescript in theory, but very formidable in practice - especially so in a tournament that utilized a 10-countdown loss by ring-out rule. In fact, he had used this ability to bring his opponent out of the ring and thereby winning. ...So once again its a rather tricky ability. It is a powerful ability, but its not easy to use. If the target object is immobile, then he can freely change their position like he did earlier. But for moving targets like humans, he has to wound them with his Device first before initiating the teleportation. Its probably a matter of locking onto a target via contact. So you mean that if you dont get touched, itll be fine. I guess then the result of the battle will be quite up the air. Yes. Which is why...when I fight him, I will have to be wary of his other ability, the one that gave him his nickname. And that is? Whats in your hand, Alice? Ikki asked, indicating the green tea bottle in his hand. Its coffee. How lucky; I was just thinking to buy one after the bath. I, too, wanted to buy green tea after getting out of the bath. ... If you gave two people the same drink, it is possible for you to have matched one of their preferences, but to give two people different drinks and guess their preferences is a different thing, wouldnt you think? Well, it would be a little difficult...so in other words, this is-? Yes. Byakuya-san is a fighter famous for gathering an excessive amount of data on his opponents. Furthermore, he isnt limited to information gathered during combat, but his data-gathering also extends to the subtleties of everyday life. Now that you mention it, he did say that he was checking us out. But what does this mean? It may not be information that means anything to us, but its a very different matter to him. Of course he does take note of movements in combat or the movement of eyes, but he combines that with these small things to figure out a humans personality and inclinations. He is well known for being to expose the roots of another persons thought - their logic. Exposing their logic. So, Alice asked in response to that praise, could he replicate the effects of your Perfect Vision? Yes. Our approaches are different, but they are of a similar type...though Byakuya-sans method wins by far in terms of functionality. After all, my Perfect Vision is fairly reliant on collecting information in the midst of battles. But he would already have grasped his opponents logic before the battle thank to his meticulous investigation, and he would take control of a fight the moment it begins. Those monstrous powers of observation, that sees through all like the eyes of a god, are what gives him the moniker Eye of Heaven. Manipulating his opponent with that godlike power of analysis, and then getting the one slash that would trigger his Teleportation - that was Byakuyas style. His touching of Ikki previously had probably been for the sake of estimating his physical capabilities. He had already begun gathering data for the battle tomorrow. Indeed, this isnt the time or place to be worrying about the semi-finals. Having seen Byakuyas ability up close, Ikki felt this keenly. He was participating in the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. A tough contest with the creme-de-la-creme of Japans apprentice mage knights. Not one of them would be an easy customer to handle. First, the second match. I need to give beating Byakuya-san my all. He could leave thinking about the matter of Amane for later - so Ikki swore to himself. Ikki and Alice parted soon after leaving the bath in the basement, with the latter heading for the normal hotel rooms, and the former heading for his room on the tenth floor via the stairs. There were two reasons for this: one being that Alices room was on the second floor, and the other being the need to rehabilitate his thigh, which had been pierced during the match in the afternoon. He had released his fatigue in the bath, and thanks to Alice and Byakuya his worries too were put aside; as such, his footsteps were light. He could probably sleep well tonight. All that was left now was to get to his room and rest. But- ... His room was on the tenth floor, and yet he stopped at the seventh. This was where Stellas room was. We did speak a little after the match, but That was all they had spoken since then. Stella had headed to a Capsule for healing, while Ikki had been hounded by the press on account of his victory over the Seven Star Sword King. ...to be honest, that much conversation isnt enough. He wanted to talk to her more. Touch her more. Or perhaps that desire was stronger because he had put those worries down. But this was only the first day of the competition. He should also be preparing for his match tomorrow. Would she think he wasnt serious if he went to see her today? Would she disdain him? Unease welled up within him. No, no, dont think about that. Recalling the argument they had had at that pool, he shook his head. Then, they had attempted to place an unnatural distance between them, fearing that the other would think less of them. Since then, he had made up his mind. He would not hide his feelings for Stella. It was only natural that he would want to talk to his lover whom he hadnt seen for a while. There was no need to hesitate. Alright. With that resolve, he headed for Stellas room. Stopping in front of her room, he rang the doorbell. And then a second time. No response. Shes out, huh Ikkis shoulders slumped. She might even have, like him, gone off to the bath during this time. And I cant really be standing here waiting for her A man standing in front of his girlfriends door. Wouldnt that be embarrassing, if he were seen by others who knew of their relationship. Thinking that he might have to give up here for today, Ikki turned on his heel and made for his room, but there- Wh...what should I do? The tournament is still ongoing, but I somehow came here...I wonder if he would think of me as a shameless woman...But we havent spoken today at all...Uuu Stella mumbled to herself as she stood in front of Ikkis room, as though torn between ringing or not ringing his doorbell. Uh, wow, I wonder where Ive seen this one before... Ikki quirked his lips. His lover had thought the same way he had, coming to his room in hopes of meeting him. A strange happiness took hold of him suddenly as he thought her adorable, and this same emotion stopped him from calling out to her. ... Her back was turned. She had yet to notice his presence. Ikkis smile turned devious at that thought. He would surprise her. Sneak up behind her and rap her on the shoulder. Give her a fright. It was a childish prank. Ikki for his part knew that it was so, but the spirit was upon him. If he were to call out to her now, it would merely be a happy reunion. But if he were to surprise her, he would be able to see her shocked expression, even an angry one too. Her angry face was cute - so this was the more beneficial course of action. How clever of him. Thus he silenced his footsteps, approached her. Wh- He made to tap her on the shoulder, intending to make a frightening sound- Dont slink up behind me-! Woaaaah!! -which turned into a cry of shock. Before he could touch her, she swivelled around, leg extended in a roundhouse kick. Even without looking, the high kick was aimed right at his head. From the way it split the air, it was not born of any ordinary amount of strength. Only by his preternatural reflexes was Ikki able to bend backwards and avoid the blow. Damn, that habit from training reared its head...are you alright? ...Eh, Ikki?! Stellas eyes widened as she realized that he had been the one behind her. Ha, Hahaha...good evening, Stella. His expression was stiff as he greeted her. Didnt expect to nearly lose my life over a little prank. Indeed, no evil deed ever went unpunished. Later, in Ikkis room, he and Stella were sitting side-by-side on the bed. As he related his real intentions to her, she had flashed a happy smile. So you were just trying to scare me...Haha. Youre surprisingly childish, Ikki. Her unexpected counterattack had Ikki regretful and in a cold sweat, but so smitten with her was he that her motherly smile left him feeling, in fact, rather victorious. I put quite a bit behind that kick. Are you okay? Im fine...it didnt hit me, after all. Im glad it was just you behind me, though. If it were anyone else, they might have died. Haha Recalling the sharp crack of the wind as it scythed across the top of his head, his smile was rather forced. But those were some amazing reflexes there. I had totally silenced my footsteps and snuffed out my aura too. It was practically a reflex reaction, and moreover it was precise, going for a vital spot despite not seeing the other party. That was something Stella had lacked before. Was that something you got from training with Saikyou-sensei? Stella nodded. Well, Ive gotten pretty touchy about it since she would always appear in my blind spots as and when- Ah. What is it? Someone downstairs dropped a ten-yen coin. Whats this...that''s amazing, but...I cant think of it as such. Odd. But speaking of amazing, you were amazing too, Ikki. I didnt think you would lose, but I didnt expect you to win in that preposterous way. That technique was really the one from that incident with Alice, wasnt it? Its just like you to make a loss more than just a loss. She smiled, as though she were talking about herself. But I cant say that Im using it right, Ikki said a little awkwardly. Really? Ikki nodded. No matter what I do, I make too much noise. The real Twin Wings sword is completely silent; theres no loss in power, and so theres no sound produced. I cant reproduce it with my technique as I am now. Indeed, there was a huge gulf between Edelweiss original swordsmanship and the one that Ikki had displayed against Moroboshi. Furthermore, the reason for this wasnt that Ikki had failed to steal her technique. He had stolen all of it. Understood the reasoning behind it. But despite this, he could not reproduce it. He lacked the ability to control the flow of power through his body as he executed her instant acceleration. I had confidence in my ability to master my body, but it seems I was naive. His hands, placed in his lap, balled into tight fists. The more I imitate her, the more I come to understand that Im still lacking. Being unable to execute what he had stolen - that hadnt happened to him in a long while. Stella gave him a sideward look, her eyes mirthful as she laughed. Haha. Thats also just like you. What do you mean? That you hate to lose. I mean, she''s the worlds top swordsman, you know? The Twin Wings was not merely admired: for many Blazers, she was an object of fear and worship; she could be considered close to a goddess. No one believed that they belonged in the same world, the same plane of strength as her. They did not believe it, and thus from the beginning forfeited victory. But you actually seem displeased that you couldnt match her, Ikki. He saw her as a rival. He, a mere Japanese student, who simply hated losing to the extreme. One could call him delusional, one who did not know his place. But...I like you when youre like that. So saying, she gave him a dimpled smile. That she had them at all was something that Ikki discovered only after they had become lovers, for in truth she hated showing them to people, and would never show them to others regardless of how happy she might be. But she could show him such a smile - that cute expression was something that he alone could see. Knowing this, that smile set Ikkis heart thundering warm in his chest. Stella It had been so long since he had last seen this smile up close. He caressed her cheek tenderly. She did not reject it, as one rejects not the wind in ones hair. He could feel her slightly high temperature through the palm of his hand. They were connected. Not by blood, but she had accepted him as though he were. These feelings got his blood up. Her flaming red hair. Glimmering crimson eyes. The heat of her skin. Her soft lips glistening in the light- -Everything about the girl before him was beautiful. Nnn Without realizing it, he had pressed his lips over hers. It was not an ardent kiss, just a gentle one, just one to be sure that they were truly both there. But it was enough for him. The one he loved was so close by, and the thought that she too loved him made him so happy he could cry. At first, he took the lead...and as their lips touched gently, Stella took over. Lips parted, met, and parted...then met again, as though burying the time they had lost in one another. Several wonderful minutes passed. When at last they parted, Stella, her cheeks flushed red, looked up at him. Ikki. Were you lonely while I was gone? Her voice was barely above a whisper, like a child confessing a sin to a parent. It seems she was worried that he had been lonesome because she had gone off on her own accord. By all rights, he should have comforted her. He should have said no. Yeah. I was lonely. But he said otherwise all the same. There was no reason to hide it. You know, before I came back to my room, I took a trip to yours. Is that so? Yeah. I wanted to spend more time with you. I mean, the tournament is still on, and I thought you might think that I was taking it too lightly, but I still decided to press the doorbell anyway. No one was in, but I suppose that was because you were here... It seemed unmanly that he should feel lonely because he failed to meet with his girlfriend, but to hell with that. After all, he had felt that way because he had thought of her so intensely - and those were his true feelings. Thats why I feel really blessed right now. So saying, he wrapped an arm around her and held her a little tighter. I see. Stella leaned in, a small smile on her face. That they had been unable to spend time together recently made these little moments of contact all the more wonderful. When he thought of it like that, even the moments they spend apart were lovely. He believed this from the bottom of his heart. Then, you should punish me, no? ...Huh? His brain ground to a halt. That didnt make sense. Um, what was that? Ikki said, releasing the embrace. Im sorry if I heard you wrong, but did you say punish? Stellas face remained red as she nodded. That only confused him more. Um...so you mean you want me to punish you? Is there any other meaning? Thats true, but why do I have to do that? Because, well, Ikki, youre supposed to be the man who will become my husband, right? Stella said, gesticulating excitedly. Leaving you alone at her own convenience, is that something a wife should do? So, you have to punish me, right? From her serious expression, it didnt seem like she was joking. No...no, its fine...its doesnt have to be like that He could not agree to this. He had been sad, yes, but the one he loved had already satisfied that. There was no need to do something so outrageous to her. That one week was time you had to have! I understand that...and I really dont want to play the part of some narrow-minded wife-beater who cant even understand that?! Even if youre fine with it...Im not! ....Ehhh?! Then he remembered. This was just like that way back when she had come barging into his bath in her swimwear to uphold the agreement that the one who lost their mock battle would be the victors servant. Proud and honorable as she was, she was very hard on herself. She would certainly keep all promises, and pay back all debts of wrongdoing. And she would not be dissuaded in doing so - troublesome. In this case, letting her take the lead is a no-go, Ikki decided from that prior experience. Stella was usually quite shy, but when she was given free rein she could be quite bold. Who knew what absurd request she might make. Things would get really out of hand if she said something like spank me... Hence, he struck first. I understand. So starting from now, Im going to punish you. Do not resist. He grasped her by the shoulders, bringing her face close to his, intending to kiss her on the cheek and count that for punishment before she could establish any concrete idea for what it should be. O-okay. But no kissing. Thats too gentle to be punishment. She hit the nail on the head right before he could execute. It seemed she, too, knew him well. He winced. His escape route had been seen through and cut off in but an instant. I-I understand. He had no idea what would happen if he backed out now. Changing plans, he brought Stellas face closer to his. Would he kiss her? No. He wouldnt. Wrapping his arms around her back, he held her close, and drew his face next to hers. This is punishment, he breathed into her ear. so its going to hurt a bit. Eh? He placed his teeth to her ear. The ear lobe was quite sensitive to the touch, and the sensation of hot lips upon its uniquely cool surface was quite pleasurable. He put some strength behind his teeth, neither weak enough to be called nibbling nor strong enough to be biting. Just enough to leave a mark, enough to fulfill her request for judgement. Then- Hii! A...ah...aaahh-!!! Uwa! There was a high-pitched shriek, and Stella bucked hard in his arms, as though she were being electrocuted. Does it really hurt that much? Ikki asked, surprised by her intense reaction. She shook her head, clinging to him. So its not that it hurts, huh. Ikki thought, looking at Stella as she trembled, crimson up to her ears. Then, I wonder- He then pressed his teeth up against her neck. Hnnnnnng!!! She moaned, gripping him tighter. Could it be, he realized, that shes the sort for whom a little pain gives way to pleasure instead? Ikki felt a little embarrassed about having discovered his lovers disposition, as though it were his own. He had never intended to punish her over such a small matter as her absence anyway. Neither was he willing to hurt the girl he held dear - so it could not be better that she derived pleasure from it. But just as he begun to think that way- Haa...Aha...Im glad Stella? Feeling her breath hot on his ear, he pulled back a little, took a good look at her- -and started. Her face was slack, as though in a trance, her skin reddened as though with the onrush of blood, the rationality in her dim, strangely lit crimson eyes melting away like so much strawberry jelly. Undraping her right arm from Ikkis back, she reached for the shallow teeth-marks on her neck, caressing them with loving tenderness. ...Ive...been eaten up by Ikki she said happily. The heat in her tone and the scent of her freshly-bathed body struck Ikki with a world-shaking sense of vertigo. This is bad... Clearly, he had flipped an odd switch in her. He thought that he could just about diffuse the powder-keg with a restrained bite or so, but had somehow stepped on a landmine instead. This was dangerous. For her, and for him- It was embarrassing to admit, but if things escalated from here, he was sure that their resolve to not cross the line before her parents had approved of him would break. So, expending the last of his resolve he grabbed her by the shoulders and peeled her off him. Al-Alright! Im satisfied! We can stop here now! Aa But in his haste, he used too much force. His hand slipped, sliding her yukata down and opening it up from the chest down on one side, exposing half her ample bosom. He could not help but also see to the point where her breasts ended in a discolored tip- U...wa Ikki was dumbstruck. His throat was parched, his heart was pounding painfully in his chest. He wanted to avert his eyes. Apologize. But he could not tear his eyes away. Nor could he find words, as though Stellas immodest form was short-circuiting his reason. To make things worse Its okay Stella was too already far gone to stop him. ...You can bite if you want to. She made no move to correct her dishevelment, instead reaching up to stroke Ikkis face, a smoldering look in those eyes that reflected only him. Her lips curved upwards, glistening with the wetness of his saliva, allowing him free rein. Something snapped in Ikkis head. He couldnt think anymore. He didnt even know what he might do now - only that his face was slowly being drawn to Stellas breasts as she looked on lovingly, sliding her hands behind his head as she pulled him in to meet her- Ding-dong. ...!!!!!! The sudden doorbell was met with a pair of wordless shrieks. The coming of this third party was like a bucket of cold water tossed over their heads: forcibly parting their linked bodies and thoughts, they fled, each to one corner of the bed. Their excitement cooled, only to be replaced by burning embarrassment. What were they doing? What would they have done? What would have happened had the doorbell not rung? Just thinking about it gave them fits. Haha...is this good timing...or bad timing? Y-yeah, thats exactly it, isnt it? ...Oho-hohoho. Having parted from Ikki, Stella pulled her robe closed to the point where it seemed like she was wearing a corset as she averted her reddened gaze, her tone unnatural. It was as though she was trying to recoup her losses with that tone. Utterly futile - but that said he too had been caught up in that atmosphere. He had no leg to stand on either. I-in any case lets cool off a bit. After all, someone is here. Y-yeah. Thats good, Stella agreed. Getting off the bed, Ikki approached the entrance. Along the way, he massaged his chest. Th-that was close...! If they had allowed things to go in that direction, it would have been bad. That was a pathetic showing, for having promised to not dishonor Stellas parents. To think that he would be so easily swayed by circumstances- but, well, it would have been weird if he had had no reaction to Stella when she had been like that. Whatever it was, this visitor had saved him. It was only right for him to welcome them. And it was for the best that the two of them were not alone now. Things were just too awkward. But who would come to my room at this time? Wondering thus, he opened the door- Hi, may I ask who is this? Good evening. As promised, Ive come to paint you in the nude. -Bam!- Slamming the door, he locked it with swiftness. Ikki? What happened?! Some door-to-door tout. But were in a hotel! Though somehow she could not see it, blocked as she was by Ikkis back, the person outside was not a salesman in a suit, but a blonde with unruly hair dressed in nothing but a topless apron - Akatsuki Academys Sara Bloodlilly. He seemed to have caught her eye during the attack on Hagun, and thus she had accosted him during the social party held for competitors in the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival in order to get him as a nude model for her work. And somehow it seemed like she hadnt been joking. He couldnt in any right welcome such a guest. He didnt want to pose nude. Even as he desperately pressed up against the doorknob, wondering how he could extricate himself from this situation- Sorry to be a bother. The wall beside him opened, and Sara walked in. Eh? Eeeeh?! Where did you come in from? The wall. No, I can see that. Why did the door open? It had a knob on it. Indeed, there was one on the other side of the wall. He didnt even know it was there. How could that be?! She had used an ability, no doubt about that. I dont know what ability you used there...but why are you clinging to me like this? I just said it. As we agreed, Im here to paint you in the nude, Sarah said, without a trace of hesitation. She met his eyes dead-on. She was serious about it. So was he about refusing. But I dont remember agreeing to be painted by you Well, I promised to paint you. Thats not a promise! We didnt make a compact! Thats just you! ...Youre surprisingly stubborn. Cant be helped then. In that case- Youll give up? Ill compromise - Ill strip too. No! Thats not the kind of compromise I want! he said, refusing desperately. I said I didnt want to, so just give up and go back! I cant. They werent even on the same wavelength. Sara did not back down, and indeed drew closer to him. ...I cant have anyone else but you. Ever since I touched you that day Ive only been able to think of you. No one else. Only you can satisfy me now - so please take responsibility for that. Saying these dangerous words, she sidled her half-naked form against his chest. S-Sara-san, please watch what youre saying-! The blood drained from his face as Stellas hand clamped down on his shoulder. He turned around to see her smiling like a demon, a throbbing vein threatening to burst on her forehead. Oh, Ikki? I wonder what all this is about? Whys this nympho from Akatsuki here to see you? And all that about stripping, not stripping and whatnot...it seems like the two of you have gotten really close while I wasnt around, eh? Err, no, Stella! Calm down. This is a terrible misunderstanding. Fufufu. What are you talking about? Theres no misunderstanding - this is the tenth floor. This is bad, shes too heated up! Her blood had all gone to her head, none of his words were getting through. Leaving aside Saras state of dress, Stella was the sort who bore no small amount of suspicion for Ikkis own sister Shizuku. There was no way she would stay silent if some unknown woman came to her lovers place right before her eyes. He had to be straight with her. Show that he had done nothing objectionable. Were not close at all. Its just that during the party that you didnt attend...she, err...said that she wanted me to be her nude model. Eh- N-n-n-nude model?!! T-thats not happening! Definitely not! E-even I havent seen you nude yet! Thats the problem? It is! Whatever it is, I wont allow it! Youre rejected, re-jec-ted! And how long do you plan to cling on to him, you nympho?! Get off! Roaring angrily, she pulled Sara off Ikki before pushing her away. Her balance broken, Sara landed bottom-first onto the bed, from whence she glared daggers at Stella. Why do you get to refuse, Crimson Princess? Its none of your business. It is my business! Im Ikkis girlfriend! Then its fine. I dont intend to become his girlfriend. You can have his heart. Im here for his body. His bodys mine too... Eh? Anyway, all this nude model talk sure sounds like what an artist would say, but you havent proved youre one! For all I know, you just want to see his naked body because youre a pervert! At this, Saras expression darkened significantly, as though questioning her status as an artist was some slight to her pride. If youre doubting my credentials, then allow me to introduce myself formally. As a lady of the Imperial Family of Vermillion, you should know this name. Producing a memo pad from her denim pants, Sara wrote something on it before passing it to Stella. This is whom I prefer to be known as. A nome de guerre? .Eh? Eeeeeehhh?!!! Stellas face was immediately tinged with shock. There was some kind of unknown signature inscribed on the memo pad, and she seemed to know it. This...its Mario Rosso! Eh, whos that? Sounds like some character from One P****... Hes the most celebrated artist worldwide today. If I recall, the highest price his work could fetch was 1.4 billion. In yen?! No, USD. Though since Mario was known to be a misanthropic recluse, I myself have never seen him. Since youve never seen this person, couldnt she be a fake? That cant be. This signature is the real deal. We have one of Marios paintings in our dining hall in Vermillion, and the signature on it is identical to this one. That painting made an magnificent impression on me, so I can recall it. To think that Mario was someone who lived in the underbelly...I suppose that explains why all those people who tried to seek his real identity vanished without a trace...fine, I got it. Its good that you understand, Sara said. Im no pervert. I simply wish to put my ideal man -the Uncrowned Sword Kings- gallant form into art with my own hands, thats all. As though saying so, dont get in my way, she approached Ikki. But Stella stood steadfastly between the two of them. ...Its true that I understand that youre a first-rate artist, and to be honest Im interested in how Mario Rosso would depict Ikki, but thats got nothing to do with it. Whats more important is that Ikki doesnt want to, and so I wont allow it! Stella! How comforting, to have a lover like her. He had been at a loss when she had misunderstood them, but thank goodness, she had been calm. If the two of them together were to refuse, Sara would surely have no choice but to back down. Just as he was about to heave a sigh of relief- If you do not get in my way, then I promise to draw a portrait of the two of you to be hung on the walls of the Vermillion palace, to wish you happiness for all your days - with you as the bride, and him as the groom. ...Ikki. Why dont you just have this one picture drawn to commemorate your showing at the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival? You were so easily bought over-!?? Its fine. Its just art, theres no need to be embarrassed...! Youve got to be kidding! Two against one. This was bad. Very bad. In a flash, he bolted out from the room. Eh, Ikki, wait! The model of a lifetime...I wont let you get away! With all his might he fled, running from his two pursuers. Despite having fled from the two of them, the simple structure of the hotel made it such that there was nowhere to hide. Not there sort of place where he could elude them on foot alone. And then there was the issue of having a place to sleep. This was the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival; he couldnt simply sleep outside. But he couldnt return to his room either. So he needed to find someone elses. His first thought was Alices room, but it was too risky. Capture was all but certain. Shizukus room was also out. Nothing good would come of that one. And yet it was late, and he did not have any close friends he could simply barge in on without prior notice- -and thats how you ended up at my place. Yes. One can only rely on family in such circumstances. The room he fled in the end was his brother, Oumas. Well, they wouldnt think to find me at your place. Could I borrow it for the night? Go back. If I could, I wouldnt be here. Youve got some nerve to talk like that when youre imposing on someone else. Ikkis tone was nothing short of disrespectful, given that he was speaking to his senior. But given that his brother was openly assisting terrorist, and had even made an attempt on his own life, it was only to be expected. Just go over to someone elses place. Dont you have any friends? Youre one to talk about friends. ...Have a little respect. Respect? Ha, ha. Thats a good one. Am I supposed to look up to someone whos become the errand boy for terrorists while I was away? My contempt knows no words - or are you going to spin this one for me? Im a hated man, arent I... Ouma frowned as the torrent abuse that would have made Shizuku proud spewed forth, but knowing it to be justified enough he said nothing about it. ...Just for tonight, he said, and begrudged him entry. The room was large, and he was unused to beds anyway. It couldnt hurt. With a short thanks, Ikki entered the room. The lights were off - it seemed that Ouma might have been headed to sleep after all. While Ikki examined the room, Ouma retrieved a bottle of mineral water from the fridge. Need something to drink? Im going to sleep soon anyway. Ill be fine. I see. Then use the bed. Im not using it. Thanks for the hospitality, Ikki said, and sat on the bed as suggested. Ouma for his part leaned against the wall instead, seating himself on the carpet laid across the floor, and in the darkness he directed his sharp, glinting eyes at his brother. So, whats your real purpose? You didnt come here just to flee from them, did you? ...Well, kind of. He was right. Running from Sara and Stella was his primary, but hardly the only reason he had come to his brothers room. This was after all the same person who had attacked him the previous day, and yet he was here. There had to be a fitting reason behind that decision. The thing is that weve always been meeting under hostile circumstances, and we havent gotten the chance to talk at all. So I wanted to speak to you in a more civilized manner. Ouma did not reply, but he did not reject Ikki either. Taking his silence for consent, Ikki spoke up. You know, I really looked up to you. You were harsher on yourself than anyone; you were the one who bore the expectations of everyone back at home; and you carried all of them with you. You could call it admiration. You were the only one worth learning from. Thats why I wasnt worried when you disappeared after graduating from elementary school. I knew that you would be roaming the earth honing yourself as a warrior. Japan back then was too small for you. Truth be told, Ouma had been unrivalled within the country and without by the time he had upped and left in his first year of middle school. Before his might, that had conquered the Leagues U-12 tournament by the sixth year of elementary school, his peers and even middle schoolers could do nothing. His strength as a first year of middle school might even have surpassed that of the Seven Stars Sword King of that time. For someone who pursued strength as much as Ouma, that must have been torture. And to top it all off where the rules that Japan had subscribed to when it had first entered the League: the rule that middle and elementary students could not engage in battles outside of Illusory Form must have felt to him as nothing so much as choking claustrophobia. A battle in which ones life was not a stake could hardly be called such. No matter where he went, there were only kids battles, ones that would not make him an iota closer to true strength if he fought a hundred of them. If Ikki too felt this way, there was no way that his brother had not thought so as well. So it had not surprised him that Ouma had left home; indeed he believed it was a matter of course. The tiny Japanese junior league could not possibly satisfy him. Ikki had always been following behind his brother as he forged his own way ahead. But thats why it was a shock to see you showing up as a terrorist. He glanced at his brother in the dim-lit room. So why would you do something like helping Rebellion? This question was the reason he was here. In his memory, his brother was someone who cared nothing for plans and schemes. A warrior who advanced stoically ahead, seeking strength. Why would he take up with the underground? He needed to know. On the other hand, Ouma seemed rather listless, but replied all the same. First off, Id like to correct you. Im not with Rebellion. Im just a guest. Whats that? Youre slow. Whos at the centre of the upheaval surrounding this Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival? ...Prime Minister Tsukikage. Correct. I am not with them, but I am on their side. And as for the reason why Im going along with his scheme, its because Itsuki requested it of me. Id like to support Prime Minister Tsukikages ideas, he said. From...Father?! Is that so surprising? Tsukikage and his people lead the movement that will have Japan exit the League and regain its sovereignty. The ex-Samurai Division had their authority over the nations Blazers taken away from them by the League. They both stand to gain from leaving the League. That there has been a blackout on information regarding our movements makes it all but obvious that there is collaboration between the two groups. That made sense, and it wasnt as though Ikki hadnt considered it. He just couldnt think that their straight-laced father would be up for a scheme as twisted as a coup detat. But his brother had confirmed it, and thus their fathers stance regardless the link was there. That shocked him beyond words. And speaking of surprises- Thats odd. To think you would move on his word. -this, too, was surprising, that he would be filial to their father in this way. Ouma made a face. Rubbish. I discarded our family long ago. But for the purposes of awakening the Crimson Princess that you rendered dotard, working with Akatsuki is more convenient. Fulfilling that request is just by-the-by. You embarrassed? You wanna die? Do you know what Prime Minister Tsukikage is really thinking? I dont. And I dont want to ask, Ouma answered, his voice devoid of interest. Huh. I guess I understand. Ikki was comforted by this knowledge that his brothers alliance with them was not out of interest but merely of convenience. In the end, he did not wish to see his brother wrapped up in these nefarious schemes. To have kicked up all this fuss in order to have a proper match with Stella - now that suited his brother. Nonetheless- You seem quite taken with Stella. Your attack yesterday was about that too. He brought up the incident the day before in which Ouma had attacked him on his way back Moroboshis place, with the intention to eliminate him for weakening Stella. I was thinking that I might have been in for a fight today too. Or are we good today? ...Theres no longer any need for it. What do you mean? Exactly what I said. You saw the matches today as well, didnt you? Shes different from how she was before, she has grasped her power. To have gained so much in so little time, she must have felt that necessity - that it was necessary in order to defeat me. She has awakened from your spell, recognized who it is that she should be competing with. That is splendid - for all her potential she will not grow if she does not aim higher. ... Ikki was surprised at his brothers words, and not in a good way. The one who had promised to challenge her was him. To hear Ouma claim her hard work as all having been for his sake turned his stomach. But the catalyst for her improvement had indeed been her defeat at his hands. His teeth ground, but no reply would come forth from them. Yet... I understand why you wont attack me today, but I dont get why you''re so fixated on Stella. There are people in Japan today who are clearly stronger than Stella: the Yasha Princess and the God of War for example. If you wanted to hone yourself, one of them would be more suitable. But instead you insist on inciting her growth in this roundabout manner. Whats the reason for that, I wonder? He still hadnt gotten a clear answer about that one. As Stellas lover, that was the part he was really most concerned about. And so he pressed in. Youre missing the point, Ouma replied, his gaze mocking. Thats just like you. Eh? You completely misunderstand the concept of a Knights power. Thats why you fall into using your parlor tricks so lightly. Listen up, Ouma seemed to say as he drew himself up like a schoolmaster at the edge of his patience. The reason why a Knight is a Knight is because they possess magic. Magic is the ability to reject reason and change the world. The power to reshape the world in our image, it has been called. The amount of aura a person has cannot change during their lives, and as such the impact one can have on the world, the size of the mark that one can leave on history - these have already been decided the moment one is born. People call this fate. As such a Knights Power is the ability to push back the fate of others in favor of their own. And Stella Vermillion possesses what can be considered the greatest amount of raw magical power in the world - thus there exists no greater foe than her in the pursuit of strength. Through magic, ones fate could be realized. This was how the modern man defined Knights and their magic. And indeed, A-Rank Knights had always seared their mark into legend whether for good or ill, with great deeds to match that rank. Ones magic reserve was foremost in their world. Oumas opinion was, as far as the zeitgeist would have it, not unfounded. But youre talking about her potential. In terms of present strength The Yasha Princess is above her? That is so, I suppose. But in that case all I require is to rouse her potential by force. Hook her in, and then awaken her. Its that simple - and it has borne fruit. You saw it too, didnt you? That dragon. If that is indeed the core of her being, then the God of War and the Yasha Princess may as well be nothing. This is where you have it wrong: Im not looking for a disadvantageous battle. If I were, I could indeed challenge the Yasha Princess. But in these five years, I have had that kind of experience far too many times already. ...! What I seek from her is not a battle that does not favour me. I seek power, power inexorable. I seek defeat, defeat inevitable. For an A-Rank Knight like me, the only one who can give this to me is Stella, who possesses that absolute magic. And...if I can overcome it...if I can do that, then perhaps this hand of mine will tremble no more. So saying, he wrapped his right hand in a vice-grip. Indeed, it shook ever so slightly. Ikki knew that trembling, born of unquenchable terror. What did he fear? Ikki could not say. But in the gloam Ouma almost seemed aflame, a zeal for battle radiating off him in waves. ...He was also glad. He hasnt changed... Having gotten off on so wrong a foot, he had feared that his brother might have changed utterly. But that was not so. He had not changed. He was still the man on a single-minded chase after strength. He was still the person Ikki had admired. I stand corrected, a little, Ouma. How little do you mean? I dont have to look at you like youre all upside-down. Always had to have the last word, didnt you, Ouma said as he furrowed his brow and closed his eyes. Chit-chats over. Im going to sleep. You should too. I will. There was nothing more to ask. He was concerned about the source of Oumas fear, but they were not so close that he could ask about such a private thing. Closing his eyes, Ikki allowed consciousness to fade. And it fled from him, its path eased by the exhaustion of the match and his lack of sleep. Just as the darkness was about to settle- Youve caught the eye of someone very troublesome, he heard Ouma say. Nothing good is going to come of it; youd best be prepared. His warning would be realized the very next day. [You have unread mail: (1) From: The 72nd Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival Organizing Committee Subj: A Notice to all Participants of the 72nd Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival This morning, the Organizing Committee has received notices of withdrawal from Akatsuki Academy First Years Yui Tatara and Rinna Kazamatsuri, while fellow Akatsuki Academy First Year Reisen Hiraga has been disqualified for malicious conduct. As a result of these forfeitures, Stella Vermillion of Hagun Academys advance to the Semi-finals has been confirmed. This Committee has decided that due to the reduction in the number of total matches, the match schedule should be moved forward. As such, it has been decided that the 2nd and 3rd rounds of the tournament shall be completed this day. We apologize for the inconvenience that this may cause any of the participants, and hope that you will cooperate with us on this matter.] Volume 6 - CH 7 Due to the change in the number of matches, the third round was moved up. Because that information dribbled out, things were greatly disordered. It was particularly important for the contenders of the second round. After all, it was the general rule that each contender would have one fight per day. Now that assumption had been overturned suddenly, and they would be forced to fight repeatedly instead. Basically, the second round would be held at 9AM, and the third at 6PM. Being told to free up that time was like dousing hot rocks with water. Naturally, there was protest. From those related to the contenders of course, as well as audience members who had already made reservations for the final day and the local businesses who had made plans for catering to Festival customers efficiently. But the administration committee did not make a satisfactory explanation, and this shortening of the schedule was forced through. In this confusion, the second round of the 62nd Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival began. What the heck was the administration committee thinking? What Ikki and the others knew of this state of affairs was that in A Block''s second round, Sword Emperor of Wind Ouma Kurogane and Panzer Grizzley Renji Kaga had won their respective matches. Afterwards, they joined Kagami Kusakabe of the Hagun Academy Newspaper Club. "Ahh, there they are! Yoohoo, hey everyone!" "Oh my, isn''t it Kagamin?" "Good afternoon, Kusakabe-san." Having found Ikki and the other contenders, Kagami noisily ran up to them, speaking loudly. "Haha, congrats on getting the win, all of you! Who would''ve though that Hagun Academy''s reps would all make it through the first round! It''s the first time in Hagun''s history! Brilliant work, brilliant! Actually, I wanted to congratulate you yesterday, but it was frantic putting together all of the data sent to the school, and by the time I could get a break, the sun was already up~!" "You sure are lively despite that." Arisuin rebutted so with a light smile, and Kagami puffed her chest proudly. "Obviously! What kind of reporter sputters out because of an all-nighter? Besides, isn''t Hagun''s Representatives All Win Through The First Round the most uplifting kind of article? Who''d get tired with something that fun and happy? Oreki-sensei told me everyone back at the academy were also celebrating loudly all night!" "What would they be doing at school if they weren''t already considered adults?" "Ahaha, yeah really. But isn''t that fine anyway? It wasn''t just us yesterday. Everyone was up. Stella-chan in particular! Did you know? The percentage of people who were watching that one-on-four bout! Eighty-two percent! Even more than for the KOK A-League finals! What a shock! It was like New Years Eve! Oh, huh?" Kagami''s machine-gun chatter came to a stop. Because the topic, Stella, was "...Auu~" ...curled up with her back against the fence, groaning. "...Doesn''t Stella-chan seem out of it? What happened? Is it that day of the month?" Arisuin bopped the top of Kagami''s head at her unrefined comment, then told Stella''s reason for balling up like this. "It''s because she kicked around everyone else in B-Block, so she feels responsible for making Ikki fight more than once a day even though he can''t do it." Hearing that, Kagami''s face changed in agreement. "Ahh I see. That''s true. Senpai''s ability is a huge problem in consecutive fights, isn''t it." Whether Ittou Shura or Ittou Rasetsu, Ikki''s Noble Arts didn''t leave any magic power remaining once used. And he needed a day to recover enough to use them again. Undeniably, his available tactics were limited. That was drastic. "I told her I wasn''t that worried about it though. It''s not like I''m the only one who has to fight multiple times. And first of all, it''s not like she could predict a special exception would be made like this." As Ikki said, this kind of decision wouldn''t usually be made. The number of days in the event was abruptly truncated despite the match venue''s contract and security schedule already having been set. The Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival was not just a contest for students, but an entertainment business. The administration committee''s decision this time had broken every possible operation scheme surrounding the Festival. Normally, the number of matches not being enough wouldn''t lead to such an unreasonable decision. So to blame this effect on Stella would be too unfair. Instead, as far as Ikki was concerned, he''d rather she reflect on betraying him by bargaining with Sara last night, but. "Kusakabe-san. Since you have access to the mass media information network, do you know anything about this? Why would the administration committee send down such a decision?" "Hmm well. If you ask me, I could tell you, but." While giving that vague response to Shizuku''s question, Kagami made a troubled face. And with a fleeting sideways glance toward Stella, who had been emitting such gloom this whole time that she was practically a humidifier, she spoke. "But it''s hard to say it when it might be Stella''s finishing blow." "Huh? Th-Then it really is my fault? I''m the bad one!?" Jumping up with a bang, Stella approached Kagami blue-faced. Facing that, Kagami shook her head frantically to deny it. "No no no! That''s not it! You didn''t do anything wrong, Stella-chan! This is all due to the adult world''s money getting entangled in everything. But well, you''ve been caught up in it." "Kagami-san, it can''t be helped if you''re worried about finishing your statement here, so can you tell us anyway?" "This is a secret, you know?" In response to Ikki''s demand, Kagami said only a few words. "The Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival is by appearance for students and for business, but money changes hands when Blazers fight. The cost of reserving the venue. The cost of repairing damage to the facility. The cost of ensuring the audience safety. The cost of transportation maintenance or committee personnel fees or everything elseit wasn''t awful without a great amount of money, but the wheels wouldn''t turn without that money either. The revenue from spectators or and sponsorship advertisements was good, but not enough. So the Japanese branch of the League of Mage-Knight Nations who controlled the performance of the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival had auctioned off its broadcast rights. And with that revenue they had worked out a way to deal with various expenses. In truth, this was a festival for the youngsters who would carry the burden of this country''s future, so they had not prepared the broadcast rights ahead of time, but the main headquarters of the League hated to interfere with the Japanese government''s knight training, thus they had a rule which forbade accepting support money from the government. This means they won''t be able to hold the exhibition. That makes all of this inevitable. But even with this situation, they still managed to make such a splendid show!" "Through investors, right?" "Exactly. The reason the administration committee forced this schedule shortening was because investors made an explosive objection. ''We didn''t hear anything about B-Block''s second and third rounds not being held! You''re breaking the contract!''. And so on." "...How difficult. In a contest between fellow humans, so it seems rare for any to abstain and lessen the number of matches." Kagami nodded to the amazed Arisuin. "Well, yeah. So usually neither the administration committee nor the main HQ that''s backing them would listen to this kind of objection, and usually the investors wouldn''t make such a nonsensical fuss in the first place. But this year is a bit different." "Different?" "Yeah. I just said that they auctioned off the broadcast rights, but in practiceand this is definitely a secretthe broadcaster for the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival rotates every year, by secret agreement with the key bureau members. The main League HQ pretends to protest, but since it''s an important national event, they say it''s to make handing out the broadcasts fair. That''s why the bidding price hardly ever changes. For the last decade, it''s been kept at about five billion yen each year[1]. This has been funds the Festival administration committee uses every year. But this year is different. This year''s committee to put it simply, the money they made by auction was one hundred billion yen[2]!" "A-A hundred billion!?" "Wh-What the heck, isn''t that twenty times the usual amount!? Why would it be so." At the extreme jump in cost, Arisuin and Shizuku almost screamed. But Ikki immediately considered the reason for this price inflation. "Ah, I see. That''s how Stella is caught up in this, huh?" "Your judgment is good. That''s exactly right, Senpai." "Huh? Wh-What do you mean!? Why am I involved with this money?" Stella was bewildered, not following the conversation. Kagami explained it to her. "It''s because you''re a huge world star, Stella-chan. You''re a princess and a knight. That would be enough as a reason. And yet you also have an A-rank magic capacity, the highest level in the world. If we add your exceptional beauty, enough to be a national idol, it''ll jump past three-of-a-kind and full house right to straight flush, you know!? Having you here completely changes the essence of the Festival show. The Festivals in the past were certainly popular, but only within Japan itself. But if the Crimson Princess Stella Vermillion, who all the world has its eyes on is attending, it''s not just a performance for Japan anymore. All the countries under the League would be dragged into it as well. Naturally, broadcasters overseas would bring in money endlessly too, to get television rights!" But in cases of large amounts of money, investors must be able to collect their money seriously. They wouldn''t be working with the usual sort of finance contracts. This was a contest they couldn''t afford to lose. "In this big show, One of the main players, Stella-chan, wouldn''t have some of her matches. There would be two days where Stella wouldn''t show up. For investors, this is something they can''t look past. So they objected. No, not something as halfhearted as objecting. Money is money. They were on the level of screaming. And the only thing the administration committee can''t take is a one-sided attack regarding money." If it''s like that, then no joke, there would be deaths. And not just one or two people. "So that''s why from last night to this morning, they''ve been loudly disputing things, and in the end to the bidders who won broadcasting rights, the administration committee that''s to say, one day''s worth of the price out of five was returned to each country, and on top of that, the schedule was condensed to remove one of the days without Stella-chan appearing. Plus one of the days schedule for the finals was changed to an exhibition match with A-League mage knights. And probably sometime today, Stella-chan will get a request to participate in that exhibition for some reason or other!" "...I didn''t know that what I did was going to have this kind of result." Hearing that her action had triggered such huge mayhem, Stella seemed like she was about to sob. "How should I take responsibility?" But to Stella who mumbled this. "No, you''re wrong!" Kagami declared so with an unusually strong tone. "K-Kagami?" "It wasn''t your fault that the Pierrot broke the rules, and you shouldn''t feel obliged to anything just because the other two from Akatsuki decided to withdraw on their own! The administration committee recognized that this was an irregular match to begin with, and still formally permitted it. And besides everyone at school was really happy, including me!" "Happy?" "Because, Stella-chan, to beat our enemy without letting them get away, you took on such an unreasonable match, didn''t you? Even though this competition is so important to you, you took on such a risk and fought for the rest of us who were too weak to do anything. When we saw you beat them up, our mood re~ally cleared up!" Saying so, Kagami hugged Stella without holding back. "Thank you! I like you more and more!" "Kagamiii yeah, I like you too." Stella also answered Kagami''s embrace. Because of that sunny expression, she seemed freed from the unnecessary sense of responsibilitythat was good. Ikki believed so from the bottom of his heart as he watched the two of them. In the first place, students shouldn''t have to worry about their sponsors. Kagami who didn''t fail to miss that wasn''t being smooth-tongued. They simply had a good friend in her. Ultimately, thanks to Kagami-san, Stella is fine now. In that case, after thisis the series of mayhem. Should they go and watch how this all played out? And so and so hurt more. Bleed more. Cut more. I will cheer for that Ikki-kun until I grow hoarse. I want to see you break, break, and break as you keep on defying your fate! Remembering that voice, a creeping fear pricked up and down his body. Ikki knew someone who was capable of creating this kind of chaos. "...Onii-sama. Could this be." It seemed that Shizuku had also reached the same guess. With a stiff face, Ikki looked up. In response, he nodded. "Yeah, that''s what I think too. He hoped for me to be at a disadvantage yesterday, didn''t he?" "Hmm? Senpai, what are you talking about? It sounds like your insinuating something." "As a matter of fact, something happened yesterday" "The ability to make any wish come true what the heck. Isn''t that absurd!?" "But that kind of ability is consistent with the mysterious battle record, right? I see, I see." The conversation with Amane, and the misfortune he created for the White-Robed Knight Kiriko Yakushi; after hearing about all of that, Stella and Kagami frowned. "Hey, Kagami. If we informed the administration committee about this, can''t we get Amane disqualified? Is interfering with an ability from outside a match the most forbidden of all?" "Hmm that''s a strict rule, but anyway it''s impossible." "Why!?" "We don''t have any proof. Regarding everything that''s happened with the money behind the scenes up to the administration committee''s forced decision, there''s been some irregularities, but it''s still more or less within reason. That''s how it''s been going so far. So there''s no way to produce evidence that his power intervened, even if Shinomiya-kun really did do so." "First of all, if Amane-kun really does have such power, then any action to get him disqualified would definition end in failure." Stella groaned at the words added by Ikki, looking as if she was going to stomp on the ground in frustration. "Ahh~so-a-nnoy-ing! Even though he called himself a fan of Ikki, all he does is get in Ikki''s way! Since we''re supposed to have time between matches, maybe we should go beat him up!" "If you did something like that, you''ll just get disqualified yourself, you know." "Ugh." At Shizuku''s serene voice cutting in, Stella moaned. But exactly as she said, Stella''s elimination would be the only result for such an action. "Well, there''s no need to worry about every little thing with Onii-sama, Stella-san." And Shizuku, who had been needling Stella, declared so. "Because in any case, I''ll kick him off the stage in this afternoon''s third-round match." Hers was a tone that flowed with confidence. "Will you be okay, Shizuku? I don''t know how we''re supposed to fight something on the scale of granting any wish, so I don''t have any plan. Besides, like we just heard with the White-Robed Knight, we might not know how that power manifests in battle" "My my, Stella-san, could you be worried about me? How surprising. Do you appreciate me now?" At the blunt teasing, Stella''s face reddened like an explosion. From anger, obviously. "Wha!? D-Don''t be stupid! That''s impossible! Who''d be worried about a sister-in-law like you!? I just wanted to shut that big mouth full of confidence, so I asked if you had any basis for it!" "Of course I have some basis. If I didn''t, I wouldn''t have said it." "Huh!? Really!?" "Yes. I''ve already envisioned a way to defeat his Nameless Glory." Ikki was astonished to hear that Shizuku had already found somewhere to start in defeating Amane, but Stella showed even greater surprise, and immediately asked. "A-And how" "I won''t tell you." And against Stella who was asking with all her might, Shizuku responded with a hard voice that she would say nothing more, then stuck out her tongue. Instantly, Stella''s hair stood up in fiery radiance. "Ikkiyour little sister''s personality is horrible! How exactly was she brought up!?" "Hahaha She used to be a good and meek little girl though." "That''s not true, Onii-sama. Shizuku was only ever a good girl in front of you." Hearing something he didn''t want to hear so bluntly, Ikki was just a little bit dejected. And at that exact moment An announcement for all C-Block contenders. After ten minutes of intermission and clearing of the ring, the C-Block second round matches will begin. C-Block contenders, please gather in the waiting room. Again" The announcement resounded through the venue. C-Block was the one with Ikki registered. "I see. Since there''s no match for B-Block, after A-Block comes C. Then I should get to the waiting room." Saying so, Ikki took a step away from the group, and all of his friends gave yells of support. "Onii-sama, I''ll pray for your success." "There''s more than one fight today, so ration your strength carefully." "Do your best, Senpai! I''m looking forward to some good photos!" Returning a smile to those cheers, Ikki looked toward Stella last. Stella chewed her lips with a downcast look, wondering if she should apologize for the issue with the matches. "...Ikki, umm." How should she cheer him on, when she bore some part of the responsibility for putting him in this situation? Stella was probably roiling in that complicated question. Ikki guess soand spoke up himself. "It''s a sign of good fortune that we''re thinking the same thing, right?" "Ah, umm, yeah?" Her thoughts cut through unexpectedly, Stella stared back with a blank face. She probably didn''t understand any part of his statement. But as far as Ikki was concerned, it was neither accident nor fluke. Because "We didn''t expect for the final battle we wanted so badly to move up by one day. What''s that, if not good fortune? All this time, whenever I see your face, I can''t help but boil inside and aren''t you the same?" Ikki said these words with a quiet fighting spirit burning blue in his eyes. At those words, Stella widened her scarlet eyes at once. "Yeah, of course!" She replied with a shining smile. Her scarlet irises were no longer averted, staring straight at Ikki with emotions aflame. And Stella, with her tone back to normal, tapped Ikki''s shoulder with one fist. "I know you won''t lose!" "Right I got it." And so Ikki strode forward to his match, to the stage of the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival''s second round In the Bay Dome where the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival was being held, there were two gates facing each other, one red and one blue. The Festival contenders were divided evenly between the two gates, held in the respective waiting rooms behind each gate to await the announcer. The decision of which gate a particular participant would go to was sent each morning by mail from the administration committee. In Ikki''s case, he had been behind the blue gate yesterday. Today was red. It was a bit inconvenient to change the appointed place every day, but this was just a match formality, and it couldn''t be helped that the room he''d be waiting in and the people he''d be waiting with changes every timeyes, in other words. This sort of thing would inevitably happen, huh~ While sitting down on a folding chair in the dreary waiting room, Ikki nervously and hesitantly peeked at the situation. It was a seven-by-fifteen meter bare concrete room. There, a bare-chested young man with a death''s head tattoo was plopped in a folding chair, his legs crossedDonrou Academy third-year, Sword Eater Kuraudo Kurashiki. The one who the girl named Ayase Ayatsuji had been locked in battle with, and Ikki''s fated opponent. Furthermore, with the eight original people of C-Block reduced to four, and the four divided between the two gates, there was nobody else in the room. Two opponents fated to meet in furious combat, alone in the same room before a match. Naturally, there wouldn''t be any conversation the atmosphere was as heavy as lead. Besides Umm he''s been glaring this way the entire time. Kuraudo had been scowling in Ikki''s direction with his brow creased since Ikki entered the room. Even if Ikki couldn''t read his mind, the veins bulging on his forehead were plainly visible. He he''s not going to charge at me, right? Ikki, who knew Kuraudo''s wild temperament and had earned Kuraudo''s hate, was in a state of tense suspense. And after spending about an hour in that state of both mental and bodily disquiet. An announcement for contenders standing by in their waiting rooms. The time has come for C-Block''s second round matches to begin. Contenders Sara Bloodlily and Kuraudo Kurashiki, please proceed to your respective gates. the announcer invited the contenders to their match. Finally, the tension of being in the same cage as a hungry lion was released. Thinking this, Ikki heaved a breath of relief "Haa." and at the same time, Kuraudo also released a huge sigh. "Finally, I can get outta this room, huh?" As if Kuraudo was revealing relief from the bottom of his heart. Maybe he was just as hesitant toward Ikki as Ikki had been toward him no, that wouldn''t be the case. "Man, it sure was hard stopping myself from beating you to death the second I saw your face." Eek! Hearing Kuraudo''s real reason made Ikki''s complexion turn bad. "Thanks for your patience." "No problem. I already decided getting disqualified here would be a pain in the ass. There''s just one fight between now and us going at it today. I''ll butcher you then!" "You''re surprisingly confident, but shouldn''t you be thinking about your current opponent? Sara Bloodlily is from Akatsuki in other words, she''s a terrorist from Rebellion. She''s not someone you can deal with normally" "That''s none of your business." Kuraudo declared so with no hesitation in his voice. "I don''t care about who or what that girl is. That ain''t important to me. The only thing I''m here for is my match with you." In an instant, Kuraudo''s body erupted in fighting spirit and magic power that raised goosebumps all over Ikki''s skin. "I came here to fight you. I''ve been training for two months to pay you back. Getting stronger to win against you!" The rising fighting spirit and magic power grew with the voltage in Kuraudo''s words, changing in color as he focused it in his right hand. The magic power filled with the intent to do battle took shape for combat, into a skeletal sword made of bone formed like a great serpentthe Device Orochimaru. "Wha!?" Ikki unintentionally released a gasp upon seeing the Device. Why? This wasn''t the first time he''s seen Orochimaru. The reason was in Kuraudo''s left hand. Somehow, Kuraudo was holding a Device of exactly the same shape in his left hand as in his right. "T-Two sword style!?" That was impossible. Certainly there were Blazers who could develop their Devices, but that was because those Devices had that kind of nature. Sword Eater Kuraudo Kurashiki''s Device Orochimaru was a single sword. It wasn''t like Arisuin''s Device that could be split into multiples. If that had been the case, Kuraudo would certainly had fought Ikki previously using two sword style. After all, Sword Eater''s Marginal Counter would be much more suited for two blades than a single one. Furthermore, if one looked carefully, one could see that the Devices themselves had changed. Previously, Kuraudo''s Orochimaru had saw-tooth edging on one side, giving it a shape close to a hatchet. But now, Orochimaru had an edge on both sides, like a Western blade. The Device had changed this much. It was beyond common sense, because a Device reflected a Blazer''s inner spirit, his personal values and aesthetics, his personality and lifestylehow could it be changed to this degree? It couldn''t be. Imaging the determination and the kind of training Kuraudo had undertaken to abandon all he had been, to kill off all he had been so completely was! But he must have done so. To win against Ikki. To catch up to Ikki. "Kurogane you better make it. I''ll be waiting. Once you get there, we''re gonna have another go. We''re gonna have that kind of fun again!" Ikki''s lips curled upward. His chest grew hot. He was happy. Someone had gone this far to win against him. In that case "Yeah, I will. Definitely." There was no reason to refuse this challenge. "Ha ha ha." Hearing Ikki''s answer, Kuraudo laughed in satisfaction, turned on his heel, threw open the door to the entrance gate, and left the waiting room. The sword spirit swelling from his back was already no longer that of a delinquent. It had been honed to that of a top-grade swordsman. Ikki, for verified this, quivered. "The Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival really is the best." Not a single person here was simple. Not a single person here was halfhearted. There were only battles where not even a bit of complacency was permitted. And so, he would face off with all that he had. Ikki decided this, gazing at Kuraudo''s distant back. Ahh thank you for waiting! The contenders for the first match of C-Block''s second round are now heading for their gates! At the announcement, cheers swelled through the venue. Amid the gushing applause First to appear from the red gate is Donrou Academy third-year contender, Kuraudo Kurashiki! His Marginal Counter is an impregnable defense that surpasses natural limits! His flexible serpentine Device Orochimaru gives him mastery of range! Having taken countless victories with these two advantages, he was named "Sword Eater"! Will this bloodthirsty wolf''s fangs cut his enemies to pieces today as well!? Amid the cheers of the great audience, Kuraudo walked to the ring''s perimeter with strong steps, then stepped onto the artificial grass. Seeing that, Stella who was in the audience suddenly tilted her head in confusion. "Huh?" "Did something happen, Stella-san?" "...That guy is using two swords." "Oh my my? That''s certainly strange, isn''t it? And I get the feeling that his Device is different from what''s in my information." Carried in Kuraudo''s hands were two bone swords. But they were inconsistent with his weapon in Stella''s recollection. It was the same for Kagami. That''s why the two had confused expressions, but "Aren''t you worried? I hadn''t heard of a Device changing like that." "I heard that sometimes a Device changes because a knight lost his memory during an incident. Well, it''s not a common thing. Maybe we''re misunderstanding it? Or maybe he always could use two swords, but didn''t back then?" Arisuin and Shizuku, who had not been a part of the matter with Ayase Ayatsuji, did not feel the same confusion. Indeed, it was not common for someone to change his own soul''s nature by will. But Kuraudo decided to do so, simply to win against Ikki. But Stella and Kagami did not judge it this way. "Huh? Is that how it is? I have a hunch that''s not the reason though." After considering the question, Stella gave up thinking about it. It wasn''t necessary information at this point. And anyway, another Blazer had appeared in the ring at this time. From the ink-like darkness, there came a swirl of unkempt blonde hair. That was And now! From the blue gate, Akatsuki Academy first-year contender, Sara Bloodlily! As usual, it''s hard to find an appropriate place to look! It''s like she''ll become naked if she moves even a little bit suddenly. Will the broadcasting code allow it!? This looks to be a match that a portion of our audience will have to skip watching! "What''s this announcer going on about?" Stella coughed in exasperation at the juicy commentary. And Kagami added some of her own. "No, no. Sara-chan is surprisingly popular in online forums, you know? For her amazingly provocative attire of course, but also for her charisma." "Somehow I don''t think I get understand how the world thinks." While useless conversation continued above, the two people in the ring came to their starting positions. Now then, the first C-Block match for the 62nd Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival''s second round, Contender Kuraudo Kurashiki versus Contender Sara Bloodlily! LET''S GET STARTED! The signal to begin the match rang loudly. "Ha ha!" The one who moved at the same time as the starting signal was Kuraudo. Swinging the two blades of Orochimaru, he crossed the twenty meters separating him from his opponent at the beginning of the match. "Jakotsu Soujin!" The paired blades of Orochimaru moved as if they had wills of their own, and approached Sara''s neck. "Brush of the Demiurge." Sara dabbed paint from her palette and scattered it on the ground at her feet. "Jakotsu Soujin!"[3] With speed that the eye could not follow, he sent his blades through those twenty meters in an instant. Indeed, his Device Orochimaru can stretch and contract at will. Everything with the hundred-meter diameter ring was within his range. The paired blades of Orochimaru moved as if they had wills of their own, and approached Sara''s neck. The saw-teeth edges turned as they flew the course toward taking Sara''s head from her shoulders. But Sara also moved. "Brush of the Demiurge." [4] What manifested was a palette of colored paint and a worn-out brush stained with pigment. This was the Device of the Bloody Da Vinci, Sara Bloodlily, Brush of the Demiurge. Sara dabbing a spot of light blue paint from her palette "Color of MagicAqua Blue of Water Surface."[5] and scattered the paint on the ground at her feet, turning the green of the ring there blue. In the next instanther body submerged into the aqua blue with the sound of a water droplet. A moment later, the bone blade aiming for her neck struck in vain. Kurauda strained his eyes searching for the enemy that had disappeared in an instant. But in another instant, something burst out from the water behind him in his blind spot with a splash. Of course, it was Sara Bloodlily who had disappeared into the aqua blue before. She had been swimming across the ring using Color of Magic, and got into Kuraudo''s blind spot, and "Color of MagicFire Red of Brilliant Blaze." [6] Dabbing scarlet paint with the tip of her brush, she swung her arm and threw the paint at Kuraudo''s back. Despite the amount that she threw from her brush, what poured onto Kuraudo seemed to be a paint bucket''s worth of color. But "Ha!" To Kuraudo, who had been born with the superhuman reflexes called Marginal Counter, surprise attacks were meaningless. Even if one came from behind, even if it attacked his blind spot, Kurado''s more than capable of evading. He dashed away from that spot, dodging the descending paint. Paint was once again scattered upon the ring. And as it flew, the magma-like color spurted fire, disintegrating the ring where it landed. Th-This is amazing! An exchange of such dangerous techniques as soon as the match started! Neither Contender Kurashiki who aimed to decapitate Contender Bloodlily, and Contender Bloodlily who responded with fiery Color of Magic, hesitated at all. This will likely be a hard match for the main referee to interrupt. "Hey, Kagami." Suddenly, Stella who was watching the match from the audience seats asked something to Kagami who was sitting next to her. "I haven''t been paying attention to any matches besides the one I''ll have with Ikki, but exactly what kind of ability does Sara have? She pulled out all kinds of stuff in an instant." "Hmm, well, from the data while she was in Rokuzon, her Blazer rank was C. Her Blazer ability was manipulating concepts through color. For example, the exchange just now used aqua blue for water, a spell for creating a lake. And fire red for flame, a spell for invoking heat where she puts the color." This was information that Kagami got by exchanging data with the Rokuzon Academy Newspaper Club. Since there was no reason for Rokuzon to hold back information on an Akatsuki member who had betrayed that academy, one could say this information was very likely accurate. "That''s very versatile, isn''t it." "True. She has as many abilities as she has colors. Because of that diversity in ability, Rokuzon Academy called her ''Kaleidoscope''." "What a pain. I wanted to get this over with quickly." Standing in an untouched section of the charred ring, Sara muttered and gazed bitterly. A feeling of disinterest and boredom drifted from her entire body. That was only to be expected. Her head as currently filled with the thought of finally having found her ideal model. She wanted to study it closely. She wanted to touch and lick and eat it, as raw as possible. That interest was suppressing everything else, especially her inclination to dirty her hands with other matters. And this obsession was especially strong for an artist. She was already showing loss of control. For Sara, there was usually no chance that she would be so negligent in this kind of match. "Don''t run around." So thinking only of ending this quickly, Sara once again took aim at Kuraudo who had dodged her Fire Red of Brilliant Blaze. However What a haphazard attack from Contender Sara! Even though Color of Magic had previously been launched from a blind spot, this time she''s throwing it all straight from the front! But how would it be able to hit!? Exactly so. Even a normal person without Marginal Counter would probably be able to dodge such a sloppy attack. Naturally it wouldn''t hit Kuraudo, who casually jumped to the side to avoid it, "Ha ha! This girl''s not even listening to!?" Suddenly, he pitched forward. Oh! What''s this!? Contender Kurashiki was dodging, but suddenly stopped!? Why was that? Why did he stop his evasion? No. He didn''t stop himself. Something stopped him. How it was done was instantly visible. Iida-san! Please look at Sword Eater''s feet! There, a white line that no one had been aware of was connecting Sara straight to Kuraudo''s feet. "Color of MagicSilk White of Steady Guidance."[7] That was the concept of setting a path. It was a road of color that could not be stepped away from. And since the color of brilliant blaze that had been thrown before was used to completely surround this span of ground, Kuraudo was not able to dodge this. But "Then I just gotta run down this road!" Kuraudo wasn''t the least bit hesitant. With his inborn reflexes and his highly trained body, he immediately recovered from his stumble, and immediately strode forward down the path spread before him! And against the scarlet color that was burning down on him "Hebigami!" he swung his sword. It was Kuraudo''s self-taught swordsmanship that had previously cornered Ikki, an instant counterattack that slashed from both left and right with the sword in his right hand empowered by his inborn Marginal Counter. But now, Kuraudo released it with both hands. Four instant counterattacks in total. The paint falling onto Kuraudo was slashed apart into a spray of color. No specks were missed by Kuraudo''s vision, and as they spun through the air, he continued forward without trouble, charging toward Sara on the other end of the path. Sara probably didn''t consider the possibility that someone would be coming at her this way, advancing while warding off her attack. In her surprise, her movements became dull. Naturally, Kuraudo didn''t miss this observation. Dashing down the white line with force, he swung his sword, striking Sara with all his might. Against that level of power and strength, Sara was knocked off her feet to spin in midair, and she flew for ten meters before rolling to a stop on the ground. Contender Kurashiki''s Orochimaru has finally connected! He''s made the first hit! Contender Sara goes down from a strike like a traffic accident! Was it fatal!? No, please look. She''s standing up. As Muroto said, Sara stood up as if nothing had happened. Upon close inspection, her body was unscratched and not a drop of blood had been shed. How? The reason was on her left armwhere Kuraudo had struck, her arm was covered in paint. "Color of MagicGunmetal Gray of Rigid Steel." [8] Sara had turned her own arm into steel, and nullified the cutting attack. Bringing back his sword, Kuraudo who had tactile sense beyond that of other humans clicked his tongue. "Tch. Weird techniques one after the next." Against so many different techniques up to this point, how would he continue fighting? And yetthe one who got this far was Kuraudo. This fact gave him confidence, straightening his back. He would continue. "I''ll get through this!" Seeing an unhurt enemy, the Sword Eater begins again without hesitation! Good judgment. The defense against the previous attack was exceptional, but it can''t be maintained continuously. If one attack doesn''t settle things, you can only continue attacking until it''s done! Kuraudo displayed a persistent chain of attacks. Under that, Sara Bloodlily could be seen as being slowly pushed backher face was lowered as if hanging her head without looking at Kuraudo pilling on force. "tating." She mumbled something. That voiceit spoke complaints like the dried lips of a ghost. "Irritating. Even though I have a lot of painting to do, even though I have only seventy years of life or so to spend on all of it, there''s been only nuisances. This is a nuisance. Even though I want to paint him even one minute, one second sooner to study himmm even though I don''t have any interest in you.!" In an instant, Sara''s downcast face snapped upward. Bloodshot eyes filled with hatred and lost patience stabbed toward Kuraudo, and a right hand holding Brush of the Demiurge moved so quickly that observers couldn''t follow. With that, something was drawn in the empty air. It was a messy picture that a child could make with a crayon. Buteveryone in the hall realized what it was instantly, because in the next moment, the image drawn in midair took on solid form, escaping from artwork into the real world and falling into Sara''s left hand. What she now clutched wasno, what she had created, was "Purple CaricatureThompson."[9] It was perhaps the world''s most famous drum-fed machine gun. Wh-What is thiiis!? I-It''s a gun! Contender Sara drew a gun in midair, then made it real! What kind of Noble Art is this!? I heard she manipulates the concept of color, but there was no data about Kaleidoscope Sara Bloodlily having this kind of ability! This is a hidden power she''s never shown before! Hey hey, can you even do that!? Her ability isn''t just about colors!? Despite previously being known as part of Rokuzon Academy, the Bloody Da Vinci Sara Bloodlily as publicly showing her Noble Art, Purple Caricature, for the first time to the astonishment of the crowd. But the one most surprised was Kuraudo. And Sara aimed her Thompson at Kuraudo, pulling the trigger. When she did, the gunas if it was no different from a real oneemitted intense muzzle flashes and resounded with explosions of gunpowder. "Kuh!" A stream of full-auto fire at a rate of eight hundred shots per minute. Had the Sword Eater stopped at a distance, he could have protected himself completely even from this. Butwhen he charged in recklessly, he put himself too close! Terrible gunshots we can hear even from the broadcasting station! Contender Sara fires ceaselessly without mercy! Contender Kurashiki will definitely dien-no!? Unexpectedly, the announcer''s tone flipped. Because "GRRAAAHHHHH!" A-Amazing! Contender Kurashiki took the attack! Swinging his two skeletal swords, he''s cutting down all the bullets in a shower of sparks! Indeed, it was true. Kuraudo had shortened the length of Orochimaru into two daggers, and deflecting all of the Thompson''s full-auto shots at very close range. At this, even Muroto was at a loss for explanation. It really is amazing. A feat that only he, with Marginal Counter, could perform. And for Kuraudo who was enduring Sara''s fierce attack with a heart-ripping scream, an opportunity came. Suddenly, a blunt click resounded, and Sara''s barrage ended. There was no need to confirm the reason. She''s out of bullets!? With this excellent chance, Kuraudo switched completely to offense. "Extend, Orochimaru!" Growing from its shortest length, the blade of Orochimaru shot outward with great force, aiming at Sara''s heart. Sara''s physical ability was not at Kuraudo''s level. She could not avoid the extending Orochimaru, which had just been able to keep up with her fast bullets. And yetat the instant the point of the sword would have arrived at her heart, Orochimaru veered away in its trajectory, stabbing into the ground next to her. "Huh!?" Even Kuraudo was confused by this. He surely extended Orochimaru straight forward. Such strange behavior should not have occurred. So why did the trajectory change!? But Kuraudo instantly realized the answer. Upon closer look at the ground where Orochimaru was stuck, a bulls-eye target had been drawn there. So it was pulled into the target!? Via the concept of "target" and "aim", Orochimaru had been forced to shift its mark. It was the same as with a gun. In other words This girl is definitely not just using colors! She can manipulate any concept she draws! Illusions that paint over reality. That kind of artistry was not unlike divine creation. Demiurge''sa false god''s brush. Wasn''t it a very appropriate name? And Kurashiki''s surprise didn''t end there. Because "Purple Caricature" the next illusion was being drawn at that very moment, aimed at him. Floating next to Sara Bloodlily was a white and long pole-like thing. No doubt it was "Tomahawk." [10] a missile. Naturally, there was no possible way for a pair of swords to deal with something like this. A flash and a roar and an explosion of heat reached into the sky above Osaka. At the moment of detonation, screams of agony sounded from all over the venue. D-Direct hiiit! What an immense blast from the cruise missile! It looks like the audience was protected by mage-knights, but the ring is so covered by flame and smoke that we can''t see a thing! Is Contender Kurashiki safe!? No, he must be dead! Even if that''s true, there''s no trace of him left! Naturally, because a Tomahawk was a cruise missile designed to destroy battleships or fortifications. It was not firepower for use against a single individual. A direct hit from that would leave not a single piece of meat behind. And yet Eh? As the black smoke cleared from the venue, it slowly became possible to see the ring, and both the audience and the broadcasters swallowed a breath. In the ring, Kuraudo was indeed not there. Well, that was expected. Anyone could''ve predicted that. But if so, then what was that? Where Kuraudo had been standing, something that looked like a white cocoon was. And in the moment everyone was thinking over the question, it was answered. The cocoon that had appeared in the ring began to come apart slowly. Layers upon layers of white ribbon separated with rustling noises. If one looked very, very closely, the ribbons that made up the cocoon were blades. White blades of bone that didn''t catch the light. And what came out of the cocoon wasan uninjured Kuraudo Kurashiki. Wh-What is thiiis!? Contender Kurashiki isn''t wounded at all after taking a cruise missile''s direct hit! How can this be!? It appears that since the Device Orochimaru can be lengthened or contracted at will, he wrapped it around his body, and allowed it to absorb the explosion. Devices are not things that chip or break easily, so they can be used as shields to take blows. Indeed, what Muroto said was surely true. Kuraudo discerned that he couldn''t use a sword to match a missile, so he drew Orochimaru as long and thin as he could to use as material for an improvised shelter. But this was also a feat that only Kuraudo with his Marginal Counter could perform. Actually, the timing was truly tight. "What a ridiculous thing to do." Kuraudo scowled at Sara who must be standing in the drifting smoke. He was going after her life mercilessly as well, but Sara didn''t have any concern for limits. To bring such massive firepower to kill a single person was As Kuraudo was cursing her, the black smoke in front of him shifted in the breeze, and he saw. Muzzles of military machine guns were pointed at him by an army corps of over a hundred skeletons. "Purple CaricatureNecro Battalion." [11] "This girl really is way too much." That instant, the hundred or so muzzles fired a storm of lead that couldn''t be compared to the density or speed from before. All of it hit Kuraudo, to punch his body into a honeycomb. "Wha!?" Gun barrels in formation. Seeing Kuraudo swallowed by the storm of lead flying from those barrels in unison, Ikki leaped up from his folding chair, sending it crashing to the ground. Was he seeing Kuraudo''s gruesome last moments? No. "I-It can''t be." What spilled from his trembling lips was surprise. The bullets certainly hit. Such a dense barrage would definitely turn a human into not just a honeycomb, but ground meat. That was certain, but Kuraudo was standing calmly inside that storm of lead as if it wasn''t affecting him at all. Wh-What is this!? Are we really seeing this, or is it a dream!? Contender Kuraudo should''ve been devoured by the undead army''s fire! But he''s standing! No, not just standing he''s walking! Inside the horizontal rain of lead, he''s calmly continuing forward, approaching Contender Sara Bloodlily! At this spectacle, even Sara was shaking with her mouth open. Inconceivable. It was a barrage of lead with no gaps to hide in. Kuraudo had blocked the automatic gunshots from the Thompson, but this was not an amount of bullets that he could deal with. No, Kuraudo wasn''t even swinging his sword right now. He was only carrying Orochimaru in his hands. In other words, he was taking hundreds of machine gun shots without defending himself. Then how was he standing? How was he facing this? The methodwas something only Ikki Kurogane in the arena waiting room knew. Kuraudo was indeed not making any attempt to dodge, just as he appeared. His body was exposed to the barrage defenselessly. And yet the bullets were not gouging out his fleshthey were veering aside. The moment any touched Kuraudo''s body, it glided past over his clothing, flowed around him without wounding. Nothey were being made to do so. ...Kurashiki-kun figured it out somehow while learning swordsmanship. He realized that two-sword style was an excellent fit for his ability. There must have been someone to point it out, and more than anything his previous aggression and sharpness isn''t there anymore. What''s here now is a swordsman''s well-honed spirit. But how how can it be the one behind Kurashiki-kun is you!? Ikki knew. A certain genius swordsman''s perfect defense of grasping the flow of everything in nature, perceiving their subtleties to ward off each and every attack, derived after half a lifetime of risk Ayatsuji Single-Sword Style secret techniqueTen''i Muhou. That''s right, Ayatsuji-san said that she was going to spend summer vacation with her father while he was in rehabilitation, but he sent her away. That''s right. That''s how it was. If he had a student like this, he''d instantly be sentenced to death as a matter of family judgment. To teach somone who had half-killed him, what was the Last Samurai thinking? Ikki couldn''t get that far into his head, but even so "A-Amazing." At Kuraudo''s talent, words of admiration spilled from Ikki''s mouth. This was something he couldn''t imitate. Ikki''s Ten''i Muhou would never be able to divert this many bullets. In fact, back at the training camp while fighting the Pierrot''s rock puppets, many of them had attacked him at once, and he had taken hard blows he couldn''t dodge. Yet Kuraudo was eluding hundreds of attacks completely. This was a feat that his Marginal Counter allowed. Ten''i Muhou and Marginal Counter had great synergy. Ordinary attacks were now probably already unable to even scratch him. "...Tch. After a missile, now it''s a whole brigade. Coming up with this and that, are you Doramon[12] or something? This was a trick I finally managed to get so I could use it on that bastard in our match." While calmly walking within the hail of bullets, Kuraudo spat bitterly. It seemed that he wanted revenge for having been knocked unconscious back then, coughing and pissing blood while undergoing hellish training that was likely potentially fatal, all for a secret technique that he finally mastered at the edge of death and sanity, for something to astonish Ikki with in their fight. Against that, Sara''s soldiers raised the density of their barrage even more. Butall of it flowed around him, and Kuraudo''s skin wasn''t even lightly torn. "Useless useless useless! No matter how much lead you send flying straight at me, it''s all wasted effort! That kind of thing''s not gonna stop me!" To give a swordsman clad in Ten''i Muhou a fatal strike, one must deliver a cut backed by skill and force. But Sara was a painter. Naturally, she could not use a sword, and so she couldn''t stop Kuraudo''s advance! "Hey, you said something interesting a while ago, didn''t you? That you weren''t interested in me. That I was a nuisance. What a coincidence I think the same thing. I only care about the guy after you. I''m not even thinking about a small fry like you. So get the hell out of my way!" With that roar, Kuraudo began rushing toward Sara who was still standing behind the skeleton army stretched out before him. Naturally, the undead soldiers descended upon him with bayonets to stop him, but "Mooovvveee!" Kuraudo extended Orochimaru to great length, and cut them down in a single swing. One horizontal line. The bisected skeletons turned to ripped paper. The only enemy left in the ring was Sara "It''s overrr!" Kuraudo extended his sword again, aiming at his last enemy''s neck. Against that, Sara didn''t stay still. Moving her arm at a blurring speed once more, she drew something using Brush of the Demiurge. But whatever. Whether it was a tank or a fighter jet or a giant robotit wouldn''t be a match for Kuraudo. No matter what appeared, he''d cut it down! With such spirit, Kuraudo swung Orochimaru with all his might. But *Clang* The air rang with the sound of heavy clashing metal, and the white bone blade lurched back. ".Wh!" At that moment, Kuraudo''s expression was frozen in shock. His full-force attack had been blockedno, it was more than that. It had been stopped by Kaleidoscope Sara Bloodlily, the lowest opponent. Now Kuraudo was confused to the point that he couldn''t recover. And the thing so surprising that he couldn''t breathe was The thing that had blown Kuraudo''s full force attack back was a black-haired boy holding a glimmering black katana. "Purple CaricatureCrownless Sword King." [13] And Sara said this. "If you want to fight him so badly then you can do it as much as you like." Instantly, the Crownless Sword King who''d pushed Orochimaru back lowered his waist. Oh sh! "Ittou Shura." Piercing the distance clad in a blue light that cut through the atmosphere, in a flash that no sword could keep up with, he cut deeply into Kuraudo''s chest. "Gaaahhh!" An attack that sliced his exposed skull tattoo diagonally. The unexpected blade strike made Kuraudo stagger, his blood splashing. But his shock was greater than the damage of the wound. His eyes were locked wide open at the impossible reality before him, and he had no words for it. Nor was he the only one surprised. Wh...What is going on!? Contender Kurogane who must be in the waiting room suddenly appeared in the ring, and attacked Contender Kurashiki! I-It can''t be! Purple Caricature can even reproduce other Blazers!? At Sara''s incredible feat of recreating a Blazer and his Noble Art, the broadcasters and their commentary and the audience and everything else was frozen in disbelief. The Crownless Sword King created by Purple Caricature didn''t let this good opportunity go. With sharp strikes that were surely no weaker than Ikki''s own, he pressed the attack. Against them, Kuraudo wouldn''t be able to counter Contender Kurashiki is on the defensive! He can''t make a move! Can he overcome this situation!? This is terrible for Contender Kurashiki, isn''t it? The strength of his Marginal Counter is reaction speed above human norms and the movement speed it allows. Those two speed advantages provide him all kinds of front-line tactical choices. Originally, it would make him an even match with the Crownless Sword King using Ittou Shura, and he could probably stay defensive for one minutebut it seems dual wielding is too much. His reaction speed is still better than the Crownless Sword King, but the maximum acceleration of moving two swords can''t keep up with Marginal Counter. At this rate. They gave way. The action progressed even faster than Muroto could explain it. Kuraudo''s defense with two blades finally gave way, and the strikes from a glimmering black blade the same as the real Crownless Sword King''s began to mangle Kuraudo''s flesh. In the middle of the ring, fresh blood flew. The Crownless Sword King had been using Ittou Shura for less than twenty seconds. At this rate, Kuraudo couldn''t possibly endure. "Dammit!" This fact made Kuraudo grind his teeth. Am I gonna lose again!? Even though he had coughed and pissed blood, worked himself with the intent to change his own soul''s shape Can Inot beat this guy. His mind seemed to fracture at this frustration. While taking one hit after another from the Crownless Sword King, his heart was cracking just like his bones. But in that situation, one man''s voice consumed Kuraudo''s mind. That was Why do you want a rematch with Kurogane-kun this much? At the Ayatsuji dojo, he had confronted Kaito to kneel before the man and beg for training. This had been Kaito''s response. Kaito knew Kuraudo wasn''t the type to lower his head for anyone, so Kaito asked what the reason was for going this far. Kuraudo''s reply was I''m the same as you. And his gaze shifted to what Kaito was holding in one hand. Even though you just got out of the hospital, and who knows how many years you''ve got left to live, you''re spending another night in a dead dojo doing stuff like this so seriously. In other words, youhate that you lost to me, and you''re not gonna let it go, right? Right. I''m no different. I''m not gonna stay the loser. My insides are seethingI''m not gonna sit around doing nothing! That''s right. That''s exactly right. He wasn''t going to stand getting beaten. So he''ll win. He came here to win against Ikki, nothing else. So "...Don''t fuck with me." He couldn''t lose. He couldn''t lose to this flimsy imitation! That honest and straightforward-to-a-fault guy wasn''t waiting around for even a second. That guy was rapidly, steadily moving forward, getting farther away at unbelievable speed. But Kuraudo didn''t want to be left behind. Yeah, he wanted to be like that. For the first time in Kuraudo''s life, he found someone worth admiring. So "I''m not gonna lose! To some damn fake!" With that blood-drenched scream, he struck simultaneously from both left and right using Hebigami. But his counterattack was weakened; Kuraudo had already lost too much blood *Slash* Kuraudo''s counter was brushed away, and conversely his torso was cut deeply into. The spray of blood that followed was clearly fatal. His knee was broken and his posture collapsed. His body fell to the ring at last. And at the moment of his fall "Kuraudooo! Don''t give uuuuuppp!" A desperate yell of support entered his ears. It was the voice of a guy Kuraudo knew well. A voice he couldn''t forget even if he wanted to. When he looked in that direction, indeed that guy was there. Under the red gate, hurry from the waiting room, it was the true Ikki Kurogane. That''s right, that guy definitely rushed here, if only to give Kuraudo the slightest push just as he was about to crumble any moment. And that support certainly reached Kuraudo *Snap* Something exploded in Kuraudo''s head, in his heart. A blaze of fury and hatred ignited. Why? Why are you here? Why are you cheering me on? And with that desperate expression? Why? As if I need that kind of thing from you!? "Don''t look down on me, Kuroganeeeee!" Kuraudo''s world turned red from outrage. The oxygen-carrying blood in his body started to move at an unprecedented speed, bringing unparalleled vitality to his near-crumpled body. His feet were once again planted firm on the ground, holding Kuraudo''s body strong. At that moment, Kuraudo''s spirit was surpassing his flesh due to the rage toward Ikki he felt. It was a miraculous moment in which he passed his highest limits. An impossible moment that would vanish like a dream if he took even a single breath more. But for Kuraudo, it was enough. Wagering all his soul, he struck the Crownless Sword King before him in that one moment "HAAAAA!" Moving his body with extreme speed, he made eight attacks with his own self-taught swordsmanshipYamata no Orochi. Kuraudo did so with two swords. In other words, a total of sixteen slashes! It too was different from what it was before, now a series of slashes refined by Kaito. It was the utmost extreme that a combat prodigy born with the natural ability called Marginal Counter could achieve at this moment. Using Ten''i Muhou to slip through it like Ikki had done before would be impossible, and even the world''s strongest sword couldn''t defend against sixteen strikes flying toward it in an instant The Crownless Sword King''s body was chopped to pieces, his human shape turning back to mundane paper scattering to the wind Two black katanas pierced Kuraudo''s body noisily. Kuraudo stared with dry eyes. Before him, there stood two Crownless Sword Kings clad in blue light, their swords stabbed into him. then you can do it as much as you like. Kuraudo now understood what Sara had meant back then. It had been neither provocation nor sarcasm. Its meaning was literal. Sara Bloodlily could do such a thing. She could draw however many dozens of Crownless Sword Kings that it would take until Kuraudo crumbled. "...Ah." A gob of blood spilled from Kuraudo''s mouth. Twin swords of bone fell from limp hands. Battle was always heartless. No matter how strong the wish one held, there would only be a single victor in the ring. The desires of those who fall are left behind, with no one sparing them a backward glance. "D...Dammit." Here and now, a single man''s wish to catch up and surpass his foe came to an end. Contender Kurashiki falls in the ring, and the chief referee has stopped the match! It''s over! The winner is Contender Sara Bloodlily! The name of the victor was declared by the broadcaster. But from the audience seats where excitement and accolades usually came, there was only a low rumble of confusion. It was because of Sara Bloodlily''s overwhelming strength. Even though the battle is over, the venue hall is silent. There are only caught breaths and shocked gazes at the winner standing in the ring! But that is not unreasonable. Contender Sara''s strength doesn''t seem to be C-Rank at all! She was hiding her power, wasn''t she? Commentator Muroto, you do believe that''s the case? Yes, it happens occasionally. Blazers who have an overwhelming power, or those who don''t wish for opponents measure their strength, purposefully restrain themselves to just barely qualify as Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival representatives, hiding their abilities. Yes, that does happen sometimes. First-class mage-knights don''t want to show their hands. For example, Seven Stars Sword King Yuudai Moroboshi had once hidden the fact that he could disrupt Devices using his Noble Art Tiger Bite. However But even so, this strength is abnormal. Muroto''s grumbling voice was trembling. As a former KOK A-League member, he understood how strange Sara''s ability was. The ability to not only manipulate color, but give a drawn image substance. That alone is extremely powerful. But Contender Bloodlily was born able to reproduce Blazers, and entire Noble Arts. In other words, if she wanted to she could use every Blazer ability. Clearly there were no blind spots to that power. A method to defeat it would be impossible to find. Moreover, even while making that many weapons and soldiers, and creating Blazers as well, she did not run out of magic power Contender Sara Bloodlily''s rank must be revised immediately. She is undoubtedly a match for the Crimson Princess and the Sword Emperor of Wind, an A-Rank Blazer! In the smothering silence of the confused venue hall, Kuraudo who had used up all his strength and lost consciousness was carried past Ikki in a stretcher. The Sword Eater was strong. He had attained a strength that couldn''t be compared to what it was when they fought, holding talent enough to learn both two-sword style and Ten''i Muhou in a short time. And in this fight, he had displayed an outstanding battle sense but even staking his soul on the match, he wasn''t able to win. No, that wasn''t it. In the end, he hadn''t even been able to give Sara a single wound. "The Bloody Da Vinci, Sara Bloodlily." Ikki swallowed a breath as he watched Sara walk off. Indeed, the Beast Tamer had previously said as much without it seeming like flattery. Without a doubt, there were one or two in this tournament he''d have to fight with his true strength. I have to go up against multiple monsters like that in a row? Ikki''s shoulders sank at this heavy realization. Volume 7 - CH 8 After the match, Ikki entered a capsule set up in the venue to heal his wounds. Using the capsule, the recoil injury caused by using Ittou Rasetsu, serious to the extent that his flesh was starting to peel off, was completely healed in a matter of minutes. It would not affect his next match. Afterwards, Ikki transferred to a bed in the medical area with the help of a medical staff member, and he took a light nap there because he had been given a light dose of full-body anesthetic before entering the capsule. The monitor installed in the medical room where he slept was displaying the venue''s current match. The ones fighting were his little sister "Lorelei" Shizuku Kurogane and last year''s third place Momiji Asagi. D-Block second match contender Momiji Asagi is moving very nimbly! This is impressive, so impressive! Lightly evading the barrage of Suiroudan, she is gradually closing in! Contender Momiji''s speed is just too fast for Contender Shizuku to lock on! She''s not just fast. What do you mean? The technique Contender Momiji is using is called trackless step, a unique type of footwork that her master, "God of War" Torajirou Nangou, is good at. This footwork lets the user slip out of the opponent''s consciousness, and without a certain degree of expertise in martial arts, it''s difficult to break through this technique when an opponent cannot concentrate on his own body and freely control it. This will be hard to deal with for Contender Shizuku, who completely specializes in magic. Just as Yaotome said, Shizuku in the display image couldn''t perceive Momiji''s movement and wasn''t doing well in terms of offense. In the midst of that, Momiji penetrated Shizuku''s long range, and circled around to Shizuku''s back with trackless step. Look at that! Contender Shizuku''s back has been exposed! And Momiji swung down her Device, shaped like a katana clad in crimson flame. Shizuku could not react to that. She had been the victim of this technique once before in the fight against Raikiri, but to defeat it, she needed to control her brain and body and operate against her instincts and reflexes. It was a capability that could only be obtained after long training, not something that could be learned quicklyDbut Shizuku didn''t need to. The instant Momiji''s naked blade was about to pierce Shizuku''s back, a wall of ice exploded up from around her feet, stopping it. The sudden and unexpected reaction from Shizuku shocked Momiji. That moment determined the outcome of the fight. Momiji, whose movement dulled from the shock, was hit by Shizuku''s Noble Art, Suiroudan. Wh-What!? She has blocked Contender Momiji, who went behind her back and slashed at her, without even turning around! Contender Momiji has been caught by Suiroudan, and it''s immediately climbing up her body and blocking her mouth! Contender Momiji is desperately trying to peel it off, but her target is a liquid! She can''t even grab onto it! B-But, how could Contender Shizuku tell Contender Momiji''s location!? I see. She''s quite crafty, that girl. Yaotome-pro, did you figure it out? Yes. She was using Suiroudan as a distraction, and covered the surface of the whole ring with a thin layer of water without anyone noticing. So even if she couldn''t see with her eyes, she was able to determine Contender Momiji''s position from the waves caused by the splashing water. Which meant it didn''t matter if Shizuku could follow Momiji with sight or not. She would know even with her eyes closed. Ahh! Contender Momiji is now on her knees! And the referee gives the signal for the match to end! D-Block second round second match''s victory goes to Contender "Lorelei" Shizuku Kurogane! A big sigh comes from the venue! That''s to be expected! The hometown Bukyoku Academy''s top three, called the Golden Generation, have all been defeated! On the other hand, the three contenders from Hagun Academy have all advanced to the third round! The new Akatsuki Academy also has three victors left, displaying their presence! Don''t take your eyes off the third round at 6 o''clock! "Hmm. As expected, she''s not going to let the same technique work twice." Giggling slightly happily, Stella, who was sitting on the folding chair next to the bed where Ikki was sleeping, turned off the monitor, and she reviewed the Festival''s situation. The quarterfinalists had been determined right after Shizuku''s match. Well, accurately speaking, there were only seven people, with Stella advancing up to the semifinals. Those seven people were all forces to be reckoned with. First, Stella herself, her schoolmate Ikki, and Shizuku made up three. After the new generation of Ikki''s group and the new force of Akatsuki made their debut, the powerhouses were eliminated one by one, and Rokuzon Academy''s "Panzer Grizzly" Renji Kaga was still hanging in there. The only A-Rank Knight on par with Stella, "Sword Emperor of Wind" Ouma Kurogane. Using an unknown power to win without fighting in the second round, "Bad Luck" Amane Shinomiya. AndD "The last is this pervert." Stella looked down at her feet suspiciously. There lay a girl with disheveled hair wrapped up in bandages, who had used her phantasmagorical kaleidoscopic Noble Art to obtain an overwhelming victory, Sara Bloodlily. Sara, who had been aiming to make Ikki her nude model, anticipated that he would use the capsule for the recoil of Ittou Rasetsu and came to the medical room, but she had been caught red-handed by Stella, who also anticipated such, the moment Sara was about to lift up his clothes. But despite such conduct, Sara showed a protesting expression and complained to Stella. "I''m not a pervert. Please call me an artist." "Calling you an erotist is more than enough! Geez, I can''t be careless or show any openings against you!" "Why? Even though you cooperated yesterday." Sara''s words caused Stella to show a bitter expression and let out a groan. "I-It''s true that I was tempted by devilish whispers when you promised to draw the two of us in the palace, but I''ve cooled down since. Ikki''s portrait drawn by you would certainly be attractive, but in the end, if Ikki dislikes the idea, then you can''t." "That''s why I''m trying to do this while he''s sleeping." "That''s even worse!" Stella''s eyebrows rose in anger and stepped onto Sara''s back with her heel. "Ow, ow ow ow! Breaking, I''m breaking!" Though Stella didn''t exert that much strength, Sara leaked out squeals as if she was really in pain. Sara became a member of Akatsuki Academy due to her abnormally strong ability, but she was esentially not a combatant. With her unhealthy daily lifestyle and lack of exercise, and in addition to her inborn weak constitution, her body was not strong. "Screaming from such little force. You''re weak." "I''m an artist, so I''m delicate, unlike a certain female gorilla who can weld bones." "You better watch your mouth. I''m still bearing a grudge against you all even before this matter about Ikki. I don''t know what I may do if you get too full of yourself?" Stella''s veins bulged up as she pulled hard on the bandages that were wrapped around Sara, making her look like a boneless ham. "Eee~!?" Being pulled by that extraordinary arm strength, the bandages mercilessly dug into Sara''s flesh, and her bones began to make grinding sounds. The originally weak Bloody Da Vinci could not endure it. Well, Stella didn''t intend to injure a Sword-Art Festival participant outside the ring, regardless of how much she hated Akatsuki Academy, so after a moment she let Sara sighed in resignation. "Haa. Why are you so fixated on Ikki''s nudity in the first place? If I recall, Mario Rosso''s style was more wide-ranged?" Painting not only character portraits, but also sceneries and religious paintings, his style ranged from abstract to figurative, a free painter not constrained by forms. That was the Mario Rosso that Stella knew. If Sara''s was like that, why would she be so obstinate on drawing a man''s portrait. A nude one in particular? To that question, Sara went silent for a while, then answered. "There''s a painting that I must complete, no matter what." "Painting?" Sara nodded. "A certain person has spent his whole life drawing painting of the Messiah''s salvation, but in the end, he was unable to complete it. For the sake of completing it Kurogane''s assistance is necessary. My intuition shouted so." "Are you saying that you want to use Ikki as the model to complete that painting?" "Uh-huh." "Then you should have just asked Ouma. Their faces are similar, and his physique is superior. If it has to be nude, wouldn''t that be better?" "Ouma is different. It''s true that they look similar outside, but he does not have that gentleness. What he has is only a sharpened strength which deviates from normality. That the blank in that painting it wouldn''t be suitable for the figure of the Messiah in the center. Even you, aiming to win in this Festival, would not be content with second place." "Well, that''s true." "I''m the same. Completing that painting is extremely important to me. I will not compromise. I don''t intend to cut corners. Just as you guys risk your lives in battle, I''m risking my life for the painting." Sara''s words carried on bit by bit. Her voice was small, her pitch also hardly changed, but her words contained her firm determination. Her unshakable core was impossible to imagine looking at that weak body, but hearing that, Stella improved her evaluation a little. Honestly speaking, she didn''t dislike a person who was straightforward in her goal. "I get your incessant passion towards painting, so I''ll take back calling you an erotist. But it''s still unacceptable if Ikki himself objects. If you want to draw him no matter what, you need to somehow convince Ikki?" Stella suddenly noticed that while she was talking, Sara was slightly trembling under her foot. Her constraints should not be that tight anymore. "What is it? You''re shaking." "Release me." "No. Because you''re going to harass Ikki after I let you go, right?" "I understand then it''s fine that you don''t release me, if" "If?" "If you bring me a plastic water bottle." "Say that more quicklyD!" "And take off my panties." "Don''t use that as pretext! You can''t cross that line as a girl!" "This is nothing, it often happens in my workshop when I pull all-nighters." "Zip that mouth and stop saying any more unnecessary things! Wait a bit! I''ll release you!" In contrast to the uselessly calm Sara, Stella was trying to untie the bandages wrapping around Sara in panic. ButD Err, huh how did I tie this again? She tied her up securely in the heat of moment, and did not know how to undo it. However, she didn''t have time to worry about that. "I-Is it here?" For the time being, she just pulled a bandage. "Eek!?" The bondage tightened, digging further into Sara''s large breasts. "T-Tighttt kuh." With her lungs constricted, Sara gasped in agony with a teary face. "S-Sorry! I made a mistake! Erm, then here!" After that, Stella pulled at the bandages wrapping Sara one by one, but they were all wrong. Every time Stella pulled, the bandages dug deeper and deeper into Sara''s body, eventually rolling up the apron covering Sara''s chest. It was a risqu scene where her apron was caught at the nipples, barely covering them. "I-It somehow became out of hand." "I-If you tighten that much I really will leak out." "NOOO! You can''t let go! If you seriously can''t hold it anymore, thenD!" Stella raised a shriek as the situation kept getting worse and worse. That voice echoed in the small medical room D Hmm? Ikki Kurogane, who was sleeping next to them, regained consciousness. He rubbed his sleepy eyes and slowly raised himself from the bed. "Hmm huh, Stella, what are you doing?" He saw the figure of his sweetheart tightening the bandages wrapped around Sara''s voluptuous body while Sara gasped in pain. "Eh? Seriously, what are you doing!?" "I-Ikki!?" Seeing the awakened Ikki, Stella''s expression further panicked. How should she explain this bizarre situation? However, this was not time she waste, so Stella skipped the explanation and told him only the current situation. "B-Bad news! Sara is going to leak, but I can''t untie the bandages!" "I don''t know how I should handle this situation, but it''s fine if you untie the bandages? Then if you can''t untie them, can''t you just cut them?" "Th-That''s it!" Ashamed of herself for not thinking of that due to her panic, Stella slid L?vateinn between the bandages and Sara''s skin, slicing the cloth apart. Then she kicked Sara out of the medical room. "L-Look! I released you now, so hurry up and go!" "Nnn." After seeing Sara walked off with a weird gait towards the washroom, Stella turned around to face Ikki. "Thank you, Ikki. We avoided the worst outcome." "Is that so It''s fine if that''s the case." "So, after resolving the immediate problem, I hope you''ll let me explain how it led to that." "No, I get it more or less." "Huh? Really?" "I was confused because I just woke up, but seeing this situation, it''s obvious. Besides, it''s you, Stella. It''s not telepathy, I can still understand you to an extent." Ikki smiled as he said that, and seeing Ikki''s response, Stella patted her chest in relief. Due to the unique situation, she thought he might have gotten a strange misunderstanding. "I-I see. Then it''s fine." Stella was thankful for her highly understanding sweetheart, and happiness bloomed on her face knowing that the two of them could communicate without words. Seeing that loving expresion, Ikki gently held Stella''s hands and spoke with an honest and caring gaze. "Yes. So, Stella, do that only with lovers. I''ll never condemn you, no matter what fetishes you have." "Didn''t you totally misunderstandD!?" Shaking off his hands with all her might, Stella screamed. That misunderstanding was indeed too much for a maiden to endure. "Ikki, you''re wrong! I don''t have any hobby of happily performing bondage on girls! That just happened after a chain of events, or rather, considering the match in the afternoon, I couldn''t shave off her stamina with Illusionary Form, so I used bandages! It''s not that I like!" Almost biting her own tongue in panic, Stella desperately explained the situation. Seeing Stella like that, Ikki laughed. "I''m kidding. I know. You just protected me from Sara-san, right?" "Wha! Y-You understood and still made fun of me!? You''re so terrible!" After hearing that Ikki intentionally played a prank on her, Stella''s cheeks puffed up as she glared at him. In return, Ikki poked her cheeks in a slightly mean gesture. "It''s payback for chasing me out of the room yesterday." "Uuu." Stella had no rebuttal to that. Rather, her anger was instantly replaced by anxiety. Her thoughtless act might have made Ikki more unhappy than she thought, so Stella inquired with her pupils swimming in anxiety. "Are you actually pretty angry?" "Nope. Poking your puffed up cheeks is fun, so I''m not bothered by that anymore." "What''s with that? Geez." Stella sighed in relief and pushed her cheek towards Ikki''s finger on her own. It might''ve been a gesture which indicated that she had already reflected on herself. After enjoying the feeling of her soft, blushing cheek, instead of using his finger, Ikki used his palm to stroke Stella''s smooth face. Her skin was smooth no matter how many times he touched it. There was nothing to obstruct his fingertips, and the sensation felt like touching a newborn baby. That was why Ikki always ended up indulging himself in touching Stella''s skin. However, Stella also seemed to like that action, narrowing her eyes from the pleasant feeling, and rubbed her cheek against Ikki''s hand for more caressing. "Stella. You''re like a cat." "Meow?" Returning a joking response, Stella continued to act spoiled with Ikki. A pair of sweethearts. Even a brief interaction was a time of happiness for them. But that time was. *Clang* The medical room door opened, and that time ended as someone entered. The two of them were startled by the sudden visitor. On the other hand, the person who opened the door and entered took a glimpse at Ikki, whose hand stiffened on Stella''s cheek. A voice muttered so without intonation, but wth a scratchy and heavy reverberation. The two of them couldn''t respond to that voice. The shock was too much, enough that their thoughts came to a halt for a moment, because the person before them was "N-No way!" "F-Father!" Ikki Kurogane''s biological father, the mage-knight holding the nickname of "Iron Blood", Itsuki Kurogane. "Y-You came to the event venue. I didn''t know." "This is a country-wide event. It''s only obvious for me, the head of the Japanese branch, to be here. Not to mention, my three children are participating in it." "Th-That''s also true, a-ahaha." Ikki responded to his father who suddenly showed up, but his response was awkward and his smile was twitching. That would not be strange, since his father had seen his act of love with his sweetheart. That awkwardness was no joke, as even Ikki as a guy was like that. Sitting on the folding chair next to Ikki, Stella already had a terrible expression on her face. With her two small hands rounded into fists as she rested them on her knees and he rhead hanging down, Stella trembled. Her ears were bright red as if fire was about to rush out from her earlobes. Her head was boiling from too much embarrassment, so much that her eyes were spinning around. She thought that even the time when Ikki saw her figure as she was changing so long ago was nowhere near as embarrassing as this. Oh no oh nooo! It would''ve been better had it been anyone else, but of all people, this was her sweetheart''s father, whom she hadn''t met even once. For him to see their scene of intimacy she wanted to kill the her from a minute ago who had been saying "Meow~". She would undoubtedly be seen as an idiotic girl. It was the worst first impression. Ahh! To be honest, she only felt disdain towards Ikki''s father. He had caused countless problems for Ikki. Stella couldn''t forgive even one of them. But, he was still Ikki''s father, and he was also the Japanese branch chief for the League of Mage-Knight Nations. As either Ikki''s girlfriend or the second imperial princess of Vermillion, Being seen as an idiot would be terrible. She had to recover somehow. Her overheated head couldn''t think straight. And then Itsuki spoke. "Princess Stella." "Y-Yesss!?" Her face sprung up and looked towards Itsuki. In that instant, Itsuki lowered his head toward her deeply. "I am pleased to make your acquaintance, Princess. I am Ikki Kurogane''s father, Itsuki Kurogane. Though my son has been in your care, I apologize for introducing myself so late." FFFFFFather-in-law greeted me fiiiirst! Nevermind recovering herself, that was a big failure. He had landed the finishing blow. Failing time after time, something somewhere in Stella''s head gave out a *bang*, and steam blew out. Wh-What should I do now, a-according to Japanese etiquette!? Err, uhh, Stella was desperately trying to think of how to show respect and sincerity towards those more senior, but her embarrassment from the repeated failures, in addition to the pressure of greeting her sweetheart''s parent, had overheated her head. She couldn''t make a proper judgement. "I''m Stella Vermillion! I''m nothing much, but please treat me well!" She used some strange Japanese language, and kneeled on the spot. "S-Stella, you''re not supposed to say ''I''m nothing much'', but ''Though I''m unworthy''. And prostrating may be a little overdoing it" "Ah" Ikki pointed out those issues in whispers, and Stella''s dizziness intensified. Hearing that unusual greeting "Hah." A small but clear chuckle, came from Itsuki''s mouth. In the small and quiet medical room, Stella''s ears had clearly caught that. Stella''s shoulders were trembling. Tears dripped out as she considered her miserable performance. She wanted to erase herself. And then, on her shoulder. "Stella, you don''t have to be so tense." Ikki''s hand gently came around her back and supported her with a hug while consoling her. Then Ikki stared at his father with sharp eyes. "She''s nervous from suddenly seeing you, Father. Aren''t you terrible for laughing at her?" Hearing these words, Itsuki honestly apologized. "Oh, my apologies. I didn''t mean to laugh at her. Just I remembered that when you were detained, you also practised kneeling for the sake of greeting Princess Stella''s father. I just find that a bit amusing ahh, don''t you two seem close?" "Wha, hold on, Father!" "Ikki did the same thing, too?" At the embarrassing event being suddenly exposed, Ikki hung his head in shame, which confirmed Stella''s inquiry. Ikki too. "Aha." Knowing that the man consoling her with a cool face had actually done the same thing made Stella''s cheeks loosen up. Her wound-up tension was swiftly lightened. Likely aiming for this timing, Itsuki again spoke. "Thank you greatly for your polite greeting. Please continue to get along with Ikki." Saying so, he extended his hand toward Stella, and Stella responded as if jumping at it. "Y-Yes. Of course! Ah." And then, the moment she shook Itsuki''s large hand, she thought that this rough and hard-working hand was a bit similar to Ikki''s. The warmth that gradually spread from it was similar as well. Somehow different from what I thought. A harder, colder hand was what she imagined of that man. After all, he was someone who had tormented his own son. At the reality differing from her imagination, Stella stood confused for a moment. Whereas Ikki, whose shameful act had been revealed, was a little embarrassed. "So why have you come here, Father? Could it be that you''re feeling unwell?" He asked Itsuki this, indicating a nuance of worry. After all, they were in the medical room, and the reason for coming here would probably be related to illness, so he thought. But Itsuki denied that in his reply after releasing his hand from Stella''s. "No. I''ve come here to look for you." "Me?" "Indeed. As the head of the Kurogane household, I have something to discuss with Ikki Kurogane." Not just Ikki, but Stella also showed nervousness at those words. Whenever Itsuki the Kurogane house made a move, it was nothing good. As such, Stella leaned onto Ikki''s arm, as if supporting him. A matter with the head of the Kurogane. In other words, a matter with Ikki''s family. For an instant, she thought that stepping out because she was an outsider was a common sense, but. I''m not an outsider anymore! Stella abandoned such thinking. She was Ikki''s sweetheart no, family. After the battle with Raikiri, their relationship became like that, so whatever the Kurogane was going to do, she would protect Ikki this time. She would not let him be wounded anymore. As if displaying such intention, she stayed next to him, and chose to oppose Itsuki. Itsuki also seemed to read Stella''s intention from her eyes burning willfully, and told them the matter without asking her to leave. With his lead-heavy voice, he said "Ikki. I am thinking of disowning you." It was a suggestion that definitely solve all the problems revolving around Ikki and the Kurogane house. "Wha!" The sudden proposition of severance caused Stella to open her eyes wide and shout out. "Wait, why must that!" "Winning the second match in the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival the Worst One, no, as the Crownless Sword King, standing among the best eight in the whole country holds a certain degree of influence. My existence as an F-Rank is already known by many people, so even the Kurogane household''s power would find it hard to hide my existence in that case, you may as well sever our relationship. Something like that, Father?" On the other hand, Ikki used a calmer voice than Stella to ask for the reason. Itsuki replied with a nod. "It''s more or less so. The Kurogane is the clan that has maintained the hierarchy of this country''s Blazers since the era of samurai. It would be troublesome if someone from that house was the first to break the code of order. If you were treated the same as before, many would start to challenge their own limits. There would appear those admiring you and setting you as their model. Your gallant battles have a dangerous charm, and lead to temptation. But those reckless challenges and desires end up bringing harm to both individuals and society. Do you understand? You are no longer merely unuseful to the Kurogane houseDthe Crownless Sword King, Ikki Kurogane, has become harmful." "Don''t give me thaaat!" In that instant, Stella knocked over the folding chair as she stood up, and raised an angry shout with her hair ablaze. Her eyes radiated anger as she yelled. "I was a fool to think that you might be a reasonable person! You, are you still a parent!?" Stella''s glare was more furious than that of a bloodthirsty beast, and more overwhelming as well. No one weak-minded person would be able to speak in the face of her gaze. But this was the man who held the duty of Japanese branch chief for the League of Mage-Knight Nations. Itsuki answered without a change to his tone. "I am but above that, I am this country''s order. I cannot let it waver, and I cannot let anyone weaken it. I swore on my nickname Iron Blood, as well as the name given by my father, that I would continue to hold together society with my own hands." In contrast to the Stella''s furiously bright eyes, his grey eyes shined with dull light. What dwelled in the depth of those eyes was the strength of his will, like steel itself. The hardness of that will was more than enough to tell Stella that talking was pointless. "You!" "Stella." Ikki stood up and restrained Stella who was on the verge of rampaging. "Stop it, Stella." "But!" "Thanks, for getting this angry for my sake. But I hope that you can hold back here." "Kuh!" Since it was Ikki himself dissuading Stella, she couldn''t do anything more than venting her anger by punching the wall, and turning her back on Itsuki. She probably wouldn''t have been able to hold herself back if she looked at him any longer. Whispering another "thank you", Ikki turned back towards Itsuki. "You''re not joking about it, right?" "Of course not. This is a chance for you to break free from our influence. I do not have time to interfere with the life of an unrelated person, or interest. It is beneficial for both of us, so I think it''s not a bad suggestion." Itsuki''s voice was completely serious. In fact, just as Itsuki said, that suggestion had merit for Ikki. They were already walking on separate paths, and it might be best for both sides to sever their relationship cleanly. But. "Father, about this, I can''t just reply so easily." Ikki avoided answering immediately, and Itsuki nodded. "Understandable. I don''t intend to rush you. I will come for you another day." After telling Ikki so, Itsuki rose from his chair and left the medical room. A heavy atmosphere lingered behind. "I''m so ticked off! What''s with that guy!" Stella yelled without reserve and threw a pillow at the door Itsuki closed, then stared at Ikki with bloodshot eyes. "Ikki! Is that really your father!? Don''t you actually have some complicated background like being the child of a mistress!?" "But our faces are similar, and I believe we''re blood-related. Probably, should be." He didn''t have the confidence to answer back considering his treatment in the past. "Well, it''s not that I don''t understand what Father said. Since he has the duty of managing the knights of Japan, it would be terrible if all the members started acting rebelliously like me." Ikki added those words, as if agreeing with his father. Stella, boiling with rage, made an obviously displeased face hearing that. "What''s with you, Ikki? Aren''t you being really calm here? Even though he suggested disowning you." Ikki looked at Stella with eyes filled with love from her words, and replied. "I guess. In the past, I would''ve been depressed, but now I already have a girl at my side who told me that she''ll become my family." Right, he was already different from when he was abducted by the Ethics Committee. Even if his father severed their relationship, he still had a partner. That was why even though Itsuki''s suggestion had shocked him, he did not panic. He knew that he had a place next to the girl standing beside him. "Ah, uuu" On the other hand, Stella turned her blushing face away from his straightforward trust. She knew she was showing a really silly face right then. Ikki smiled at her. "And also, to be honest, I think that such a day will eventually come rather, leaving the Kurogane was something I''d have to bring up with Father. This is a problem that I can''t avoid, can''t run away from." That was how it would be after going against the Kurogane, something he would have to settle in the end. "Ikki, you''re going to cut ties with him?" "That''s what I intended." "Intended?" His ambiguous word made Stella tilt her head. "I was going to but for Father to bring it up himself." He could not give an immediate answer, even though he clearly understood that there was no alternative. That being the case, Ikki mocked himself. "For some reason even now, I can''t really hate him. Is this what being unable to part from your parents means?" "Ikki." "But it''s fine. I''ll give him my answer soon. No, the answer''s already there. What''s left is to say it. My path and my father''s will never meet. Since we''ll be parallel no matter how far we walk, I need to properly reach a conclusion." "Is that so?" The voice of a third person came through the gap of the door that was knocked more open from the impact of the pillow Stella had thrown. It belonged to the girl who left the medical room before, whose neat facial features were wasted by her clothes and who was now standing outside the door, Sara Bloodlily. "You''re back?" "I waited outside since it seemed you were talking about some complicated things." "I wish you''d use that common sense a little more on your choice for clothes." Taking a glance at Sara''s topless-apron body, Stella sighed in resignation. "Sara-san. Did you want to say something?" "Not really." Sara quietly shook her head to Ikki''s question and walked in through the door. She had definitely muttered "Is that so?" before, which meant she probably had some opinion on Ikki''s issue, but she didn''t seem willing to voice it. In that case, Ikki wouldn''t ask any further. They weren''t friendly to the point of asking her opinion on his own matters, since she wasn''t someone he''d open his heart to. Besides "On another topic, Crownless Sword King." "I refuse." "I-I haven''t said anything" "Even so, I can tell from your eyes!" Though her face was expressionless like a doll, her pupils shone with desire and curiosity. They were the same as that of a wild beast, like back when they met at the party. As such, Ikki shot Sara down before she could ask. Having her initiative taken away, Sara was at a loss, but, she wasn''t chasing Ikki with half-hearted interest. She had her own matters that she would not compromise, so she pulled herself together. "Actually, I wanted to say it''s fine if you don''t want to be my model. But you rejected that. Which means." "No means no, even if you bring out an elementary school excuse!" Ikki did not pull back. Rather, he could not pull back. No matter how famous an artist she was, he was too embarrassed to be stark naked in front of others. It was not a matter he could accept with a straight face. "No matter what you say, I''ll never be a nude model!" "Uuu" "Even if you give me that reproachful look, no." "UuuDuuuD" "No matter how much you do it, no!" Sara''s shoulders drooped at Ikki''s total refusal. "I understand." "Are you finally giving up?" "I''ll come again when you''re asleep." "You didn''t understand anything! Not that it surprises me!" Ikki held his head and raised a sad cry. This couldn''t go on any longer. Sara, even if he locked the room no, even if he was inside a block of reinforced concrete, she had the ability user to make a door and enter. When such a person was targeting him, he couldn''t sleep peacefully, despite being in the middle of such an important event. His relationship with his father Itsuki was one matter, but he also had to end his strange relationship with this girl. He had to make her give up, as soon as possible. So Ikki grabbed Sara''s shoulder as she was leaving the medical room "to come again when he''s asleep", and pulled her back. "Wait a minute, Sara-san! No matter how many times you come, I" But "Ah." His mouth froze. In the instant Sara turned back, her apron, which was the only thing covering her upper body, had its strap fall off *Boing* Two melon-like white breasts bounced out. "Oh." "EEEEEKKK!?" The one who gave a high-pitched scream was not Sara, but Stella. She quickly sprang behind Ikki and covered his eyes with her hands. "I-Ikki! Wh-Wh-What are you doing!?" "N-No! I didn''t do it on purpose! After I grabbed her shoulder, it just!" "Ah, my apron strap snapped." Unlike the two people making a ruckus with blushing faces, Sara was not shaken in the least, and murmured as she picked up the fallen apron. The strap of the apron had clearly torn away. "I think that it probably broke when you were pulling around randomly earlier. That''s why it''s your fault." "Ooh. S-Somehow when you say that, I get the feeling that I might''ve pulled the strap." Then it was probably Stella''s fault. But no, no matter how Stella thought about it, Sara was in the wrong for wearing clothes that would fall off if one strap was torn. Though Stella judged that this was not time to complain about that. "Anyway, cover yourself with that sheet over there first! Then give me the key to your hotel room! Since it''s my fault, I''ll fetch you a change of clothes!" "Don''t have one." "Did you lose it? Then tell me your room number and I''ll inform the service workers." "It''s not that, I don''t have any other clothes." "WhyyyD!? Isn''t that weird for a girl!?" "It''s because washing is troublesome." "That''s beyond simply being lazy! And you called yourself delicate! You''re the one who''s like a gorilla! Ahh geez! Then I''ll give you one of my dresses as compensation, change into that!" "Taking a dress as compensation for this kind of worn-out apron makes me look like a greedy woman. It''s too shameful, so no." "There''s a mountain of other things that you should be ashamed of! I''m sure that you can''t take part in the next match wearing something like that! It will totally cause a broadcasting incident!" "It''s alright. Since the strap is only a little torn, I can tying a knot as an emergency fix." Saying so, Sara sloppily tied a knot with the torn strap, reconnecting it, and adjusted the apron back to normal. "See?" And she gave a smug look at Stella. At the same time, Stella felt a severe headache. N-No good! This girl is overlooking the most vital point! The problem was not whether she could still use that shoddy apron. The problem was that such clothes would cause a broadcasting ethics violation at the smallest jostle. She didn''t seem to understand that at all. She would probably wear that torn apron without any concern and appear for the match with Ikki. And if she made any vigorous movements there? Of course a sloppy emergency fix would not be reliable. First, she would doubtlessly be exposed. If it ended with just that, it would still be fine. If that girl''s foolishness was broadcast to the whole country, it would be a good thing to Stella. But what if, by miniscule chance, the exposure were to dull Ikki''s focus and affect the outcome of the match if it caused him to lose. I absolutely won''t accept such a stupid result! It was no joke. Stella had indirectly caused Ikki to have a disadvantageous third round. She couldn''t let the anxiety increase anymore. Therefore. "I''ve decided Ikki and I will go get a jersey, so you wear that first. Then, we''ll go to the department store wearing that." "The department store? You and me?" "I''ll also bring a friend who''s well-versed in fashion. We''ll buy you clothes there." "Why? It''s already fixed, so I don''t" In that instant, something with a huge weight flew past Sara''s ear with a sonic boom and stabbed into the wall of the corridor. It was L?vateinn. Shocked from the sudden hostility, Sara cowered, and Stella showed her a first-rate smile. "If you jump around wearing those worn-out clothes, various things will also bounce out, you know? Well? If you insist? If you still iiiiinsist on wearing that to the ring in the match against Ikki, even though I''m asking you nicely like this, in order to prevent the slimmest chance of a broadcasting accident from happening I''ll burn that apron into your skin until it sticks on and can''t be removed again. Would you prefer that?" Stella''s eyes were not smiling at all, and Sara was rendered incapable to scream, desperately shaking her head. "Okay. Be a good girl and wait, alright? My smiling face is very cute so you may not know, but I''m currently in the worst mood possible, so I don''t know what I might do if you run away, got it? Do you understand?" Nod nod nod nod. Sara nodded with a pale face. After Stella confirmed this agreement, she left the medical room with Ikki, who was having a cold sweat from her coercion. Volume 7 - CH 9 (translation) After that, Ikki went with Stella to her room to pick out a dress, before they both returned to the Bay Dome. Stella went towards the medical room where Sara was waiting, while Ikki went to the meeting place after contacting Arisuin along the way. The waiting place was at the third entrance of the Bay Dome. Once Ikki arrived, Arisuin, who was at the bench in front of the fountain, waved his hand. "Ikki. Here, here." Ikki jogged toward the guiding voice. Sitting next to Arisuin was Shizuku, who looked like a high-quality doll. "Sorry for calling you out all of a sudden, Alice. Oh, Shizuku, you came too?" "Wherever Onii-sama goes, be it into a fire or a bath, Shizuku will join regardless." "Stop that." "Hehehe. I''m joking. As expected, going into a fire would be troubling." "That''s not what I''m troubled about but are you sure? You have another match today. I think that it''s best to preserve your stamina." More importantly, it would be the third round battle at night. The one who would be competing in D-Block against Shizuku was the one who had already won two consecutive matches without fighting, a member of Akatsuki Academy, Bad Luck Amane Shinomiya. An eerie contender who possessed Nameless Glory, a bottomless causation-manipulation ability that could bend all causal effects to his wishes. As her brother, it was natural for Ikki to be worried about her. However, Shizuku returned that worry with an elegant smile. "It''s alright, Onii-sama. I have a grand secret plan." "Now that you mention it, you said that before. I haven''t heard the details though." "Yes. As it concerns the outcome, the details cannot be revealed to Onii-sama after all. But it''s alright to not worry about me or rather, don''t you also have a match? Even though your opponent is that exhibitionist of Akatsuki, you want us to go to the department store with her. What exactly happened?" "Ahh, that''s." Ikki explained the sequence of events to the doubtful Shizuku. About how Stella had torn her apron, and how Sara still intended to wear that apron to the match. How it was decided that Stella would bring her to the department store after half-threatening her. "Certainly Stella-san can be unexpectedly attentive." Shizuku responded with an impressed tone after grasping the situation. Though he felt that some parts were unnecessary, Ikki nodded without touching on that part. "Honestly speaking, it really helped me. If she had entered in that attire it would''ve been hard for me to fight." He didn''t intend for that to disrupt his concentration no such intention, but he had no confidence. Even Ikki was a young man, so it was a physiological phenomenon that could not be helped. "I see. So that''s the reason you called me." "Yeah. Alice is well-versed in that, right? That''s why I hoped that you can teach Sara-san the joy of dressing up, or at least wearing a minimum amount of clothes." Arisuin''s skill in makeup and coordinating clothes could clearly be understood from seeing Shizuku. If she saw her own figure after he gave her a serious makeover, Sara might also become interested, once she does, she might not show up topless in public anymore. That was what Stella surmised, and Ikki also agreed. He believed that Sara lacked the fundamental feeling of shame. She wore an apron to avoid the paint, so an apron could count as having a minimal amount of clothing to cover herself with, but she would probably go out without even wearing an apron if she was not drawing. Ikki could not understand the reason as to why she was like that. She was a genius, so it wouldn''t be strange if a wire or two in her head were connected differently. Or rather, she didn''t understand the concept of wearing clothes in terms of shame at being naked in the first place. Then, the only thing they could do was rouse her interest. They could only make her enjoy the act of dressing up. In consideration of Arisuin''s feelings, Ikki asked him apologetically. Arisuin, on the other hand, showed a refreshing smile and replied positively. "Sure. It''s true that I was once part of Akatsuki Academy and their comrade, but I have not met with them directly." The only ones Arisuin had met directly were Puppeteer Reisen Hiraga, and One-Armed Swordsman Wallenstein who was a teacher of Akatsuki Academy. Hence, he said that it would not be awkward. "Also that girl only became like this due to neglecting her health, but she''s like a gem in the rough. I also have the motivation." "It really helps if you say that." "Even so, I''m astonished. That exhibitionist is still aiming for Onii-sama. I''ll dropkick her in the stomach again when she arrives." "I-It''s not a good idea to do that to someone who''s having a match today!" While getting cold sweat at his sister''s disturbing words, the three of them chattered as they waited for Stella and Sara to arrive. But after a long wait, those two still didn''t arrive. Ikki looked at the time on his student datapad. It was already five minutes past the meeting time. Speaking of which, they are really slow. He recognized that girls took a while to prepare, but in this case, it was just putting on clothes on Sara. In considering her preferences, they had even prepared four sets. Could it be, she''s already realized she enjoys dressing up and took her time to pick out the clothes, or something like that? If that was the case, then it would shorten things, but Meanwhile, as Ikki was thinking that "Ah. Here come Stella-chan and Sara." Arisuin stood up after seeing the two coming out of the third entrance of the dormitory. Ikki and Shizuku also stood to welcome them, but as the distance shortened, Ikki felt something was wrong. Somehow, Stella was not energetic. "K-Kept you waiting." Nor was her voice full or spirit. Her back was also hunched. She seemed to be very tired. "S-Stella, you seem somewhat worn out? What happened?" "T-That''s" Stella glanced at Sara who she had brought along. Sara''s attire was just a jersey. That wouldn''t seem to suggest any sex appeal, but the visual of her cleavage peeking out from behind the zipper opened up at her chest betrayed that expectation. Although this attire shouldn''t have anything to do with sex appeal, wearing it sloppily created that impression. They could see passersby also taking glances at Sara''s cleavage. "It''s not good for a girl to be wearing such a shameful attire. You''re not Fuko-chan[1], so close that up properly." Arisuin complained about her appearance and zipped up the jersey up to her neck. But the instant he let go. *Zzzz.* The zipper reopened and returned to its original position. "O-Oh my." "The chest area is too tight to be closed up. Other dresses had their buttons pop off, so nothing worked out." "Ugh!" Stella leaked out a groan as if Sara''s words were brass knuckles hitting her stomach. "I s-somehow understand the reason why Stella is like that." "I t-tasted a humiliation that I''ve never experienced before." That was probably true. Girls with chests as big as Stella were not common. Even in Hagun Academy probably only Kanata Toutokubara could match her. "My condolences." "Honestly speaking, I may feel depressed for a while." Stella, who became groggy from an unprecedented psychological impact, bent her waist like an old woman trembling all over, and raised her face in agony. And then she suddenly stopped moving. Stella stared straight at Shizuku, who was standing in front of her. "DNow then! Since everyone''s here, let''s hurry up and leave for the department store!" Her back suddenly straight, she announced so with vigor. "Stella-san, where did you look just now to recover yourself?" "We don''t have much time because the match is tonight! Let''s hurry up!" "Stella-san, please answer honestly. Because I''ll kill you." It took a twenty-minute-long bus trip from the Bay Dome to reach a certain large downtown street. Three large shopping malls whose names everybody knew[2] faced one another, forming a fierce warzone in the middle of commercial metropolis Osaka. Ikki''s group reached the Japan Railways station which overlooked those three shopping malls and boarded the bus at the roundabout. The expressions on the five of them were all worn out after the ride, even though they didn''t walk here. That was because Kurogane-san! I''m definitely going to Hagun next year! Please remember me! Thank you so much for your autograph, Miss Stella! I''ll treasure it for the rest of my life! Shizuku-chan! Please look over here again! With those cold eyes! Everyone, I''ll be cheering for you! Please do your best! The windows of the bus were all fully open, with middle school students leaning out and waving. Dear passengers, please do not extend your heads outside the windows! Ignoring the driver''s pitiful warning, those girls continued to wave at Ikki''s group with their eyes glittering in admiration. Indeed, Ikki and the others had shared a bus with some middle schoolers on club activities or some such. The children had swarmed upon them with one-sided admiration, asking for signatures and handshakes. The friendly smiles as they saw off the bus were stiff. "This is I''ve underestimated it." As Ikki murmured so with a sigh, Stella nodded and combed up her disheveled hair with her fingers. "U-Usually, they''re not so persistent. Today is really above the norm." "I''m sick of people I feel ill." "Are you alright?" Sara rubbed Shizuku''s back, who had a poor complexion. Were it the usual Shizuku, she would have put up a strong front to people other than Ikki and Arisuin, but. "Mmm, thank you ugh." Shizuku, who already disliked crowds, had been showered with praise and admiration, and it made her too tired to put up a front. "Well, they used to hold back for privacy reasons, but now everyone is in a festive mood. Not to mention four out of the eight Festival quarterfinalists are gathered here. We should''ve expected this." All of them nodded to Arisuin''s words, even if that regret was a little too late *Rumble rumble* A sudden noise resounded in their ears. As they raised their heads to see what was happening "Wha?" Hey, over here, over here! They''re in front of the bus stop! Eek! Ikki-kun in person! Just like Tweeter said! Quick, let''s share this with everyone! Stella-sama! Please shake hands with me! It was literally a human wave from the shopping mall that was their destination, rushing towards the bus stop where Ikki''s group had disembarked. Probably someone, or maybe everyone on the bus had leaked Ikki''s group''s location onto the Net. "Social networks are scary" "Now''s not the time to escape from reality, Alice! If we don''t act, someone will get injured!" "C-Certainly if someone fell down amid such a big group, it would be terrible." "But Onii-sama, what should we do to calm them." Breasts! The Imperial Princess''s breasts! With this many people we can do it! Gotta try to touch them in the chaos! Aim for the b-button at the middle! The center button! Shizuku-sama! Please use your adorable little feet to step on me! "Okay, let''s just kill them." "C-Calm down, you two! I understand your feelings, but you''ll be expelled!" Ikki tried to cool down the two''s bloodthirst, and made a suggestion at the same time. "Instead, let''s escape! If we were caught by that many people, forget about buying clothes, we might not make it back for the match!" However. "That may be a little too late." Turning around upon hearing Sara statement, they saw people bursting out from the station behind them with mobile phones, wanting to get a closer look at the national quarterfinalists. In other words, Ikki and the others were surrounded. "Well, it doesn''t seem possible to escape." "It can''t be helped." "True. I didn''t want to resort to violence, but it can''t be helped." "The faces you two are making isn''t ''it can''t be helped'', but filled with killing intent!?" What to do? At this rate, it''ll really turn into a bloodbath. But Ikki had no alternative in mind. They were not listening, as far as he could see. What should he do? As he thought over this difficult situation "In short, it''s fine as long as those people can''t see." As Sara told him, she took out her device Brush of the Demiurge and its palette. "What are" You doing? Before Ikki could finish asking, Sara had already finished her business with divine speed. She mixed the paint on her palette into a gray color and "Color of MagicStone Gray of the Roadside." She then painted it onto the back of her hand, and in that instant, Ikki and the others sensed that they could no longer focus on Sara. The Noble Art called Color of Magic controlled the concept associated with colors. One of those colors was stone gray. Those painted that color would find themselves difficult to notice, like a pebble on the side of the road, to the point of imperceptibility except by knights who routinely trained their concentration. Ikki and the others hadn''t received an explanation about this technique from Sara, but they all felt and understood the effect of her Noble Art. At the same time, they also knew how to handle the current situation. "I see. It would be fine to use magic and make myself invisible. I didn''t think of this since I''ve never used my abilities this way." "If there is another solution, then it can''t be helped." As they murmured somewhat disappointedly, Stella and Shizuku closed their eyes "Flame Veil." "Blue Fantasy." With these words, each covered herself with magic power--Stella with heat and Shizuku with water--to bend light, making themselves invisible to the crowd. These were applications of their excellent magic power control. "These three are as skillful as ever. Then I''ll use my ability to thin Ikki''s shadow." Arisuin deployed his Device, Darkness Hermit, as he said so. His ability controlled the concept of shadow, and using that power would literally make the shadow thinner, obtaining a temporary enhancement in stealth. Usually, the use of Blazer abilities weren''t allowed public areas, but at this rate they were bound to cause a major incident. Ikki understood this so he didn''t protest, but. "No, it''s fine." Ikki declined Arisuin''s assist. "Oh? But you can''t do something like this with magic, right?" "That''s true, but my physical ability is more than enough to handle normal citizens." Ikki turned his focus to the human wave rushing towards them. Reading blind spots, he strode into the crowd with Trackless Step, weaving like a thread through the holes in their collective attention. Not a single person noticed Ikki travelling against the human wave. His vision pinpointed the limits of each individual gaze, and his body moved without a millimeter of error, astonishing Arisuin. "Oh my. Your stealth even humbles an assassin. I''m really amazed by you, Ikki." With an admiring voice at Ikki Kurogane''s fathomless technique, Arisuin followed after those four. Once Darkness Hermit sank into his own shadow that shadow immediately thinned out. In that moment, the five people vanished from the attention of all onlookers. H-Huh!? The''re gone!? Disappeared!? Hey wait a minute! What do you mean!? Ikki-kun''s not there! That''s strange. Weren''t they were here just a moment ago? The confused crowd was in an uproar upon five people disappearing like smoke. With their targets lost, the passion that had lost its direction soon dispersed with no more risk of injury. Seeing that, Ikki and the others passed through the crowd of hundreds of people and entered the shopping mall. After the five of them entered the nearest shopping mall, they took escalators to the sixth floor where women''s clothes were sold. Coincidentally, a Summer Lady Fashion Exhibition was being held, so some partitions of the whole floor were temporarily removed. "Ohh. There''s quite a variety of stores." "They also seem to be displaying some overseas brands during this exhibition." Shizuku had supplemented Stella''s impression after looking at a flyer given out at the floor entrance. The shopping crowd during the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival was far above usual. What better time was there to make sales? It was obvious that the shops would give it their all during such an event. "If there''s such a variety of clothes, you''re sure to find one you like! Now, let''s hurry up and browse around!" But despite Stella''s energy, Sara''s expression was unmotivated, she randomly grabbed a nearby piece of clothing. "This is fine." "Huh? You already decided? Wha, this is a negligee! It''s what you wear for sleeping!" "It''s fine if I can wear it." "It''s not fine! This is pretty much see-through! We can''t even broadcast the match if you wear this! Don''t just pick randomly, choose properly!" Sara grumbled. "Then this." "What? Now it''s not even clothes! This is a belt! Just a belt!" "It covers my breasts if I wrap it around." "Wouldn''t that just make you look like you have a unique fetish!? Make sure to choose clothes, only clothes!" "Got it. I''ll choose properly after looking done." "So in the end, an apron!? Are you somehow cursed to only wear aprons naked!?" "It''s quick to put on and take off, and feels nice. Logically, it''s the best choice." "I wonder if this is what marrying a husband with no interest in food feels like." "Indeed." Next to Stella holding her head, Arisuin mumbled his agreement with his hand on his chin. "This is even more severe than I expected." She wore clothes out of obligation. Making her interested in fashion would be a true challenge. However "Can you understand somehow?" "Well, leave it to me." Arisuin believed there must be a method. If she had no reason, he just need to create one. "Hey, Lily. Why aren''t you interested in fashion?" "There''s no need for me to decorate myself. I don''t really have anyone to dress up for." "But you want to have Ikki as your nude model, right?" "So?" "Then isn''t that a reason?" As Sara tilted her head in confusion, Arisuin got closer to her ear and spoke an evil whisper. "Make yourself cute. You just need to make him fall for you." "Wha, A-Alice!?" "W-Wh-What are you saying!?" With Alice''s disturbing words, the expressions on Ikki and Stella changed. The friend who knew about their relationship was trying to create discord, so that reaction was natural. But Sara knew about their relationship too. "Impossible. The Crownless Sword King already has the Crimson Princess as his lover. He won''t fall in love with me." Her eyes were narrowed with disapproval at Arisuin''s suggestion. However "Hahaha. That''s not quite true, you know? A man is a creature who says ''I''ll love only you for all my life'', but can easily have an affair. As a famous painter, you should know, right? If Zeus himself was like that, how certain is Ikki, a mere human, that he won''t have an affair? And not to mention that this country has a nonsensical saying, ''affairs are the proof of a husband''s worth''." "Is that so?" "It is. You just need to work hard and make yourself pretty, then snatch Ikki away, see? And then won''t you be able to draw him all you want?" Arisuin looked like the serpent tempting Eve, gradually guiding her into taboo. Stella could not keep quiet anymore, and interrupted the two. "A-Alice! Don''t teach her weird things! And Sara, don''t make that maybe-I''ll-try-working-a-little-harder face! Ikki''s my boyfriend, got it!? S-Seduction is immoral, it''s absolutely not allowed!" But Arisuin only gave a provocative smile. "Oh my, oh my~? Isn''t this opinion really unlike you, Stella-chan?" "W-What do you mean?" "Did you believe you won after becoming a couple? I thought that Stella-chan would say something like ''I''ll hold on to Ikki''s heart with my charm, so try snatching him away if you can!''" "Guh!" Stella wavered slightly at Arisuin''s provocation. Shizuku, who had been observing her until that moment, slid in and hugged Ikki''s arm like a tangling ivy, and dealt another blow. "Well well, there''s nothing more unbearable to watch than complacency. A woman should chase after a more charming man, and a man should chase after a more charming woman, but even with this natural law not unlike survival of the fittest, for you to claim morality and cling to arbitrary human concepts you''re such a boring woman. Onii-sama, be careful. Women fall into depravity like this. It''s better for you to abandon her now, before she stops doing the housework, and spends her day lazing around watching dramas while her husband works, wasting all the family savings on playing the stock market. Of course, Shizuku won''t become someone like that." "Grr!" "G-Geez, Alice and Shizuku, don''t bully Stella so much." Ikki joined in, unable to watch this anymore. In the end, if he himself had no such intention, there wouldn''t be any affair in the first place, and Ikki was confident that such a thing was impossible. That was obvious. How would he be unsatisfied with such a wonderful girl beside him, a girl that he was unworthy of? Hence, Ikki said his thoughts aloud. "Stella, you don''t need to take them seriously. My feelings will absolutely" "Wait, Ikki." "Mgh!?" But those words were physically blocked by Stella''s hand. "Just as they said, I was wrong." "S-Stella?" "I know what you''re going to say, but those words coming from you because I forced them is entirely different." Stella cautioned herself in her heart. Did becoming his girlfriend mean she had won? This was an excellent point. She had become too complacent about their relationship after it was revealed. I''m not qualified to fight off all the girls gathered around Ikki, for one thing. Of course. Ikki Kurogane was a man loved by none other than Stella Vermillion. He was that charming a man. In a sense, it was obvious that those who knew his story and received his kindness would come to like him. And in addition, it was not elegant at all for her to make a fuss with ''I''m his girlfriend, that''s why!'' at every single person who got close to him. It was not charming. If I relax just because of our promise, I''ll be finished as a woman! It was the heart, and not a promise, that bound lovers together. To keep on loving him, and keep being loved by him. Only by striving like this, could she honestly accept Ikki''s words! "Fine! Sara Bloodlily, do as you like if you want! I won''t stop you! But I won''t let you steal him! Ikki''s heart belongs to me, Stella Vermillion!" Thrusting one finger high in the air with her declaration of war, Stella left the group and strode towards the exhibition by herself, not wanting to waste a single moment. She was likely thinking about how to win against Sara, who had Arisuin''s fashion support. "Since it''s a rare chance for me as well, Onii-sama, I''ll see you later." Shizuku walked away alone, in the same direction. The mastermind, seeing those two leave, allowed cheerful giggles to spill out. "Hehehe. Ikki sure is loved." And standing in Arisuin''s gaze, Ikki fumed. "Aliiiiice." "Aww, don''t make such an angry face. You''re ruining your own cuteness." "How can I not be angry? You provoked Stella on purpose since you know she hates losing." "What else could I do? This was the only reason I figured Lily would accept. And I mean every single thing that I told them too. Ikki, you also don''t want to chain Stella-chan down with just some promise, right?" "Well, that''s true." After hearing the explanation, Ikki couldn''t make a rebuttal either. "Then I''ll take Lily around. Do you want to come along?" "No, Shizuku seems to have disappeared, and since I have something I want to buy, I will shop by myself." "I see. Then let''s meet up back here in two hours." Since the shops were having a showdown, the contents of the exhibitions were very diverse, from casual wear to formal dresses and even native outfits. Three floors of the department store were being used to display ladies'' wear from classic to modern, Eastern to Western. The main goods were displayed on attention-grabbing mannequins, pushing the summer''s trends and brands. A mild milky-colored one-piece. A refreshing striped flared skirt. Just seeing them brought about a joyous mood. And yet "It''s cute, but." They weren''t good enough, Stella thought. Not to mention that her opponent had Arisuin, who made Shizuku appear three times cuter the last time he seriously dressed the girl up. Given Sara never even bothered with appearance, she might have even greater potential. The mainstream outfits Stella held in her hands simply put, they were ordinary. She was slightly worried but being too unorthodox would also be dangerous. "Oh?" At that moment, the pensive Stella was attracted to a corner of the exhibition. What she saw in that section was Chill! Yukata Summer Exhibition! (You may try them on) written on a pamphlet. It was a corner specially for handling yukata. "This may be good!" Though it was mainstream, it would also be a highly unexpected choice. Not only was it proper for the season, she didn''t have to worry about clashing with Sara, who would be choosing clothes with ease of movement in mind for her match. And since Stella didn''t have a single set of kimono, this was a good opportunity to buy some. Stella made up her mind and walked towards the corner, and after browsing through the beautiful merchandise, she eventually picked one out. It was a red and white yukata that matched her hair. Stella released Flame Veil as she took it into her hands, then walked towards the shop attendant. "Excuse me. I want to try this on." "Welcome. You''d like to try it? Then this way!?" The expression on the middle-aged woman froze in recognition. "Y-Y-Y-You''re, could it be that you''re Vermillion''s Princess Stella? W-Why are you here!?" "Like I said umm, I want to try this." "A-Ahh! That''s right! That''s what you said! Our shop has that service! I forgot about it out of shock! Th-Then please, wait a moment! I''ll prepare tea and some tea cakes! Saitou-san! Please go and buy some top-grade tea cakes and tea! The most expensive ones!" "No, you don''t have to! There''s no need for that, please let me try this on!" Stella stopped the middle-aged woman who was trying to take out a wallet to give her colleague nearby. "I came with my friends today, so I can''t stay for long. But I appreciate the thought." "S-Sorry for my impoliteness. We have no experience in receiving state guests, s-so I became a little overexcited ahaha." "I''m just a student now. Please, don''t mind it." "I understand. Then please wait in this dressing room. I''ll help you put it on at once." Stella was guided to the partitioned space in the middle of the kimono corner, its size about eighteen square meters. She passed through the curtain over the entrance and walked towards the center. And then, she saw a familiar figure. "Shizuku? Why''re you here?" "Is there any reason other than trying on clothes? Since it''s such a rare chance that Stella-san herself is allowing others to tempt Onii-sama, I was thinking of showing him my appearance in yukata after such a long time." "Grr." Stella frowned at the expected reply. Even though she purposely chosed something that wouldn''t overlap with Sara, she ended up clashing with the other opponent. But since she had already decided on the kimono, Stella wasn''t going to retreat. "I don''t remember you ever being considerate though hmph. Well, do what you want. It''s fine as long as I win Ikki''s heart." Hearing Stella''s declaration, Shizuku gave a meaningful smile. "Ha I will need to congratulate you on that, huh?" "Hmm? What do you mean?" "Even though I''ve chosen a yukata, you''re going to do the same. Are you sure that''s fine? You won''t stand a chance, you know?" "I-I won''t know if I don''t try first!" "Pfft. Well, that''s true. You''ll know when you try it." W-What''s with her overconfident attitude. Stella knew well how competitive Shizuku was, but this time rather than competitive, there was certainty in the girl. Well, I won''t lose! Despite a moment of insecurity, Stella still accepted the yukata from the shop attendant, who as expected for an employee assigned to the sales period took almost no time to finish assisting Stella into the garment. "There, it''s done. How is it, Stella-sama?" "Wah~!" Confirming her appearance, Stella raised an excited voice. The yukata she chose had bright red thistles with a tint of yellow decorated over a white base. Her shoes were changed into geta, and she carried a string purse in her hand. Her obi was of a red darker than that of the thistle, tied in a big knot around her waist. "It''s so cute, just like a goldfish." "Ohh? It looks pretty good on you, Stella-san." "It''s so cute, just like a goldfish." She turned her body around once, the big knot swayed like a goldfish''s tail. Stella liked that very much. She''d probably stand out if she wore that strolling in a festival. And, at that moment "Ohh? It looks pretty good on you, Stella-san." Shizuku had finished dressing at almost the same time. Her outfit was a yukata, just like Stella, whose blue fabric had white iris flowers and ripples of water drawn on it. In contrast to the lively tone of Stella''s, hers was a calm color. It had a synergy with Shizuku''s pale hair and skin, showing a level of coolness. Perhaps because of that. H-Huh? Somehow. Seeing Shizuku, Stella felt the insecurity in her heart expand, and she reconfirmed her own appearance again in a panic. Though she still didn''t know the reason, she definitely felt it. Compared to Shizuku it doesn''t really seem to fit me. "Pffft. You seem to have noticed it, Stella-san." "Wha! What exactly are you saying?" "You don''t have to play dumb. Compared to me, it doesn''t seem to suit you, isn''t that how you feel?" "Th-That''s not true! Mine''s definitely cuter!" "I see. Then let''s return to Onii-sama together." "Guh." That would be troubling. She could not appear before Ikki while so insecure. But why did it seem not to fit her as well as Shizuku? She stood before the full-length mirror and examined herself in various poses, but she couldn''t think of the reason, so Stella asked the shop attendant. "H-Hey Miss Attendant, between me and Shizuku, who do you think looks better?" "E-Erm." That question was probably troubling considering her standpoint. The shop attendant smiled vaguely as if dodging question. "Both of you are in wonderful clothes that bring out each''s own personality. I think that they both fit quite well." That answer was sincere. For one thing, Stella''s looks were already outstanding, so she could wear most of the clothes and look good. But the shop attendant had noticed one issue. "It''s just that the little lady there seems more used to wearing a kimono." "Used to." "Exactly." Shizuku confirmed the shop attendant''s words. "I''m still a member of an honorable samurai family. As I prefer Western dresses personally, I usually wear what I want, but I had plenty of chances to wear kimonos in the past for family events. And at the same time, I''ve been trained on how to behave when wearing them. I wouldn''t mess the hems while walking like you, Stella-san, and nor would I look straight at another person." Shizuku pointed at the hem of Stella''s yukata, which was indeed out of place from Stella moving around in front of the mirror. "You must straighten your back when talking, but show some reservation in your gaze instead of looking straight at the other party. The position of your hands mustn''t exceed your shoulder line, and be aligned at the front. Everything makes a small individual difference, but combined they have a bigger impact on the appearance. Kimonos are different from dresses. It''s not good just to be glamorous. Only by letting your inner beauty shine will you be able to evoke their Japanese beauty. In other words, both your body and movements are lacking in modesty!" "Hauu!" Exactly so. In the first place, kimonos were clothing crafted by combining Japanese culture and physique, which meant that Shizuku had a home team advantage. The difference was obvious, and it wasn''t difficult to imagine that every one of their actions would increase the gap. The weight of accumulated training would show itself in each angled posture and each reflexive action. Stella, who had etiquette training for wearing a dress, understood well that this couldn''t be imitated easily. "Certainly, this won''t work." "That''s not true at all. It also looks very good on you, Stella-sama!" "Thank you, but." ''Very good'' wasn''t enough. She had to win. That was a battle with her pride as Ikki''s girlfriend on the line. And there was still Sara, supported by Arisuin. She couldn''t afford to lose against Shizuku here. Best to give up on the kimono, but what else would she choose? Stella was troubled, and then Shizuku gracefully approached Stella and whispered something in her ear. "If you''re fine with it, how about letting me dress you up?" "You?" "With Alice helping the opponent, it shouldn''t be a problem, right?" However, Stella only gazed at Shizuku in suspicion. "You''re full of lies. It''s impossible for you to help me. You''re probably just thinking of some evil prank. I won''t fall for it." Considering their relationship akin to bride and sister-in-law, this response was only natural, yet Shizuku looked rather depressed hearing it. "Am I so untrusted even though I''ve accepted you to some extent?" "Really?" "That''s right. Otherwise, I''d never allow you to be together with Onii-sama. I''d use every means legal or illegal to chase such a woman to the ends of the world and eliminate her. Stella-san, you should know I''m that kind of a woman, right? But since it''s you for the first time, I''ve acknowledged another woman. Therefore I''m very displeased with that country bumpkin woman buzzing around Onii-sama, and even aiming for his body. I won''t allow the one I''ve recognized to lose against someone like that." "Shizuku you." "Won''t you let me help? Onee-sama." Shizuku held Stella''s hands in her own. She called Stella with a term she had never used before, and Stella''s eyes widened in delight upon hearing it. Stella hadn''t known that she was so sccepted by Shizuku, and so she grasped Shizuku''s hands and replied with a fully-blooming smile. "I''m sorry for suspecting you! Let''s chase away that woman together!" "Yes!" "Then let''s hear your opinion right now! What do you think is the outfit that''ll make me the cutest?" "It''s simple, Stella-san. Your red hair seems to be on fire, and that feminine body can''t be hidden by a kimono. You don''t have to dress up at all. You''re already very charming in your usual attire." "I-Is that so hehe. Somehow, hearing those words from you makes me happy." "In other words, Stella-san, you just need to use the weapons you were born with. And the best choice to do that with is this!" "Th-This outfit is!?" "Since it''s a festival, various clothes will be displayed. I''ve procured this for Stella-san''s sake. A woman like you can wear this perfectly. And in addition, if we spice it up you''ll be able to catch Onii-sama''s heart!" "For me! Thank you, Shizuku! This certainly feels like it''ll do! Alright! Let me change into this quickly!" Around the time that Stella and Shizuku were making an alliance, Sara and Arisuin were riding the escalator to the floor below the ladies'' wear department. On the way, Arisuin asked Sara just in case. "We don''t have much time, so I want to hear it from the start. Do you have any requests like about design or brand? Or will you leave everything up to me?" Sara shook her head. "I don''t know much, so please take care of it." "Okay." That being said, there''s a match today, so clothes hard to move in are no good. Akatsuki was a private school with no uniform. The clothes chosen here would just become her battle attire, so something overly ornate would reduce her mobility. That wouldn''t do. While he was once part of Akatsuki, he had no lingering feelings about it so it didn''t really matter to Arisuin, but to Ikki that serious youth would probably be unhappy. But regardless of which clothes they might choose there was something he had to do first. "First is your face." "I need orthopedics?" "Nothing so extreme. Though your face is naturally good-looking, it''s a waste without makeup. Let''s start from there." As they were talking, they reached the cosmetics department on the third floor. Milky-colored marble dominated the view, with golden lines drawn on black pillars in some locations. Across the clean floor with chic color, the unique fragrance of female cosmetics wafted through the air. "Let me ask for the sake of it, do you have experience in makeup?" Sara shook her head. "Well, that''s true. You don''t have a fashionable aura." Her bed hair still had paint sticking to it, and her lips were dry. There was no way she had used makeup before. How incomprehensible that her skin is flawless, though. Well, she probably had that kind of constitution. It wasn''t as mysterious as Stella''s weight, at least. "Then you don''t know about makeup and skin care, right?" "I''ve never done it, but if you''re talking about puffing some skin-colored powder onto your face, then I''m aware of it." "That''s foundation, but makeup isn''t just about that." "Really?" "Yeah. Given this rare opportunity, I''ll teach you from the beginning. Please listen carefully." "Very well." "First, before putting on makeup, skincare is important. Use this cleansing foam to remove dirt and oil from the sebum. This is necessary because makeup sticks poorly if there are impurities." "I see." "Next is toner. It has many active ingredients that keep your skin moisturized." "Hmm hmm." "After that''s done, lotion. Lotion contains reagents that support your skin''s elasticity. Its use is quite similar to toner. Finally, you mustn''t forget to apply a day cream to keep the active ingredients in the toner and lotion on your skin. After covering with the day cream, apply the base makeup next to improve how well the makeup sticks. This is very important as it also protects your skin from UV light. At this stage, you need to use control colors to account for the existing state of your skin. Use purple type if you''re concerned about redness, silver type if you want to emphasize glossiness. After that, it''s finally time for the foundation you mentioned, but there are types besides powder such as cream and liquid. It''s important to use the one suited to your skin type but if there are spots or acne that can''t be hidden by the process so far, use concealer, and lastly use face powder to reduce the foundation''s stickiness, finishing by touching up with highlighter and blush which can be used in either order depending on the situation. That completes the base so next is eye makeup. Do you understand so far?" As for Sara, white smoke was rising from her head. She answered Arisuin with lifeless eyes. "I understand that life as a woman is very difficult." "Oh, you understood better than I thought. That''s right, a woman is always putting in tremendous effort into beauty every day. Men call it deceptive and don''t really grasp that effort." "You''re also a man." "I''m a maiden at heart." "You''re weird." "I don''t want to hear that from you." It was truly regrettable. "I don''t think I can do it properly." "Well, I just listed the procedure in some detail, but there are products that can combine lotion, day cream, and base. It''s quite manageable and practice makes perfect, let''s try running through it once." Saying so, Arisuin snapped his fingers, releasing the suppression of his presence from Darkness Hermit, and his thinned shadow regained its color immediately. And then "The beautiful mister over there, are you buying a present for your girlfriend~?" It didn''t take even three seconds before a young female shop attendant came to Arisuin''s side. Sales performance would directly affect personnel evaluation in this kind of place, so attendants swarmed toward customers like piranhas. A weak-willed customer would be intimidated by the agression, and likely stripped of fleshmoneybefore they could react. But of course Arisuin was familiar with this. Unfazed by the shop attendant''s attack, he stated his needs with a smile. "No. I''m just accompanying this girl who wants to choose some makeup. It seems she''s never even applied toner before." "Not until now!? And yet she still looks so pretty!" Having just noticed Sara, the shop attendant stated her honest thoughts with a slightly surprised expression. "But if she''s so pretty, it''d be a waste not to do any makeup." "I know, right? Though since she''s never done it before, she has no idea what suits her skin." "I see, I see. In that case, could you come to the counter, please? I''ll show you all our sample cosmetics." "Thank you. That would be helpful." That female shop attendant likely had no interest in the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. She didn''t realize Sara as a contender, and was speaking normally. After Arisuin was given bags of samples, he led Sara out of the shop. What he received was the sample set from an organic cosmetics maker. "Are these all free?" Sara''s eyes went round upon seeing beautiful little bottles no less fancy than the products on sale. "Yes. Since makeup must match the person, most producers provide samples to try out. Some of them also offer refunds." "So generous." "Depending on the content, this small bottle can cost up to ten thousand yen. Organic cosmetics aren''t risk-free either, so customers wouldn''t take the chance if they didn''t do this." As one would expect for a cosmetics set targeted towards women, there were many pretty items arrayed in a unified assortment. Some customers even became fanatical collectors of such charming baubles which defeated the point of having makeup samples, but every subject had its fanatics so there was no point in worry over it. "Hmm. That camera has a blind spot over here, so this will do." Arisuin used his assassin''s eyes to examine a surveillance camera and calculate its visual arc. Determining the blind spot instantly, he brought Sara through his shadow to the edge of the floor, where they could not be seen. And then "Hermit''s House." He pierced the wall of the department store with Darkness Hermit, and pulled the blade downward as if unzipping a zipper, and a dark hole opened. "Now, in you go." Sara obeyed Arisuin''s words and stepped into the dark hole, and on the other side was nine-square-meter room all in gray. "This place is?" "The other side of the world using my shadow''s ability. In other words, a hidden room made using the space between shadows. You can''t just put on makeup in front of others, right?" Though there was no electricity, water and gas were available, and there were even some rations stored here. If he felt like it, he could hide for a few days in that convenient space. It was also where he confined Kagami some time ago. "Here''s the washing room, this way." One must wash her face before putting on makeup. In Sara''s case, she had never done any skincare before, so it wasn''t just washing. Peeling, removing the old stratum corneum, was probably also necessary. Hence Arisuin brought her to the bath unit deep inside the Hermit''s House. On the way, Sara suddenly stopped in her tracks and asked with a doubtful expression. "Why are you helping me?" "Oh, don''t you feel like polishing a gem if you find one?" "You betrayed us." "It''s true that I''ve betrayed Rebellion, and I don''t intend to work for them a second time but that''s separate from helping you as an individual. Of course there''s also the matter of being asked by Ikki and the others, but Lily doesn''t have an unpleasant air." "That''s because yesterday was a shower day." "No, that''s not what I meant more importantly, what''s a shower day!? A girl must shower properly every day!" Arisuin sighed in amazement. "It''s a metaphor. Most of my life was rough, so I can smell the rotten sewage-like air of those who willingly fell into corruption." The terrorists of Rebellion had all kinds of backgrounds. For example, people like the Puppeteer who executed evil acts, and survivors like Tatara who lived in environments where they only knew evilArisuin didn''t believe those two evils were the same. The former was beyond saving, but the latter was just a victim of circumstance. He who crawled up from the depths of that snowy town understood weel that there was no such thing as equality in life. That was why he wouldn''t prejudge people by organization. He relied only on his own senses developed over the past decade. "As long as my sense of smell doesn''t reject Lily, I''ve no reason to hate you." "I see." "Speaking of which, I want to hear something from you as well. Mario Rosso is a famous artist that even I''ve heard of, so why are you working as Rebellion''s underling?" But Sara shook her head to deny his premise. "I''m not part of Rebellion, and I have no intention of joining. I''m just repaying my debt." "Debt?" Sara nodded. "There''s a painting I want to finish no matter what. But before I can paint it, I need to travel the world to widen my knowledge. I have to find my ideal model. For that, I received an operation from the Grand Professor for my illness. I sold my paintings to pay for the treatment fee. I also borrowed their routes to enter conflicts and look for my model. That''s the whole relationship we have." The reason she was participating in this battle was also to search for her model. She wasn''t interested in the Rebellion''s ideals, either. She was just using Rebellion for her own objective, and Rebellion was also using her for their own benefit. "So that''s how it is. But in that case, you''ve been ripped off. I don''t know what kind of operation it was, but considering the value of your paintings, they were probably worth enough money to buy a country." "I don''t care about that. If I can get my hands on the body I want to draw, I have no need for money. There''s nothing else I want." Sara''s voice was plain and emotionless, but the will it conveyed was heavy. Arisuin knew that this was the weight of her determination, heavier and stronger than what had Arisuin had expected it to be. He caught a glimpse of sadness in Sara''s thoughts, and felt a bit guilty for using that feeling. "I hope you can complete it." "It took quite a while, but I finally found my model. I''ll definitely finish it." "You''re talking about Ikki, right?" "Yes. Devils crawling over every part of the painting. The figure of a messiah standing among them without fear, possessing unparalleled courage and a maiden-like pure gentleness. He possesses these two contrasting impressions, an ideal representation of a man." In order to find that, Sara had travelled around the world, and now she finally encountered him. "The moment I saw the Crownless Sword King, my senses started screaming out. He is exactly the one I was searching for." Sara''s expression as she talked seemed somewhat feverish. As if, it was as if she was bragging about her lover. "Haha. Which means it was love at first sight." "Is that so?" "Because in other words, Ikki is your ideal man, right? Isn''t that the same as falling in love at first sight?" Sara was confused by what Arisuin pointed out. "I don''t understand since I''ve never considered such things before." Did she fall for Ikki? Though she asked in her heart, she couldn''t get an answer. It was the same as not comprehending a foreign language when hearing it for the first time. It was an emotion that the girl''s heart, a bud without knowing the ''L'' of love, could not understand. The first to return to the meeting spot was Ikki. Apart from him, all the others were girls(?), so he knew it would probably take some time. Ikki sat on a bench nearby, and started reading a book he bought from a shop as he waited for the others to return. Five minutes passed. "Sorry. Did I make you wait?" Ikki closed his book and looked up at Arisuin''s voice. "No, it hasn''t been that long" H-Huh? He stiffened from doubt. Standing next to Arisuin was Sara, who had been touched up by Arisuin. Her outfit was not a jersey, and of course not apron. She was also wearing a brassiere properly. Rather, her brassiere was totally exposed. Moreover, she was wearing a pair of denim hotpants remodeled from jeans, and her overall exposure had only increased. "U-Umm, Alice." He questioned Arisuin with a glance that said, ''What''s the meaning of this?'', and Arisuin sighed in response to his confusion. "I know what you''re trying to say. I worked hard, you know? But." He explained how it became like that. It wasn''t anything complicated. There was a plain and simple reason. After finishing her makeup, they were choosing her outfit and she randomly tried on a pair of jeans designed towards summer wear. Suddenly, Sara suddenly collapsed, and then she said with a pale face H-Heavy. "Simply put, it was weight overload. I also heard that because Stella-chan was scary, she had been forcing herself to wear that jersey. But she eventually used up all her strength." "Isn''t that way too weak!?" "I was also surprised." "Because I have never carried anything heavier than my brush." "Sara-san, how have you actually managed to live until now." "However, I''ve arranged things within her weight allowance so that she doesn''t look like an exhibitionist. You don''t have to worry about them bouncing around if she''s wearing a bra." Arisuin went behind Sara, grabbed her by the shoulders,and pushed her towards Ikki, signaling for Ikki to check for himself. Well, certainly he hadn''t noticed because of the sudden increase in the exposure rate, but Arisuin did seem to have put in a lot of effort on Sara''s outfit. Her upper half consisted of a show-off bra and long sleeve summer cardigan. Her lower half consisted of hotpants and boots. The front of her cardigan was not closed up, showing the appeal of her hourglass bodyline from her bust to her thin waist. Her sleeves were long type enough to covered up to the second knuckles of her fingers, her bed hair was left as it was, and the whole style enhanced Sara''s sexiness and moody atmosphere. Arisuin was as skillful as ever. In addition to all that, her makeup was also perfect. Her white skin gained elasticity with the use of toner and lotion, and her eyelashes were beautifully curled. The exquisitely used highlight and shadow shaped out Sara''s facial features, and her previously dry lips had the freshness of ripened fruit, radiating vitality. Nothing was overlooked or excessive. Everything was in just the right amount. Honestly speaking Ikki thought she was beautiful. "Is it strange?" "Not at all. This is way better than before. You''re really pretty, Sara-san." "I see." Ikki relayed his impression directly to Sara, who replied indifferently and averted her gaze, but her gaze wavered slightly and her cheeks glowed faintly in the color of cherry blossoms. It seemed she was embarrassed. That was the first time Sara behaved like a girl. "As expected of Alice. Doesn''t she look a lot better?" The voice directed toward Sara was from Shizuku, who had just arrived. She was walking towards them with clip clop from her geta, taking small steps so that her hem would not be disarrayed. She leaned onto Ikki''s side as if claiming her spot, and took his sleeve with her small hand. "Shizuku, did you buy these clothes?" Shizuku nodded in delight at Ikki''s question. "Yes. Since I still haven''t used the reward from the time we defeated those terrorists, I bought this. How does it look, Onii-sama?" "An iris pattern, huh? Looks good with the calm colors. It really suits you." As Ikki answered Shizuku, he patted her silver hair with just enough strength to not muss up her hairstyle. "Thank you for the compliment." Shizuku gave her gratitude, her eyes narrowed in happiness. But that expression changed to an evil smile as Ikki stopped patting her. "But Onii-sama, you must be looking forward to Stella-san the most, right?" "Eh, n-no that''s." "You don''t have to make excuses. Wanting to see the beauty of the one you love is an obvious thing." As Shizuku said that, she turned towards the path she came from and called out. "Now, Stella-san! It''s time for the finale! With your charm and cuteness heightened by that new outfit, beat the new contestant here to a pulp!" "Leave it to me!" The reply came from an empty space. No, she just made herself invisible with Flame Veil. Stella immediately released her Noble Art, and jumped out before Ikki. And then I''ve become a cute little bunny, and I''ll jump into Ikki''s heart, pyon~?" "I''ve become a cute little bunny and I''ll jump into Ikki''s heart, pyon~?" With a pair of bunny ears attached by hairband, and clad in fishnet tights, she hugged Ikki in her bunny girl appearance. In an instant, everyone went dead silent. Nevermind Ikki, even Arisuin and Sara, as well as the passersby. They had lost their words and expressions, after seeing this bizarre Stella. "Hehehe. Shizuku, look, Ikki seems unable to even utter a sound from my cuteness!" Only she herself had not noticed. Ikki put his hands on the shoulders of the overly positive Stella, and pushed her away. Then he looked into the distance and spoke. "For the time being, please change your clothes, Stella-san." "Wha!? You''re speaking so coldly!? I didn''t jump into your heart!?" "Pffft." Mocking laughter came from next to Stella, and when she turned around, she saw one girl mocking her with eyes dyed in sadistic pleasure, and Stella''s face immediately paled. "Shizuku, you! Don''t tell me you tricked me!?" "Saying that I tricked you, hmph, how disreputable. Please think for a bit. In the first placewill I ever be your ally?" "Th-Then when you said ''Ikki likes rabbits, so the bunny girl outfit will get lots of points'', that was also!" "That kind of bonus exists only in Dragon Quest." Realizing that she had been toyed with by this little devil, Stella''s face boiled from shame and anger. "Y-You! Ikki, you see!? Shizuku deceived me!" "Yeah, I know. I know already, so please change your clothes, Vermillion-san." "Noooo! The distance between our hearts is widening so quickly! Now it''s like the time when we first met! Grr! Shizuku! You''ll get it from me later! Remember that!" Stella cried out in anger, and ran away with her hands hugging her body. She probably wanted to change back into her uniform. Behind Stella''s back Shizuku''s shoulders shook as she laughed. "Hey, Shizuku. Don''t bully Stella too much." "No." Ikki cautioned Shizuku as he couldn''t bear to watch it anymore, while Shizuku rejected him without hesitation. He was slightly surprised at her strong rejection, which was rare considering that she generally obeyed him all the time. "A-Are you that unwilling, to the point of blunt rejection?" "Yes. This is my special privilege. I won''t stop even if Onii-sama asks me to stop." As Shizuku answered Ikki so, she looked in the direction Stella ran off to again. "Really, such a cute person." The side of Shizuku''s face as she muttered for some reason, that sight stabbed at Ikki''s heart a little. Huh, why would this be? He was confused by that incomprehensible feeling. What did he feel when he saw her in profile just then? Love? Or was it sorrow? He couldn''t understand. And then, while he was still unable to reach an answer "Then Onii-sama, I''ll retreat before the cute little bunny becomes a red demon and returns. It''s about time for me to make arrangements for the third round match tonight." Shizuku informed Ikki that she would be returning first. There was no reason to stop her, especially if it was to prepare for tonight. Currently there was nothing more important than that event. Ikki pushed the sensation out of his mind, and nodded. "Got it. I''ll appease Stella." "I leave it to you. Alice, I hope that you can help me. Do you want to go together?" "Yeah, it''s alright. My work over here is done as well." "Thank you. Then please excuse us, Onii-sama." "Bye. Please return on time before the match begins, okay?" Shizuku and Arisuin walked off together. As they left, Ikki watched Shizuku''s distant figure. "I''m looking forward to fighting you in the semi-finals." He said so in encouragement. Shizuku turned her head upon hearing that, then after using her loudest voice to reply "YES!", she boarded the elevator with Arisuin and left his sight. A few minutes after that, Stella returned after changing back into her uniform. "Huh? Where''s Shizuku and Alice?" The first person she sought was of course Shizuku, who was going to receive her vengeance. But Shizuku was probably no longer in the building, and Ikki told her so. "She had to do some warm-ups for the round three battle, so she went back fir?" First but he stiffened again. Why? He received another strong impact to his brain, even stronger than the bunny girl costume before. The source of that impact was in the angry Stella''s arms. What she was holding was an infant sleeping with eyes closed. "I guess she ran away, huh that brat!" "S-Stella, that baby is?" "Did you give birth to him?" "No way!" It happened after Stella took off the bunny girl costume and changed into her uniform. Annoying bitch annoying bitch annoying bitch! I''ll absolutely not forgive that woman today! I''m going to use Ar Alpha and stick cat ears on her head when I get back! Half-crying, Stella was checking her attire in front of the mirror over the sink, and in that momentsuddenly, the sight of an infant appeared in the mirror, floating silently above and behind her. She was so shocked that she held her breath, but this was no time for her to lock up, because the infant was falling due to gravity. Watch out!!! "And that''s what happened." "You did a great thing." Afterwards, Stella and the two others brought the infant to the lost child center in the department store. They sat down at the sofa inside the center, waiting for the guardian of the infant to be found. The infant, a boy probably not even a year old, was sleeping in Stella''s arms. Stella lowered her gaze onto the infant and asked Ikki next to her. "This child is a Blazer, right?" Ikki nodded. "Probably. I think he has a teleport type ability similar to Jougasaki-san." There was no other way for him to suddenly appear out of thin air. Normally Blazers'' abilities were discovered after they had were old enough to think, but infants with strong abilities occasionally had a portion activate suddenly despite not manifesting a Device. An infant who couldn''t even stand on his own had no control over his abnormal power naturally it very dangerous, even life-threatening depending on the circumstance. Had Stella not caught the infant and he hit his head on the hard floor, causing a heavy injury in the worst case, he could have died. "It''s really great that Stella was there." "That''s true I hope his parents can be found soon." "I wonder about that. We don''t know what the extent of this child''s ability was when he awakened it." If they were lucky, his parents were in this department store, but it was possible that he came from far away. Seeing that Makoto Nitta was written on his nameplate, it was reasonable to say that the infant was Japanese, so his parents should be in Japan. "Since we''ve already informed the department store staff, let''s only stay with him for as long as our time allows." "That''s true ah." It was at this moment the infant in Stella''s arms twisted his body and opened his eyes. "Aah, bu?" And then his big watery eyes saw Stella''s face "Waaaaahhh~!!!" He cried out loudly. No, it was not only that, he wriggled his small body around, trying to escape from Stella''s arms. It was probably because he began to panic from not seeing his mother. "H-Hey! Don''t squirm around! It''s dangerous!" "Waaaaaaaahhh!!!" "W-W-What should I do!? What should I do, Ikki!?" Despite being kicked in the face, Stella still hugged onto him to prevent him from falling, and asked Ikki for help. But Ikki didn''t know how to handle an infant either. Even though he had a little sister, they were only one year apart. For the time being, he tried out the classic ''peek-a-boo'' "WaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhKLSymph (talk)!!!" "It got worse!?" "H-How troubling." The two of them looked with worry at the infant, who had no intention to stop crying. And pushing between those two "Give him to me." Sara took the infant from Stella''s arms. "Sara!? It''s too risky with your lack of stamina! What''ll we do if you drop him!?" "Shut up. You''re a bit too loud." "Erk." Stella had tried to snatch the infant, but she was restrained by Sara''s gaze. Sara sat down on the sofa, and as she stroked the back of the infant''s head "It''s alright. Your mama will come back soon." She spoke in a calming tone, and soon after "Ahh, au?" "He stopped crying." Surprisingly, the frenzied infant had calmed down. "You''re amazing, Sara-san. Are you used to this?" "Not really. It''s just that I''ve observed various things during my trip around the world, so even without words, I can understand what he wants, how he feels. This child''s insecure because his parents aren''t here. If we get unsettled too, it''ll make him worse, so we have to calm down. Even a child is sensitive to the feelings of adult nearby." ""S-Sorry."" Being reprimanded and criticized, both Ikki and Stella lowered their heads apologetically. Children would be scared if they see adults in a bad mood. Certainly that was true, so it wouldn''t be good if they acted unsettled. Though Stella felt some frustration as a woman, as well as worry about Sara''s arm strength, it would seem that leaving the infant to Sara was the best solution. Stella decided so and pulled back, but stayed prepared in case Sara dropped the infant at some point. And a while after calming down, the infant started rubbing against Sara''s breasts. "Upai! Pai!" Stella let out a smile unconsciously at that adorable gesture. "Ahaha. I know what this means." He probably wanted breast milk. "But sorry, we can''t produce milk yet." "I''ll get some milk from the staff-in-charge here." Ikki, ever considerate, was about to stand up, but at that moment Sara took a shocking action. She pulled aside the showy brassiere Arisuin had chosen for her, and exposed one of her white breasts. "Buh!?" "Wai Sara!? What are you" "Quiet." Sara stared at Stella who was making a loud noise from the sudden shock, and scolded her. "Ah, s-sorry but!" "Even if I can''t produce milk, doing this will give him peace of mind." And like Sara said, the infant seemed satisfied sucking on Sara''s nipple even with no milk coming out. He was definitely not hungry. What the infant was seeking was not food, but warmth. Sara understood that, as she had the observant eyes of the world''s number one artist. And then, as Sara imitating breast feeding with the infant "Ninna nanna, ninna oh questo bimbo a chi lo d~?" she started singing with a beautiful voice. Stella, being well versed in languages as an imperial princess, immediately recognized it as an Italian lullaby[3]. "Se lo do al lupo bianco me lo tiene tanto tanto~?" A melody that was weaved with love, and though the infant didn''t know its meaning, he definitely felt the emotion contained in the song, which surpassed borders, words, meanings. Most likely, that was what motherhood was all about. "Ninna nanna, nanna fate il mio bimbo addormentate~?" After a while, the infant once again let out a small sleeping sound from between Sara''s breasts. The figure of Sara holding that little life while singing a lullaby be it in Stella''s eyes or Ikki''s, it was more beautiful a scene than any other. After the infant fell asleep again, Sara gave him to Ikki. Her arms were probably reaching their limit. "He''s sleeping well." Ikki smiling down at the tiny one in his embrace, but then his smile turned vexed. "Stella too." "Zzz. Zzz." Stella had also been lured by Sara''s lullaby into dream. Though she had perfect attack, defense, and speed, it seemed she wasn''t prepared for abnormal status effects. On the other hand, after passing the infant to Ikki, Sara opened up her notebook on her knees, and started sketching the infant that was sleeping in Ikki''s arms. It was not like the unbelievably fast drawing she used during her battles, but instead slow and careful. On the neat white notebook, with a single pencil, she shaped a world with depth. It was so detailed that if he stretched out a hand towards it, his finger could sink into the notebook and touch the infant''s soft cheek. To Ikki who ignorant about painting, Sara''s technique seemed just like magic. "Hmm? What?" She likely noticed Ikki peeping at her notebook. Sara faced Ikki''s gaze, and tilted her head in inquiry. "Ah, sorry. Just that you''re good at this, I thought." Well, she was a world famous painter whose works were worth an astronomical figure of fourteen billion USD per piece, according to Stella. It was obvious that she would be good at it, but he still couldn''t help himself from voicing his opinion. Though Ikki had no knowledge of painting, he had excellent eyes and could observe a person''s movement precisely, so he understood even with just a casual stroke of the pencil that her technique was the result of an intense training, making that single stroke unique. It was the same as a genius''s swordsmanship, unreachable without extraordinary passion and the resolve to follow one''s path to the end. "You really love painting." Honestly speaking, Sara was a troublesome person who pursued him for her nude model, so obsessive that he didn''t even want to be near her, yet he respected her strong will. But in response, Sara said "I like it these days." "These days?" Ikki showed doubt at that reply. Sara peeked at his eyes for a moment and then muttered bit by bit with a voice full of bitterness "In the past, I hated painting the most." Sara Bloodlily. In her childhood, this girl lived in a small studio during her childhood in the mountains on the outskirts of Italy. She was born with an illness that had weakened her bones, leaving her unable to even walk on her own, so what she could from her bed was her world. And what she could see was her father. He wasn''t a famous artist. All he did was draw on a huge canvas a religious image of a messiah burning away a horde of devils with holy light, saving the world in Armageddon. He had been drawing that for many years. The vision of his back was all that Sara rememberedshe had no memory of him turning. Even when she called out to him, no response came. She didn''t know her father''s face, or even whether she had ever seen it. He had always been absorbed with, possessed posessed by, the painting before him. That was why "I hated painting, because it took my father away from me." She wanted his attention. She wanted his love. Sara spoke her feelings from when she was young, and Ikki asked in response. "Then Sara-san, why did why did you yourself start painting?" If she hated it so much? Sara answer was her father''s death. One day, her father fell onto the canvas and died. According to the housekeeper who took her father to the hospital, the cause seemed to be the worsening of his chronic disease. Left in the studio were only the lonely Sara and a huge incomplete oil painting. After her tears dried up three days later, Sara stared hatefully at the painting that had killed her father. Its huge canvas could just about cover an entire wall of the room. In the end, the center where the messiah should''ve been drawn was left blank, incomplete after her father''s death. She decided to destroy it. Since she felt only hatred towards that painting, this was an obvious choice. Because of it, her father had never once turned around. Sara exhausted all her strength to crawl from her bed to the canvas, taking a whole day to do so, and stood before it by leaning on a chair. She grabbed a nearby painting knife and raised it, in order to cut the canvas apart. But "I couldn''t swing the knife." Because away from her bed, she saw things she hadn''t been able to before. Empty paint tubes littered the floor, more than she could count. Dozens of brushes abandoned, their bristles disheveled. A palette layered over by dried colors. And the blank on the canvas, left tattered after paint had been applied and scraped off so many times. She could feel the fire of her father''s passion from it, and the moment she did, hatred in Sara''s heart faded to sadness. Tears she thought had dried came flowing out again. He had spent a great amount of time, even disregarding his own daughter and throwing away his own health, to craft this work. But in the end, he couldn''t complete it. Despite so much thought and passion, her father had not been favored by the Muses. How bitter had that made him? Thinking of her father''s regret, Sara stopped crying. She could tell the depths of his effort from the depth of her sadness so Sara resolved herself. She would complete this painting. "Because more than shedding tears, or holding flowers and mourning, doing this would best honor my deceased father." It was the one bond that remained between them. After that, her father''s acquaintance Kouzou Kazamatsuri came to Sara. I was asked to take care of his daughter should anything happen to him. He took her in, and spent a large sum of money so that the Grand Professor, one of Rebellion''s Twelve Apostles, would come and treat her illness. Sara obtained a body that wasn''t completely healed but could still could at least move. She trained her skill in painting to satisfy her father''s regret, while looking for a model to fill that blank canvas, a messiah who stood against the swarming malice. This girl had wandered the world and confronted life-threatening danger, but she didn''t compromise. She had spent ten years, more than half of her life. Were her technique or chosen model half-hearted, the curse-like passion contained in that painting would''ve consumed her. "In doing that without noticing, I grew to like painting. I was a little happy realizing that his blood flowed in me after all." "I see." From Sara''s confession, Ikki knew that this was why she pursued him so stubbornly. He still didn''t know why she wanted him specifically, but if he was the one she chose after half a lifetime searching, it wouldn''t be easy to make her give him up. But "Why?" "Why what?" "Why go so far? You don''t even know your father''s face, right?" Ikki knew the reason for Sara''s stubbornness, but he didn''t understand it. Why would she do this much for a father who never once cared for her? It was a question that applied to Ikki as well, after all. Yet Sara answered without a shred of hesitation. "Because I love him." "When you can''t remember his face? Even though you never received his love?" "It''s true that I can''t remember it. I know he''s not a good father. But I''ve never once hated him. And that''s all it takes. If my love is real, it doesn''t matter if it''s one-sided." Maybe her father had seriously neglected her. And even if that wasn''t the case, he probably wouldn''t want his daughter to add to his legacy. But she didn''t care, because they were father and daughter. "However selfish it is, I should be allowed to love him my own way. That''s obvious, right?" At that moment, Ikki found the answer to his own question. I see. Ikki was thinking that he had no choice, that his and his father''s paths would never cross. That cutting ties was the only conclusion. But that''s not true. It didn''t matter if his father wanted to disown him, or how much his father thought of alienating him. Those were not Ikki''s problems. Of course not. If his father was never once concerned about him, why must he be so considerate of his father? That''s right these aren''t someone else''s feelings, they''re mine! It had nothing to do with what Itsuki thought. If Ikki didn''t hate his father himself, then why would he need to? Let them walk their own separate paths, live their own separate lives. Even if they wouldn''t meetthey''d still be father and son. This is my choice, my special right. This would be Ikki Kurogane''s answer to all the problems revolving around the Kurogane household, and the moment he arrived at it, a weight that had been pressing on his heart since childhood lifted away. He had finally confirmed the honest desire to be father and son with Itsuki, twisted though it may be. Ikki was so happy that he unconsciously smiled, and seeing Ikki''s expression, Sara whispered in relief. "That''s better. The depressed face was troubling." Ikki didn''t notice those words. Earlier in the morning, Sara had wanted to say something after Itsuki had met him. Back then, she probably saw the relationship between Ikki and Itsuki reflecting her own with her father. That was why she asked him ''Is that so?'', because she knew of such complicated matters. And so she explained her past, not for him but for her own sake. "I''ve settled one of my concerns thanks to you, Sara-san." "If you want to show your thanks, become my model." Ikki smiled painfully at Sara''s reply, but now that he knew her background, he also knew why she wouldn''t let up. Putting it simply, all her motivation was concentrated on this model business. And if she a reason like that "Okay, fine." "Huh?" Ikki''s response opened Sara''s eyes wide. She obviously didn''t expect him to consent. And Ikki obviously wouldn''t accept without a condition. "But you have to beat me in the match." "Match." "Right. The upcoming third match. If you win, then I''ll be your model. But if you lose, then you''ll completely give up on making me your model how about it?" The instant Ikki spoke the words, he felt his whole body shake, and all of the hairs on it stand up. Before his eyes was Sara with a clearly different look in her eyes. "I understand." A strong will blazed in the depths of her eyes, emitting a heat that seemed to burn his bangs. Ikki sucked in a breath. She was on a different level. Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival was a ceremony of knights, a battle for glory among people living the way of the warrior like Ikki and Stella. But Sara was different. Ikki understood this after hearing her story. She had a rare talent, a high combat power, but she did had nothing to fight for in this tournament. Nor was she at all passionate about Rebellion. What she wanted was to complete her father''s legacy, and everything else was just a step in that process. So her motivation was low. She had shown only a glimpse of her strength in the match against Kuraudo. That was Isn''t it a waste? The passion Sara felt towards art was the same that knights did towards combat. Their directions were different, but that fire and will were the same. No, maybe hers were greater? He didn''t know, so he wanted to see. That was why Ikki added the wager. He wanted to direct her will into the next battle, all of it. Given that promise, Sara would probably be serious. She would probably come at Ikki with all her strength, and he would face her with his own passion. Because this was what the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival was about. The mother of the infant rushed over from the adjacent department store. Ikki and the others returned the lost infant to his parent safely, and then the three ate a light meal, left the department store, and went back to the event venue. The time was 4:30PM. Two hours had been whiled away before their decisive battle. Volume 7 - CH 10 Chapter 3 - Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival third round - Begins (Illust translation by KLSymph) Part 1 The time is now 6pm, brought to you by Nippon Telegraph Public Corporation. *Pi. Pi. Pi.* A special alarm that rang once at every three seconds. At the same time that alarm sounded from all the speakers in the dome, the night lights were switched on. After the long daytime of the summer had passed, they lit up the dome which had begun to be covered in a thin veil of darkness. And then... Everyone, thank you for waiting! I hereby announce that the third round of the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival is about to begin! The live broadcast of the cue for the start of the third round had been given. The audience sitting at their seats raised an earth-trembling cheer. The best eight of this event will be pitted against each other in the third rounds battle. The expectations for the fierce upcoming battles has already made the event venues excitement reach the boiling point! Continuing with the live broadcast, I am Iida! Yaotome-pro will be the commentator! Then without further ado, lets welcome the first pair of the third rounds battle! First, from the blue gate enters Contender Kaga Renji! In response to that call, a big shadow appeared from the darkness in the blue gate. The figure that appeared on the dazzling stage, brightly lit by the spotlights, was that of a huge rock-like man whose height surpassed two meters. That was exactly Oo! Im Kaga! Kaga has arrived! As always, hes so biiig! He was the hero of Hokkaido, Kaga Renji. Coming from the land in the North, from Rokuson Academy, the Panzer Grizzly! Whats more eye-catching than anything is his huge body that doesnt put shame to the name of a Grizzly! 236 centimeters in height! 370 kilograms in weight! He uses his Herculean strength with a body no different than that of a brown bear as a weapon to fight, one of the best super power fighters in Japan. The prominent Contenders have been eliminated one after another in a wave of turbulence, now there is only one left from last years best eight who has managed to advance into the third round! Will he be able to show the spirit of the seniors before the new Contenders, who are riding on this wave!? Contender Kaga is a balanced player with a very high level of offense and defense. His excellent physique allows him to exert bulldozer-level arm strength. And his Blazer ability, Steel Skin, is an original one. He is simply strong, simply hard. As such, regardless of how he uses it, the situation or the compatibility with his opponents ability, it will not influence his pure strength. In this event with many unique ability users, such Contenders may be the ones who can display their true value. Then, Kaga stepped onto the ring for the third round battle after receiving the cheers from the audience. In that instant, he took an action that he had never taken before. He grabbed his own clothes with his huge hand, and then threw them off after tearing them apart. Woooaah!? Contender Kaga! He threw off his special size uniform after tearing it apart, leaving him with only one piece of loincloth! What kind of performance is this!? The announcer and the audience were confused. In regards to that, commentator Yaotome cut in. Just like Ring, Braceletand Glasses, a Blazers Device does not necessarily need to take on the form of a weapon. And Contender Kagas Device Raiden is that loincloth Mawashi.[1] Its usually worn underneath his clothes so it could not be seen, but......he stood onto the stage that made him throw away his clothes, and fight with only his mawashi. He probably considers the outcome of this match to be very important, so hes displayed his fighting spirit like that. Yaotomes explanation was spot on. He challenged that important match with only his Device. That was Kagas style of gathering his fighting spirit from praying for his victory. Then, after undressing, Kaga bent his knees and dropped his waist on the spot. After that, he raised his left leg up straight facing towards the sky, and slammed it down onto the ring. Accompanied by a tremor immediately after, the left side of the ring sank into the ground. Every person in the dome opened their eyes wide in shock. A-Amaziiiing! The moment Contender Kaga stepped down from shiko[2], the 100m diameter ring slanted and sank into the grouuuund!!!! And then he raised his right leg on the opposite side straight up dosukooooi![3] The tremor shook the ring again and the right side also sank into the ground just like the left. The slanted ring returned to horizontal level after the second step, but it has clearly sunk into the ground as a whole after being stepped by his shiko, for about 10cm into the ground! What power! Thats also quite impressive, but take a look at his feet. Feet, is it? Wha, th-this is! As Yaotome pointed out, they looked towards Kagas feet. At there was Footprints! On the ring made with special stone material that can withstand a direct impact from napalm missile for Blazer use, as if he had stepped on a muddy beach, a pair of clear footprints with even his toe shape has been carved into it! Even though the shape of his feet has been carved into the ring, there are no cracks around it......It is the evidence that his power has been concentrated without dispersing. Contender Kaga is not just about power, he also possesses the detailed control on the flow of his power. As expected. Uoooo! As expected, incredible! Not just for being big! Kyaa! Kuma-chan so cool! Cheers rose from the audience stand at Kagas performance. Kaga used his tough body as a weapon, taking the unique battle technique of the sumo style; along with a personality not losing out to his well-built body, he had gathered a passionate fan base from all over the country. There were also many fans chasing after him to that venue. Kaga would usually return a smile back at them, but he was different at that moment. He did not respond back to them. Instead, Panzer Grizzly looked towards the gate where his opponent would appear from with a serious expression. Contender Kagas performance imbued with his fighting spirit has stirred up the venue! However, Contender Kagas eyes are as calm as still water, focusing on a single spot! Thats right, they are focused on the red gate where his opponent will show up from! Then, lets not waste time and introduce the other man of valor who will be fighting in this decisive battle in A-Block! In accordance to the announcers words, the spotlights focused onto the red gate. In the midst of the light, a swordsman clad in black kimono walked out. Prestigious Kurogane households eldest son, the genius who made an impact in the whole country as the Kirin Child in his childhood. The moment he shone as the world champion in the U-12 (Elementary level) International Tournament, anybody would have thought so! Great Hero, Ryoma Kuroganes rightful successor has been born right there! However! As the surrounding is still indulged in excitement, the genius has gotten sick of it! He is hopelessly sick of the Leagues rule of not allowing real blades in battles! He has been seeking! A real battle! A fight with life on the line! Aiming for a higher goal! As such, he disappeared from our sights! Every person grieved over this loss! But! That genius has returned to Japan! In his last year of high school, he steps onto the ring of this Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival! Possessing overwhelming strength to the point of blurring that figure of his within our memories! Newcomer Akatsuki Academy third year! Contender Sword Emperor of Wind, Ouma Kurogane! With his long hair and hem of the kimono swaying, step by step, Ouma shortened the distance between him and Kaga. The audiences at their seats swallowed their breaths at his appearance. ......I-Incredible............ He hasnt changed......what pressure......! Even though he was just walking, they felt like his sword pressure was splitting their skin from just a touch. That pressure felt just like an unsheathed katana. Yaotome-pro. The last time Contender Sword Emperor of Wind, Ouma Kurogane appeared in official battle was already five years ago, how about it? Contender Ouma seen from a pros point of view, that is. He is strong. ......I-Is that all? Honestly speaking, I cannot give any further explanation at this point of time. Is that so? Yaotome nodded. Since in all of the matches until now, he has never once gotten serious. Be it the first or second round battles, Ouma won in the same manner. Against the opponents who challenged him with long distance magic battle, because they knew they were at a disadvantage against the Wind Emperor in sword clashing, he just walked straight towards them and cut them down. It was just that. Ouma did not evade nor defend against his opponents long distance shooting. He really just walked straight. His body just taking on the attacks from his opponent. Even so, he did not receive a single injury, neither did he stop in his tracks. It was so one-sided that it could not even be called a match. There was not a shred of technique. Nor was there any leeway to intervene. The only thing left was the difference in the level of their performances. Hence it was understood that he was strong. However, there was no concrete understanding beyond that. If it could not be understood, then it could not be explained, was what Yaotome was trying to say. ......However, the opponent of Wind Emperor in the third round is Panzer Grizzly, someone who had fought him many times when they were young. He was not the type to play trickeries, not to mention from seeing the performance just now, his extraordinary offensive power could be said to be a threat even to the A-Rank knight Wind Emperor......I believe that we will be able to see the true growth of Contender Ouma from the five years gap. I see! Thats something to look forward to! Oops, and now, the two Contenders have stepped onto the starting line. The two people faced each other on the ring. Ouma. Its been six years since the last time I faced you on the ring. So nostalgic! ......Im not that close to you to feel nostalgic upon meeting again. Gahaha. Youre still such an unsociable guy. Well, fine. Regardless of what you think, I am glad! I have always been praying! To have a serious fight against you with our lives on the line! I have always been waiting for this day to pay you back for the time when we were little! I have been training my body for that purpose! Kaga beat his muscular chest as he said so. When they were still elementary students, Kaga had never once won against that genius of the same age. However, as Kaga grew up, he had obtained a huge, out of the norm body. He was already different from back then. Kaga did not know where and what Ouma had been doing in that five years, but he was confident that he had certainly caught up to Ouma. Hence, he was not intimidated by the A-Rank knight before him, and declared. Im different from your opponents in the first and second match. I wont run away from your seriousness! So, face me with your seriousness! Ouma!!!! To that, Ouma replied with a cold look. That depends on you. Renji. Gahaha! Thats true! Then, I will make you serious immediately! The warriors facing each other on the ring are exchanging their friendship. Contender Panzer Grizzly, Renji Kaga has just declared that he wont run away from the frontal confrontation against the A-Rank knight, Wind Emperor! That would only be recklessness for ordinary Blazers. But Contender Kaga has the actual power to achieve it! Just like Yaotome-pro said, we may be able to witness Contender Oumas real strength in this match! Now. The referee is about to give signal the start of the match Begin! Part 2 The instant the referee announced the start of the match, Kaga was the first to move. OOOOOOOoOoOooOoOoOOoOoooo!!!!!! He roared with a voice that resonated in the whole dome, and boiled up the magic power in his whole body. At the same time, his body began to change. Losing the organic skin color, it changed into shiny steel. That was the reason for the Panzer Grizzly nickname. Renji Kagas Noble Art that changed his whole body into steel Steel Skin. Contender Kaga made the first move! He literally changed his whole body into steel! It is a process necessary to utilize his ability. Thats only obvious. Just like Yaotome said, Kaga had to go through that process for his battle or he wouldnt be able to begin. His huge brown bear size body, and the arm strength enhanced by his weight increased several times. And then the hardness that could repel his opponents attacks with his guard. With the strength of those two parts, the attack-specialized battle style utilizing sumos rush power and superior handling technique, he would overwhelm his opponent. That was the battle style of Panzer Grizzly. However Gahaha! Thats wrong! Commentator-san! Thats right, that was only up to that moment. Eh......? This is different from the Steel Skin until now. This is my secret trump card for fighting against Ouma! As he said so, at the same time Kaga completed transforming his whole body into steel, a different magic power from Steel Skin ran across his whole body. Immediately after GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!! Along with his roar, Renji Kagas body began to change in a way never seen before. On the steeled lump that was Kagas shoulders, two new arms on each side, in total four arms grew out from both sides. W-What! T-This is! His arms have multiplieeeed!? The announcer and audience raised surprised shouts at the strange transformation. On the other hand, Yaotome in charge of commentary analyzed the situation calmly. I see. Not just hardening, thats also shape-shifting. With this increase in number of arms, its obvious that the offensive and defensive power will increase threefold......! He must have thought this through. Gahaha! Just as commentator-san said! My Device Raidens ability is steelifying of my body! Thus it is reasonable for me to be able to change the form of said steel freely! This is what I was hiding! Its name is Steel Asura Form! Ouma! I have spent five years developing this technique to win against you! Receive it gratefully!! After completing his transformation, Kaga sank his huge body down and took a squatting stance. Then, using the recoil from knocking his tight fist onto the ground to lift his upper half torso, with the leg power that sank the enormous ring into the earth, he propelled his huge body forward. That figure was just like a cannonball. F-Fast! Contender Kaga! He is rushing towards Contender Ouma with a speed one wouldnt imagine possible with his huge body! How will Contender Ouma handle it!? However, Oumas response to Kagas assault was the same as in the first and second round. ............ Whaaat!? T-This is!? Contender Ouma! He is neither defending nor dodging! He is walking straight towards Contender Kagas assault! He doesnt seem to be afraid of that arm strength and huge body! Thats some big confidence......However, thats being reckless. As Yaotome said, Oumas response was a foolish decision in anyones eyes. He was different from the opponent in the first and second match. Kagas offensive power was at a level that even using Crimson Princess, Stella Vermillions overwhelming magic power would not be able to stop. A direct hit would not end well. Even so, he did not take up any defense. Kaga felt a strong fury towards Oumas response. He was belittling him to the point of not even trying to evade. To that extent. However, that probably could not be helped. He had never once won against Ouma. Being looked down upon was obvious. In that case (With this one strike, I will wake you up!) UOOoOoOoOOooOOryaaAAA!!!! In an instant, Kagas opened palm hit Oumas face with all of his arm strength and body weight. At the moment of the impact, the atmosphere shook as if a large truck crashed in a frontal collision It was undoubtedly a direct hit. Ouma really did not use any defense or evasion against Kagas attack. However He would obviously not come out unscathed after doing that. Oumas body greatly inclined and sank down. And then, Kaga decided he would not let go of the decisive opening created by that overconfidence! In that moment, Kaga saw his chance for victory. Panzer Grizzly executed the prided secret move combining attack and defense in one. Using hundreds of open palm strikes, while warding off the opponents attacks, at the same time, showering him with super heavy continuous strikes, That was a new sure-kill technique executed against Ouma with his six arms the Hundred Lotus Palm. Asura Hundred Lotus Palm ooOoOOOOO!!!! Contender Kaga is dealing a decisive blow to Contender Ouma who has broken his posture! Rush Rush Rush! He is using his steel palm to strike continuously at his opponent with speed that our eyes cant even catch up wiiiith! Receiving that earlier strike squarely, Ouma would not be able to evade the rush. He was completely caught in that storm with the steel palms raining on him. Kaga trembled from the response that his sure-kill technique had hit in the best way possible. He could do it. Oumas body was about to collapse on the ring. He could win if he just continued attacking like that! The premonition of victory that he continued to seek in the past five years let his strength explode beyond his limit. However (............!?) Kagas excited expectation was gradually thinning away. Anxiety welled up to replace that. Why? Even though he was attacking so one-sidedly. Even though all of Kagas steel palm strikes had a clean hit on his target. Why did he feel anxious? The reason was exactly because of what was happening. Kagas attacks had all hit their target with clear feedbacks. In spite of that (Why wont he fall!?) That question was... ......A technique developed to defeat me............huh. Along with the muttering spilled by Ouma, who was taking on his Asura Hundred Lotus Palm, it was resolved. After Oumas body had sank at a certain angle, the response coming from Kagas hand changed. The image projected in his brain was as if his palm strikes were hitting a rock mountain towering above the skies a desperate waste of effort. (Hes completely, not budging even a tiny bit......!) Ouma did not budge or tremble at all after receiving those steel palm strikes. Thats right, Oumas posture was not broken by Kagas palm strikes He had lowered his posture in order to swing his sword! Those five years were meaningless. Renji. !?!? Together with an air-splitting noise, Kaga lost his feeling on the majority of his right half of the body. Oumas diagonal slash from below to above had severed the three right arms executing Asura Hundred Lotus Palm. Kaga felt a chill at Wind Emperors sword arm that treated the hardness of steel as if it was nothing. However... OOoOOOOOOOoOOAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!! Kaga raised a roar to forcefully suppress that chill and continued to attack with his remaining three arms. He did not retreat. He was a fighter at his core. He could only choose to fight. He did not have a choice of pulling away and attacking. Hence, he attacked furiously with his life on the line. However, there was no reason for an opponent who would not be shaken by six arms to be affected by three. A flash. The blade that swung up was swung back down, Ouma severed Kagas left arms. The swung down blade immediately changed its trajectory and did a horizontal sweep, severing two legs. The attack and defense of steel that he continued to train up to that day was totally useless. Losing his support, Kagas body collapsed. His pupils only reflected the despair from their cruel difference in battle strength and a trace of question. That much, huh? The difference in battle strength between him and Ouma was probably just that huge. The answer was no. They had faced each other many times before. Kaga understood. Ouma Kurogane was not a knight of that level. He was certainly a talented knight, but that growth was abnormal. Be it offensive or defensive power, he was obviously......out of the norm. It could not be explained with just magic power and magic ability. There had to be something abnormal involved! You......just what!? However, Kagas question could not form into words. Gafu!? In replacement, fresh blood flowed out from his mouth. After he lost his support from his two legs, it was when he was about to collapse. Oumas off-hand thrusted out at Kaga and pierced through his steel chest out through his back. And then, in the hand that Ouma pierced through to the back, he was holding a beating heart Sto Before the referee could call for a stop, Ouma crushed it without any hesitation. Part 3 The moment it was concluded in a way that couldnt be any worse, sorrowful cries came from the audience stand. K-KYAAAAaaa!!!! Youre kidding, right......!? Oi! He k-killed him! That bastard! W-What happened!? The moment we thought that the outcome has been decided when both arms and legs were severed! Wind Emperor made follow-up! T-The heart! Contender Kagas heart was gripped and crusheddd! T-This was a dangerous strike with a great killing intent! The referee immediately announced the end of the match due to that situation. The medic team rushed into the ring. Amongst them was the figure of Hagun Academys director, Kurono Shinguuji. Clock Lock! Kurono leapt over the fence surrounding the audience stand and landed onto the ring just like that. Then her Device Ennoia a white silver handgun manifested, and she shot towards the fallen Kaga. The bullet that hit Kaga contained the magic of temporarily stopping the time on his whole body. That would completely prevent the deterioration of his physical body from oxygen deficiency due to blood loss. After executing the most appropriate first-aid, Kurono ordered the medic team carrying a stretcher. Hurry up with the stretcher! Carry him into the capsule before my techniques effect run out! Y-Yes! A mortal injury......no, Kaga received an injury that would probably kill him if not for Kurono, was carried out of the ring by others. On the other hand, Ouma did not even see him off, and was about to leave the ring. Contender Ouma, he did not even spare a glance at Contender Kaga who is being carried away! There is not a shred of feeling towards his rival of the same era! His casually leaving back profile is saying that you are not even reflected in my eyes! Hii............ S-Scary...... As the victor was leaving, there was no applause for him. The duels between mature knights were literally about crossing swords. Bloodshed was only natural. They might even lose their lives, if they were unlucky. Thats why the schools would not force students to participate in the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. Those participating were all warriors who had such resolve. Hence, there was no reason to criticize Ouma. Although there wasnt ......the feeling of whether it was necessary to go that far could not be dispelled. The difference in strength between the two was clearly evident. In that case, would it be going too far to take away the life, something like that. However, in the frozen atmosphere of the venue from that tragedy... *Clap clap clap......* There was one person clapping hands to congratulate him. This applause is......ah! Who exactly was that person? The announcer followed to the source of the sound and raised a shocked voice. The person who applauded for Ouma was......a girl with burning red hair... Contender Stella! Only Contender Crimson Princess, Stella Vermillion is applauding for the leaving Contender Ouma! The venue was confused by that fact. However, Stella did not mind any of that, looked downwards at Ouma, and praised him. It was quite a good fight. Ouma. A one-sided massacre. To a battle that could only be thought of an overkill, Stella praised it as a good fight. That was because, different from the audiences, she was able to see much deeper into the match. Thats right. The audiences misunderstood something from seeing Oumas overwhelming victory. It was Panzer Grizzlys strength. Kaga has proficiently used his Noble Art to increase the number of his arms. Against such an opponent, just cutting away his limbs may not be enough to decide the outcome. One must end his life in order to achieve victory with certainty. Of course, with Oumas strength, he could avoid a fatal injury and use a method to crush Kagas spirits. If Kaga was like the opponents in the first and second match who employed trickeries, Ouma might have taken such measure. However, he did not do so. Stella could understand. That fight, Ouma......although he did not show his true power, he faced it seriously. Because Kaga would not be afraid of him and run away, challenging him straightforwardly, Ouma saw value in that victory. That man was a knight that would go that far in order to obtain that valuable victory. ......Putting it negatively, he was a man that would even kill people for victory. However, even though he was such a man ......However, you did not kill me that time. That time was obviously referring to the first time Ouma and Stella faced off each other. Ouma could have killed Stella if he had felt like it. The two of them had just that much difference at that time. You paid a lot of attention to me. Treating me carefully so that I dont break. Towards her, who was above Kaga in rank, the same A-Rank as him. Stella did not know what intention he had. However, there wasnt any seriousness in that careful treatment. Regardless of what intention he had, being treated carefully, in other words, winning against Stella at that time, held no value to Ouma. There was no greater humiliation than that. Therefore, Stella stared at Ouma with her burning pupils and declared. I feel sorry for my behavior back then. But......I wont do that anymore. Tomorrow, I will make you get serious. I will draw out all of your strength from your core. And then on top of that............I will kill you. She let out a definite killing intent, releasing a pressure that could burn the skin with just a touch. Although Ouma received it with his whole body... What a coincidence. I was also thinking about the same thing. Showed a smile revealing his fangs. Part 4 After the declaration to Ouma, the venue returned to its clamors with the announcement of Kagas life being saved. There were people who were simply relieved. There were people who were excited. There were people who criticized him for going too far. Despite being amongst those hustling and bustling, Stella looked at the ring that was undergoing cleaning and sighed. (......What are you doing, Alice.) Nagi Arisuin, who should have been back before her, could not be seen in the audience stand. Shizuku had a match so it couldnt be helped, she believed that Arisuin would come and watch the match, but (......Well, Shizukus match is more important.) He probably wanted to stay next to her until the last minute. As she was thinking about such matter... Kukuku! As expected of the woman whos called The Queen who subdued a flame dragon! There isnt a second person who could say such caustic words to that man as his opponent. A young high-pitched voice filled with arrogance came from behind her. Stella remembered the owner of that voice. ......I dont remember being called by that nickname. As she turned back, it was exactly the person she had expected. A girl wearing a pink dress and an eye patch. A member of the Akatsuki Academy Stella had eliminated in the first round battle. It was the Beast Tamer, Rinna Kazamatsuri. Waiting behind her was, as expected, or rather as usual, the maid with a cold expression, Charlotte Cord. Fuu, I have just arrived! You may rejoice! What do you want? Even if we are acquainted, I dont think we are close enough to be speaking like this though? Kazamatsuri. Stellas response towards Rinnas intimate conversation was refusal. Well, it was be obvious considering their relationship, but Kuku. Hear that, my servant. This woman has beaten us to a pulp, chopped us up, then roasted us whole in the end, and yet she still wants to beat us up more? Yes, I have heard that, my lady. The country with such a violent imperial princess will soon be in ruins. Gu...... Just as those two said, it was a fact that she had beaten them to a pulp, so Stella felt guilty when she mentioned it. Its not like I havent beaten you enough! Im asking what do you want! Of course its to watch the next match. Since Bloody Da Vinci, the one who has formed a contract of blood and soul with me is in the next match! Contract of soul? What my lady said is that because Sara-sama became old master......Kouzou Kazamatsuri-samas adopted child, my lady, who is danna-samas daughter, became a step-sister to her. Thats how it is! Your words are meaningless and incomprehensible as always...... You dont think about it. You feel it. Do that and you will understand. I dont really want to understand it......Well, basically, you came to watch the fight, huh. Umu. But watching it alone is boring, and I coincidentally saw the Crimson Princess, so I came to talk with you. You can feel honored. Youre extremely annoying. ......Something like that, but before that... Alone you say, isnt the maid with you? M-Me and Charl are one in heart and body, so it doesnt count. Aah......my lady, its a waste to say such words to a useless bitch like me...... Charlottes cheeks were dyed red at Rinnas words. However, on the other hand, Rinnas expression twitched. Rinna got near to Stellas ear and whispered the reason. ......To tell you the truth. Ever since losing to you, Charl has felt responsible for failing to protect me......When the two of us are alone, she holds things that can only be seen as torture tools and asks me to punish the useless her, so Im troubled over it. So please stay with me! Y-You also have it hard...... Umu......I said that I dont mind it though. Being too loyal is also troubling...... (No, I think this is not about being too loyal.) Stella could only smile bitterly as she had seen a similar case before. Meanwhile, as she was whispering with Rinna like that... *Garigarigarigarigari......* She heard a sound of teeth-grinding. As she looked towards the source of that sound, she saw Charlotte with bloodshot eyes staring at her while biting her fingernails. Getting so close to my lady......at a distance where they can feel each others breaths............if she doesnt go into a bath later............that womans smell will stain my lady......! (Scary!) Stella immediately took distance from Rinna. She should not get involved with such kind of people. However......well, if it was just watching the match together, it would probably be fine. Its not like I have a reservation here. My friends are also not here. Umu! A festival has to be lively! Getting Stellas approval, Rinnas voice bounced with happiness. Then she took her seat next to her, and received some popcorn and cola from Charlotte. (......I wonder where she took those out from.) But I was surprised during the second round. To think that he would use the once-a-day trump card on the first opponent` Ignoring Stellas curiosity, Rinna threw popcorns into her mouth and chatted with Stella. The topic was of course about the next match. It was about the opening surprise attack Ikki had used in the second round. Ikki probably thought that Byakuya was just that strong of an opponent. That ability is definitely troublesome if they actually faced each other. But my Sister on paper is also the same, right? Isnt that way of saying too much!? Stella retorted without thinking, but Rinna continued, not minding it. Its true that Eye of Heaven is a troublesome power. However, speaking of troublesome, wouldnt Bloody Da Vinci be more troublesome after all? Since she can use Purple Caricature to recreate Blazers Noble Arts. If she wanted, she could possibly use Eye of Heavens power, and even if cant, she can use Ittou Shura like in her second round. Losing his trump card against that kind of opponent, isnt it disadvantageous no matter how you think about it? Another Ones advancement would end here, wouldnt it? Rinna spoke about her concerns to Stella in a way that purposely fanned up her anxiety. Paying her back......she did not go that far, but probably a little bit of teasing. However, Stellas expression did not falter at all. Instead... If you are talking about advantage and disadvantage, the fact that Ikki is F-Rank is already a disadvantage against any opponent......But Ikki didnt lose. He didnt give up. Thats why he is in this place now. In this quarter final that will decide the best four at the knights summit nationwide in Japan. Hence, he will win. Even today, for sure. In Stellas eyes that looked at the ring, there was trust to the point of having surplus to spare. However, that was only obvious. Because Worst One had always overcome that level of pinch. (Not to mention, it seems that he has settled a major trouble of his......Fufu.) Before arriving there, she saw Ikkis refreshed expression as if he had taken a load off his chest. Stella smiled. And then, she replied to Rinna. Akatsuki Academy is the side that should resolve itself. The Ikki now is......definitely impossibly strong. Part 5 At the same time when Stella and Rinna were having such a conversation. In order to prepare for the upcoming match, Ikki Kurogane was in the waiting room Not there, he was standing in the hallway connected to the VIP audience stand. And then, he raised his head when the person he was waiting for arrived, and spoke up. Father. I have been waiting for you. Itsuki Kuroganes beast-like sharp gaze responded to the voice and he replied briefly. ......What are you doing here? Isnt it about time for the match? I was waiting for you. Its about the matter we talked about earlier today. I want to give you my response. The matter in the day was, of course, the suggestion about cutting ties with Itsuki. Regarding that, Ikki stated his final answer. About that, I refuse. ......! Itsuki opened his eyes wide, somewhat surprised by Ikkis answer. The cutting of ties was tantamount to exiling Ikki, who could not be handled by the Kurogane, so that they could save face. Although it wouldve been terrible, there was still merit for Ikki as well. Cutting their ties would mean that there would be no more interferences from the Kurogane household. Hence, Itsuki probably did not think that Ikki would refuse. However, Ikkis answer was a no. I did not live according to Fathers will. Instead, I have just caused trouble for you. That will not change from now on. There wont be any changes. Because I can only take this path......Therefore, cutting our ties would have worked out. That way it wouldve been better. Thats right, I also thought that way. However............even so, I am Ikki Kurogane. It was not anyones, but his own wish to do so. Thats why I wont cut our ties. At least I wont consent to it. Why couldnt he hate such a father? That reason, honestly speaking, Ikki could not understand it either. Its just that, even after that, he understood that he would be sad if he were to completely lose the bond he had with his father. In that case, there was no reason for him to suppress himself and follow the opinion of the Kurogane household. That was Ikkis final answer. Receiving it, Itsuki... Is that really fine? Showed an obviously confused expression. It was a rare expression for Itsuki, who usually didnt let his face reveal his emotions. However, Ikkis answer did not change. Since he decided to be willful, he would not withdraw himself. Well......From Fathers perspective, such a rebellious and prodigal son would only be in your way. However Its not about me. Are you really fine with it? ............Eh? Being asked such an unexpected question, Ikkis thoughts froze for a moment. You... Certainly, his father said that just then. That Itsuki......asked about Ikkis opinion. Why? Ikki lost his words due to the confusion. Itsuki continued to speak. I am the head of the Kurogane household. That, in other words, is the discipline of the knights in this country. It was decided from the moment of my birth. I have been educated for this sake, and so I have been walking down this path. Regardless of who, towards anyone strictness. The responsibility passed down by generations of Kurogane household was carved in his name. Therefore I dont know anything beyond this. Im a man who cannot choose to live in any other way than this. You have disobeyed the Kuroganes discipline. Supporting you for pushing yourself forward on a thorny path you chose yourself, congratulating you for climbing up despite spilling blood on that thorny path and reaching the height of being the best eight in the whole country......I cant do any of it. And it wont change from now on either. I am such a man. Are you fine with calling such a man your father? .................. In that instant, Ikki imagined the life of his father, Itsuki Kurogane, as a person. Itsuki, as the son of Ikkis grandfather, Genma Kurogane, was born. Although Genma was the son of the Great Hero, Ryoma Kurogane, he felt contempt towards Ryoma, who held different opinion and behavior from the traditional ways of the Kurogane household, so he had formed an alliance with the elders who held the same opinion as him. He was someone who had half exiled his father, Ryoma, from the Kurogane household, and snatched the position of the head of Kurogane household, a person known as the rightmost wing of the moderate faction. Born under such a man......Itsuki had no brothers. Hence, Genma and the elders pushed all of their ideals onto the next head of the family, which was him. Before he could think for himself, and while his ego was just budding, he received such a thorough education. The soft......mentality of a child that could be hurt even with a gentle touch, was toppled by them, who had even carved their ideals into the name of the child. The result born from that Iron Blood. Showing no compromise, no mercy, the Discipline of living only for the sake of the country. Ikkis father, Itsuki Kurogane was such a man. Hence, he would talk about cutting their ties when he could no longer handle his own son. ......He thought that way. However... (Thats, I was mistaken......) It was a strange thing, if he thought about it a little. If he wanted to cut their ties for such a reason, then there would not be a need to be bothered with Ikkis opinion. There was only one reason to hear his opinion. Ikki comprehended. That was......the mission and ideal he had imposed on himself. The responsibility towards the country, the obligation towards the Blazers belonging to the country. The man who was burdened with all kinds of responsibilities, the man who did not know anything other than that, reached such a conclusion after trying his best to think about it. More than anything, the eyes that stared straight at Ikki explained it. Seeing those eyes......Ikki smiled bitterly without thinking. He noticed. Thats how it was, they were indeed father and son. Because... (My clumsiness in words were inherited from my father.) In that case, his answer was obvious. Its fine. That kind of father is fine. Ikki looked back at Itsuki, and gave a big nod. Parent and child do not really need to be intimate. There are fathers who force their sons to take the paths of their own ideals. There are also sons who go against that and take the opposite path. Opposing opinions. Two opposing sides. At the end of the parallel arguments, they will eventually hit each other. Isnt it a common story? Something like that. ............ Ikki said that everything that had happened was just at such a level. What could the son saying those words be thinking about? Itsuki......closed his eyes for a moment... I see. This is certainly a quarrel between parent and child that can be seen anywhere......Talking about cutting ties for such matters is indeed over-exaggerating it. He sighed and said those words. The corners of his mouth curved up slightly into a smile. Just at that moment... The clean-up of the ring has been completed. The second match of the third round will begin in five minutes. The announcement informing about the start of the next match echoed. Since it would start in five minutes, it was about time for him to go to the waiting room. Hence, Ikki turned on his heels. Then, Im going. Ikki. Itsuki said from the back of Ikki. Everything that happened until then. Towards Ikki, who had treated everything that he had done to him, everything that should not be forgiven, as a quarrel between parent and child... You have become a big hearted person. He praised him frankly. Hearing those words with his back facing him, Ikki... Hehe. Smiled embarrassingly, and walked out. And on the way......he finally understood why he could not come to hate Itsuki. He understood the reason. You cant do anything, so dont try. He probably felt that those words were not Itsukis real feelings coming from his heart. Because, wouldnt that be so? (My name is, Ikki Kurogane......!) Just one thing is fine. Become a person who shines brighter than anyone. He received the name with such a wish contained within from him (In that case, I will show you.) He would show his father. Carrying himself, repelling everything, shining brightly in the world he chose with his own will, with his own heart and body! (Lets go. Only three more to reach the top!) Part 6 Ah, its a relief that Contender Kaga is safe. I was wondering whats going to happen for a moment there. It may look shocking, but its only at the level of one internal organ being damaged, so its not a big deal. Entering the capsule for an hour will completely heal it. We can really feel the benefits of modern medical technology right now. On top of that, the entire staff line-up this time is excellent. Especially Shinguuji-sans perfect emergency first-aid. As expected of the worlds former number three. You can say that only because of the cooperation between modern medical technology and excellent mage-knights, that we can organize the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. As the announcer Iida and Yaotome were giving their opinions about the earlier match, the buzzer indicating the end of the break rang. In accordance to that, Iida cleared his throat on the side and... Now then, since its time, we will begin the second match of the third round battle! Announced towards the audience. That information caused the venue to erupt in cheers. That cheer was even louder than the first match. That just showed how much attention the second match had garnered. Then, lets welcome the two Contenders for the second match who are entering the field! At the same time as those words were said, the night lights shone onto the stage, showing the figures of the Contenders. Appearing from the green gate, Akatsuki Academy first year! Contender Sara Bloodlily! Even with just the power to manipulate the concept of colors, that colorfulness makes her the Kaleidoscope! However, that is just a tip of her true strength! She can replicate various kinds of weapons and troops. Above all, she is even able to replicate Blazers and their Noble Arts, the balance-breaking and versatile Noble Art Purple Caricature! That is her true strength! Murata-pro had evaluated her to be on par with A-Rank, the so-called dark horse! What kind of battle will she show us in the third round!? Oya? Did Contender Bloodlily have a change of heart? Yaotome voiced out her doubt. And Iida followed up. Speaking of which, she is wearing a different outfit from this morning. She is properly wearing clothes. It is a disappointing development for some of the audiences, but its a great help for the TV station! No, well, theres also that, but......her expression is quite different. Expression, is it? Yes. Until now, whenever Contender Bloodlily stood on the ring, should I say that her attention was dispersed, or that there was no ambition......she wasnt really focused, but......I can feel a strong concentration and motivation from her now. As she mentioned it, the audience also felt the same. Certainly, when Sara was facing off against her opponents up until the second round, her eyes were sleepy. However, the current Sara was different. Her eyes were as sharp as those of a predator targeting its prey, staring at the red gate. Its exactly as Yaotome-pro said, thats a good expression, Contender Bloodlily! It can be said that after unleashing her true power, there would be no need to act anymore! We are looking forward to her third round battle more and more! And! Now, the knight who will be her opponent in the third round will make his entrance! The announcers voice caused the gazes of the audience to focus on the red gate. Receiving the gazes from tens of thousands of spectators, the black-haired knight made his appearance. Born with the weakest magic power and the strongest sword technique, mowing down many strong opponents from the bottom, finally! This youth has appeared on the stage of the quarter finals for the countrys best four! The anomalous F-Rank everyone knows! Hagun Academy first year! Contender Ikki Kurogane! Kyaa! Kurogane-kun! Do your best! Dont lose! Go at it with guts! Seeing the figure of Ikki, cheers of support came from the venue. That were many times more of them compared to the second round. Whew! Thats some impressive cheering! Thunderous applause came from the audience stand, welcoming Contender Kurogane! Due to the location, there are many spectators from Osaka. The strength of Contender Ikki, who has won against the two powerhouses from Osaka, the former Seven Stars Sword King, Contender Yuudai Moroboshi and Contender Eye of Heaven, Byakuya Jougasaki, is recognized by them more than anyone else. Not to mention...... Not to mention? The unbalance from his gentle face and manly strength is well-received by the females. Thats to say even I am a fan of his...... I-I see! But please be impartial in your explanations? I know that even if you dont tell me. Yaotome replied with a slight angry tone, then lifted her glasses, and commented after seeing the expression of Ikki who had just entered. But similar to Contender Bloodlily, Contender Ikki also seems to have had a change of heart. Is that so? Yes. Contender Ikki is someone who was branded with F-Rank, a Contender with extremely low magic capacity. I believe that most of us know that his Noble Arts, Ittou Shura and Ittou Rasetsu, are limited to once a day usage due to his small amount of magic power. In other words, because he used Ittou Rasetsu in the battle against Eye of Heaven today, he does not have any trump cards left for this match. Regardless of being in such a disadvantageous situation, his expression is very relaxed. Theres no trace of forcing himself or desperation......As expected of the knight who has climbed up to this stage despite being F-Rank. His physical strength, and of course mental strength as well, are just at an abnormal level. Support from the audience. Praise from the announcers. Ikki walked straight towards the ring while receiving them, and stood at the starting line. Before his eyes was Sara, who had already finished her preparations, staring straight at him with an intense gaze. Ikki struck up a conversation with Sara. Before I came here, I had a talk with my father. He wanted to inform her. It may be strange to say that we made up, but I believe that we have a better relationship than before......Its thanks to Sara-san. Thank you very much. In contrast with Ikkis words of gratitude in a refreshing expression, Saras expression remained stiff. I have said it before. I dont need your gratitude......Rather than that, you must absolutely keep your promise. Thats right. Those words held no value to her. What was important was to carry out the promise, just that. Hence, Ikki deeply nodded and replied Saras words. Of course. I wont do something like breaking my own promise. He could guarantee that. However However......Because of that, I cant lose. I have made a promise to fight against Stella in the final battle. Not to mention, this is a path I have decided to walk even if I have to beat my father down if he had interfered. He would not be half-hearted. That would not be allowed. Thats why I will win. I will defeat you and become the Seven Stars Sword King. Thats the perseverance of my willfulness! After that declaration, Ikki manifested his Device, Intetsu. Then he pointed the tip of his katana, along with his sharp gaze, even sharper than his weapon, towards Sara. Sara also returned an intense gaze not losing to his... ......I also have a promise. I decided selfishly, a selfish promise. But that......the only thread of bond connecting me and my father............I wont back down. Manifesting her Device, Brush of the Demiurge and palette on her hands, she said. I will show you your defeat. Definitely! Thats good. Sara-san and me, whose promise......soul is stronger? Lets compete on that! Boiling with fighting spirit, the two of them waited for the signal to start. The air between them carried a tense feeling as if it was going to burn their skins off. As the tension was reaching critical point second by second... The two are ready at the starting line! Then without further ado, Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival third round second match begin! Lets GO AHEAD!!!! The flame of battle was lit. Part 7 Lets GO AHEAD. The first to move at the same time as the cue was given was Sara Bloodlily. She was using a speed that even the speed-focused Ikki could not capture clearly to scoop up the paint on her palette. And then... Color of Magic Bright Yellow of Flash` She swung her arm and scattered the paint into the air. In an instant, an explosion of light burst out from the scattered yellow paint. It instantly encompassed everything in the dome, burning everyones field of sight pure white. ......! Kyaa! Uwa, so bright! The moment the match began, Contender Bloodlilys Color of Magic exploded! A strong flash that doesnt allow people to keep their eyes open has burst out! Just like a flash grenade! She just used a technique that will make the announcers cry![4] The announcer covered his eyes as the flash that seemed to cause stinging pain burned his eyes. On the other hand, Yaotome at the side had been expecting it. The instant the flash exploded, she immediately changed to sunglasses to avoid the damage to the retinas. However, their field of sight was only hindered for a few seconds. The color of the scene recovered soon after. And Iida was... Aah, my eyesight has finally returned......wooooah!? T-This is! At the same time as his eyesight returned, he was shocked by the scene he saw. The audiences probably had the same reaction. On the ring that finally regained its color, there were hundreds of skeleton soldiers holding assault rifles lined up in formation. This is the Necro Battalion of the Purple Caricature that appeared in the second round battle! Contender Bloodlily used it immediately in the third round! Its a technique that has already been seen once before. It probably means that she doesnt have to be reserved anymore. Hou? Thats quite a haughty start for someone like her. Rinna, who was watching the battle from the audience stand, exclaimed emotionally at Saras initiative filled with fighting spirit. Because they were relatives, Rinna probably thought that it was rare for her to be so serious in a battle. Thats unlike her personality or motivation, huh. Did she have a quarrel with Worst One? It seems that they have made a bet. If she wins this match, Ikki will become her model. If she loses, then she would not ask Ikki to be her model again, something like that. Stella conveyed what she had heard from Ikki, Rinna was dumbfounded for a moment, then giggled. She had witnessed the scandal caused by Sara at the party. Thats why she was able to comprehend the issue. I see. Well, it is unbearable for someone like her to keep bothering him......However. Rinna took off her eye patch, narrowed her heterochromic eyes and smiled evilly. That condition might have been foolish. He lit the flame of motivation in an unmotivated person. Worst One has quite the skillful techniques, but its all martial arts. Its all physical techniques. That power is just the extension of a single person. And then, how is he going to overcome the organizational power of modern weapons with only his own strength? Rinnas words had accurately captured the heart of the situation. Bringing out an organization against a single person. Bringing out guns against sword. Although it was just a simple concept, the disparity between the two was just that difficult to overcome. Especially against Ikki, a knight who did not possess any area of effect attacks or long distance option, it was very effective. The first move that Sara made had definitely pinpointed the weakness of the Blazer known as the Worst One. (A good judgement. As expected, she has observed me quite well.) A hundred muzzles pointed at him. Seeing that, Ikki on the ring smiled bitterly. That Necro Battalion was once defeated in the second round. By Sword Eater, Kuraudo Kurashikis Teni Muhou. And Ikki could use the exact same technique. However......it was only that. He could use the same technique, but he could not do the same thing. The feat of diverting away the storm of lead from a hundred muzzles was due to Kuraudos special physique. Ikki could not do it. (What I can do, and what I cannot do, huh. Sara has properly observed me.) Ikki felt it deeply. However... However......thats only if all of them hit! Ikkis lips curled slightly upwards. The expression he showed was......confidence. And in the next instant, he took an action that shocked everyone in the venue. W-What! Contender Kurogane, instead of evading the hundred muzzles, he actually walked forward!? Thats right. Not evading, not defending, he just leisurely walked towards the muzzles of the skeleton formation. Slowly, casually, he was relaxing his body as if he was taking a stroll. Of course, the army of skeletons would not let such a foolish prey escape. All of them in the formation pulled the trigger of their assault rifles together. Simultaneous fireeee! The merciless gunshots have rushed towards the defenseless Contender Kuroganee! The surface of the ring was struck with a storm of lead. The scrapped off stone blew white dust up. The dust that raised up devoured Ikkis figure immediately. D-Dont tell me, it is decided so easily like that!? The anxiety of the announcer was probably shared by all the audiences. However they all knew immediately. That worry was unnecessary! W-Whaaat!? Unbelievable!? Voices of surprise came from the audience stand. The announcer also witnessed it a moment later. From within the raised white dust, showing up leisurely without a single injury, the figure of Ikki continuing his advance. They are not hitting!? Despite being showered in that number of gunshots, Contender Kurogane did not lose a single drop of blood! W-What kind of magic is this!? To the words of the announcer, Yaotome shook her head in denial. This is not magic. Could it be, this is the Teni Muhou that we have seen from Contender Kurashiki in the second round!? Yaotome denied that as well. No. Thats also wrong. In the first place, Teni Muhou is an anti-personnel technique. It cannot divert that amount of gunshots. What Contender Kurashiki had done was relying on his superhuman reflexes, Marginal Counter, which he is blessed with from birth. Its a feat that nobody else can imitate......Just now, what Contender Ikki has used is a completely different technique. Its not a technique that receives the gunshot and diverts it away, but not letting it hit in the first place. Does Iida-san remember the second match of second round in D-Block? Of course! Its the match between Contender Momiji Asagi and Contender Shizuku Kurogane! Ah. Iida raised a voice as he noticed. Its Trackless Step!? Yaotome nodded. Yes. He used normal steps and Trackless Step intermittently just now to disorientate his presence, making the skeletons aim go haywire. If they target a spot thats different from where he is, of course they wont hit. Even if it is an assault rifle with a low bullet-concentration property, the bullet path will still slightly stray. T-Thats how it was! As expected of the body technique of the God of War, Torajirou Nangou! Well, thats obvious, but the most incredible thing is Contender Ikkis sense for body technique and being able to use the Trackless Step, which was originally used against a person, against an army. The only other knights who can use it like this are probably just God of War and Yaksha Princess. As Yaotome leaked a voice of admiration a change occurred right after that. A-Aah! T-This is! Hearing the explanation just now, the formation of the Necro army has changed! Instead of focusing on one spot, the formation switched to firing horizontally together. This will make Contender Kuroganes disorientation meaningless! A desperate situation. Before Iida could comment that, Yaotome muttered. Its a really foolish judgement. The reason for that mutter was understood in the next moment. In accordance to the Necro Battalion switching from concentrated fire to horizontal fire, Ikki, who was mixing Trackless Step in a casual manner lowered his center of gravity deep down. And then he leapt from the ground in that posture and dashed towards the formation with a soaring speed. The skeletons faced against him with guns in a matter of course but their previous judgement was already mistaken. Ikki used Trackless Step because the density of bullets was beyond the limit of what his body could handle. When they switched to a large area horizontal shooting attack, the most important factor, the density, thinned out! (If its this level of barrage, my Teni Muhou can also divert them away!) There was no need to misguide them anymore! Uproar! Contender Kurogane! He broke through the barrage and cut into the formation from the front! Ikki had rushed into the middle of the formation and swung his blade to mow down his sides, shredding the skeleton soldiers to countless pieces of paper. The Necro Battalion shot back in response, but could not capture Ikkis quick movement at point blank distance. Thats obvious. Regardless of how strong the gun was, it was a point attack. That advantage would not be useful if it was not used at a long distance. Once the distance was shrunk, the sword would be stronger and faster! I-Incredible......! The figure of Ikki cutting down the army of skeleton one after another. With a single blade, not even using magic, that figure trampling down the modern weapons caused the audience to tremble. A person......can actually do something like this without using magic......! C-Cool............ And it was the same for the mage-knights, feeling touched by Ikkis sword handling. The Chairman of the Organizing Committee, Thunder of Judgement, Yuuzou Kaieda, while watching the match, talked to Itsuki, who was sitting at the adjacent sofa. Goodness gracious, your son is really something. With just his body technique alone, he has reached up to this point, there probably arent even five people in Japan at his level. ......Because hes a guy that doesnt have anything else. The voice of Itsukis reply did not contain any emotion as usual. However, Kaieda also understood his position. He was not expecting a reply in the first place. He returned his gaze to the venue below soon after. (But its really impressive......His movement is just like seeing The Last Samurai in his prime. And he is just a youth in the first year of reaching his adulthood[5], how fearsome.) And at the same time, he felt a bit of pity. ......The F-Rank of Ikki meant he was out of evaluation. For example, if he had the power at the level of E-Rank, the Blazer would only get a bruise from receiving gunshots. That was because the magic power would mobilize to project the flesh. However......F-Rank could not do that. And half of Mage-Knights jobs were close-combat types. In other words, for an F-Rank to become a Mage-Knight was a very dangerous job. Hence out of evaluation. It was the same for the Blazers that were obliged to enroll into the mage-knight academies in countries that joined the League. In other words, the F-Rank that was the international standard would not be treated as a Blazer in the first place. It was just that......weak. It was too fragile to survive in the world of mage-knights. ......In a sense, Itsuki stubbornly opposing Ikkis path of knighthood was probably an obvious action for a father. At the same time, he was also a supervisor troubling over the appearance of a reckless pursuer. Despite being an F-Rank, he was a match against an A-Rank. That kind of a miracle was not something anyone could display. Kaieda understood that. Because he understood he couldn''t help but feel pity. (If only he had the strength of an E-Rank, he could have chased after the summit more easily.) And on the ring, Ikki had finally cut down the last member of the Necro Battalion. Contender Kurogane! He has annihilated the Necro Battalion without leaving a single one! S-Strong! Despite losing his trump card, Ittou Rasetsu, Contender Bloodlilys Purple Caricature could not do anything to him! Another One had overcome Saras first move without a scratch. Standing alone on the ring, anyone could cheer for his calm yet ferocious figure. However......receiving those cheers, Ikkis expression was grim. Contender Bloodlily, how will she handle this monster eh, h-huh!? The announcer noticed the reason soon after. What is this about!? Contender Bloodlilys figure disappeared from the ring! Thats right. She disappeared. The circular ring with a diameter of 100m. Bloody Da Vinci, Sara Bloodlily was nowhere to be found! The spectators were confused about that fact. Did she escape? Out of the field? Then what about the counting, etc. However...... (No, shes here.) Ikki noticed. She would not escape. That was without a doubt......Saras Color of Magic. It was a magic to deceive the eyes of the surrounding people. Able to cause people to see her like a stone on the roadside, stone gray. (We were still able to see her at that time, but......this time, I cannot see her at all.) She probably used that much power in her technique. It was difficult even for Ikki to capture her figure with his naked eyes. However... (But if its just at that degree, you wont escape from me.) Even if he could no longer see her with his eyes, there was another method. It was not complete stealth like Hunter. At best, she could not be perceived by sight only. In that case he just needed to hear her. The field was circular. From the bowl-shaped audience stand, the usual cheers roared. The wave of that sound had a void............a human-shaped void! Over thereee!!!! The time taken for the search was just a few splits of a second. Ikki quickly switched from searching by sight to searching by sound, locating Saras figure, and cutting towards that direction. The effect of stone gray would be lost once she was locked on. Sara could not escape anymore. No But its fine......I bought enough time to draw. She did not need to escape anymore. *Giiiin!!!!* And the blade of Ikki that swung down at the defenseless Sara was......received and stopped by another blade. A silhouette appeared between Ikki and Sara, and used the blade it held to protect her. However, it only defended against the first strike. Ikki did not think that he could defeat Sara with just one strike. Since the battle in the second round, he had expected such development. Sara was at a level that could use Purple Caricature to materialize the image of a Blazer. However, he did not intend to retreat no matter who his opponent would be. Attack with his all, overwhelming the other side. If one strike did not work, then he just had to add a second and third strike. That determination was... (......Dont tell...me............!?) Blown away by the reality that had taken shape before his eyes. What was reflected in Ikkis vision was a pure white without a speck of impurity. He could not have mistaken it for anyone else. The image of a faintly glowing body like the sun at dawn, and a pair of pure white swords like a pair of wings was... Purple Caricature Twin-Wings, Edelweiss. The worlds strongest swordsman he had once crossed swords with in the past stood before him. Part 8 !!!! Twin-Wings, Edelweiss. A woman whose name probably everyone knew, even if they were not knights. Her appearance caused so much shock that everyone in the venue fell silent. Amongst the heavy and tangible silence created by tens of thousands of people... Fake Edelweiss leisurely raised her pair of wing-like swords horizontally, putting up a stance. A-ha-a!? In that instant, Stella, who was watching over the match in the audience stand, hugged her body and squealed. She felt it. Just by getting into a battle mode, Twin-Wings released a demonic sword pressure that made her very soul resisted looking directly at her. (S-Scary......!) That sword pressure was not pointed at her. What Stella felt was just the side effect. Even so, her whole body trembled uncontrollably, cold sweat pouring out non-stop. (Even though shes so far away, it feels like having a sword pointed at my throat! ) She could clearly feel the icy coldness of a blade. It was that much of a dominating pressure. Just from seeing her figure, she could tell the absolute difference in ability without even thinking! (This is the worlds strongest swordsman......) W-What has happeeened! The worlds most infamous criminal, standing on the highest summit of the swords world, Twin-Wings, Edelweiss! Contender Sara Bloodlily, unbelievable, she has just materialized a super powerhouse! I-Im shocked......she can even bring something like that out......! S-Serious-ly............! This is......foul play......! Stella was not the only one shaken by the materialization of the pure white swordsman on the ring. The announcer, commentator, everyone in the audience stand, voices of shock trembled everywhere. It couldnt be helped. The Edelweiss on the ring was a fake born from Saras ability, but the majestic aura she carried was not any weaker than the real deal. And that was painfully felt by Ikki, who had actually experienced it, more than anyone! !!!! Thats why Ikki escaped. He retreated with everything he had, as far as possible. He received her sword pressure from close range, causing his heart to be at the verge of bursting, even though he tried to suppress it. And then, more than the materialized image of Edelweiss, he was more wary of Saras strength as an artist to be able to portray the existence of the worlds strongest swordsman without a millimeter of an error. ......I had made a variety of assumptions. Even if Stella or older brother Ouma were to come out, I had resolved myself not to be surprised............But............to draw such a thing, how fearful......! Bloody Da Vinci! This is the only swordsman that you didnt win against. There is no reason not to draw her here......I have spent almost all of my magic power to draw it, the strongest image amongst all the knights I have ever known, to defeat you without a room for doubt! Sara declared her victory in a tone mixed with her strong determination. And then In that instant, the figure of Twin-Wings swinging down her blade appeared before Ikkis eyes without any sound. !!!! Fas A speed that even the broadcast could not follow. The pure white blade was swung down with a speed similar to a white thunder. Edelweisss actions, from stepping in to attacking, all of it was soundless. Her movements that were honed to the limit wasted no energy. All of it was spent only on movement. Due to that, the atmosphere would not vibrate at all, and sound would not be transmitted. In addition, with an instant acceleration from 0 to 100%, such exchange between stillness and quickness made the swords of Twin-Wings difficult to be captured using sight. A high speed and soundless slash that could not be detected by sight and hearing. If he was a normal person, his life would have been ended without even noticing the slash. The fake created from Saras image also had such a trait. However... Zuah! Ikki had already experienced that fact with his body. Hence, he was able to defend against the white thunder-like first strike from the fake Edelweiss. However, he did not have any room for relief after defending against it. The instant Twin Wings left wing was blocked by Intetsu, her right wing had already reached Ikkis nose tip! Fuu! However, Ikki had already seen through the thrust from the right. Although his cheek was grazed, he calmly tilted his head to evade. He even swung his Intetsu and intercepted fake Edelweiss within his sword range. In response, she also spread her two swords and delivered her attack! UoOOOOaAAAAA!!!!!! The sword flash of pure white and darkness intersected. They collided, and sparks immediately scattered as the gales of steel clashed. Thats right. Ikki clashed with her. He had to rely on Ittou Shura in the past, but he could finally keep up with Twin-Wingss swords! That was because of the performance of the fake was lower after all. Wrong. Ikki could tell as he clashed swords with her. At least, fake Edelweiss could not be weaker than the time he fought against her at Akatsuki Academy in the past. The clarity of her swords, power, presence, they were all the same. Even so, to be able to match up without Ittou Shura... (Thats just how much stronger I have become!) He had obtained Edelweisss sword technique from Blade Steal. And the brain signals for battle that he switched in order to execute it. He obtained a large amount of experience from that one fight. Thanks to that, Ikkis basic battle strength had increased tremendously compared to that time. Even without relying on Ittou Shura, he could already keep up with the battle in that territory! (With this, I can at least endure through!) Haaa!!!! And finally, fake Edelweiss stepped back from the clash of swords with Ikki. UoOOOO! I-Incredible! Twin-Wingss swords, he has pushed back the worlds strongest swords! GOOO! Another One! Ikki-kuuun! Wiiiin it! Although Ikki did not respond to the cheers, he intended to do just that. No matter how close that image was to the real deal, Ikki had to defeat her since he faced her on the ring. In that case, it wouldnt begin if he kept running away. Therefore, Ikki powerfully kicked off with his legs, and chased after the faltered fake Edelweiss. However... (No, not good!) He should not have done that. Gah!?!? The moment Ikki stepped in, his field of vision dyed red. His whole body felt hot as if on fire, and large amount of fresh blood sprayed out. Ikki Kurogane was cut. And it was not a single stroke, but countless. (This...is............!) Contender Kuroganes body suddenly started to bleed as soon as he stepped forward! What exactly caused that!? This is...a gap in air! Yaotome-pro!? I have heard about this before......! Twin-Wingss slash is, in other words, the worlds strongest slash. That speed, sharpness, everything is out of the norm! Due to that, the places her slash passed through will constantly leave a vacuum gap! Because of that sharpness, even the atmosphere cannot detect that it has been cut apart......! The truth was just as Yaotome said. The area that Ikki had rushed into after chasing the fake Edelweiss had vacuum slash scars from the crossing of swords before, like wind blades stalling in air. It was exactly like Ayase Ayatsujis Noble Art, Mark of the Wind. Fake Edelweiss only had to swing her swords to create that phenomenon. In other words, in the previous crossing of swords, fake Edelweiss was not pushed back by Ikki, she was retreating with such intention in mind. And Ikki rushed into it. Although Ikki felt something wrong right before it happened and stopped, it was not easy to come to a halt once he moved using Edelweisss movements from Blade Steal. He could not completely evade it, leaving countless slash wounds on his whole body. However... !!!! Be it the regret of his own shallow thinking for stepping in so easily, or fainting from the pain, Ikki knew that he didnt have room for such thoughts when fighting against the worlds strongest swordsman. He abandoned all of his thoughts, and released all of his precious magic power he had recovered into his legs. Just like how Stella and other normal knights did it, Ikki added strength to his feet by releasing magic power and kicked off, and escaped from fake Edelweisss range with the highest speed he could achieve at that point of time. That judgement was correct. Not even a millisecond after, a flash of white silver ran past horizontally through the space where Ikkis head was positioned at. Fake Edelweisss dual swords scraped through the air with a speed that the eyes couldnt follow, leaving a trail of light. If Ikki had delayed his judgement for even an instant longer, his head would probably be dancing in the air. He truly escaped it by a hairs breadth. However... Ha! Ha............! Ah! The price was Ikki losing all his precious magic power. Just stepping into her zone once took him everything he had. And then, despite using it all up, it was a fact that he could not even land a single hit on her. Because he had used everything he had, he was currently still hanging on to his life. Due to those reasons, Ikki was convinced. (Shes not inferior compared to the real deal in our previous battle............its not just that!) The fake Edelweiss before his eyes was much stronger than the one he had fought against before. The Edelweiss back then was never serious until the last strike. She was just fending off Ikki, and not seriously aiming for his life. However, the woman before his eyes was different. It was clear that the speed and sharpness was different, and more than anything, she was merciless. She would even use techniques she had not used before to actively aim for victory! ......!? As Ikki took a certain distance away and thought about it, fake Edelweiss took a strange action. She did not chase after Ikki, instead, she lightly turned the sword on her right hand and stabbed it into the ground. *Katsun.* And right after that. Ah Gah!? 20 meters away from fake Edelweiss, blood sprayed out from Ikkis entire body again. A pain as if his every part of his body was pierced by lighting at the same time. It couldve be some sort of magic attack. That wasnt the case, though. Ikki, who had received the attack, immediately remembered what it was. (This...is...Dokuga-no-tachi............!) In the past, the real Edelweiss had shown him the same technique as Ikkis sixth secret sword. Using the blade to transmit vibration into the opponents body, causing a wave within his body to destroy it from the inside, a penetration technique using the sword. Ikkis Dokuga-no-tachi transmitted the vibration by connecting with the opponents Device. However, just then, the fake Edelweiss used the ground of the ring as the medium, beating the vibration into Ikkis body from far away. Then, she pursued the frightened Ikki to decide the outcome. Crushing away the distance between the two with a flash-like speed, she swung down her twin swords with all of her strength. ............! Despite having spasms all over his body, Ikki reacted to it. Holding Intetsu above his head horizontally, it defended against the falling pair of white lightning. However the strikes he desperately defended against did not contain even the strength used when stroking someone. Seeing that the slashes from above would not hit, fake Edelweiss controlled the muscles of her body diligently as she swung down her swords, and all that energy was transferred to her feet! Guh! Ha! As Ikki shifted his guard towards above, she kneed his defenseless body. A step from the worlds strongest swordsman. The kick that gathered the intensity and all the energy, which had an impact that could pierce through the stomach, sank into Ikkis solar plexus, sending his body flying backwards. Ikkis body that was blown away as if he was hit by a large truck slid past the lawn outside the ring, crashing into the fence separating the audience stand and the ring. However, it didnt stop at there, the fence was bent from the root and launched towards the audience stand, crashing onto the steps in between the audience stand, climbing up with that intensity, eventually stopped at the top row. ........................ The impact from the scene that looked like a fatal traffic accident had just occurred caused the nearby audience to not even be able to raise a scream. They were just staring blankly at the broken staircase, and the trail of blood looking like a red carpet, swallowing their breaths. The fallen Worst One facing the night sky was......lying immobile. Part 9 I-I-Inteeeeense!!!! A human body weighing around seventy kilo was blown away like a cannonballll! Contender Kurogane is out of field! Right now, the main referee has begun the count for out of field! Will he be able to return within 10 counts!? Nevermind that, is he still even alive!? However, despite that, despite that......! Too strong!!!! Seven Stars Sword King! Eye of Heaven! Raikiri! The prided sword fight Contender Another One, Ikki Kurogane used to defeat famous braves one after another that continued to support his victory, at this distance, has been completely shut out! This power! Theres no doubt about it! Everyone in this place, including me, can understand it! Before our eyes is the worlds strongest swordsman! Its Twin-Wings, Edelweiss herself! In that case he could never win. The knight at the level of competing over the summit of students would not even be her opponent. That was......the despair shared by all of the people in that venue. Thats right, even Stella, who had given all of her trust to Ikki. As she watched Ikki getting beaten one-sidedly by Twin-Wings, then blown out of the field, she held her breath. Ikki......! (Cant win............!) No matter how much she tried to imagine it, she could not see any vision of Ikki winning against that image. Because she was powerful, she inevitably felt it. Like a cat challenging a tiger......such a stupidly large difference in battle strength. However, the real horror was probably the drawing ability of Bloody Da Vinci, for being able to draw the tiger who saw that Ikki as a cat. (Who could have thought that she has this kind of unreasonable power......!) Five! Six! Seven! Stella bit her lip in frustration, The count continued in the meantime. The support for the fallen Ikki was......none. The spectators who had been cheering for Ikki just a moment ago were all silent with pained expressions. Seeing the one-sided battle from a moment ago, even amateurs like them probably also felt it. Worst One and Bloody Da Vinci. The difference in power that existed between those two was blatant. They noticed it. There was no meaning in continuing the battle anymore. As an F-Rank, Ikki had fought well, but in the end, the world of mage-knights was determined by magic. Anyone would think that such an ending was inevitable. And because of that............Not a single person had noticed. The man that should be in the greatest despair was... The man who had lost all of his strength and was facing the sky was... Showing a confident smile from his mouth Part 10 Eigh!? The main referees voice clogged as he was about to count eight. That was because, standing up with a voice as if he was just getting up from his bed, Ikki leapt out from the top row of audience stand, past the bent fence, then continued until the top of the ring and landed back on it. W-What! Contender Kurogane! He stand up on the eighth count as if nothing had happened, and just jumped back into the ring like that! And what a light movement! Even after taking on that kind of an attack, its as if there was no damage!? How is this happening!? The announcer Iida could not believe it and was confused. On the other hand, the commentator Yaotome had properly understood the situation. In fact, he is more or less not damaged. Eh, even though the intensity of his flight dug a path in concrete!? Yaotome nodded. Thats the reason why hes fine. A normal knight wouldve probably crashed into the audience stand with the fence and received fatal damage. However, Contender Ikki purposely rolled grandly like that, and dispersed the energy that normally shouldve destroyed his body into the ground. It was exactly as she explained. All of the energy that had bent the fence and destroyed the staircase along the audience stand was originally something that wouldve affected Ikkis body. However, Ikki cleverly shifted his body weight to escape to the off-side of that energy, making the surroundings shoulder the damage. Hence, the damage from the attack just now was lower than what it seemed. That kind of thing, is it even possible......! In theory, it is closer to judos receiving technique than sword technique. It is a basic body technique that non-Blazers also can use. Of course, it was a super difficult feat to avoid all of that damage. Only Contender Ikki, who is well-versed in martial arts in order to reach the extreme of his sword technique, has such innovation. And after completely escaping from that damage, Ikki fixed his breathing until the count of eight. Hence, he was able to recover for a bit longer than if he had returned right after being blown away. I-Incredible......! What flowed out from Iidas mouth was not the relay of broadcast anymore, it was a voice of admiration. And that admiration was not towards Ikkis techniques. It was towards his fighting spirit that did not wither a tiny bit despite being forced into such a situation. What a fighting spirit! When everyone believed that the match has been decided by the overwhelming strength of Purple Caricature, Contender Kurogane, who should be feeling the greatest despair himself, has not given up at all! Facing the worlds number one sword technique, using up all of his abilities, he is somehow keeping up! Iida felt respect towards that youth who was at an age that could be his son. However (But, thats all.) Next to Iida, who was passionately praising Ikki, Yaotome analyzed the situation calmly. Regardless of how well he could handle his body, how strong his heart was, what would it matter? If he still had his trump card, Ittou Shura, it would be another matter, but Ikki, who did not have it, and the worlds strongest swordsman reproduced by Sara Bloodlily, the gap between the two of them would not be filled by just bringing out his guts or willpower. He would not get closer to victory. In fact, Ikki had expended his precious magic power from just confronting his opponent once, and he was beaten back because of that. On the other hand, Sara hadnt been hurt once since the start of the match. No, rather than that, it was Ikki who failed to even deal any damage to the fake Edelweiss that Sara had created. Speaking frankly, the difference was too great. It could not even be called a fair game. (I dont think there is any meaning in continuing this.) And Yaotome was not the only one who thought so. The main referee overseeing the match also thought the same. Therefore... Contender Kurogane......Are you...continuing? Before announcing for the battle to resume after Ikki had returned from outside of the field, he asked. Would he continue, or would he not. Ikki laughed bitterly at those words. He noticed how much they had worried about him because of those words. The hidden meaning in the referees words was as such. Forfeiting against such an out of norm opponent would not damage his reputation. Nobody would criticize him. Retreating was also a form of courage. However, even though he felt that, Ikki answered. Yeah, of course I will continue. He did not back down. As such. Was it his obstinacy? No. In fact, Ikki had no reason to retreat. As for why I have seen through the limit of that fake. Part 11 C-Contender Kurogane! With a very strong tone, he has shown his intention to continue! Although the main referee looks troubled, he has allowed it! The match resumes! Contender Kurogane, despite saying that he has seen through the limit, will we really be able to see him overturn this hopeless situation!? Hes probably putting up a front, after all? T-Thats the case, isnt it? He was being done in one-sidedly just now. B-But, I dont feel that Ikki-kun is putting up a front like that...... The venue became rowdy from Ikkis declaration after he had returned to the field. However, most of them werent even trying to half-believe him. Well, it wasnt unreasonable. Ikki had not been able to do anything against fake Edelweiss after facing her all that time. And the person who did not believe in Ikkis words the most was his opponent Sara. Purple Caricature is indeed not the real thing. But it is able to reproduce the exact same potential as the real thing. Stop with the useless bluffing. She knew the performance of her Purple Caricature. Therefore, she could assert that there was no opening for Ikki to take advantage of. The reason was that the sword technique Ikki was using had been stolen from Edelweiss. That would never win against her Purple Caricature which had equivalent performance as the original. There was a relationship of absolute superiority-inferiority between them. Thats why Sara had drawn Edelweiss. She should not lose. Sara had absolute confidence in it. However... ......Sure, at first, I was surprised by the strength of this fake, which can even be said to be stronger than the time I fought with the real Twin-Wings. But I can peel off that kind of facade made only for show after crossing swords several times. No matter how fresh an apple is drawn, it doesnt contain a single drop of juice. No matter how beautiful the blooming flowers are drawn, they dont have any fragrance. Your image is......just that kind of thing. Ikki did not cower, and declared in a strong tone while he lifted the tip of Intetsu up. Come at me......With me at my weakest, I will defeat that fake of yours. Part 12 ......!? Ikkis abnormal confidence confused Sara. However, no matter how much she thought about it, she could only see him as putting up a front. Although he had been keeping up for a while earlier, in the end he was still overwhelmed by Saras image. Ikki did not fare well at all and it ended with him being kicked out of the field. (Theres not a single fragment of doubt that my image will win!) As if responding to her hearts voice, the fake Edelweiss kicked off the ground. And as expected, she reached Ikki without a single sound and launched consecutive strikes with her twin swords. Haaa! Ikki retaliated. Black steel dealt with the falling white flash. However, there was a difference of one sword and two swords. And more than anything, there was a difference between their fundamental specs. As the number of rounds they crossed swords increased, Ikki was being constantly pushed back. And finally, with a high pitch of metal clashing, Intetsu, along with Ikkis right hand, were repelled back in a big arc. Ikki was defenseless before fake Edelweiss. Despite being an image, such a fatal opening would not escape Edelweiss! The right sword was about to split Ikki from his head to his bottom. (Its settled) Sara was sure of her victory, but Ikki lightly swayed sideways and evaded that strike which wouldve split him into two. With tranquility, without any signs of panic. And with his deflected right hand, he slashed back horizontally with a great momentum, forcing Edelweiss, who guarded against it, out of the sword range with his strength. (Eh............) Sara was dumbfounded at the unnatural ease with which he had dodged the decisive strike. Oi, just now...... He overcame it? Really? Its probably on purpose like before, to make him chase after her? The audience probably did not believe that Ikki had overcome Edelweiss either. Their reaction was completely skeptical. It couldnt be helped. He couldnt fight back at all until a while ago. However, that was only until the first retaliation. Fake Edelweiss released a light speed thrust between Ikkis brows as she closed in again. In response to that, Ikki leaned back as he lightly dodged it, and in that posture, he returned the same strong slash in retaliation, forcing Edelweiss back again. !!!! Anyone would have noticed up to that point. The one who was superior in the match currently. The confused chattering received confirmation one after another......and changed into a storm of cheers! S-Surpassed! We thought that the fake Edelweiss retreated on purpose at first, but theres no mistake on the second time! Theres no doubt that, currently, Contender Kurogane has pushed back against fake Edelweiss at close range! Incredibleee! That was not even a millimeter away from his nose tip just now!? He really saw through it......! He wasnt putting up a front! The unexpected attacks from Ikki had caused the slightly chilling atmosphere in the venue to rapidly rise in temperature. However, those cheers could not be heard by Saras ears. Because the confusion in her head had already caused her to be unable to recognize them. (Why, all of a sudden......!) Until a while ago, her images speed and sharpness had suppressed him. Why!? Thinking about that, Sara had suddenly reached a conclusion. She had heard about it. Ikki Kurogane was able to read his opponents thinking pattern to a scarily accurate degree. Dont tell me, this is Perfect Vision......!? Theres no need to use that. The person who denied Saras thoughts was......Ikki himself. Thats right, in fact, he did not need to reach such a deep level of thinking at the moment. Rather than that......there was no need to think at all. Even if I dont think that deeply about it, I will realize after thinking about it a little. Blazers ability is unique for each individual. Thats absolute. No matter how versatile the power seems to be, Sara-sans power is only the ability to materialize your own image if you trace it back to its origin. Color of Magic was a Noble Art that materialized the image Sara connected the color to. Purple Caricature was a Noble Art that directly materialized the image she drew as it was. In other words, her ability was not the power to create a fake exactly like the original. It was only the power that materialized the imagination sketched out from her image. But how accurate can your image be? The outer appearance is the same. Thats probably not a problem. Physical ability as well, from Sara-san, the worlds number one artists observant eyes, you can draw it out without any error. However......after that? Be it Ikkis sword or Edelweisss sword, one strike after another, they were swinging their swords at a super high speed that normal humans could not even recognize with their sights. In addition to that, the instant their swords met in attack and defense, there were feints with their gazes and presence. They were vying for control with their presences. As they executed their strikes, there was a process of exchanging a battle of wits back and forth, that had been repeated many times. That way of thinking, the sequence of thinking could Saras image achieve all that? Theres no way you can do it. Ikki declared. It was not a territory that a person, who had never held a sword before, could imagine. It was a world of instinct reserved only for those who actually shed blood and tread along the line between life and death. In other words, that fake Edelweiss did not have it in her body. Only her specs were reproduced Since she couldnt imagine the inner contents, they couldnt have been reproduced. However, there is a question in that case. There is no content inside, then why is she moving? Why is she fighting? I have one hypothesis regarding that. And then I have confirmed my hypothesis in the midst of fighting. When I received the attack from above, I purposely left my bodys guard open. Purposely......? Thats right. And then......thanks to that, I have confirmed it. In response to Ikkis action, fake Edelweiss chose to kick him out of the field. Dealing damage to the opponent, and expecting a countdown for out of field, it was a pretty good move. However, in the case when used against an opponent at Ikkis level of body techniques, it was hard to say if it was really a move with certainty. Even though he would be blown out of field, he would not continue to take hits, rather, there was the risk of him taking the chance to adjust his breathing due to the interruption for out of field countdown. In fact, Ikki had done just that. Based on the result, the loss from that confrontation was on fake Edelweisss side. If she was the real deal, she would not have made such a naive mistake. Instead of the victory before her eyes, she wouldve probably prioritized defeating her opponent with certainty. However, the fake made her move. She priotized the possible victory from out of field countdown that she saw before her eyes. From that behavior, Ikki confirmed that his hypothesis was correct. What you have projected is Edelweiss who will win against Ikki Kurogane. Thats why she seeks victory recklessly. She will bite onto the slimmest opening she sees. ............! And then......its been easy once I understood that. I just have to purposefully create the shortest route towards victory. I just have to purposefully attack and create an opening to show her a glimpse of victory. If he did that, she would stupidly rush in straightforwardly just like then. Time and time again. She wasnt a living creature that could think in the first place. She was just an image seeking victory. She couldnt even learn from experience, and couldnt stop herself once she saw a glimpse of victory. Such an easy and naive attack, no matter how fast, how sharp, or how many times she performs it, it doesnt matter. Its not scary anymore. Kuh! At Ikkis confident smile, Sara could not hide her overflowing agitation. The reason was obviously because Ikkis deduction was right on the mark, seeing through the true colors of fake Edelweiss made from Purple Caricature. Like he said, Sara did not have the ability to draw the detailed offense, defense and thinking pattern. What she could draw was the information of the model she had observed, and the concept of victory. Hence, when the opponent took on defense which was further from victory, the image of Blazers she had created from Purple Caricature would break through that defense for victory, taking tactical actions in accordance to the fakes specs, it was still considered as passive. If the other side showed a glimpse of victory defenselessly like what Ikki had done......she would advance straight towards it. She wouldnt be able to not advance. Because fake Edelweiss was not a living person, just an image for the sake of winning against him. However So what...... Sara glared at Ikki with a strong gaze and responded. Even if you understand it, you cannot win against this image! The sword techniques you are using are just an imitation of hers......! Another One and Twin-Wings have a relationship of absolute superiority-inferiority! Then it doesnt matter whether there is inner content or not. Reproducing the specs is more than enough to win......! As if she said it to convince herself, Sara spoke with a loud voice unbefitting her. At the same time, fake Edelweiss moved. She flew straight towards Ikki. She planned to materialize the victory in the next round. Her strengthened steps were just like a reflection of Saras spirit. A pure white killing intent closed in soundlessly In response to that, Ikki... ......I see, thats reasonable. Did not show any intention of running away, and just intercepted the closing in fake Edelweiss straight on. It was a stance to settle it in a frontal confrontation. That could be described as a reckless action. The reason was because, just like what he had said, Saras words were reasonable. Despite not having the inner content, the specs itself were undoubtedly the worlds strongest. Facing such high specs in a straightforward manner itself was very dangerous. In addition to that, the sword techniques Ikki was currently using were an imitation of hers. The difference of proficiency in the technique and magic power between the two were evident. Just seeing through the flaw of Purple Caricature would not shake the superior-inferior relationship. Those were facts. Sara did not say anything wrong. Thats right. She did not make any mistakes. Just that... But Sara-san. You have made a serious misunderstanding. She had made a fundamentally fatal misunderstanding. Ikki had noticed. Sara was mistaken about the knowledge about battle itself. She considered that the outcome of a battle depended on who was stronger. However, that was a big misunderstanding. A battle was not simply something that the one with greater power would win. It was not a competition between numbers. An instant, a round, just seizing the chance of victory in that moment was what a battle meant, seizing that moment was what a victory meant. (Then......theres no need to win in everything.) One hit was fine. Just once, it would fine to win in one round. In that case, it would be a different story. No matter how big the difference between them was... Even if the gap between them was so ridiculously huge... (If its just neutralizing the first strike, when I know where it will be coming from, then its not impossible!) ! It was the instant fake Edelweiss swung down on the crown of Ikkis head in order to seal the victory. Ikki moved all of his muscles at the same time using the technique stolen from Blade Steal. Using the highest instant speed, the fastest strike Raikou from the secret swords he possessed, he swung horizontally at the pure white killing intent, aiming to cut her into two. With both his hands. Thats right, that was Ikkis chance of victory. Certainly, like what Sara had said, they had a superior-inferior relationship in their sword techniques. The difference in perfection between the two was unshakable. However......it was wrong to say that they were both using the exact same sword techniques. Thats obvious. Edelweisss Device was two swords. Ikkis was a single sword. In the first place, their battle styles were different. And then if their styles were different, then of course there was a difference in ease of use. Edelweisss twin sword style was a super attack type sword technique that shut out her opponent with an overwhelming number of strikes. Once the opponent was captured by that circle of storm, it would be uncontrollable, but as she could only swing her swords with a single arm, each strikes power and speed would be lesser. On the other hand, Ikki used single sword style. He fell short in number of strikes, but each strikes power and speed would be above hers. In other words, before Edelweisss consecutive strikes started, if he had just limited it to the first strike... (I have the upper hand!) HAaAAaAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!! And then, both sides swung their magic swords at a speed that was impossible for eyes to follow and cut through the night, crossing in a brief instant. The pure white blade split Ikkis scalp, and the moment it was about to cut through his skull... The pure black blade split a horizontal line across the body of the fake of the worlds strongest knight, reducing that image into paper scraps. C-C-Cut apaaaaaart!!!! Contender Kurogane! Although its a fake, he has cut that Twin-Wings, Edelweiss into two! He has retaliated against that hopeless difference in battle power with one strikeee!!!! O-Oi oi, seriously! He really won......! His opponent is already defenseless! Finish it in one go like that! No...way............ In the midst of the echoing cheers from the excited audiences after seeing a reversal, Sara leaked out words of astonishment. To an amateur of sword techniques, she could not understand why fake Edelweiss had just lost. Hence she could not comprehend the situation, only felt confused. However, that result was obvious to Ikki. Even if shes the worlds strongest, she was imagined by an artist who had never held a sword before after all. But my Intetsu is different. This is my soul. The moment I decided to advance on the path of knighthood, my life shares its fate with this sword instead of my heart. This sword holds my everything. His sword might not be comparable to the worlds strongest Twin-Wings. However, despite so, that sword was the real thing filled with the inner content. His dream of wanting to be a man like Ryoma Kurogane someday. Not yielding the path he was advancing, and drawing a line against his father who obstructed him. The responsibility towards the dreams of knights that reached up to the current place. And then, the inviolable promise with his important girl. They were all within it. Therefore, he could not lose. Heart, technique, body, these are the important things that cannot exist without the others, yet that fake was missing two of them......how could I have lost against that! Saying so, Ikki lowered his stance... This match, is my win............! And dashed towards Sara who had lost her strongest trump card. In order to reach a conclusion of that showdown. Contender Kurugane has rushed iiiin! S-So fast! ! On the other hand, against the incoming Ikkis attack, Sara could only panic after losing her strongest hand that was the fake Edelweiss made with most of her magic power. However, that probably couldnt be helped. The paint that was her magic power used to draw Purple Caricature only had bits remaining. Although she still had some of her magic power left, Sara did not have a model that could win against an opponent who could defeat Twin-Wings, even if she was a fake. She could not think of anyone that could fight against Ikkis assault. (Theres nothing............! I cant come up with anything, anything............!) She would lose at that rate. However, if she lost there In the upcoming third round, if Sara-san wins, I will be your model like you said. But if you lose instead, please give up on making me your model completely. She would not be able to make Ikki her model again. If he couldnt become her model, it was the same as saying that she would not be able to complete her fathers relic forever. After wandering around the whole world, Ikki was the one she had finally found. She could not easily change her mind and find another model. Sara clearly understood that Ikki would never fade away from her mind. If that was the case......she would probably never be able to draw on that painting forever. It was a premonition of an absolute defeat. Sara felt a chill that froze the blood circulating throughout her whole body as she imagined such a future. (That kind of thing......d-dont want it.) The promise to complete that painting was the only bond between her father and her. She didnt want to lose it. ......At first, she definitely felt like that. However, as Sara learned about painting, she came to know about the joy of drawing, her emotion expanded. That was jealousy. Sara had spent half of her life working hard in order to fill the blank space in the painting left by her father. Along the way, she had obviously tried to draw on it many times. However, each time she lost to it. Originally, the painting of the Messiah burning away the devils spreading around was drawn with amateurish skill, a drawing style that seemed to be more or less self-taught, and a usage of color that made one doubt his sense......from the not successful painting of a man who ended as a nameless artist, she could feel his burning passion even after his death. Sara was already a world-recognized artist. Her fame of course, as well as her skill, sense, everything was above her father. Even so, she could not win. She was frustrated. And at the same time, she admired him. Someday, someday......she wanted to draw a painting that would not look inferior when put in the center of that painting. She wanted to become an artist that could draw it. She came to think like that. Hence, it was not just a condolence to complete the painting left behind by her father. Sara Bloodlilys an artists pride was on the line for that challenge. To let go of such an opportunity......she could not accept it. Theres no way she could accept it. Like Ikki betting his life on the path of knighthood, Sara also betted her life on the path of an artist. (Cannot lose......I am also......!) In that case... Purple Caricature, Another One!!!! With a drawing speed that could be even faster than Ikki or Edelweisss swords, she created a fake Ikki. Whats more four of them. Ikki opened his eyes wide in surprise. After defeating her strongest hand, he stepped in because Sara had no more means of opposing. Such a counterattack was completely out of his expectation. However, he wavered only for an instant. Seiyaa!!!! Ikki immediately recollected his confused mind from seeing the fakes, and decapitated one of the four fakes that challenged him with Ittou Shura, rendering it to paper scraps. On his second breath, he easily cut down another one. However, thats also obvious. Since his opponents were none other than Ikki himself. What he was good at. What he was poor at. What would be coming from that posture. His advantages and disadvantages. His habits and tendencies he knew them all better than anyone. Those half-heartedly made fakes would not be a match even if there were four of them at the same time, no matter how close to perfection they were. However Sara already acknowledged such that. The man that her strongest model, Twin-Wings, could not win against, would not be suppressed by that level. She could never win with such an empty image. However, just one thing. There was just one thing that she believed that she would not lose against Ikki. That was, the passion towards the painting, towards the path she had decided to advance. (Just that, I definitely wont lose to you............!) Then she could draw it. Nothing anyone else, she would materialize her own soul. She would inject her own passion and soul into the canvas. Theres no way it wouldnt come out. In the first place, painting, creation, was just that kind of thing! ...... At the same time Ikki had slain the third one, Sara took a deep breath, then infused the last of her magic power into the Brush of the Demiurge. Then she began to imagine. The passion within herself. An incarnation of it. (First, the gender should be male.) A feminine man would not do. Even if it was to beat the opponent before her, her own wish should be prioritized. If she wanted to sketch out that kind of wild passion, a man big like a rock would be good. Arms like logs that could sweep away all obstacles. Legs like huge pillars that could trample over all reason. And then, a huge diamond sword that would cut apart all those that stood against her will. The flesh would be as hard as welded steel, the blood flowing through the whole body would be as hot as magma, the bravery from the blood-soaked outfit would be like of the gladiators of ancient ......Like flowing water, Sara was creating the incarnation of her passion on the empty canvas. Even though she wasnt really thinking, the image overflowed without stopping. Sara infused those overflowing inspirations and passions in a trance. And after sketching out most of the image, when she was about to image the color of that incarnation in the end...... That, happened. Eh...................... She was so shocked that she lost her voice. Before she was even thinking, her brush was already dancing on the canvas. And she drew it. A painting that was the incarnation of Saras passion. That mans face. Sara gazed at the face of the incarnation she unconsciously drew and smiled bitterly. ......What. I properly remembered it...... She was convinced. Thats how it was......there was no other appearance better than that to illustrate her passion. She could say that she was certain right then and there. That was, that was exactly the shape of her soul! Purple Caricature Mario Rosso......! Magic power passed through the painting that was drawn on the empty canvas, materializing it. Appearing on the ring was a bloody gladiator in his prime with a height of three meter. At the side of the image she drew after wringing the last of her magic power, Sara shouted. Ikki......its showdown............! The voice she raised did not contain an ounce of anxiety. That voice caused Ikkis lips to curve upwards after he slaughtered the last fake. He understood from a single glance. The fakes before were incomparable to it, which contained a heat seemingly to sting his skin That image was......the real thing. Similar to his Intetsu, a materialization of her soul. That was exactly Just what I have hoped for......! Ikki took an assault stance by sinking his center of gravity down. However, even faster than Ikki could inject power into his legs to kick off, with a speed that was not any worse than fake Edelweiss, Mario Rosso closed in and swung the huge sword in its hand at Ikkis head. The slash produced from that overwhelming arm strength contained power that could split the ring in two with only a single strike. However, it could not reach Ikki. In response to the incoming powerful strike, Ikki kicked off the ring with all his strength and leapt. Then he used his extraordinary eyesight to evade with a hairs breadth... Saigekiii!!!! A secret sword that concentrated all his momentum onto a single point, Ikki stabbed towards the center between the bloody gladiators eyebrows. A clean hit with no room for complaint. Even so... !? The rock-like body of Mario Rosso did not budge even the slightest. On the contrary, Ikkis sword could not even pierce into a single layer of its skin. Mario Rosso twisted its head to shake off Intetsu, then mow down its huge sword towards the airborne Ikki. Even Ikki could not mobilize his body in mid air, he hurriedly used Intetsu as a shield. However Gah!?!? The instant its diamond huge sword came into contact with Intetsu, Ikkis whole body was trampled by an unprecedented impact, blowing him away like a ball hit by toss batting[6]. He slid over the ring for tens of meters, then rolled until the edge of the ring. Ikki had mitigated some degree of damage like the time he was thrown out of field, and stood up immediately, but... Guh............! Just receiving one strike had crushed both of his arms. The bones from the tips of his hands to his shoulders were completely shattered. It had that much of an impact. Of course, he could not hold Intetsu anymore, it spun in the air above the ring after his hands let go and fell down. And before it fell onto the ground Mario Rosso chased after Ikki to deliver the finishing strike. Its huge body dashed forward with an unbelievable speed while its powerful strike was swung down onto the ring. It was swung with all its strength, cutting apart anything that stood in its way. Against that, Ikki already lost his weapon and even his arms... I win! In the next instant after Sara believed so, fresh red blood spilled onto the ring. The blood was......boiling like magma. !? Sara opened her eyes wide in shock. The body that was cut apart was not of Ikki, but her passion. However, how was it done? Even though Ikki did not have a weapon anymore. Thinking until that far, Sara noticed. Ikkis movement while he was rolling, the positions the two of them were standing were (Oh...no............!) Over there was the vacuum distortion that, though a fake, the worlds strongest swordsman had carved with her slashes. Thats right. After knowing that his own slash could not pass through, Ikki had intentionally lured Mario Rosso towards that location. And at the same time the magma-like blood of Mario Rosso spilled out, Ikki moved. That was the moment to decide the outcome. He maintained his low posture, dived below the vacuum distortion like the time when he rolled pass there, and passed under the side of Mario Rosso. He dashed like an arrow on the ring just like that, and bit the handle of Intetsu that was falling down with his teeth to stop its fall. And then.. He stabbed Intetsu into the abdomen of Sara, who was still in shock, with his body as if colliding into her. Part 13 Ka...fu............ Blood flowed out from Saras mouth as her body was stabbed, and she fell onto her knees. At the same time, the incarnation of her passion was also blown away by the wind after becoming paper scraps. The outcome between the two was decided at that moment. Its my win. ..................Un. Sara stayed silent for a while after Ikkis words, then acknowledged the reality in a quiet voice. She had already exhausted all of her techniques and willpower. Even so......the reality was that she did not win. And then, because he accepted it But......I cant keep that promise. She spoke those selfish words. Ikkis eyes turned round in surprise. However, Sara did not care. It was fine even if she was ridiculed as a coward. It was fine even if she was reproached as a liar. It didnt matter even if she was treated as a bitch. Because... I am the daughter of a bastard that died falling on his canvas. This passion......I wont give it up. Ikki was surprised at Saras selfish declaration, but he sighed as he gave up......and smiled. What a hopeless person you are. He felt troubled. However, he somehow felt glad as well. She saw Ikkis smiling face as he accepted her selfishness when she was losing her consciousness...... For the first time, Sara felt jealous of Stella. And she thought. Someday......if she were to fall in love......she wanted to love someone like that. Part 14 Bloody Da Vinci collapsed onto the ring like a puppet with its strings cut. At the same time, the main referee announced the end of the match. He informed everyone that Ikki was the victor. We have reached the conclusion! Another One vs Bloody Da Vinci! A fierce fight with quite a few reversals! Contender Bloodlily has shown her will at the last moment in the end, but the last one standing on the ring is Contender Kuroganeee! H-He won, he won it! He really won against an opponent with that kind of cheat ability!? Kya! Ikki-kun is the best!! Applauses showered onto the winner of that fierce fight without any reserve. Amongst the applauses, Akatsuki Academys Rinna Kazamatsuri sighed in disappointment. Hmpf. To think that even Sara lost. Even my demon eye could not have foreseen this result......With this, I cant keep my head up in front of Tsukikage oji-sama. Please dont feel down, my lady. There are still Ouma-sama and Amane-sama left. Well, thats true......But I dont understand. Even though theres the weakness of only being able to take action according to its drawn concept, Saras Purple Caricature should have undoubtedly reproduced the power of White Summit[7]. As Sara was there during the Big Cleanup by White Summit in Middle East, she definitely witnessed it directly......Even so, why did she lose in the fight? Its not like Another One is in the same league as White Summit. It might be true in regards to their total specs, but if he knew where his opponents first strike would come from, its not impossible for him to win the fight. Kurogane-sama has an advantage in terms of the difference in their battle style. Difference in battle style? Yes. The sword technique that fake Edelweiss and Kurogane-sama used was to bring out the highest speed and greatest power in an instant, which was its main concept, by moving all the related muscles at the same time. However, the main concept may be the same, their Devices are different. Compared to fake Edelweisss twin sword style, Kurogane-sama is one sword style. In that case Ah! Another One holding the sword with both his hands will have an advantage in a single hit! Exactly. The total amount of muscles mobilized in that instant is double through a simple calculation. The kinetic energy generated by utilizing all that will make several times the difference. By breaking through with that advantage and the weakness of Purple Caricature only being able to take action according to its drawn concept, Kurogane-sama seized the victory in that moment. I see......theres such a principle behind it. However, this principle is possible obviously because of Kurogane-samas high level of sword technique. Normal people probably wont be able to reach Sara-samas Purple Caricature even if they knew the principle......As expected of the knight called Another One despite being F-Rank, he lives up to that nickname. Originally, those two were not from the side that should be happy about Ikkis victory, but they honestly felt admiration towards Ikkis strength for defeating Bloody Da Vinci without his trump card Ittou Shura. However, besides the two of them, Stella, who should have been the most happy for Ikkis victory was... Trembling. Was it due to Ikkis victory? No. She was............able to comprehend it because she had that level of power. The real reason for the victory of that battle. Certainly, it was a fact that Ikki used the advantage of one sword style. However the reason of his victory was not that. It was also not the difference in battle style. As for the reason why......aiming at the weakness of Purple Caricature, even after using the advantage between their battle style in the instant they crossed each other, the side that touched the opponent first with the blade was none other than fake Edelweiss. Thats right. Heart, technique, body, despite missing two out of the three, the worlds strongest sword still did not allow the young samurai to take initiative. Stella definitely witnessed that instant. Hence, she resolved herself for Ikkis loss. However......the result was as it was shown. Ikkis blade severed his opponents life first. Why exactly was that the case? Stella was confused, and after that............shivered. She noticed. At the instant of that contact, Ikki took a devil-like tactic. (Ikki has probably realized it too............) It would be impossible for Ikki Kurogane to misjudge the difference in strength between him and his opponent. He knew it. Even if it was a fake without inner contents, even if he used the advantage of the first strike, his opponents slash would reach him first. Thats why he covered up for that delay......by using the characteristic of Purple Caricature. He lured the slash towards his head, taking it with his skull, which was the hardest bone in the human body! Of course, no matter how hard it was in terms of human bone, Edelweisss sword could easily split it in half. However, its speed would drop regardless compared to cutting flesh. That was probably a fraction of instant not even reaching 0.1 second, but Both of them had a slashing speed that normal people couldnt even see. Just filling up that......the outcome was reversed. And he grasped it. From the opponent even Stella could not see any hope of winning, he won in just one round. (......Geez, what a guy............) Against the white blade, the worlds number one slash, the idea to use his own head as a shield......was not normal. The moment he thought of it already meant that he was abnormal. To actually carry it out, he was already at the level of being doubted about his sanity. However being able to do that was exactly the knight that was Ikki Kurogane. A failure with F-Rank that could not even be treated as a Blazer by the country. His opponents were always above him. He had fought his way through with only those kinds of battles. He was constantly giving his all and putting his life on the line. He would pour in every effort he could think of and moved in to fight...... and continued to obtain victories. And from there, he had cultivated his extraordinary strength. That was already beyond the range that Stella and the others could imagine. And with such dimensionally different tactics and tenacity, in the face of a difference in battle power that did not contain a fragment of a chance of victory through others eyes, a disadvantage without a chance of reversal he completely overturned it. That was the real horror of Worst One, Ikki Kurogane, who had refined himself through countless disadvantageous battles. Stella shivered at the horror of that Ikki... (Seriously, only against you alone, I dont feel that it would be easy to win......Ikki!) She trembled from the joy that overwhelmed her fear. No matter how overwhelming the difference between their power was, she would not be at an advantage. To the strong ones, there was no opponent more troublesome than him. Because Ikki was like that, she couldnt stop herself from loving him. If it was him, he could probably take her on at her full strength. Power, technique, heart......he could probably take on everything she had and stop it. (After that......just one more thing!) The moment of bliss with her most beloved rival. The time she dreamt of had already come so close to the point where she felt like her hand could almost reach out to it. Volume 8 - CH 11 Chapter 11 - Bloody Truth Part 1 Right before todays match begins, I will assault Amane Shinomiya in the waiting room. Eh............ It was after they went to the department stores with the usual members in addition to Sara Bloodlily. Taking their leave first, on the way back to the venue......Shizuku Kurogane declared that to Nagi Arisuin who was walking next to her. What...are you saying, Shizuku...... The declaration was so shocking that Arisuin had stopped in his tracks and asked back. In response to that, Shizuku answered with a determined expression. Just like I said, Alice. This is based on my deductions about Bad Luck, Amane Shinomiyas ability......Nameless Glorys countermeasure. Nameless Glory is a causality interference ability that has a strong enforcement as can be seen. In the case when that ability holder wishes for my defeat, or his victory......it will be difficult for me, who only possesses nature interference ability, to overcome. First, without a doubt, the causality will revolve around his wish. Like the time with the White-Robed Knight, and the second round today, some sort of coincidence will definitely happen, leading to my defeat. It can be considered as inevitable. At this rate, I wont even be able to stand on the ring in the third round. My blade...will not reach him. In that case......I will purposely make use of that inevitability. Make use? Thats right. My defeat......with the pretext of violation of rules, I will defeat that guy. With me taking action that may violate the rules myself, it will not trigger the causal interference ability, allowing me to close in on Amane. If its this method, I can bypass Nameless Glory. My blade can reach that guy. That answer was guided by Shizukus deductions. Hearing that, Arisuin was also convinced. Indeed, using that method, it could probably aim at the loophole in Amanes extraordinary ability. It would be possible to create a surprise attack using Amanes weakness, who held absolute confidence in his ability. It was an excellent move from both the offensive and defensive perspectives. However But in that case, Shizuku will lose due to violation of rules in the end, right!? Right, that was the issue. That countermeasure could only work if she gave up her victory of the match. If not, it would not work. Then it would be meaningless. However, in regards to that, Shizukus words It doesnt matter. Like that, she spoke resolutely. What did you say......! A nature interference type Blazer like me cannot do anything about causality interference. If it were to happen during the match, then its one thing, but I dont stand a chance if the causality has already been involved even before the match......However, giving up because it cant be helped, I dont intend to behave in such a mature manner. At this rate, if I have to forfeit without doing anything, I want to drag him down with me as well. Alice has also heard it, right? What that guy had said to Onii-sama after Stella-sans match. ............Yeah. And so...thats why? Get hurt more. Bleed more. Wear out more. I will cheer for that Ikki-kun until my voice grow hoarse. Because I want to see Ikki-kun keep, keep, keeeep on defying fate and break down from now on! Those words, along with that warped scary smile, had been burned into her memory. I cannot let such a dangerous guy get any closer to Onii-sama......Its fine if I lose. However, in exchange, I wont let that guy go to the semi-finals. With this surprise attack, I will deal enough damage that it cannot be recovered in a day, knocking him out of the event. That was the level of determination of Shizuku, who loved her brother more than anyone else. However It was not something that Arisuin could agree with. Shizuku......certainly, I also think that he is a dangerous guy. I can also understand Shizukus concern. However, you see. What you are about to do is a really malignant violation of rules. The same could be said about the other party. In the first place, if he didnt do such a rule-breaking thing like eliminating his opponent before the match, I would not have chosen such a method. Yeah. I agree with that. However......its frustrating, but we dont have any evidence of Amane breaking the rules. The result of coincidence piling upon coincidence......he can make such an excuse. But Shizuku, you cant do that. Even if you handled it well, there will definitely be a severe punishment. Getting disqualified would still be fine......but expulsion is also quite possible. Thats right. The method Shizuku suggested could certainly avoid Nameless Glory, and possibly pierce Amane with her blade. However, that was greatly different from an assassination. Shizuku would not come out unscathed. The risk she carried was too great. Even if you cleared the obstacle after carrying such a big risk by yourself, Ikki would not be happy. No. Its not just Ikki. Stella-chan as well. Both of them will definitely grieve over it. Of course, himself included. It was not something tolerable. However, Shizuku, towards Arisuins words......showed a vague smile... ......I know that. I know that very well. Onii-sama, and Stella-san......are kind. Thats why, Alice. I had fun today. My beloved Onii-sama was there, and Stella-san, who loves my Onii-sama, was there, Alice was there, some extra person was there, but I really had fun. No. It was not just today. It has been like that ever since I enrolled into this school. This is......different from the past. Different from the time at that house, without a doubt, I really think that everyday is wonderful. Thats why I can say this......Im really glad to have come to Hagun Academy. She murmured so as if reminiscing. Shizuku......you............ ......Sorry, Alice. I cant just accept my defeat without doing anything, despite knowing that calamity is about to befall onto Onii-sama. Even if she were to be expulsed. Even if she could not spend the days like they did currently ever again This time, I will protect Onii-sama. She had vowed as such ever since the day her brother was gone. Shizukus expression after concluding her speech no longer showed that vague smile. What replaced it was a strong will like steel. What supported her great love for her brother that could not fit in her little body was that unshakable determination. Then, Shizuku looked up at Arisuin with those pupils filled with that determination... But......to make this surprise attack a complete success, my power alone is not enough. She appealed to him. Alice......Can you lend me your power? She hoped that he would lend her his power after knowing the risk involved with the violation of the rules. She hoped that he would accompany her on her path. It was not something that could be said without complete trust. In response to that trust... ......I understand. I will lend you a hand. Arisuin was not a person that would refuse it. (Sorry, Ikki. It seems that Im not such a good friend.) As he listened to Shizukus Thank you, Arisuin smiled bitterly. If he had been a good friend, he would have probably stop her at all cost. That surprise attack would make Shizuku suffer a huge penalty, whether it succeeded or not. For example, it if was Stella......she probably would not forgive such an act. However......Arisuin understood her well. Just how deeply and strongly that girl loved her brother. It was already to the extent that even his words would not stop her. No, it was not just his. Most probably, even Ikki himself could not stop her. It was obvious. There was an existence closing in on the person she loved, intending to harm him. She could not pretend not to have seen it. She could also not just let it pass. If he refused there, Shizuku would probably carry out the surprise attack by herself. He painfully understood that feeling. In that case...... (I wont let her be alone.) If he couldnt dissuade her or stop her, then he would at least stay next to her. It was on the day he separated from the Rebellion. He had decided to continue staying next to her as long as she wished for it......! And with that, the two of them moved to carry out their surprise attack. Time returned to the moment before the start of the third match in the third round. The method was simple. They would use Arisuins Noble Art, Shadow Walk, to bypass the security network by walking through the shadow, reaching the waiting room Amane was at from an alternate space. As soon as she flew out, she would shoot countless ice spears and pierce through the defenseless Amane who believed that he would win without doing anything. She carried the plan out perfectly, swiftly, and without any obstacle. With a heavy *boom* sound, countless ice spears pierced into Amanes body, their intensity knocked his body onto the wall, then his body collapsed soundlessly onto the floor. At the same time, a pool of blood spread out on the cold floor. It was spilled out from his penetrated four limbs and his skull. I wont apologize. Shizuku threw those words at Amane, who was like a ragged cloth with his head lowered. In the first place, Shizuku was reluctant to do something of such an extent towards a defenseless person. Regardless of who her opponent was, if they faced off on the battlefield, she would choose to defeat her opponent in a contest of actual strength. However, it was none other than Amane himself who rejected that, and considering that he used despicable means to shift the location of the ring that was supposed to determine the victor, there was no reason for her to show any mercy anymore. Curse your own foolishness for playing a prank on the wrong opponent. It was not life-threatening, but Amane suffered a serious injury no matter how one looked at it. Especially the damage to the brain, it would take time to recover even with the help of a capsule. Even though he won without fighting just as he wished, the recovery would not make it in time for the semi-final. With this...... Its finished. It was supposed to be. Shizuku had removed the calamity approaching her most beloved person, or so it should have been. If her enemy did not possess the Bad Luck that could move the stars. A-hahaha......Ahahaha! I see, you did it this way! !? Amane lifted up his body from the pool of blood. Despite his four limbs, or rather, his skull being pierced by ice spears, his mouth showed a smile. It was the same one he showed when meeting Ikki, a distorted smile that could only be described as a murderous smile. What a surprise! Oh wow, Im really surprised! If you take action and break the rules yourself, its true that my Nameless Glory will not activate. You will be able to approach me. That said......as expected, I didnt think that you will take such extreme action without any hesitation! What an incredible determination! I cant believe that you are Ikki-kuns blood-related sister from taking such measures! No way...... Why are you able to stand up with such wounds as if nothing happened...... As expected, Shizuku and Arisuin could not hide their shock. In response, Amane pulled out the ice spear that pierced through his brain unhesitantly with his hand... Who knows? I wonder why. I also dont know why myself. Well, there are people in the world that can drive a car by themselves to the hospital with a knife stabbed into their head; there are also stories of people surviving with a bullet in their brain. Then isnt this something that is not impossible? See I have much better luck than normal people. ............! In that instant, Arisuin moved. He activated his Noble Art, Shadow Bind, which sealed his opponents movement by nailing his shadow. Sealing Amanes movement... Shizuku! Grasped the hand of Shizuku, who was astonished by the reality before her eyes, and escaped. As a former assassin, having gone through many practical scenes, he was able to understand. The surprise attack just then was perfect. They had definitely broke through Amanes weakness, and dealt enough damage to cause a person to lose consciousness. Despite so, the result betrayed the process. In that case, they had no other means. If such a perfect surprise attack could not twist it, then there was nothing they could do from then on. Arisuin understood that. The conjecture of Arisuin the assassin was correct. What he was wrong in was They already lost the option of escaping. ! It happened in a fraction of an instant. In an instant, the lighting in the waiting room flickered while making a noise. It might have been the aging of the light bulb, or a delay in the wiring, or some interference of power that made the coincidence inevitable. For just an instance, the room lost all light, darkness covered everything. At the same time the shadow disappeared, it also meant that the effect of Shadow Bind that bound the shadow was lost... (Not good!) It was already too late by the time he felt the danger. Gu...ah............! Countless thin swords like crosses flew out from the lightless darkness and accurately pierced Arisuins entire body. That damage knocked out his consciousness and his body sank into the pool of blood formed by his own blood. Alice! Dont return in such a hurry now. You took the trouble of coming here after all. After Amane took out Arisuin, once again he manifested countless swords in between his fingers his Device, Azure, and spoke to the remaining Shizuku. I dont really have any intention of blaming you guys for what you have done. No. Rather, Im shivering from how moved I am right now. From Shizuku-chans intense love towards Ikki-kun. Incredible. A person can be loved to such an extent. I also love Ikki-kun a lot, but I feel like I lost......Thats why, I will give such a Shizuku-chan a special chance. Chance? For one minute from now, I will wish for this disturbance not to be noticed by anyone. Can you understand? If you can finish me off in one minute, your wish will be granted! Dont be...so arrogant......! Since she had already started it, she did not intend to run away. Without the need of a bait to be dangled before her, Shizuku attacked Amane again. Currently, she used Scarlet Water Blade wrapping her Device, Yoishigure, with a blade made of pressurized water, she chose close combat. With close combat, she intended to use her own hands to severe Amanes consciousness for sure. However the instant she raised her heel for that intention, it happened. Eh!? Her vision suddenly shook. The reason was underneath Shizukus feet. Stepping onto Arisuins blood, she slipped. Kuh! However, Shizuku quickly pushed her hand on the floor to reject falling down. Regaining her posture, with the murderous blade in her hand, she rushed at Amane again. No, she wanted to. Aww! However, her right toe tip kicked onto her left calf, causing her to fall forward. (This is......dont tell me............!) Fufufu, ahahaha. Tripping over your own foot at this kind of timing, you sure are unlucky. No, perhaps......its me whos lucky? While mocking her, Amane got closer slowly as if teasing her. Shizuku immediately jumped back up, and back stepped to take distance as she gave up getting closer. And then Water Prison Orb! She denied the worst possibility showing up in her mind, and used magic attack from long distance. The magic that was released was Shizukus signature move. Once it hit, Water Prison Orb would block the opponents windpipe until the opponent suffocated . She shot three rounds at the opponent she wanted to defeat. However, the three shots of Water Prison Orb, without exception, slipped past the slowly closing in and defenseless Amane, then crashed onto the wall and splattered. ! To miss at this distance, its a rare mistake for a knight at Shizuku-chans level! Amane laughed at her with muddy and creepy pupils. With that, it was three times. No, it would be four times including the surprise attack which could not deal a fatal injury. Shizuku could already confirm it without a doubt. Nameless Glory can even induce us to make an error huh. ......Who knows? But since I only wished Win this game, I dont really understand it. However......there is such a saying - people make mistakes. As long as you are a human, any action definitely contains the possibility of failure. Taking one step with your feet. Even though its such a simple action, there are people who twist their ankles, or get tripped by a small stone, resulting in failure. Let alone magic, which requires complicated configuration operation and trajectory calculation......it cant be helped if you failed, right? ...... The more she understood it, the more she felt that it was a balance-breaking ability. If it could induce an error, Blue Reincarnation would be too dangerous to use. (What can I do) An opening! !? Ah, guh......! In the instant that Shizuku was trapped in the fear of going against Amanes ability, Amane had closed in and swung his Azure. Shizuku was late to respond and could not prevent it, receiving a deep cut on her forehead. A curtain of blood dyed her eyesight. With such an eyesight, she could not properly defend against the pursuing attacks. Shizuku judged that it was bad and immediately took some distance. However, her back slammed onto something right behind. It was a concrete wall. She was cornered. That fact made the alarm in her heart go off uncontrollably. Anxiety and pain caused sweat to ooze out from her entire body. How should she fight, she could not see a glimpse of hint. She had no idea. That anxiety, despair, helplessness had weighed on Shizukus heart. Even so ! Thats right, that even so supported Shizukus heart that succumbed to despair, and she glared at Amane. Its true that she did not know how she should fight. However, she knew that she had to do something. Amane Shinomiya. (This bastards eyes............) Those pupils were tainted by all kinds of negative emotions. They were unmistakingly directed at her most beloved one. She could not let this guy get any closer to her brother. Also Shizuku did not have the passion that her brother or Stella had towards the battles between knights, but even so, in the past few months, she had desperately fought to reach where she was. And she saw the passion of those people who reached the Festival during the process. The action of Amane openly breaking rules and kicking away his opponent was sacrilege against them. It was unforgivable. Hence, Shizuku opened her eyes while ignoring the pain from her blood soaking her pupils and shouted. You dont have the right to be in the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival! This is the dream stage for the knights that are proud of their knighthood! You, who do not have any pride or dreams, are not qualified to advance any further......! I will definitely subdue you right here......!! Even if she were to be penalized, she must make him pay for the sacrilege against that dream stage. Right behind her, at the wall at Shizukus back, countless waves spread out. They increased in an instant, making a big splash... Calamity Rain of Bloody Storm!!!! Like the curse of Lorelei, foam sprayed around. The foam blown out from the back of Shizuku was like the turbulent lake surface on a stormy day, turned into highly pressurized bullets and flew towards Amane no, towards the whole space before Shizuku, shot out altogether like a gatling gun. If she would make an error with aiming, she just had to stop aiming. She would crush him with a suppressive fire that did not need to be aimed. The water pressure bullets that were released with such intensity shook the whole room like a waterfall. Mist condensed like steam. The room was filled with dense mist that one could not even see past one meter around. Right after that. How unfortunate. Times up. Ah. Silver flash pierced through the dense mist and flew before her eyes. Azure was thrown. They accurately pierced through Shizukus limbs in that dense mist, with force that was enough to lift her light body, sewing her onto the wall behind. Ka...ah............!? The discomfort and pressure from the pain in her entire body and her throat pierced by a blade caused Shizuku to moan in pain. However, that pain was blown out of her consciousness when she saw the scene in the room after the mist cleared up. No............way...... Even though she just executed a suppressing fire that could bury everything in sight, Amane did not have a single injury. Despite the entire wall turning into a beehive, only the portion of the wall behind Amane was unscathed. Thats right. In Shizukus omnidirectional suppressing fire, only the water bullets that came into contact with Amane lost their hardness due to the magic control error made by Shizuku herself, becoming just harmless water foam. I see. If aiming will fail, then just dont aim in the first place, huh. You have thought of various things. Does everyone think of all those things when fighting? Incredible. My uniform is soaked thanks to that. But well, it feels nice to be a little cooling, so I guess Im lucky......Fufu. Ahaha. AHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! Amane mockingly laughed in a nightmare-like scene. Shizuku feared that kind of guy from the bottom of her heart. (He can even make it possible to such an extent......) No matter how well-practised the move she used was, as long as there existed a trace of possibility for failure her speculation was that it would 100% fail. The world was twisted, the causality was bent. And everything was concluded in a direction advantageous to Amane. It was exactly......an unfairness that could only be said as overly dotting. At that moment, Shizukus rationale finally caught up to Arisuin, who tried to escape immediately after the surprise attack failed. So that was why. It was only obvious to do that. (Against such a power, the chance of winning is............zero......) And then, despair finally captured Shizukus heart, devouring her. At the same time Contender Shinomiya! Contender Shizuku! What exactly are you two doing!? From the speaker, the announcers voice that was close to a scream, shrieked. The disturbance had finally been noticed by the outside. And Amane responded to the voice that asked for an explanation of the situation. While he was standing by in the waiting room, Shizuku suddenly assaulted him. He had only fought back in self-defense at most. The truth could probably be proven from the surveillance camera. (Im so......miserable.) In her flickering consciousness from blood loss and lack of oxygen, Shizuku regretted as she heard Amanes voice from afar. In the end, she had only shamed herself without being able to do anything. However... Ah, come to think of it, I believe that Ikki-kun is also listening to this broadcast. It may be strange coming from a victim such as myself, but I hope that you will not reprimand Shizuku-chan! Since Shizuku-chan has violated the rules for Ikki-kuns sake! !?!? Things like regret were blown away by Amanes words. Shizuku wanted to raise a voice of protest about what exactly was he saying. However, her damaged throat could not generate any voice, only able to make whimpers like a mosquito buzz. And in the meantime, Amane selfishly conveyed Shizukus feelings. I, who had fought with her, have understood. Ikki-kun. Shizuku-chan has been in love with you. Of course its not familial love. She loves you as a member of the opposite sex. Thats why when Ikki-kun and Stella-chan became a couple, I believe that she had always been having a hard time. I think that she had always, during all that time, wanted Ikki-kun to look at her, to care for her, to continue thinking about her. Sto............p...... Shizuku squealed with an inaudible voice. To stop him from saying unnecessary things. To not selfishly announce her own feelings. ......And she took the wrong path while holding such feelings......To eliminate an enemy that may become an obstacle to your dream, with becoming the Seven Stars Sword King as a goal; To contribute to your dream, and be loved by you in return. She held such a twisted desire. ............S......to......p...... However, Shizukus squeal could not be heard, and Amane continued to talk about his own interpretation to Ikki. That was an unbearable pain to Shizuku. Because she wanted him to look back at her. Because she wanted to be loved. She didnt fight for those. Even so, even so...... Its true that what Shizuku-chan did was wrong, but I think that wanting to be loved back by the person she loves is only natural. Thats why I hope that you will somehow consider her feelings. And then, how about it? If Ikki-kun can accept her feelings, and love Shizuku-chan as a woman She was already at her limit. Uue............egu............ (TL note: This is the sound of her crying, not broken words.) It was the most important feeling in her heart. As a sibling, as a woman, it was the feeling of love greater than anyone in the entire world. It was told in detail to her most beloved brother by a really detestable guy, described and interpreted as if she was like a female cat in heat. That behavior could already be described as rape. No, to Shizuku, she would probably prefer him tainting her body directly rather than saying those things. That shame and humiliation completely messed up the dignity in Shizukus heart. Stop......it already............ Shizuku pleaded as her tears dripped down. There was already no dignity or pride anymore Immediately after, the wall of the waiting room was blown away like an intense explosion. Uwa!? Amane screamed as he guarded his face from the burst of storm that suddenly occurred. Shizukus body was also assailed by the hot wind and the flash caused her to shut her eyes. And after the blowing wind had died down, when she opened her eyes to see what exactly had happened She saw two people. A red-haired knight stood at the big hole that had opened up on the wall in the waiting room. It was the figure of the Crimson Princess, Stella Vermillion. Good. Looks like you are still breathing. Shizuku. After calling out to Shizuku, Stella leapt inside from the hole and landed in the waiting room. Towards Stellas overly violent entrance, Amane... T-That surprised me! When I thought what happened, so it is Stella-chan. U-Uhh, I know that its a topic that cannot be ignored Ikki-kuns lover, but breaking the wall to enter is really too lacking in common sense after all Complained so... Quiet. ............!? That complaint was......stopped by Stellas voice, which was soft, but allowed no room for rejection. Stella spoke indifferently like that without turning towards Amane. Just try to defile Shizukus feelings right before my eyes again. I dont care about the match or the event. I will turn you into charcoal right here so that you wont spout nonsense ever again. No, it was not that she did not turn around, she could not turn around. If Amanes face entered her field of vision at that place ......Her anger that was being suppressed as she bit her lips to the point of almost bleeding would not be contained anymore. (Stella......san......) In her hazy vision, Shizuku thought that as she saw that expression of the approaching Stella. If she could just follow her own desire, loving the person she loved, envying and hating the woman that snatched away her beloved like Amane said......how much easier it would have been. If, if only she was just a little bit more of a detestable woman...... It would end without her coming to love that girl as it was currently. The feeling of wanting to love her brother as a woman and the feeling of wanting her brother and that girl to obtain happiness as a family. The two feelings that were in contrast, but definitely not fake, they seemed to tear her apart yet did not. ......Th...ank......you............ Shizuku was released from Amanes restraints by Stella. In the instant her collapsed body was embraced, Shizuku mustered up the last of her strength and expressed her gratitude. Was her gratitude conveyed? Shizuku already could not find out. Her consciousness fell into the darkness before she realized. Part 2 After that, the Committee checked the surveillance camera and understood the whole disturbance in the waiting room. ......Unbelievably, although the sound data was corrupted and their voices could not be heard, the image showed the instant that Shizuku Kurogane ambushed Amane Shinomiya in the waiting room, hence proving Amanes explanation to be correct. With that, Shizuku was disqualified for the extremely malignant violation of rules. It was decided that Amane Shinomiya would advance to the semi-finals. However, the penalty for the accomplice of Shizuku, Arisuin, was fortunately stopped at Three months ban from participating in official matches and submission of a reflection essay, it did not reach the point of expulsion. It was probably because the Committee members, teachers, and even the staffs of the League held strong suspicion about Amanes aberrant consecutive wins without fighting. However, despite being suspicious, nobody could prove that causality relationship. ......Anyway, the disturbance in the waiting room ended like that. The turbulent third round had lowered its curtain, and the best four that would appear in the semi-finals of the event had been decided. Part 3 And in the night of that day. After visiting Shizuku Kurogane and Nagi Arisuin who were still unconscious, Ikki Kurogane went to the park next to the hotel for training. The content was very ordinary. It was just cutting apart a block that stood on the ground. Ikki arranged his breathing and swung his weapon. A sharp slash sound that severed the atmosphere of the night. Each time, the block was cut apart like a test for Iaido[1]. When the block that was around his height had been shortened to about the height of his waist, Ikki stopped. Fuu......haa. At the same time, sweat flowed down from Ikkis forehead like waterfall. That was how much concentration he poured into those numerous slashes. However, that was only natural. The weapon Ikki was holding in his hands was......not his Device. It was just...a piece of paper. It was a piece of copier paper that was sold everywhere. Thats right, he straightened the soft paper and sharply swung it like a blade without bending its edge, and cut the wooden material that was much harder than the paper. Not to mention, his training would not end with just that. After Ikki wiped away his sweat and fixed his breathing, the next thing that stood on the ground was not a block, but a metal pipe, and he repeated the same action. With paper, he cut metal. The world was forced to acknowledge that beyond-the-common-sense scene with his body technique reaching the superhuman realm. However, it was still too difficult for Ikki, who could manipulate his body to that extent... Ah. In the next instant, by a little, really just by a little bit, the night breeze got stronger. In the middle of cutting the metal pipe, a small tearing sound came from the paper. The paper blade reacted to the caress of the night breeze and went crooked. Ikki sighed at that failure and combed up his sweat-drenched hair. No good. I was too concentrated on my body control. I need to notice the changes in the external factors as well. And, at that moment. Thats quite an unusual training. A familiar voice called out. As he turned around, underneath the lighting from the street light, his most beloved walked towards him. Stella...... That, what kind of training is it? Its a training to control my body accurately. Thanks to imitating Edelweiss-sans sword technique, my battle strength has raised quite a bit......but I have not mastered that sword technique yet. Originally, Edelweisss sword technique was a sword technique that did not produce any sound. It converted all the energy generated from every action purely into movement and attack power without any loss or deviation, a godly technique that would not cause even the tiniest bit of vibration in the atmosphere. However, Ikkis Blade Steal had not reached that realm yet. His movements still had a lot of energy loss and deviation. This training is to let my body make precise movements for the sake of not causing any loss or deviation. If I am able to use Edelweisss sword technique, using paper to cut metal will be a piece of cake. Just......that alone is not enough. No matter how accurately I move my body, if I dont read the changes in the external factors and correspond to them, a loss will still happen as a result. Thats why...... As he cut off his explanation, Ikki picked up a piece of copier paper from the bundle next to his feet, pinched it between his fingers and threw it like a shuriken. The thrown copier paper flew through the air horizontally, dug into the metal pipe that stood on the ground for a few centimeters, before bending from its softness. In the end, if the objects that left my hand can avoid any energy loss, able to cut it into two......sound should be erased from my sword. Thats an amazing godly technique...... Yes. Shes incredible, Edelweiss-san that is......It seems that I am still far from catching up with her. Stella had no words to reply to Ikkis remark, as she believed that it was already quite a godly technique as it was. Towards the silent Stella, Ikki... Thank you for just now. Stopped his training, and expressed his gratitude. Stella tilted her head. What about just now? About saving Shizuku. If I had arrived first, I think I might have attacked him after all. Aah, I see. You dont really have to thank me......Its not something that I can forgive either. Stella did not think so much about the details like whether there might have been bigger trouble had Ikki arrived first back then. It was simply to silence that guy even a second faster. That......mouth of the insensitive guy who spouted thoughtless remarks selfishly. Stella was......definitely not intimate with Shizuku. There were many conflicts in their daily lives. Since they loved the same man, it couldnt be helped in a sense. However, because of that, she was able to understand. That was just how deep she had been thinking about Ikki. Thats why ......Umm, Ikki. About Shizuku, what that guy had said was...... Stella intended to follow up about the thoughtless remarks of Amane. However, Ikki stopped her. Its alright. I understand. Eh...... ......Since shes being that straightforward, even I can tell. About Shizuku harbouring affection towards me not as a brother, but for someone of the opposite sex. However......at the same time, I also know that its not just that. Shizuku has harboured much more than that towards me. That was not just the affection towards someone of the opposite sex like Amane had said. It was a lot of affection that was much more, much greater, to the point of him feeling guilty. As a little sister, as a friend, as a mother, as a father, as a woman As just a single person, she had poured Ikki with all the affection that he had not been able to receive. Really, shes a wonderful child that I do not deserve. She was his prided and most beloved little sister. If it was for her sake, he would probably do anything. He was certain of it. Amane-kun has hurt that Shizuku. That was not something forgivable. He had no intention of forgiving him. I will absolutely make him pay......With my own hands, absolutely......! Azure flame-like anger seethed quietly in his pupils, Ikki threw the new piece of copier paper in his hand. It pierced deeper into the metal pipe than before. Is that so......Then its fine. If Ikki has properly understood it then. Hearing Ikkis words, knowing that he did not misunderstand, Stella sighed in relief. Ikki smiled at Stella behaving that way. Youre gentle, Stella. Hearing that, Stellas cheeks blushed and she looked away. C-Caring about my future little sister is only natural as a sister-in-law! As they were usually at odds, it was probably awkward to make her honestly admit her goodwill towards Shizuku. That dishonest gentleness again made Ikki smile out of her loveliness. G-Geez. Then Im going back. It will be bad to interrupt your training any further, and I also have a match tomorrow. Got it. Tomorrow is finally the semi-finals after all. Yeah. We have finally reached here. Thats right, finally. Soon, they would be fulfilling the promise from that day. Tomorrow is a critical moment for both of us. Both of our opponents are formidable. Fuun. Just what I wanted. I will be paying him back with interest for what he did that day. ......My brother, Ouma-san is strong. Probably, the strongest opponent Stella has fought so far. I suppose. However Stopping halfway, Stella grabbed a few pieces of copier paper next to Ikki and crushed them into a ball with her hands. And then I have become even stronger than that. As she said it to him magic power boiled from her entire body. Incandescent and hot wind blew out. Amongst that sweltering heat storm, Ikki saw Stellas back. The phantom of a huge dragon. (This...is......!) Immediately after,Stella threw the balled up paper towards the standing metal pipe. The instant the paper ball hit, the metal pipe was split into two as if being torn apart, and the paper ball dug into the concrete wall of the park behind it without losing momentum. Even Ikki was speechless. ............That was unexpected. An object with the mass of a paper ball. Just how much strength would be needed to throw it to cause that phenomenon. Ikki could not begin to imagine. Towards that surprised Ikki, Stella... ......My match is first tomorrow. I will be waiting for you at the final round first, Ikki. After she glanced at him with her crimson pupils burning with fighting spirit, she left the park. Her back showed definite confidence. From the special training by Nene Saikyou, Stella had obtained great power without a doubt. However, at the same time, when Ikki had faced off against Ouma before, he had come into contact with his strength. The strength of that power which supported him was also way beyond common sense. A winning candidate of the current event. The monstrous showdown between two rare A-Rank knights would probably be very intense. In that case, the root to the strength of Stellas body might be revealed. He looked forward to it. Truly. However... Umm, Stella. Its a little hard to say when you tried to leave after displaying your coolness......here......since its a public park......I think that its a bad idea to selfishly break things. ......I-I will confess to the Municipal Office on phone tomorrow...... She probably thought that she went overboard herself as well. Stella did not turn back, but her ears were dyed red in shame. Well, it was just because of excessive force, not because she aimed at the wall purposely. Various facilities around the hotel, including the park, allowed contenders participating in the event to use them as training locations with limited use of magic, so she probably wouldnt be punished. Now then......I should resume my training. Since today......I probably wont be returning to the hotel. After Stella left, Ikki fixed his mood and put another block up. And, at that moment. My oh my, how incredible. I have lived a long life, but its the first time I see a person able to dig a paper ball into concrete. Not to mention its a stray ball, how scary. A voice that gave off a gentle impression, but could definitely feel a solid core within it somewhere. (Eh............) Ikki knew that voice. He had not heard it directly before, but......he had heard it many times. Thats only natural. That voice was The voice of that countrys Prime Minister. Part 4 P-Prime Minister Tsukikage......! Bakuga Tsukikage showed up on the opposite side from the direction Stella had taken. Being the Prime Minister of Japan, he was their fateful opponent, as well as the Chief Executive of Akatsuki Academy. With an opponent that he had never thought possible to meet showing up, Ikki was visibly shaken. In contrast, Tsukikage was... You have really grown up, Ikki-kun. He walked closer to Ikki and loosened his cheeks. ......Have we met somewhere before? It cant be helped that you dont remember. When Ryouma-san was still alive, I had once gone to Itsuki-kun to discuss about the Council Election, it was then that I had passed by you. Ikki was convinced by those words. He had heard from brother Ouma that his father, Itsuki, was also involved in the founding of the National Akatsuki Academy. Then, it would not be strange for Tsukikage to visit the Kurogane Household. Thats how it is......Then I apologize for my rudeness. While it couldnt be helped that it was something he didnt remember, Ikki gradually retreated backwards and kept Tsukikage in sight with caution. In response to that, Tsukikage smiled bitterly. Haha......Even if you arent so cautious, an old non-combat type Blazer like me also cant do anything to you. Certainly, based on his observation alone, he could not feel any battle power from Tsukikage. His magic power was pretty high, but it was not to the degree of threatening. However, even if thats the case... Not being cautious is impossible. You are the leader of the enemies to us......And I cannot think of it as a coincidence to meet at this timing and place. Theres also the part where you waited for Stella to be gone before showing up. Tsukikage nodded deeply to Ikkis words. Well, true, its not a coincidence......Actually, theres one thing I want to talk about with you. With me......? Aah. Can you spare a little of your time? Its not a long talk. I refuse. An immediate answer, huh. So cold. You should also know, right? The power of Amane-kun who is my opponent for tomorrow......I dont know what kind of effect his Nameless Glory may have on me right at this moment. I cant accept an invitation from the enemys leader under such circumstances. If it was only to the extent of Tsukikage attacking alone, he could probably handle it easily. However, ever since it was decided that Ikki would be fighting against Amane in the semi-finals, he had been cautious of his Nameless Glory. It was only natural. The reason was because, in order to fight against Amane, he had to first endure through the causality interference from Nameless Glory and reach the ring that would decide the victor of the semi-final. He had to maintain caution in order to handle any unforeseen incident. Thats why Ikki decided to wait till the next morning without sleeping that night. He went to the park not only because of training. In a place with a wide range of sight, it would be easier to handle unforeseen incidents, as well as not to be buried alive in case of an earthquake. Since he had already been so thorough, there was no reason to invite risk at that late hour. Tsukikage groaned admirably after hearing Ikkis reply. I see. Thats a good answer. You have trained, fought, and thought well......Shinguuji-kun must also be glad to have a student like you. He praised such a cautious Ikki. However, he continued to speak. But you dont have to worry about that......Thats because it will be impossible for you to fight against Shinomiya-kun as it is now. Eh? Unable to comprehend Tsukikages words immediately, Ikki asked back. Is that...about me losing without a fight? Tsukikage shook his head. No. Its not like that. He wont make you lose without fighting. He wont be satisfied with just that. Because Shinomiya-kuns hatred is much deeper than you think. And then......my talk is none other than about that. Its about Shinomiya-kun. How about it? Do you...have a little interest now? Hmm? ............ At that instant, Ikki understood. He already had no other choice. Negotiation was not something that could only be carried out after reaching the table. It was something that was already finished before reaching the table. An experienced politician like Bakuga Tsukikage understood that. Ikki had no choice but to listen to him. ......I understand. I will listen to what you have to say. Thank you. Volume 8 - CH 12 Chapter 12 - Clash Between Two Dragons (Illust translation by KLSymph) Part 1 The sixty-second Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, day three. The summer sun was shining onto the ground even more mercilessly than the previous day. However, it paled in comparison to the heat enveloping the event venue. Temperature 35C, humidity 70%! Thank you all for coming here despite the burning hot sun! We have reached the semi-finals of the sixty-second Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival! The national best four participants that have climbed up all the way to this point will be clashing against one another! Amongst these strong people, that are a cut or two above the rest, who will obtain the ticket to the final battle!? Everyone, have you prepared well against dehydration!? Well-prepared, right!? Then, lets welcome the contenders for the first match of the semi-finals! In line with the announcer Iidas words, cheers raised from the venue. Under the rain of applause, with flowing crimson hair, Stella appeared on the semi-final stage. First, from the red gate, Contender Crimson Princess, Stella Vermillion has shown up! As the second Imperial Princess of the Vermillion Empire, even amongst the mage-knights belonging to the member nations of the League, she is a genius boasting the highest magic power! She had almost lost her qualification in the first round due to an incident on the railway[1], but she faced against all of the contenders in B-Block at the same time, overwhelmed them, and brilliantly cleared the late penalty! She has advanced to the semi-finals in one fell swoop! The power which can even destroy this venue itself can be described as top-notch! That strength, living up to the previous evaluation, is without a doubt the top on the list of winning candidates! She is genius knight like a shining star of the current era! Will she be able to reach the summit of the Seven Stars with this momentum!? Princess StellaDDDD! Do your bestDDDD! KyaaD! Stella-sama! Please look over here! There are two matches today, so please dont break the venue too muchDDDD! Voices of support, regardless of gender, directed towards Stella on the ring. Stella was very popular amongst both genders. The strength of a knight that possessed the worlds highest magic power. The social position as the second Imperial Princess of Vermillion Empire. In addition, since she was a peerless beauty, it was only natural. And Ikki, who was more fascinated by Stella than anyone else, sent her claps of encouragement while his eyes were robbed by the dignified side profile of the dauntless girl. At that moment. A voice suddenly called out from behind Ikki. Stella-san has a nice expression. Eh? It was a voice he was so used to hearing that he could not forget it. Surprised, he turned back, and there was... T-Toudou-san! And Toutokubara-san as well! Chestnut-colored hair tied in a three-strand-braid, a girl with gentle demeanour, Raikiri, Touka Toudou, and a tall girl holding a parasol, a friend of Touka, Scharlach Frau, Kanata Toutokubara were standing there. Fufu, long time no see, Kurogane-san. Y-Yeah, really. The two of you have come to Osaka? Yes. We took the Shinkansen with Saikyou-sensei this morning. We want to watch it from the side even if its only for the semi-finals. Is your body alright already? He asked Touka who was still unconscious just the other day. Touka responded with an energetic nod. Yeah. I have already recovered completely. I slept so much that I am too energetic now. Uta-kun said that he still felt languid so he stayed back at the Academy to laze around. Vice President has not recovered yet? You dont have to worry about him. In Uta-kuns case, he doesnt have much physical strength because he only plays games every day. He reaps what he sowed. Fufu, Vice President is frail after all. The two girls giggled facing each other. Judging from that appearance, he certainly did not need to worry anymore. Kurogane-kun, is it alright if we watch the battle together? Yeah, of course. There was no reason to refuse. Ikki slightly tilted his body to give way to the two. And then, as that was happening, Stellas opponent showed himself. Up next, from the blue gate, A-Blocks champion, Contender Sword Emperor of Wind, Ouma Kurogane enters! Contender Ouma has one-sidedly overwhelmed his opponents from the first round to third round! His strength and mercilessness are already tested and guaranteed! We have received information that he had defeated Contender Stella unofficially before! If Contender Stella is the favorite of this event, then the one who could rival her is none other than him! He is an A-Rank knight from Japan who is boasted in the world! How will he fare against an international celebrity!? This confrontation between A-Ranks is totally unpredictable! Ouma was wrapped in pressure like a drawn blade. With his arrival, the audience held their breaths. Hes still the same......his fighting spirit seems to split you open just from looking...... Im scared...... Though thats the case, since the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival is still Japans event, I wish that he will do his best. The cheers for Oumas entrance was much lesser compared to Stella. It was probably the expected lingering effect from the shocking ending of the match against Panzer Grizzly, Renji Kaga from the day before. The Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival was a competition with lives on the line. The participants risked their pride and lives to challenge it after acknowledging that they could die from losing. However, that was the principle of the Mage-Knight. For the audience, who did not have such resolve, drawing back was understandable. And, we have invited the mage-knight currently ranked third in the world, Yaksha Princess, Nene Saikyou-sensei to be the commentator for the semi-finals! Saikyou-sensei, please take care of us today. Hmm Nice to meet you How is it? The two contenders condition seen from Saikyou-senseis, Japans highest ranked mage-knights, point of view is... Both are in high spirits. Feels like they are really motivated. Even so, they are not too tensed up. Both of them are in the best conditionD I see. This match has become a confrontation between two A-Ranks, but at this moment, which one of them does Saikyou-sensei think has the greater power? Kuku......Dont be in such a rush, Onii-chan. Nobody likes impatient people, you know? Saikyou snapped close the folding fan in her hand... ......Those two will immediately give you that answer. After replying so, she opened her fan again and gave a meaningful smile. (Now, Stella-chan. That guy is different from those brats in the first round. He is someone you can fight with at your full strength......Give him the shock of his life, with the new power you obtained from the training with me.) Before long, Ouma also stood on top of the ring, at the start line. At the same time, the audience shut their mouths, and silence fell over the venue. In that silence, the announcer Iida pulled the trigger of the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival Semi-Final. Both contenders are at the starting line! And now, the first match of the semi-finals begins! LETS GO AHEAD!!!! Part 2 After receiving the starting signal, the first to move was......Ouma. We arent close enough to chit chat before meeting death. Lets begin immediately. Murmuring with a tone as if he was talking to himself, he slanted his body and stretched his right arm backwards. And then his magic power compressed into his right hand... Snarl. Ryuuzume. He manifested the essence of his soul. It possessed a blade a little longer than that of a Japanese katana, belonging to the Nodachi type of sword. That was Oumas Device, Ryuuzume. First is to see how much you have grown from back then. I will confirm it with my own sword. ......If you can, that is. Ouma returned Stellas provocation with action. He sank his slanted stance and dashed out. Ooh! Contender Ouma, who had been nonchalant in every match so far, makes the first move! The hem of his kimono flutters up as he closes in on Contender Stella in one straight line! How will Contender Stella intercept him!? The proactive Ouma who was clearly different from the matches up till then raised a commotion in the venue. However, Stella was unshaken from that unexpected start... Serve me. L?vateinn. She manifested her own Device in response to the fast-approaching Ouma. However, what she made out of her magic power was not just the sword. Th-This is! Contender Stella! Spheres with burning heat appeared behind her! A-And what an incredible number! And then, Stella swung her L?vateinn like a conductors baton. Burn to dust. Broken Arrow. She ordered the super hot spheres exceeding a hundred behind her back. Answering that command, the flame spheres waiting in air behind Stella shot out with vigor, becoming arrows of light to assault the Sword Emperor of Wind. The carpet bombing of intense heat that would bury everything within the width of the ring approached. Stellas overwhelming magic power that nobody could catch up to, did not leave any gaps for Ouma to evade... D-Direct hiit! The flame sweeped the ring and raised black smoke! Furthermore, it did not stop with one hit. More arrows of flame rained down onto the location where the flames had swallowed Ouma. Explosive noise and conflagration. Not a single person in the venue could see Oumas figure anymore. It was not unreasonable. What Stella used was an excessive violence to defeat a single person. However However, it doesnt seem to be effective. Even so, the opponent was the Sword Emperor of Wind. Right after Saikyou murmured so. Breaking through the flame and dust from Stellas simultaneous firing, Oumas figure showed up. There was not a speck of soot on his clothes. He did not mind the incoming bombing, and broke through from the center by using his power to control the wind to take it on. He did not decelerate at all, rather, he was approaching Stella while accelerating. I wont be stopped by such fireworks. The gaze behind his bangs swaying in the storm was telling her that. Towards that gaze of Ouma... Empress Dress. Stella also responded with another move. Holding L?vateinn upright tightly in her hand, her whole body wrapped in flame, she stepped forward herself. Contender Stella has wrapped herself in a dress of flame! The heat is burning the atmosphere to the extent of twisting her surrounding scenery! Stellas flame, Dragon Breath, had a temperature of three thousand degrees Celsius. Not to mention a direct hit, just entering its range would cause the skin to be burned to crisp. However However, Contender Ouma isnt stopping! He dashed into the zone of burning air! Thats cause Ouma-chans ability is Wind after all. Since its conductive heat, so he just needs to make a vacuum heat insulating wall to prevent the heat from transmitting through. Rather than that the audience-chan sitting at the front most row should brace themselves. Brace themselves? At the instant the announcer felt confused about what that meant, it happened. Stella and Ouma, the Devices those two swung clashed... The noise produced from the clash, which exceeded the realm of sound and could only be described as shockwave, slammed the whole dome with a physical impact. UWAaAAAAAAAAAA!!!! The audience leaning next to the fence were blown back by the sound of the clash between the swords of those two and landed on their bottoms. Furthermore, it did not end with just one strike. Second time, third time Every time the flaming red sword and jade wind blade crossed each other, the fence would squeak, and the glass windows would vibrate. I-It stiiings! T-This is what you call the sound of swords clashing!? Its just like the explosive noise and shockwave from a collision between high speed jet planes! However, despite releasing so much energy, the two people at the epicenter did not retreat a single step, and continued to clash their swords. And after crossing for about ten times A loud explosive sound, as if ten streaks of lightning struck down, echoed, blowing both of them towards the edges of the ring at the same time. Neither of them had landed a hit. They were on even grounds. At a frighteningly high level. And that proved that Stella had filled the gap in the difference between herself and Ouma in a short period of time. As expected of Stella-chan. Having witnessed the first contact of those two, Kanata leaked out her admiration. With this, it doesnt seem that she will lose in strength like before. Ikki nodded at that. Yeah. Not to mention that Stella has not shown her seriousness yet. She is still going to increase her pace. Thats right. She should still be able to increase her pace. It was possible to imagine from the potential Stella had shown in the first round. However, she still had something. First round, and yesterday night, he saw the phantom of a dragon in that split second. Stella had not shown the root, the source of that yet. She was still holding back her power. However But Ouma-san also has not shown his seriousness yet. Touka interrupted Ikkis words. Just like she said, Ouma was not serious as well. In that first contact, both of them were only ascertaining each other. The enemy before their eyes, taking on their full power......an opponent that would not break from it. And that was something that Ikki, as the little brother, knew the best in that place. (Certainly, Nii-san is not someone who will get serious regardless of his opponent.) He would choose an opponent that was worthy for his seriousness. And right then......that greeting and confirmation had been completed. It would start from there. (From now on is the real......battle.) Part 3 I see. As expected of your power. To be able to match my sword straight on. Ouma praised Stellas ability as numbness remained in his own arm. Because he had not experienced a clashing of swords for a long time. However However, its only at the level of numbing my arm. This much wont be enough to take my life. Oumas expression clearly showed that he had room to spare as he told her. Stella pouted in displeasure. ......Youre still quite carefree, huh. Well, she was once defeated by him. At the moment, Ouma was still above her. That probably couldnt be helped. Thats why, Stella held up L?vateinn right before her... I will draw out the bloodthirst from that composed face first. She injected more magic power into the Dragon Breath flame enveloping her blade. HAAaAAAAAAAaAAaaa!!!! With Stellas magic power, the flame enveloping the sword swelled. The crimson flame rampaged about without limit as its temperature and brightness increased. That appearance caused Touka Toudou to recall. Thats...during the training camp......! Thats right. It was the long-distance shot Stella had shown Touka during their mock battle. It was the preparation for Dragon Fang. Though the motion was the same, the intense heat from the sword could not be compared. However, that was only natural. Thats because it was a big technique that was going to fire off seven shots of the Noble Art, Dragon Fang, which held destructive power that Touka Toudous Raikiri could barely intercept, simultaneously! Devour and scatter! Satan Fang! Immediately, seven shots, no, seven flame dragons with heads flew out from L?vateinn. And their jaws, lined with flame teeth, assaulted Ouma from various angles to devour him. However, even as the scene of destruction was right before him, Oumas expression did not change... Just this technique alone requires who knows how many normal Blazers magic power to do it. Quite impressive......But, how will just the level of a few snakes scare me? As he said so, he stabbed Ryuuzume into the ring... Fuujin Kekkai. He activated the Noble Art that protected the audience stand from Stellas Bahamut Howl during the first round battle. Tornado stirred up in his surrounding, and that blade of wind tore up the incoming flame dragons into specks of dust. The flame dragons that were sliced up until they became tiny incandescent drew a spiral as they were rolled into the wind that rose up to the sky, and disappeared. And Ouma, who had easily overwhelmed Stellas full-powered long distance shots, did not change his expression as expected... Is that all you got? Crimson Princess. As he spoke to Stella before his eyes...he noticed. The instant Satan Fang covered his sight, Stellas figure disappeared from the ring. And, the moment he realized it, it was too late Its something like this......! Sword Emperor of Wind! A red-haired girl appeared from the heat haze-like rippled space behind Ouma, and swung her sword at his neck. Flame Veil. It was Stellas Noble Art which bent the light rays with heat to make her opponent unable to see her own body. Thats right. Ouma had misjudged the knight known as Stella. She was not a knight that could only rely on her magic power capacity and attack with quantity. Stealing his sight with that destructive power, making him think that Stella was attack specialized, but her style was an extremely competent all-rounder. Her usage of magic was so varied that even Shizuku could not be a match. Then Stella devised a tactic from that variety and brilliantly got behind Ouma... HAaAaa! Slashed diagonally down at the defenseless Ouma. Right after that... N-Not good! At the same time Toukas shout echoed, red drops sprayed onto the ring like a blooming red flower. Part 4 The owner of the blood that splashed the ring was...Stella who slashed diagonally down. Contender Stella is injured! Sword Emperor of Wind has finally captured Crimson Princess with his sword! Blood is spraying out from the two arms of Contender Stella! The opening hit belongs to Contender Sword Emperor of Wind, Ouma Kuroganeee! A turning point occurred between the evenly matched offense and defense between the two. Voices of grief came from the venue due to the obvious difference in power in that effective attack. However, the injured person herself did not press down on her wounds. Did she not care? No. The shock, to the point of making her unconscious of her wounds, caused her to freeze up. (What...is this......!?) Stellas expression was of incomprehensiveness. It wasnt unreasonable. Ouma read the surprise attack from the back, and returned with a slash...she would be convinced if that was the case. However......it was not so. Stellas diagonal slash definitely settled it. L?vateinn had certainly hit Oumas shoulder. Even so...her blade could not advance any more than that. Touka bit her teeth as someone who had experienced the same phenomenon before. It turned out like that after all. As she thought. The danger of Sword Emperor of Wind is not just his offense......Even though there isnt much difference in magic power, he was able to receive my slash attack without any wound like just now. What exactly is that unexplainable defensive power...... Touka questioned what exactly that was. In response to that...Ikki, who was next to her, spoke. That itself is not so unexplainable. It is out of the norm, though. Toukas eyes opened her eyes wide at those words. K-Kurogane-kun knows something? The mystery behind that defensive power. Ikki nodded at that question. Previously, I had a chance to cross swords with him. I noticed it back then. He was assaulted on the way back from Yuudai Moroboshis invitation to his family shop. Ikki came into contact with Oumas Abnormality in that instance. And he saw through its true form. Stella will probably notice it after one more strike. But Ikkis words stopped there. The reason was because, there was nothing he could do even if he noticed it. It was just as what Ouma had said. His power was...not a Technique against which a strategy could be formed. And, just at that moment...his prediction came true. The two people on the ring crossed swords again. After clashing a number of times, Ouma thrusted out like a released arrow. Stella turned her body as if dancing and evaded that... She hit a counter horizontally at his body with not just her own power, but also using her opponents power on the second time. That horizontal line cleaning dug into Oumas body...and stopped at that. Youre...kidding......! Fuun. !!!! Ouma dished out a kick at Stellas flank when she stopped her movement in shock. Stellas body danced in the air as she was blown more than ten meters away. Cough...cough! Ugh......! Stella winced as she kneeled in pain as if her internal organs were blended. What spilled out from her mouth was blood. Oumas kick broke through Stellas sturdy magic defense that defended against the slash attack from The Unturning, Yui Tataras Device in one hit, damaging her internal organs. The shockwave was like getting hit by a battering ram. However That was how it was, it was natural in that case, Stella was convinced. The feeling of hitting a rock mountain after the two strikes, and the damage to her flank. From all that information......Stella noticed Oumas Abnormality. I cant believe it......Whats with your body......! The shaking in her voice was probably not just from her wounded side. In response to that, Ouma Fuu......As expected, you noticed after two strikes. Ouma let out a sparse smile and answered Stellas doubt. You want to ask what this is, right? This is...my resolve. Part 5 Its a story from five years ago. In my last year as an elementary student, I, who had dominated the U-12 World Tournament organized by the League of Mage-Knight Nations, was on the contrary feeling gloomy about the result. He noticed after dominating the world. By striking with just the back of his sword, the path would not open for him. Even when he went to the world tournament, there was something that still could not exceed the realm of Training. This kind of childish tournament could not let me test my limit. I was unable to overcome it. I was in agony. To stay in an environment like a lukewarm bath during my growth period......it was unacceptable to stay there for at least three more years when it was the period during which I could grow as much as I wanted. To be even stronger, to reach even higher. To Ouma, who continued to seek it more than anyone, that stagnation was unbearable. He had always been challenging his bodys limits and wishing for power to unleash. Thats why I......flew out of Japan, the League, to seek it. The real battles that he seeked existed in the world. Sometimes in the streets of slums. Sometimes in an underground colosseum. Sometimes in the battlefield with bullets flying everywhere. Ouma Kurogane had obtained the places he wished for, and was engrossed in studying. He remembered how fulfilling that period of time was. Amongst the battles with his life on the stake, he dreamily remembered how his body was being forged day by day. If he stayed like that, if he continued on that path, he could become the world''s strongest knight. He did not hold a speck of doubt. However...... That thought did not continue for long. I had an encounter. On my path of warriors training, at the end of this world, with a real demon living there. Demon......? Tyrant......That name, the princess of a country should probably know about it. ! The nickname spoken by Ouma. The venue showed incomprehension, but Stellas crimson pupils widened in shock. Just like what Ouma said, as the royalty of a member nation in the League, Stella knew that name. Of course she would know. That was......the arch nemesis of the International Society, Rebellion. It was the name that people living in the underworld called their Leader by, just like a Blazers nickname. Dont tell me, you fought......!? Ouma nodded. I was pulverized......Even though I exerted every ounce of my strength, I could not even resist a single moment. It was only natural. That opponent was an incarnation of violence that continued to reign at the summit of the underworld since more than half a century ago. There was a gap between them so huge that he could not understand just how large that difference was. Ouma, who knew his powerless self, could only beg for his life shamelessly. However, Tyrant was not a man who would listen to such words. His strength could not reach, his pleas could not reach, only violence continued to rain down on him. Just remembering it......causes my entire body to tremble in fear. I have never felt the despair known as death so near to me......No, if Twin-Wings had not come to my rescue, I probably wouldve been killed for real. And then, after coming into contact with the territory at the summit of the world where the demonic being lived, and my own powerless self, I was able to understand......Even if I just train as how I had been training, even if I advanced down the path I had been advancing on, my pace would not let me reach the summit. His lifespan would be too short for him to reach there with his current pace. As such. In that case......there was already no meaning in training anymore. Normal training was useless. What I needed was......an evolution to obtain wings that let me fly towards the summit instead of walking on the path! In an instant, Ouma grasped the upper part of his kimono... Tenryuu Gusoku Release.[2] And took it off. Immediately after that, an invisible shockwave hit Stella and then the venue itself. It had blown Stella off to the edge of the ring, bent the fence surrounding the venue, and shattered all the windows facing the ring. A choir of screams resounded. Stella drew her breath at that scene. Just then, Ouma had definitely said release. In other words, that amount of air was not generated right in that moment Dont tell me, you, with that absurdly large amount of air......have you been suppressing yourself with that until now!? Ouma wordlessly affirmed her. Thats right. The explosion of air that knocked Stella just then, everything was a high-pressure shackle that had been binding Ouma until a moment ago. He used his Noble Art, Tenryuu Gusoku, which repelled enemy attacks by wearing it, against himself, and burdened his body constantly with an out-of-norm load. For what reason, are you doing that...... Of course, for the sake of Evolution. Evolution was a fundamental ability that living things possessed in order to adapt to the environment. For example, something similar to webbing might appear from a human who had been constantly swimming since he was young. Ouma administered himself to a harsh environment that pushed his body to the limit, forcefully triggering his bodys ability. It was for the sake of obtaining a physical body that could withstand any attack, and a power that could beat any enemy down. However, even if living things were equipped with the ability to evolve, it was normal for it to take a long time. Naturally, he couldnt do it easily. A human body under that level of pressure would not remain unscathed. The pressure suppressed him from all directions, he couldn''t even lift a finger. His flesh was squashed, his bones were smashed. His organs could not function properly due to external pressure. Of course, he could not fight in that condition, and continued to lose. He was beaten, slashed, pierced, burned by enemies that he could effortlessly win against in the past...... However......even so, he did not cease his recklessness. Because he knew that he had to do it in order to reach the territory of that demonic being. He continued to force his battered body without mercy. If he was pressed to death by his own power, he could only go that far. And then......when countless wounds were carved onto my entire body, this recklessness paid off. His body gradually, in order to adapt to the environment he set on himself, began to evolve. His bone structure increased its hardness to be like an iron core in order not to lose against the pressure suppressing him, his organs pulsated strongly in order to let blood circulate his entire body. Each and every muscle fibre of his body became stronger and more tenacious in order to let him move smoothly under high pressure......eventually, when his body could not feel the Pressure anymore Oumas body literally transformed into Steel. You may not see it from the compacted external appearance, but just like the feedback from your hand, my weight, with muscle and bone density tens of times higher than a normal person, is way heavier than Panzer Grizzly. A lukewarm slash will never injure me. And then And so right now, I have released those shackles. Do you know what this means? ......! Stella hurriedly held up her sword from those words, but... Too slow. Kuh The stone plate ring crumbled under Oumas kick off, and he shortened the distance between the two in just one step. Next, he swung his wind-wrapped sword three times before any interference. Three flashes of slash, accompanied by the groan of atmosphere, assaulted towards her. Any one of those could turn Stella into a speck of dust in the same instant. Fast. Compared to the speed of Twin-Wingss sword technique that Ikki imitated, that was more HAaA! It was hard to handle even for Stella, who possessed excellent athletic ability and battle sense, but she understood that it would be dangerous to stay within sword range like that. Hence, at the same time Stella received Oumas slash attacks, she leaped back. Using the force from receiving the opponents sword, she escaped from coming into contact with him. It was a method that Ikki used to take distance during the mock battle they had in the past. However... ZeAAAAa!!!! Ouma immediately reacted to it. He sent a flurry of vacuum blades towards Stella who escaped the contact range. Slashes of vacuum flew with a speed that surpassed rifle bullets. It was impossible to visually catch sight of those. However, it was a battle between two Blazers. Stella read the presence of magic power like that of a blazing sun wrapped around the vacuum blades, and struck them down one by one. However... Ka...fu!? Immediately after striking down the last vacuum blade. Stellas abdomen tore open horizontally, blood sprayed out. Why? Stella was confused as there wasnt any presence of magic power. However, it was only natural. Just then was an effect without using magic power. I cant believe it. To be able to send a slash wave with just arm strength......! Touka murmured with a trembled voice while watching the match in the audience stand. Thats right. What slashed open Stellas abdomen was not a Noble Art. It was a physical wind pressure raised by Ouma swinging his Ryuuzume. Of course, it was much less powerful compared to a vacuum blade. Due to the magic power wrapped around Blazers which added strong resistance towards physical impact, the damage on Stellas abdomen was only skin-deep without reaching the internal organs, but it was sufficient to stop her from escaping. Fu! Ouma immediately closed in on Stella, who stopped her movement for a moment, and slashed diagonally down with his right arm. Evade it was already too late for such an action. As the impact from those flying slashes was greater than what she had predicted, her bodys axis was misaligned and not in a condition for evasion. Hence, Stella guarded Oumas diagonal slash in her unstable posture. However... Not good! The technique coming from this pose is......! Ouma, who had slashed diagonally down with just his right arm, still had his left arm. Ikki turned pale from that fact. He knew because he had peeked at Kurogane Houses training when he was young. What would be executed from that pose was known as the sword of national defense. It was a sword technique that Kurogane household had passed down since the samurai era, Kyokujitsu Isshin Ryuu[3] extremity of steel......! Hono Ikazuchi.[4] Aiming at Stellas eye level as she defended against his sword, no, accurately speaking, at the eye level of Ryuuzume that she defended against, Oumas clenched left fist struck. That steel fist struck Ryuuzume like a thunderclap, further adding power to the sword. Stella, who had received the sword in an unstable posture, could not defend against that... Stellas body was blown away with an intensity like a missle. And she crashed into the wall below the audience stand just like that. She did not stop even after crushing Despite the reinforced concrete blasting open, she was thrown until outside of the venue. Part 6 W-Whaaat!? Lies. From the hall, blown all the way there!? Its not manga, you know!? C-Cant believe it. Would it be alright, this... The people who could not fit inside the dome that were listening to the broadcast made an uproar at Stellas figure blasting through the dome wall to the outside. It was the same inside the dome. The overly impactful scene raised an earth-shattering cheer. E-Extreeeeeme!! Not just a ring out, but a dome out! I have over ten years of experience as the an announcer for A-League, but I had only seen such a flashy out of field once! To think that I would be seeing it a second time in a match between students! This is a battle between A-Rank Knights! Theres no other description than out-of-norm! Now then, the count is beginning now! Contender Stella, will she be able to return within the count!? The announcers voice could be heard intermittently. The cheers from the audience reached the peak. Stella heard it from afar while lying down face-up, looking at the sky. (He got me......) The stimulation in that impact which exceeded the limit a human body could handle had paralyzed the sense of feeling in her entire body. Since she was born, she had never received an impact as strong as that. (What a monstrous bastard......that guy.) Certainly, living things possessed the ability to adapt to environments. The history of life was the history of evolution. Like how a creature that originally lived in the sea grew four limbs because it hoped to live on land. Like how the process of coping with the change in living environment by walking on two feet caused the bone structure to change. By making his own environment severe, he obtained power that could not be obtained in a normal environment. Since life possessed the mechanism called evolution, it was not that much of a bizarre consideration. However, that was originally supposed to be achieved after decades or centuries of time. Ouma had completed that in just one generation, just a few years. Even though he could probably stop his recklessness if he wanted to, since the method of adding burden was his own ability, he cut off that common sense and temptation, ignored any half-hearted strength, only wishing for the top, the strongest. With just his will alone, he changed the design of anatomy that was drawn by god. The word stoic already could not describe that aberrant willpower towards his goal. (Strong......truly.) She could only admit. She could feel respect for that way of living which rejected any compromises. There was no falsehood in that. Not even a tiny bit. (Aah, nevertheless...) Eh? N-No way......Stella-chan, is smiling? Thats right, nevertheless, it was a strange story, but... (As if, I dont feel like losing......!) Part 7 Five! Six! Ouma, who was on the ring, did not even listen to the counting that echoed in the venue. Anyone could understand that it was meaningless. The opponent was an A-Rank Knight like himself. The same chosen one who was born to carry a large fate in this world. Just that much would not be the end for that woman. You said it yesterday. You will beat me up at my full strength. I have responded to that request of yours now. This is my full strength. If you want to crush it then show me. Crimson Princess. As he said that, Ouma lifted his gaze upwards. To the sky he could see as he looked up. Over there, she was standing. T-ThereDDDD! Contender Stella! She is looking down at the ring from the top of the night light before we knew it! E-Even though she was hit outside so grandly, apart from some tatters on her clothes, there are no severe injuries! Well, even if she smashed through the dome, she wouldnt suffer much damage from a physical impact without magic power as long as she didnt get hit by Ryuuzume. Especially for Stella-chan who boasts the greatest magic power capacity in the world. And right now, she has returned to the ring at the count of eight! The audience leaked voices of exclamation in amazement towards Stella as she returned from outside like it was natural. After the main referee made the call to resume the match, Ouma readied his Ryuuzume again. However, Stella did not take a stance... Ouma. Before we resume the match, I want to ask one thing. Towards the enemy before her eyes......she talked in the most friendly voice she had made so far. What? Ouma asked back without releasing his stance. What she wanted to hear from him was just one thing. You......for what reason are you aiming for the summit? That extremely tenacious willpower towards his goal. What was the foundation that supported it? She wanted to know. After Ouma looked down for just an instant, stayed quiet for a moment, then he answered. ......Its not much of a story. When I was a child, I was happy to have won the match held by my household for the first time. And then I thought. I wanted to become stronger than anyone in this world. That is......something I would probably feel good about. If I have to put it in words, its just that. Ouma said that such a trivial matter was not worth to talk about purposely. However... ......Thats incredible. You. Stella thought so in her heart. She had her duties as a royalty. What supported the core of the girl known as Stella was the obligation towards her citizens. However, Ouma was not like that. To the end, it was for his own sake. Just for that reason alone, he had obtained that much power. He traveled around the world, encountered despair, and yet even so, he did not compromise a single time. That fortitude was similar to her most beloved man...... You are the second person that I respect from the bottom of my heart as an enemy, Ouma. Thats why I will show you. Crimson Princess, Stella Vermillions true power......! There was already no hatred anymore. Even the anger about what Ouma had done before had also disappeared. As a knight, as a warrior, she only wanted to fulfill the subjugation of that proud enemy. Making up her mind, Stella raised her L?vateinn... Dragon Spirit......!!!! And stabbed it into her own chest. In that instant, dazzling light, accompanied with heat wave, blew out from Stellas body, enveloping the whole venue. Part 8 It was ten days ago. Stella, who had decided to train herself after losing to Ouma, volunteered to take the special training from Yaksha Princess, Nene Saikyou, who was a temporary lecturer in Hagun Academy, using Kurono Shinguujis connection. Saikyou acknowledged her, and the two went to the training camp in Okutama that Hagun Academy owned to begin their special training. The training with a strong opponent such as the third in the world was meaningful to Stella. However, just however There is something decisively lacking in Stella-chans sword. The first day of special training. Saikyou pointed out an issue . Something she lacked. What could it be? Honestly speaking, she couldnt see it. It might be conceited for Stella to say it herself, but she was confident in being a balanced Blazer. There should not be any significant flaws. On the other hand, she felt that Saikyous point was a very important matter in her heart. Thats why it was even more weird. Just like a bone stuck in the throat, Saikyous point reverberated in Stellas head. However, time flew by as if mocking the feeling of the impatient Stella, as she could not see the answer. Finally reaching the day before the opening of Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival Now then. Tomorrow is the start of Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, how about it? Did you realize what your sword is lacking? In the morning, Stella appealed to Saikyou, who had reached the field in the forest used as a training ground. Nene-sensei......! Please! Please at least give me a hint of what I am lacking......! However, towards that appeal, Saikyou replied with the same answer as before. No. Why!? If I taught you, it would have the reverse effect if you dont handle it well. Especially in Stella-chans case, at that. A reverse effect in her case? What did that mean? It would be different if it was not her? Stella was confused. I totally dont get what youre trying to say...... Towards that lost child-like expression of Stella... Is that so? In that case, it cant be helped. Saikyou sighed... Crimson Princess, Stella Vermillions Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival ends here. And swung her iron fan Device, Beniiro Ageha, in a horizontal line. In an instant, a shallow cut was on Stellas cheek, and blood drops spewed into air. Ha? Stella was stunned for a moment due to the sudden enmity. The fact that blood flowed meant that she was not holding back. However, that was... W-What is it, tomorrow is the Festival, so as expected, today is...!? Stella raised a voice of protest, but she did not finish what she wanted to say. Because she saw the expression of Saikyou standing before her. (Whats with that face......!) What was reflected in her pupils was a bloodlust that she had never seen before during their special training. (Shes...serious......!) Kuh! She did such a thing at such a time, when the next day the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival would start. Stella could not understand what she was thinking doing that, but she knew just one thing. She instinctively understood that the current situation was really bad. Hence, Stella exploded her magic power beneath her feet, and took a large jump backwards. She took distance from Saikyou. However... I wont let you es-cape. UAAA!? Saikyou faced her palm upwards, and curved her index finger. Right after that, Stellas body was pulled towards Saikyou in the middle of jumping backwards by an invisible force. Nene Saikyous ability. The attraction force from Gravity Manipulation. She did not intend to let Stella go. She was really serious. Then she did not have the luxury of feeling confusion or hesitation. Stella also changed her Device from Illusionary Form to real blade. And she gathered a few strings of flame onto that blade... Katharterio?Salamandra! The heated blade that turned into light flashed as it was swung down towards Saikyou who had pulled her in. The blade of light was racing on the track of a diagonal slash at Saikyou without an err... However, it was at the moment when it was around thirty centimeters from Saikyous skin. Suddenly, the slashs movement curved and went off the way. Nah!? What exactly happened? Stellas head was full of question, but she didnt have the free time to think. Thats because Saikyou, who had drawn her in, swung her iron fan. Kokutou?Yatagarasu.[5] Accompanied by a crimson iron fan that tore through the wind, was a black blade of super gravity that pushed away even light. Stella could not evade it after her posture crumbled from missing her strike. She couldnt evade it, but reversing her blade to shield herself was a miraculous technique possible due to Stellas high physical ability. However it could do only so much. Kokushichou.[6] Against Stella, who had received her right hands iron fan, Saikyou opened the iron fan in her left hand and swung as if fanning wind at her. Soon, black gravitational energy formed shapes of butterflies, fluttering their wings and flying towards Stellas flank... !?!? Immediately after that, Stella was assaulted by a super massive impact, as if a large truck had just rammed into her, blowing away her body. Stellas body slid past the ground, thrusted into the forest behind her back, knocking down trees along the way, until a huge cliff raised from the ground. Ka...ha......! Stellas body was about to collapse onto the ground while blood flowed out as she opened her mouth wide. However, Stella thrusted her sword into the ground to act as a support, and asked the woman in crimson kimono she could see on the other side of the collapsed trees. Gu-uuu......! What...are you trying to do!? Why are you......! In response, Saikyou answered. Nothing in particular. Stella-chan is doing special training for the sake of winning against Ouma-chan and getting a rematch with Kuro-bou, right? But......if you cant see what your sword is lacking even now, that dream is as good as dead. Theres no meaning in participating. Rather, if you went all out against Ouma-chan who is the same A-Rank as you, you might die if youre unlucky. Cause a battle between A-Ranks is just that kind of dangerous thing......So consider stopping you a form of love from me, as a teacher being responsible despite our short time together, alright? You can go ahead and sleep in a bed for a day or two. Everything will be over by the time you wake up. As Saikyou told her such, she activated Jibakujin. The gravity of the surrounding space increased, applying ten times the normal gravity on Stellas body. She would not be able to escape easily with that, but... T-Thisssss! Stop jooooking! That would work at best against a normal Blazer. Stella pulled out her sword from the ground while bearing the heavy pressure, and stood with her two feet... Dragon Faaang!!!! The hot flame wrapping around the sword shot out towards Saikyou with the intensity of the swing. The flame dragons that flew out numbered ten. They twisted their bodies between the gaps in trees as they assaulted Saikyou to devour her. However, as they closed in on her, the flame dragons started to show abnormalities. As if they were escaping from Saikyou, they started to wriggle away in the wrong direction. (W-Why!? I totally cannot control them......!) She ordered the flame dragons a few times, but the result was the same even if she changed their tracks. Not a single one could get close to Saikyou. She had obstructed the homing ability with some kind of method. Wrong. Saikyous ability was not something that could do that kind of job. Then as Stella was thinking what could have caused it, she immediately understood the reason. (I see......! Using super gravity, she twisted the space itself around her and made it like a maze......!) However, there was nothing she could do even though she understood... Know when to quit. Ga...fu............! As Saikyou strengthened the pressure of Jibakujin, Stella was finally pressed down to the ground. Her bones were making creaking sounds and her body was being buried into the ground. Even if she wanted to stand up, she could not even lift her upper body. (Too...strong......) However, that was only natural. Her opponent was the third place in the KoK A-Rank League. Because she was the third strongest knight within the nations of the League. Although both were A-Rank Blazers, her opponent was too much for Stella, who was still a student. If such an opponent was seriously trying to crush her, she had no way of resisting. If she remained like that, it would really be the end. The Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. The important promise with Ikki. Anything and everything would be lost. That mortification was too much for her, causing tears to gather. (Im sorry......Ikki............I) However, just as Stella was about to apologize to Ikki in her heart, in that instant. Ba-thump. She felt her own heartbeat increasing throughout her entire body. (Eh......?) Stellas weak heart, that was about to give up, slowly started beating stronger on the contrary. It was beating crazily and calling out to Stella. What a stupid girl, trying to selfishly give up. I, will not lose to anyone, as if it was saying that. (Aah, speaking of which......in the past, something similar happened as well.) That voice calling out from her body made Stella remember her past self. It was the time when she awakened her power as a Blazer, and was able to control it to a certain extent. Stella was drowned in her power, which would get stronger proportional to the amount of training she did. Where exactly could her limit be? That bottomless talent of hers, how strong could she become with it? She heard that her magic power seemed to be the highest in the entire world. She felt that it was wonderful. In that case, she would not lose to anyone. No matter what enemy she faced... She would be able to protect her country, her important citizens. (Yes. Thats right......) Stella smiled bitterly at herself. For the sake of becoming strong, she studied the world, watched many things, fought against various kinds of enemies And as she gained strength, seriously......she forgot the most important thing. It was the confidence of being an existence born stronger than anybody else. She was too strict on herself, and belittled herself before she knew it. An opponent too much for her who was still a student? If such an opponent was seriously trying to crush her, she had no way of resisting? What, what a foolish concept. Magic power was proportional to the destiny the person was carrying. As the possessor of the worlds greatest magic power capacity, she carried an equally great destiny. She still didnt know what kind of destiny it was, but At the very least, it was not something that just the worlds number three could stop! In that case, she just had to release it. All the power sleeping in her body that she herself did not know. That should be in her body for sure. Right then, just like her body, her soul roaring! Ua-AA-A-AaAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!! The moment Stella resolved herself, her body moved by itself, and stabbed L?vateinn into her chest. No more hesitation, no more wavering. It was the same as humans breathing without being conscious of it. Her body, her cells, knew about it. Her own power, the real way to use it Immediately, an explosion of heat rays came from the center of Stellas body. A wind of light that mowed everything down in all direction was like a sickle of scorching heat. The trees in the forest that were hit were disintegrated into ash without even having the time to burn. While that storm of heat rays made her hair flutter......Saikyou smiled as if she was relieved. Good grief, finally awakened. What a troublesome child. Part 9 W-What does this mean!? Suddenly, the moment Contender Stella seemed to have made up her mind, a storm of light so blinding that we couldnt even open our eyes blew from Contender Stella and buried the whole ring! Be it the camera or the naked eyes, we are unable to determine the situation on the ring! What exactly could be happening now!? Hot! So hot! Please do not touch the fence! There is a danger of getting a burn! Please keep your hands away from the fence! The heat wave that spread to the audience stand caused groans from the audience and voices from Mage-Knights protecting them to mix around. Amongst that commotion, seeing the same brilliance as that time, Saikyou murmured Its fine like this. (Its fine for Stella-chan to trust in her talents more.) What she was lacking in. Simply speaking, it was the pride in her own talent. Stella possessed talent greater than anyone else, and yet she did not neglect hard work. She would honor and respect the knights possessing excellent techniques despite them having weaker magic power. That humbleness was a virtue as a human being. However, Saikyou thought otherwise. If it was about Stella, such a thing might not suit her. It would only be a virtue for those run-of-the-mill people.[7] It would not do for the out-of-norm genius born as the possessor of the worlds greatest magic power capacity to be acting that way. There was no need for her to follow the example of others. What she should have was not humility, but pride. The confidence that she was an absolute strong existence. The reason was because she was born as a lion in the world. In which world would a lion envy a rabbit? Always be haughty. Be proud. Be greedy. Be certain that not a single person in the world could be stronger than herself. If she did that Her talent would respond to that haughtiness, pride, greed no matter what......! (......But well, I never thought that such a monster had been lying dormant.) Before long, the raging storm of heat rays died down, and it happened the instant their eyes readjusted after being blinded by the heat rays. ............!? Everyone in the venue drew their breaths. The positions of Stella and Ouma did not change from before the light enveloped the ring. However, Stellas appearance was like that of a different person. Stella stood in the center of the heat wave-like twisted scenery. The L?vateinn that pierced her chest disappeared somehow, leaving a scar shining like a heated metal. That scar slowly flickered between bright and dim as if carving out the heartbeat. And as if synchronizing with that, the radiance from the core shone on Stellas skin and bright red hair. That was like an entirely different thing from the brilliance of magic power Stella released until then. It was not the brilliance of magic power gushing out, but the glow coming from within her body. What exactly happened to her body In the instant everyone was having that question. Stella slowly raised her chin up towards the sky and... !!!!!! Roared into the sky. What was released from the lovely lips of a girl was a roar of something obviously non-human. Like the rumbling of the earth. Like the rumbling of the sea. Or like a deafening thunder. It was a roar that shook the atmosphere Crimson Princess.....You, that voice, is...... Defend yourself. You may die. Right after saying so, Stella crushed the distance of fifty meters between them with a speed similar to a bullet, arriving before Oumas bosom. And then she clenched her fist that was shining and then threw it at Ouma as if using her whole body behind it. ! She broke through. He could not dodge that fist. However, to Ouma it was an attack not even on the level of a slash by a Device. He did not need to dodge in the first place. However the words of warning from Stella to the defending Ouma held some certainty in it. That certainty triggered Oumas sense of danger. Ouma crossed his trained arms before him and prepared for Stellas punch. Then, Stellas swung fist hit Oumas guard instantly... Gu...ha...aa...AA......! The impact that was harder and heavier than Oumas prediction broke his guard and knocked into his ribs. Its momentum was not killed after breaking two layers of guard, piercing through the back of Ouma through his ribs, pushing his feet along the ground. Contender Stella has blown Contender Ouma away despite his guard! A groan leaked out from Contender Ouma who did not change his expression regardless of any attacks or strikes from Devices! His knees are bent! It was that much of a heavy impact! Its not just heavy. Look at Ouma-chans arms. Eh? Guided by Saikyou, the broadcasting camera zoomed in on Oumas arms. There was a shocking image displayed. T-This is......! On Contender Oumas arm, there is a burn mark in the shape of Contender Stellas fist as if it was branded on it......! The punch just now should have burned into his bone, literally. In other words GuuuaAA......! Knees bent, Ouma pressed on the arm that received the punch as he howled in pain. He could not be blamed. Stellas punch did not only shatter Oumas reinforced bones, but also burned them in one strike. To Ouma, his bone became something like a burning red metal rod. That intense heat was charring his flesh from the inside, burning his nerves. He can be accustomed to external pain, but getting burned from inside is not something you get to experience often. This will be hard on him. Thats true......! B-But I dont understand! The current Contender Stella is clearly different from the Contender Stella from before! What exactly is this sudden power up about!? The audience also got noisy, as if resonating with the announcers confusion. It would be natural if considering whether it was natural or not. There was the raw power which made Ouma, who could not be injured even once by swords until then, bend his knees. There was the change in her appearance, there was the roar that could not be called human, there were many things they did not understand. However I see......That is how it is......! Ikki, who had been closer to Stella than anyone else for the past few months, had arrived at the answer of that mystery one step faster. Kurogane-kun, what is the reason for Stella-chan suddenly becoming stronger? Ikki nodded and replied to Toukas question. ......I believe that most likely, her method of using her power was wrong from the beginning. Surely......in the first place, Stella is not a fire user. E-Eeh!? What...does that...... Toukas voice contained more question to Ikkis answer. She could not understand the meaning behind Ikkis words. That was explained by Saikyou, who was at the scene when she awakened. Blazers are not able to use magic the moment they are born. They usually awaken abruptly on some day. Things like having the power to let out fire, or the power to control gravity. And then they learn how to use it from their own comprehension, hence there are times where misunderstandings occur. I was like that. The very first time I was aware of my special power was the time when I made toys float in air, I actually believed that my ability was to make things float, but in reality, it was different. It was possible to achieve that from its usage, but it was a completely different ability. Stella-chan is the same. Of course, spewing out fire from an empty space suddenly would make anyone think that they were fire user. Well, most of them would clear their misunderstandings like me while playing or fighting when they were small......In Stella-chans case, she was too strong even with the misunderstanding. Due to that, she had come all the way here with that misunderstanding. I-In other words, are you saying that, Contender Stella is not a fire user? Thats how it is. Stella-chans original ability is not nature interference, but concept interference. And everyone should also know. The mythical monster with boiling blood circulating its body, and breathing out burning flame. The concept of the story that is passed down as a symbol of fear and violence which could not be resisted anywhere in this world......! Dont...tell me......! According to Saikyous words, Ouma, who was forced onto one knee by Stella, thought of the worst possibility as he looked up at her. And that premonition was spot on. Concept interference type Dragon. The ability to manifest in ones body the power of a predator that lives at the peak of the food chain in the mythological world. That is mine, Crimson Princesss, Stella Vermillions true power. Something like flame was just a portion of her power. It was exactly just a Breath. Sweltering heat dwelled in her body similar to the mythical monster, allowing her to obtain the raw power of a Dragon. Manifesting any and all kinds of violence revolved around the concept of Dragon. That was what the real power was, and the rightful way of utilizing it. Stella realized it in her battle against Saikyou. In other words, the dragon that was bound to only using its Breath so far had torn away its bindings, and started to wield its full power And I am not used to this power yet, so I cannot control it well. Without a doubt......I will break you. I dont think that I will fight against you another time. Thats why I will say this before the end. Thank you, Ouma. Thanks to you, I have remembered myself. ......! Ouma already understood that he did not have any bit of leeway. Tenryuu Gusoku!!!! Against Stella coming for another attack, Ouma wrapped himself in an armor of wind, intercepting the attack with his full power. Stella was currently barehanded. If she closed in, she would have an upper hand in maneuverability. Thats why he had to keep her at sword range. Ouma showered Stella with countless slashes after deciding so. However Slow! ......!? The slash attacks coming from Ouma like falling rain, that were definitely not lukewarm, were deflected by Stellas two fists. She caught the flank of Ryuuzume accurately, not leaving a single scratch on her fist. And everytime she deflected Ryuuzume, Oumas hand felt a terrible impact. It was an impact so forceful that if he slackened his strength a little bit, Ryuuzume would be blown far away from him. Ouma held the handle with all his strength, while preventing Ryuuzume from being deflected away, his forehead was drenched in sweat. (This is...a dragons raw power huh......!) The overwhelming raw power possessed by the monster living in the mythological world. It was originally supporting the function of arm strength in Stellas body, but that was at best unconsciously. It was like water droplets dripping out from a closed faucet. However, Stella had realized her own power, and obtained the technique to fully open said faucet. As such, it was natural that the power output would be different. Currently, Stellas physical ability was several tens of times greater than before. And then, with the destructive speed and attack power it gave her, she repelled all of Oumas slashes, while digging closer towards him. After deflecting about three more strikes, she would probably close in within fist range. However... Fuu! Ouma also did not easily allow her to accomplish that. There, he displayed the technique of the Sword Emperor of Wind. He abandoned the number of strikes, and swung Ryuuzume widely. He wrung his muscles to the limit, squeezed, adding a force to the point of twisting the joints on his spine, to the point of twisting his body to face away from his opponent. Of course, Stella would further close in during that gap, he understood it. She would probably deflect away any amount of those slashes with no weight behind anyway. In that case, he would bet everything on the fastest single strike he had. Preparing his sword from the limit of his swing was for that sake. What he was about to release was the godspeed sword passed down in Kyokujitsu Isshin Ryuu. Naturally, every muscle in his entire body was used, it even used the rebound of the joints and bones in his body by returning his posture from its twisted position to the original one to accelerate, it was exactly a sword released with his entire body and spirit. There was no preparation or counter after releasing that one strike. It was just speed alone was principle. Cut alone was justice. That was truly Kyokujitsu Isshin Ryuu?Jin no Kyoku. Amaterasu![8] ............! The white blade swung from the position after his body twisted to the limit fell onto Stella without a sound. Despite just one strike, different from Ikkis Blade Steal, Oumas Amaterasu, which had truly reached Twin-Wingss territory, exceeded the limit of reaction even for Stella with dragons power dwelling inside her, Ryuuzume cut Stellas body diagonally. Blood sprayed into the air. He felt the feedback of Ryuuzume cutting flesh and bones squarely. It did not reach the organs, but it was probably a sufficient strike to dull her movements. It was supposed to be so There! Gu...u! Let alone retreating, Stella stepped forward despite receiving Amaterasu, her long leg lashed out like a whip and kicked Oumas right shin. Stellas low kick made a sound like something popped, broke through Tenryuu Gusoku and crushed Oumas shin bone with just one strike. Ouma wobbled in pain while being confused at what happened. Certainly, although Amaterasu did not cause a fatal wound, it should have dealt sufficient damage to rob Stella of her mobility. Ouma immediately noticed the answer. (This is......!) That large cut wound on Stella. There was not a single drop of blood from there. No, on the contrary, the wound was being stitched up at an unbelievable speed in front of his eyes. That was the strength of vitality possessed by the creature known as dragon. Since ancient times, it was common sense to decapitate a dragon to subjugate it. To a creature such as dragon, a wound that was not fatal could not be considered a wound. Stella had just recreated the vitality of a dragon that could be said to be immortal with a human body through inheritance. An indecisive wound could not be considered a wound anymore. Tch! The versatility of that ability was even wider than his imagination. Ouma judged that he had to observe the situation and let go of his left hand from Ryuuzume and gathered the air on his palm. What he created was a explosive bullet of wind made from air. He threw it and intended to take distance by blowing Stellas body away. That was the most appropriate action Ouma judged in that instant. However... Out of the way! Even that most appropriate action was useless against the ferocious dragon. The released explosive bullet of wind was scattered by Stellas back hand punch. Oumas expression froze at that outcome. (Like steel crushing rock, the hardness of her magic power crushed my magic......!) And with that move, Stella had caught Ouma within fist range. Ouma immediately pulled back his empty-handed left arm to guard... Ugh! That punch crushed the bone of the guarding arm like a matter of course, and the impact pierced into his organs. Oumas body wobbled back greatly and his knees bent. He could not stop it. He could not stop Stellas fierce attack. Not his trained muscles, not his sharpened speed, not technique, not magic Everything that he had accumulated was meaningless. He would be trampled on. By pure violence that could knock down everything. And that helplessness caused Ouma to get a flashback on the memory of his first loss and frustration. He, who was covered in blood miserably, and that pair of pupils glaring at him while sitting on a chair like it was a throne. Nothing went through no matter what he did. Despite him challenged again and again, he could even not touch the seated Tyrant, he could not even protect his own body, and was just single-sidedly beaten up. His body suffered burning pain. His heart felt helplessness. As he linked everything to the fear that shook him at that time in the past, his whole body started to tremble. Ku...O...OoOoOoo! Even so, Ouma struggled to raise his trauma-carved body and counter attacked. He aimed to stab at Stellas heart as she chased after him for further attacks after he collapsed backward. However, with his crushed right leg and battered body he could not aim accurately as he wanted... The stab was blocked. Stella purposely pushed out her left hand at the incoming Ryuuzume, letting it pierce through her palm as she advanced, and grabbed hold of the sword guard of Ryuuzume after it pierced through to the base. I caught you, Ouma. (Shi) It was too late by the time he thought so. Stella punched her superheated right fist into Oumas upper body that was full of openings. HAAaAaa!!!! She also did not end it with one strike. She had the intention of determining the outcome and rained down consecutive punches. With Ryuuzume caught, Ouma could not even escape backwards with the impact from the hits. If he were to let go of Ryuuzume once, Stella would probably not even give him the time to reconstruct his Device. He must not let go. If he were to let go, he would lose. Hence, he could not escape. He could not escape, he could not even defend, he could only let the consecutive punches that were like cannon shots shower on him. And that storm-like punches that fell onto him burnt his skin, grilled his flesh, crushed his bones Ka...ha!!!! The instant Oumas chin finally lowered. An uppercut that came from the ground level thrusted upwards at his chin, hitting the four hundred kilo body of Ouma into the air. His body flew through the air in a big parabola, and fell onto the stone disk with his back without any protection. In that match, no, in that Festival, Sword Emperor of Wind sank onto the ground for the first time. Part 10 Contender Ouma...down! He is lying down in a position and looking at the sky without moving! No he cant move! H-How intense...... This...already determined the match, right? This is......the Blazer possessing the worlds strongest magic power huh......! A big reversal from the eventful out of the ring. The strength of Stella, who had displayed her true power, caused a big commotion in the venue. However, even that commotion did not reach Ouma who had fallen on the ring. It was no wonder. His right leg fractured from the shin, left wrist dislocated, his rib cage did not have a single bone uninjured. The jawbone that received an uppercut was smashed from the root of his teeth, that crack reached even his skull. And the heat from those shattered bones were burning his flesh from inside currently. The injuries were so severe that it wouldnt be strange if he had lost his consciousness. There was no way he could hear the surrounding voices. Ouma simply looked at the sky with his clouded pupils, and once again recalled within his spaced-out consciousness. Similar to the day of frustration five years ago. How vast the world was. How tiny he was. Certainly, Ouma had an out-of-norm talent like that of gold. However......his talent was like golden sand. There were people who possessed similar golden talent but that of a gold ingot. There was a world where only such kind of chosen existences could stand in. The summit was that kind of place. ......Shouldnt it be about the time for him to recognize his lack of ability? If he recognized his lack of ability, he would probably receive the honor worthy of him. Reality had always been persuading him so. (But...even so......) ............U...oo. C-Contender Ouma flipped his body around and is trying to raise his body with his arms! He is trying to stand up! Contender Stella is also showing a shocked expression! (......I have ambition to continue even if my chest is burned.) No matter how many times he realized the vastness of the world... No matter how many times his accumulated confidence and pride were shattered... His unwithering desire to continue remained unchanged. He would wish for any and everything. It was fine if he did not have a comfortable life. It was fine to just have one thing. He wanted to be number one. To stand at the summit of the world he loved. It was a wish he held since the day he obtained his first victory. Compared to Stellas wish of protecting her country, it would only be called a selfish and childish wish. By being able to throw a ball a little faster than others, one would want to become a baseball player. By being able to draw a little better than others, one would want to become a manga artist. It could only be seen as a typical future wish of a child. However, even after losing his confidence and pride, Ouma still moved with the desire to push forward. It was just his desire. In that case, no matter how childish it was, how selfish it was (That is...for a person such as me...a wish that is worth betting a lifetime on!) Thats why just that alone, he would not concede! OOOooOooOoooaAaAAAAA!!!! H-He stood up! Contender Ouma, while letting out a roar as if spitting out his blood, he raised his battered body and stood up! U-Unbelievable! Even though his arms and legs were smashed......! He used atmospheric pressure as a cast to maintain his bone structure forcefully......Ouma-chan has not given up yet! Before he knew it, the trembling of his body had stopped. What was boiling in his marrows was not fear, but boundless competitiveness. His flesh was, blood was, bone was, soul was Everything that made up the shape of a man known as Ouma Kurogane stirred up for one thing. He would surpass her, that was. Facing the despair that rose up in the past, he did not feel a tiny bit of resignation. Ever since he was defeated by the Tyrant, he had gone through that one thousand five hundred days as he thought of challenging that territory once again, it was reckless but definitely not useless. It was because of those days that he could stand up again. It was because of those days that he could fight again. Then he just had to move on. Just as his heart desired so. Its showdown. Crimson Princess. Ouma injected all his remaining magic power into Ryuuzume, wrapping it in a tornado. The tornado increased in density as it swallowed the surrounding air, becoming a sword of storm from thousands of wind blades in due time. The claw of the heavenly dragon that would tear everything upon contact. It was the trump card of the Sword Emperor of Wind, Ouma Kurogane, which had defeated Stella before. Ouma raised it towards the sky, and pleaded at Stella with his eyes. Draw your blade. It was the figure that would take on the full power of his enemy despite knowing the difference in strength. To the world that he loved, he would not compromise, not deceive himself, such was his spirit. Seeing that, Stella comprehended as she remembered the side profile of Ikki as he talked about Ouma. Well, just that from my impression as far as I know, he is a seriously stoic person. When she was talking with Ikki about Ouma, he praised him as such. She could understand a bit of that feeling currently. He definitely......respected his brother. Only moving for his own sake. He was a knight who held onto his dream from when he was young, and continued to face it more sincerely than anyone. In that case I will take you on. Sword Emperor of Wind. Stella also responded with the magic boasting the greatest attack power amongst her Noble Arts. What took shape in her palm that was raised towards the sky was a sword of light made from binding the heat that could only be seen as an unwavering flame. Magic power was the power to open up destiny. In other words willpower. Binding her willpower, holding her willpower, Stella faced off against the enemy before her eyes. There was no more conversation between their intersecting gazes. No, there was no need to. As things had come to that far, they understood that they only had to cross swords. And then, the flame and wind knights released their killing techniques... Kusanagiiii!!!! Katharterio?Salamandraaaa!!!! Both of them swung down with all of their strength. The sword of storm and sword of heat crossed. That was similar to the fight before, a storm of heat bursted out in the moment of contact... However it was not evenly matched currently. Because Sword Emperor of Wind was swallowed into it just like that. Part 11 The Katharterio?Salamandra that Stella had released did not stop at subjugating Sword Emperor of Wind, it had also slashed apart the Bay Dome, as well as the Osaka Bay beyond. The audience stand and the huge screen in the dome were burned. A deep trench was carved on the seabed. Along with the extraordinary destruction and dramatic closure, the announcer raised an excited voice. A-Amazing! Contender Stella, she has cut Sword Emperor along with the sea! S-SSS-SCARYyyYYY! If World Clock had not stopped the time for evacuation, I wouldve been cut along with that......What an outrageous princess. The audience raised a commotion at the carved out scar of destruction. And Ouma, who was completely bathed in that destructive power, would definitely not be unharmed. The main referee judged that Ouma was unable to continue the fight, and announced the end of the match. At the same time, he announced Stellas victory. Just now, the main referee has announced Contender Stellas victory! A battle worthy of attention. The one who conquered this duel between both A-Rank monsters is Contender Crimson Princess, Stella Vermillion! Well, we speculated that both of them would be more evenly matched in this first match of the semi-final, but seeing the result, it is still the record holder of the worlds greatest magic power capacity after all! She suppressed Sword Emperor of Wind with overwhelming power from a different dimension! As expected, the wall of magic power capacity at birth is still tall! However, to those words of the announcer... That is wrong. Saikyou objected next to him. Wrong...meaning...there are other reasons for the victory? Of course. Certainly, the strength of magic power is an important talent proportional to the greatness of destiny the Blazer carries in this world. But using that great power wrongly will also cause great backlash to the user. To use it well, it is necessary to put in an effort more than usual and have the strength of heart to continue that......If not, in unfortunate cases it is possible to be devoured by that talent. In fact, Stella-chan had almost died many times due to her power when she was a child. I-Is that so!? This is a famous rumor in Mage-Knight world. But Stella-chan never gave up no matter how many times she came close to death. It is because she had continued training without any compromise, she managed to let her own blood boil to imitate the dragon. Just a single mistake could cause her magic power control to be cut off from the power that can burn herself. Basically, I believe that the reason Stella-chan won this fight is because of her strong willpower. Certainly, Stella had used her power wrongly. However, that was not a path of no return, but a necessary process. She had properly practised to control her real power correctly. And because Stella did not stop during that process, without compromise, overcoming it, she was able to use the power of a Dragon. Thats why saying that the talent she had possessed since birth was the reason for her victory was rude to her. Well, in any case, those are trifling matters, the most important reason was thanks to me, the one who made Stella-chan awaken to her hidden potential! Ah, sorry for being too great of a coach! Ahaha! While ignoring Saikyous giggles, on the ring, Stella released the power of dragon dwelling in her body. The boiling blood lost its heat, the glowing heat on her whole body disappeared. And after returning completely back to a neutral state, Stella breathed out a sigh as if she was relieved, and murmured in a small voice that nobody could hear. (I won......) She had broken Oumas Kusanagi that had defeated her before. That was the result of growth she could see. She definitely became stronger. Compared to herself from a few weeks ago, far stronger. If it was the current her, she could definitely reach him. A few months ago, the opponent whom she could not even touch. Ikki Kuroganes back that she had been chasing after ever since that day. However, as Stella reminiscenced her own growth, her expression was not that of a smile. The reason was (To think that he has managed to come this far, I never expected it.) Despite receiving a merciless sure-kill strike that even blew all the way to the sea, Ouma Kurogane stood upright without falling on the ring. The slash wound of heat carved from his shoulder to his flank, his consciousness already gone, but without bending his knees, his gaze, overflowing with fighting spirit, turned towards Stella. In those eyes, a trace of I will definitely get there such a strong will remained. His sword was broken, but his soul was not. Before such an enemy that could catch up to her any moment, there was no way she could smile. Eventually, the medical team rushed up the ring with stretchers. They were probably carrying Ouma to the Medical Room. Thats why Stella cut off from Oumas gaze in that instant, and turned away from the ring. Not bending his knees until the last moment before her was Oumas obstinacy. She could not break that obstinacy. In that case, she did not have the right to watch his figure lying on the stretcher. There was only one thing she should keep in her memory. The figure of a man that continued to challenge her by exhausting all his power, for that childish......but a dream purer than anyone elses. She thought so. Like that, defeating the fateful opponent, Sword Emperor of Wind... Crimson Princess, Stella Vermillion moved forward to the finals first. 1 Ҥ - Please refer to Vol 5 Epilogue for the actual incident. And Ҥ졯 refers to an issue on the railway in Japans service planning diagram for trains. Please research yourself if you want to find out more. ? 2 Tenryuu Gusoku - (Heavenly Dragon Armor). ? 3 Kyokujitsu Isshin Ryuu - һ (Rising Sun Synthesis Style). ? 4 Hono Ikazuchi - (Fire Thunder). ? 5 Kokutou?Yatagarasu - \? (Black Sword?Yatagarasu). ? 6 Kokushichou - \ (Black Death Butterfly). ? 7 һɽľö - A Japanese idiom.Literal meaning: Wood shaving that piled up to a mountain. Refers to those weak/average ones that are left out when compared to the elites. ? 8 Kyokujitsu Isshin Ryuu?Jin no Kyoku - һ?ѸΘO (Rising Sun Synthesis Style?Extremity of Speed. ? Volume 8 - CH 13 Chapter 13 - The Semi-Final Shrouded in Dark Clouds (Illust translation by KLSymph) Part 1 Under the rain of applause from the audience, Stella left the ring. As Kanata Toutokubara watched from the audience stand, she let out a sigh that had been held in and exclaimed. That was an incredible fight...... At her side, Touka Toudou nodded and replied. Yes. I definitely knew that she had an abnormal level of talent, but I never thought that the Sword Emperor of Wind would not be a match for her after such a short amount of time. Touka pondered. She herself probably could not be compared to her at all. In just one short week......It was an unbelievable rate of growth. Ouma-san has touched the dragons inverted scale and awakened it. Had Ouma not done that, the winner of that match would probably be him. Ikkis words interrupted Kanatas muttering from the side. He did it on purpose though. Is that so? Ikki nodded. Be it himself or his opponent, he is a man that does not compromise. Nii-san has toured the world and knows the height of the summit, so it would probably be meaningless to him if Stella did not exert her full strength. I think thats why he provoked her......He did not look at the glory of certain victory in the match before his eyes, but he did it for the sake of continuing his goal of becoming the strongest. Certainly......seems like what Ouma-san would do. Thats right. Blatantly assaulting the school, ambushing me so that I would drop out from the Festival, well, not choosing his methods of achieving his dream. As the brother, I also want to complain to him. That stoic attitude of his is what Ive respected since the past. He could still remember it if he closed his eyes. In the dojo basked in the dusk sunlight, despite the instructor and the children of the branch families all gone, the back of Ouma who continued to swing his sword alone. He learned many things from that back profile. He stole many techniques from that back profile. In that sense, Ouma Kurogane could be said to be Ikki Kuroganes teacher. And then that Ouma was subdued by Stella with an overwhelming difference in strength without any difficulty. ......Honestly speaking, I never imagined that she would become this strong. The naivety that was in Stella during our mock battle before has disappeared. The difference in power is already beyond a range that I can catch up to, my advantage in speed is also almost gone......How should I face her, my head hurts. Your words and expression are mismatched. You look really happy. ......Yeah. Stella is not the only one that became stronger since than that time. Stella certainly had a shocking growth, but he also did not just laze around until now. Even as he was watching Oumas match, he was thinking about the way to fight against Stella. And he had come up with a few tactics. Chance of victory was there. It was definitely there. If he clashed head on with his all like Ouma, there would be no chance of victory of course. However, that was just the usual. He did not consider a tiny bit about competing in strength against Stella. Strength was not the only way to win a fight. A complete victory without any room for argument was not the only form of victory. (Thats what Ouma Nii-san would probably call trickery.) That was only the thought of Ouma from his way of life. A person without talent like Ikki lived in the way of a person without talent......there was a motive to go through with it. Even if his brother could not comprehend him, he would walk on his own path that he believed in. Work hard and win. Im cheering for you! Toudou-san will be cheering for me, huh? Since you are someone I lost to. If you dont properly take responsibility for it... So thats it, Ikki was definitely convinced. However... Thank you very much. But......well, thats something for tomorrow. At that moment... For the sake of cleaning the ring and repairing the venue, we will commence a thirty-minute break from now. The contenders for the second match of the semi-finals, please move to the waiting room during the break. Such an announcement came from the venue. Thats right. Before fighting against Stella, there was a wall he had to climb. There was a guy he had to defeat. ......I have to clean up this first. Saying so, Ikki left the fence and climbed up the stairs along the audience stand. Towards the waiting room. Watching the back of that Ikki... Touka, who was left behind, felt a small doubt. He seems to be full of motivation. Its natural since his sister was humiliated like that. Is it just...that? Kana-chan? He doesnt seem to be thinking of simply avenging Shizuku-san. Its somehow a greater...... If it was to be expressed in words......it felt like determination. And it was unusually heavy Thats right. Just like the last day of the selection battle. Like how he dragged his body that was on the verge of death to appear before her. That great determination as if betting his whole existence. Part 2 On his way to the waiting room, Ikki decided to take a detour. The place the authorized personnel pathway led to was the Medical Room. He went to see Shizuku and Arisuin who were still resting. He had a really good timing. At the same time as Ikki arrived at the corridor of the Medical Room, Shizuku and Arisuin walked out of the Medical Rooms door. Shizuku......! O-Onii-sama!? They probably never thought that they would run into each other. The two of them were also surprised when they saw Ikki who was running towards them. My oh my, what a timing. I wonder if you have come to see us before the match. Yes. I see that you two also woke up. Yeah, just now. Are you already well enough to move around? You two were done in quite horribly though. Thank you for worrying. But my body is fine thanks to being treated early. Hey, Shizuku eh, what are you doing? Sh-Shizuku......? Shizuku had hidden her head with her clothes. Then peeked out from the collar with her eyes in apology... ......I am too ashamed to face Onii-sama...... She murmured as she avoided Ikkis gaze. Not only had I failed to stop that guy, I could not do anything as I was humiliated......I am so weak, its embarrassing. Shizukus voice shook in frustration as she apologized for her powerlessness. However, towards her, Ikki... You dont have to apologize for that. Saying so, he gently hugged Shizuku. Eh, o...onii...sama? Thank you. Not just for me, you fought for the pride of all the knights that participated in this Festival......Shizuku is my prided little sister. Onii...sama......*sob*. Her regrets probably resurfaced as Shizuku looked up in Ikkis arms. Ikki wiped away Shizukus warm tears caringly, and spoke. Let me carry out Shizukus will. I wont let him do as he pleases anymore in this Festival. Do you have a plan? Amanes ability is beyond strong, you know? However, Ikki shook his head to Arisuins question. ......No. Theres no plan. But, yesterday, I finally understood. Amane-kuns true identity. Currently, he could understand. The meaning of that disgusting feeling Amane always possessed since their first meeting. That pair of pupils which harboured negative chaos, annoyingly staring at him from the bottom of the well of his memories. As well as who that belonged to. And then, because Ikki understood that, he declared to the two of them. Dont worry. I will not lose to him. Just against him alone I will never lose. Part 3 It was the thirty minute break time arranged between the first and the second match. In that short amount of time, the sky greatly changed. It suddenly became cloudy. Looks like its going to rain. The clear blue sky a moment ago was hidden by the low layer of clouds and seemed like it was about to collapse at any moment, a cloudy sky. And black crows flew down from the cloudy sky, staring at the empty ring without making a sound. Everyone in that place felt some sort of ominous premonition. What exactly would happen? While feeling the sinister atmosphere deep in their hearts, people waited for the time to begin. The next match is between Another One and Bad Luck huh...... Who do you think will win? I hope that Ikki-kun will win......I dont really like that Shinomiya guy. More like thats definitely against the rules. The ability to grant anything I wish for was it? Its a hot topic the students from Kyomon leaked on the net, winning without fighting all the way until now, its not possible. But theres no evidence......Of Contender Shinomiya using that ability. Will Ikki-kun arrive safely...... Before long, the announcement suppressed the discussions amongst the audience. Informing everyone present. It is time, we are about to commence the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival semi-finals second match. And after that announcement, the broadcast changed to the announcer Iida. Its been thirty minutes, everyone! Continuing to the semi-finals second match, the announcer will be me, Iida, and the commentator will be Saikyou-sensei. It was a fine sunny weather until just now, and it became such a humid sky as if the sunny weather was a lie, but please do not worry as the bay dome has a retractable glass roof! No matter what kind of weather it is, as long as the contenders are doing their best, let us cheer for them with spirit! With Iidas lead, the audience raised their cheers and applauded. The heavy atmosphere in the dome was blown away by the passion. Such empty cheers would still be considered cheering.[1] Clapping to the point of feeling pain in their hands, the anxiety and humidity were dispersed, and the venue started to become hyper. Aiming for that moment... Now then! Lets welcome the contenders of this match who are vying for the remaining spot to reach the finals! Contenders enter! Iida gave the cue. In response to that, appearing first was the figure of a black-haired youth from the blue gate. Entering from the blue gate, despite possessing weak magic power of F-Rank value, he has made up for it with his body techniques to reach all the way here, this Festivals attention grabber! Contender Ikki Kurogane! In the first round, he faced off against Contender Seven Star Sword King, Yuudai Moroboshi, and defeated him... In the second round, against the runner-up of the previous Festival, Contender Byakuya Jougasaki, it was literally an instant kill! In the third round that became a consecutive battle, he cut apart Twin-Wings, despite it being a counterfeit, and finally entered the countrys best four! He has made his way into the stage of the semi-finals! If he wins this battle, he will be in the finals! Will he be able to grab the ticket to the battle in the finals with his superb swordsmanship!? Ah! He showed up! Ikki-kun properly showed up! He seems to be well! Fuu. Im really glad. I was thinking of complaining to the Organizing Committee if even Another One lost without a fight. Worst One! Dont lose to that cheating guy! The audience that regained their enthusiasm from Iidas motivation welcomed Ikki with a round of loud applause. Amidst that Shizuku! Alice! Stella, who had just finished her match, met up with Shizuku and Arisuin in the audience stand. Oh my, Stella-chan. You worked hard. It was an incredible match. You watched it? Shizuku and me watched from halfway. I see. Thank you. As Stella replied to Arisuin, she turned her gaze to Shizuku. And... Shizuku......erm, are you feeling better? Asked in a caring tone. Stella understood what kind of humiliation she had suffered the most. Thats why she noticed it. Towards Stellas worry Shizuku replied with a mischievous smile. Yeah. Onii-sama just hugged me gently a moment ago so Shizuku is fully charged. Nah! What were you doing while someone else was fighting!? Are you jealous? Then I dont mind if you just sniff at the lingering scent, you know? N-No thanks! Pushing away Shizukus hand that was holding her freshly untied tie, Stella sighed in resignation. Seriously......if you can say such nasty things, then you are already fine. Shizuku also tied back her tie and showed her usual cold expression... Thats how it is......Compared to me, I think that the person behind you is closer to dying. Saying so, she directed her gaze to Kurono who had come together with Stella. A thick layer of fatigue could be seen from Kuronos face at one glance. Why does Director-sensei look so exhausted? Kurono answered Arisuins question in a tired voice. Theres no why or how. Because this idiot over here was inconsiderate of my hardships with her firepower and anyhow destroyed the venue...... Ahh......Director-sensei is also doing that repair work. Because its done by my student...... It cant be helped. I still havent gotten used to controlling my strength in my trance state. Its the fault of the venue for being too small in the first place. Theres no venue that can encompass a slash that went more than one kilometer into the sea. Hold back a little next time. I will work hard on concentrating but I dont want to hold back. I will regret if I lose because of that. Also, Nene-sensei also said that theres no batter who is scared of swinging the bat with full strength just because the homerun ball may hit the audience. Protecting the venue and audience is the job of Mage-Knights, so students should not care and just go for it. Shes saying unnecessary things...... But I also heard that Director-sensei was quite mischievous during her student period. Such as the holes caused by sensei destroying the space, there are also prohibited areas people cant enter, as those holes have yet to close. And various other stories. Ugu...... Arisuin stabbed Kurono on the side, and she let out a groan. Certainly, compared to the wounds she gave to the world that could not be recovered from, Stellas damage was still cute since it could be repaired over time, making her unable to retort back. In the end, Kurono could only step down while repeating I understand, I understand. Rampage as much as you like. I will take care of the loose ends. Its true that this is my job. Thank you, Director? At the same time Stella was thanking Kurono, the petite blonde boy entered from the gate opposite to Ikkis. And entering from the red gate is Akatsuki Academy First Year. Contender Bad Luck, Amane Shinomiya! In the first round, his opponent was Contender White-Robed Knight, Kiriko pharmacist, but she forfeited due to her patients condition suddenly worsening. In the second round, his opponent was hospitalized due to poor health and he won without fighting. Continuing to the third round, Contender Lorelai, Shizuku Kurogane believed that the previous two matches results were suspicious and assaulted Contender Amane, who was standing by in the waiting room, causing her to be disqualified for violating the rules, allowing him to win without a single fight all the way to the semi-finals! In addition, those quick on the news should also know about the existing topic in the net regarding Contender Amane winning continuously without fighting since he was in Kyomon Academy! However, please dont be mistaken. There is no evidence to show that Contender Amane used his causality interference ability illegally. All of these are just the results of overlapping coincidences. Wow, there are times when so many coincidences can overlap. As expected of the owner of such fortune to be given the nickname Bad Luck. Ah its true. Just a coincidence, a coincidence (monotone) Hey, Saikyou-sensei......! Saikyous words caused Iida to stop the mic in a hurry and warned her. At least, we dont have any evidence, so please dont use (monotone)! Eh? Then is it fine to say my real thoughts? It isnt fine! Please just keep quiet as much as possible then! Eh...eh, ahem. Contender Amane, who has continuously won without fighting, is standing on the ring in this Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival for the first time now! Its the first match on the official field. What kind of power will he show us? It seems to be an interesting match! Glossing over the unnatural pause with coughs, Iida resumed the broadcast. However, the audience did not care about the unnatural pause, and instead watched the spoken knight who was showing himself on the field for the first time with interest. After this and that, its the first time he showed up properly. He looks somewhat like a girl. He looks quite cute...... Does he? Behaving so flippantly, I dont know what hes thinking, he somehow feels eerie. Amane that guy, he doesnt seem popular. Well, he came here without a single fight, its to be expected. Theres no way that kind of weird fight record can be popular. Shinomiya is also a person the Committee side is vigilant against and is under strong surveillance, but......as long as he has the ability of Changing the causality to his own advantage, its better to think that it would be impossible to grab hold of any evidence which could be disadvantageous to him......although its frustrating. Suspicion does not justify punishment. As long as that remained as the countrys main principle, there was no method to seize Amane in the current situation. Any and all causality was bent in favor of Amane. Shizuku, who had experienced the strength of that power first hand, watched her brother standing on the ring, and thought. What exactly would he do? He did seem to be quite confident, but......how exactly would he overcome Amanes Nameless Glory? However............Shizuku would soon realize how foolish it was to think about the way to overcome it. As for the reason why... Now then, as both contenders are at the starting line, the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival semi-finals second match will now beg Ahh, please hold on a moment! Amane suddenly spoke loudly on the ring... I am thinking of forfeiting this match. To the referee with such words. Part 4 Ha...HAAaa!?!?!? It was so sudden that the venue was in commotion due to the unexpected declaration from Amane. Shizuku reacted the same way. W-What is that guy saying......!? ......What..is he playing at...... Be it Stella, Shizuku, or anyone else, none of them could understand what Amane was thinking. Especially Arisuin and Shizuku, who knew about the strong hatred Amane had towards Ikki, they were even more confused. Even though they were certain that he would do something to Ikki in that match, what exactly was happening? C-Contender Amane! Er..rm, are you forfeiting? Does this mean that you are giving up this semi-final!? The announcer was also confused after the sudden request, and asked again to make sure he didnt hear wrongly. Yes. Thats how it is. Why exactly......!? I have to say it, huh? For an instant, Amane gave a small bitter smile, and pointed out. You see. Everyone is thinking the same thing as Shizuku-san, that I am cheating. Th-Thats...... Amanes words made everyone present silent. Just like he said, everyone held strong distrust towards Amane. Amane took that silence as confirmation... Controlling causality is my ability, so being suspected cannot be helped. Of course, I never did such a thing, but I know its impossible not to be suspected. And if that guy won, nobody will be convinced. Thats why I want to withdraw from this Festival. Well, basically, I know how to read the mood. That was the reason he told for withdrawing from the semi-finals. And after that, he faced Ikki, who was looking at him quietly from the starting line, and apologized with a sorry looking face ......Thats how it is. Sorry, Ikki-kun. I believe that the serious Ikki-kun does not wish to enter the finals in this way, but please forgive me......Honestly speaking, Im at the limit due to everyones painful gazes. This atmosphere feels like a bed of needles. Ah, but, although I have given up as a contender, I will cheer you on until the end! Because I am a big fan of Ikki-kun! I intend to cheer for you with my all so that Ikki-kun will be victorious! Tomorrows final battle as well! At that moment... !!!! Shizuku understood the real intention of Amane, and was astonished. Oh no. Eh......then. If that guy with such a cheat ability cheers for him, wouldnt Worst One just win? Such, was what the audience considered. That was the real intention of Amane. Amane did not intend to do anything to Ikki in the semi-finals. He was......intending to interfere the promised battle between Ikki and Stella in the finals the next day. That was......an impurity that was not allowed. He intended to trample on Ikkis most important promise, something he had betted everything on, and bring it to an end. It would hurt him more than just defeat. T-That bastard......! How far is he going to fool around......! Amanes action that was full of malice made Stella grind her molar teeth and she clenched her fist so tightly to the point that the blood vessels congested. The unusual glitters at the end of her hair indicated her temper that could burst at any time. On the other hand, Amane on the ring did not seem to notice Stella... No no! Everyone misunderstood! Its only in the range without using my ability! He waved his hands and explained it to the audience. However......there was not a trace of apology in that expression. What was there was...joy. Thats only natural. The reason being......Half of Amanes conspiracy had been achieved at that moment. Forfeit was an individual right of the contender. There was nobody who could prevent it. Ikkis blade would never reach Amane again, and he lost the method to stop Amanes conspiracy. Hence Amane turned to Ikki with an ecstasy-filled joyful face... Dont worry, Ikki-kun! I know how important the battle between Ikki-kun and Stella-san is, so I will not interfere! Of course, I also never once did anything like pushing Ikki-kuns back for the matches until now! He spoke proudly as if his conspiracy was achieved. When he heard those words... ......I thought so. Ikki, who had not spoken a word towards Amane until then, opened his mouth. You wishing for my victory is impossible. That isnt something you can even joke about. Your hatred towards me is not so lukewarm after all. If there is anything you wish for me, then it would be my agony and suffering. Just that. Isnt that right? Blandly. He was unshaken about Amanes sudden forfeit. With his pupils that saw through everything. Seeing the unusually calm Ikki, Amane was shaken instead. As if to hide his wavering, Amane pasted his usual nonchalant smile... Y-You jest. Theres no such thing! I really like the hardworking Ikki-kun Its about time you stop your worthless act. Amane-kun......No, Shion Amamiya-kun. In an instant, the nonchalant smile disappeared from Amane Shinomiyas expression as if the fake mask fell off. Part 5 (Have you heard? That Shion guy is number one in his school year again. How nice. That guy can do any and every thing well with just luck. Yeah yeah. And then I thought, about the fire incident in school recently. Amamiya had rescued us, but couldnt he have caused that fire in the first place? A self-directed performance. Thats possible. Even the mayor commended him. He became a hero in one go. Those of us around him are not some extras. So disgusting. No matter what he does, he becomes number one with just his luck. A winner in life. So envious. But we cant bully him, because we dont know how he will retaliate against us. Scary. If we dont act friendly on the surface like we have been doing until now...... It would be unbearable if he caused another fire.) ..................??? Nobody would trust him. No matter how much effort he put in, whatever he achieved......it would not be appreciated. Everything scattered away like sand between his fingers. Aah, I also want that. Such an ability. Such a power......I would have been better without it...... ......! The nostalgic name instantly made Amane recall his old memories and caused him a severe headache that showed on his expression. A past that he did not want to remember. The memory of the days when he still believed that effort would be rewarded, and desperately continued putting in effort. ......No, right now, those memories did not matter. Rather than that... ......Why does Ikki-kun know that name? His past that should have been erased from the world when he joined Rebellion. Why would Ikki, who was completely unrelated, know? Amane threw that question at Ikki. In response, Ikki... I heard it from Prime Minister Tsukikage. Without hiding, he gave out the name of the man who visited him last night. Prime Minister Tsukikage told me this. Amane Shinomiya will forfeit the semi-finals for his personal reason. But that would be troublesome for Akatsuki Academy. Thats why......Using your secret to provoke you, he wished for me to drag you into the battlefield......And he told me about you. About how you, as the boy called Shion Amamiya, have lived your life. Briefly speaking, Amane was continuously swung around by his abnormal ability for half of his life. A power that would grant whatever he wished for. That had brought everything to Amane, but stole everything away from him at the same time. No matter how hard he worked, how well he scored in his test, nobody would think that it was his achievement. No matter how much effort he put in his club activities to leave a good result, nobody would acknowledge that it was his achievement. Despite mustering up his courage to rescue his classmates from the disaster, he was accused to be the perpetrator for the disaster. No matter how he stretched out his hands, trying to grab onto something, nothing would remain by his side. What was there was only the result. Only Nameless Glory. Nobody noticed him. Nobody believed in his potential. Nobody looked at him in the eyes, only looking at the goddess behind him. He was that kind of ghost-like, unacknowledged existence. That was half of the life of Amane Shinomiya......no, the boy known as Shion Amamiya. And Aftering hearing the story, some puzzle pieces finally connected. About the true identity of the incomprehensible disgusting feeling you possessed ever since the moment I first encountered you, I finally understood it. Seeing Amanes negative pupils tainted in chaos, he recalled his memories. The bottom of the well known as memory. Looking up at him from the darkness, a pitch black silhouette. Seeing that, Ikki thought that he had met Amane somewhere before, but that was not the case. Who was that? The current Ikki could clearly comprehend. That was...denied of all his potential, without anyone expecting anything from him, without any hopes, treated as a non-existent person, the Ikki Kurogane before meeting Ryouma. Thats right, Ikki unconsciously saw his own past self in the existence known as Amane. ......Having no courage to believe in his own value, his weak self around the time he just closed off himself. I see, thats why I cannot tolerate you. Thats why I sensed that disgusting feeling......You are what I have continued to deny until today, the Resignation itself. And that is...Amane-kun. It is also the same for you. Just like Prime Minister Tsukikage said. Amane was jealous of Ikki. The same human who did not mind about not having expectations from anyone, not choosing the path of resignation, and continued to believe in his own potential, Ikki became a powerful person to the point of currently being called Another One. Certainly, there was no way he would not be jealous. The reason was because Ikki had obtained the thing that he in the past......when Amane still believed in his own potential, desperately reached out, but eventually failed to obtain. That made Amane jealous of Ikki......made him want to destroy his everything. Like the him in the past, destroyed by the absolute power of Nameless Glory. That was the raison d''tre of the man known as Amane Shinomiya. That was the motive for Amane Shinomiya taking part in Tsukikages plan. That was so... The more I hear the story, the more worthless it is. Ikki frankly said without any sugarcoating. In other words, you just vented your frustration that had nowhere to go onto me. Grieving over yourself for not being rewarded, and envying the person who was rewarded. Just a sore loser throwing a tantrum......Prime Minister Tsukikage requested me to pull you into the battle, and I also intended to do so before hearing the story for the sake of the match between Stella and me, but honestly speaking, I dont even feel like becoming your opponent anymore. If you want to forfeit then do as you like. If you want to interfere with the promise between Stella and me then just do as you like. Fortune has nothing to do with me in the first place. Its just a matter of adding one more misfortune. (TL: Touma, your bosom friend) And also More importantly, for me and Stella, a showdown to the extent that can be swayed by the grumbling of a sore loser......we dont intend to have such a low level fight. Ikkis words did not contain any exaggeration or bluff. There was only certainty. Ikki, who knew the true essence of the man known as Amane Shinomiya, did not even consider him as an enemy or obstacle. A small stone on the ring. That was how he viewed him as. Amane, who felt that intention... FUFU...AHAHAHA! Stifled a few laughter like hiccups, then shook his body like a broken toy and began laughing uncontrollably. I see......I never told anyone about my past, but he is a Blazer that can do that kind of things......I never thought that I would be betrayed by him, but I cannot complain since I betrayed first. Well, in any case, if I am exposed to that extent, then its fine to stop this act. Yes, thats right, you are totally correct. Its exactly what Ikki-kun said. You know, I hate those who work hard. I hate those who are rewarded even more. Because isnt it unfair? I never get rewarded no matter what I do. You should have been the same as me, a worthless person. Thats why I intended to destroy your wish in the finals. Everything that you obtained. But since the story has been exposed like this, there is no meaning in waiting until the finals......Alright. Amane revealed himself without showing any remorse, and manifested his Device, Azure, one in each of his hands. He stabbed them into the ground vigorously... Then I will not forfeit after all. Im not really interested in Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, but Im interested in how Ikki-kun, who has boasted so much, will fight with my Nameless Glory as my opponent. Show me. How far can you struggle under the goddess that destroyed my life! Saying so, he retracted the forfeit declaration single-sidedly. Being so selfish, the referee You, the forfeit just now was distressed as expected, but... In response to the referee, Ikki manifested Intetsu as he spoke. Sure. Please start. Contender Kurogane......is it fine? Ikki nodded. I wont purposely chase if he wants to escape, but I will take him on if he wants to face me......Because he has taken great care of my little sister. Aha. As expected of Ikki-kun. Even though you are less blessed in talent than others, you are more righteous than others. That aspect of you, although I keep saying like and like, I really hate you to the point of wanting to kill you. ......! The evil intention Amane did not even bother to hide anymore caused the referee to feel a chill on his spine. The crows that settled down on the dome began to raise a commotion altogether. The sky darkened one degree further, thunder blasted in the distance. ......It was really an unpleasant feeling. In the end, was it alright for the two of them to fight? Something, thats right, something......felt like something that could not be taken back was about to happen. However, as long as both sides confirmed their fighting spirit, there was no reason to stop the match... Lets GO AHEAD! The flame of the semi-finals second match was lit. Part 6 The moment the announcement of the start was given, Amane dashed out with intensity. Holding Azure in each hand, he shortened the distance with Ikki. AHAHA! Im coming, Ikki-kun! Its your favorite Chanbara![2] Oioi, is he suddenly challenging Another One in close-range!? Could it be that he is strong in sword fight!? Amanes enthusiastic offensive caused the audience to become noisy. Amidst the commotion, Amane shortened to the distance of sword range... Torya! ......! And swung his sword. It was a swing that could only look like an amateurs reckless swing. Wh-What the heck is that!? Whats with that unstable waist! Hes totally no good! Th-This is terrible! I never thought that this level of sword fight will be in the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival! Th-This is really a Chanbara of a kid! That would naturally not reach Ikki, every hit missed. The terrible disappointment from their expectations caused the tense audience and announcer to lose strength. However You certainly cannot feel any technique or power......Just that, Kuro-bous expression is serious. The knights with Saikyou in the lead noticed the abnormality before their eyes. Whats with that guy...... Whats the matter? Stella-san. Shizuku asked Stella for the reason he had a grim expression. In Shizukus eyes, Ikki had completely handled Amanes attacks and obtained an advantage. However, in the eyes of Stella who had walked the path of the sword, it was not reflected like that. ......Its easy to see from the view of the onlooker. The motion does look amateurish, but the way he exerted power, pulled away, all of those are proficient without any flaw. Every single hit has a clear direction and trajectory, and they all come from the most difficult angles for Ikki to handle......That makes him unable to carelessly counterattack. I-Is that so!? In fact, Ikki cannot counterattack. Now that you mention it...... Shizuku finally noticed the abnormality. Thats right. Ikki did not completely handle Amanes attacks. It looked like he did at one glance, but in actual fact, he was pushed to the extent of not being able to counterattack at all. ......Does that guy have so much talent with the sword!? Amane was pushing back Ikki in sword range. Stella wavered due to the unexpected development. Kurono at her side explained the reason behind it. Most likely, this is also Nameless Glory. What do you mean? Shinomiya himself is just swinging his swords with his feelings. But all of that coincidentally released their most optimum potential in their motions, going to the most difficult angles for Kurogane to handle. No matter how low the possibility was, it could happen if it was connected to causality. Just wishing to overwhelm Ikki in a sword fight would bend the causality to grant said wish. That was Amanes Noble Arts Nameless Glorys power. Eventually, as their number of moves increased, the audience also began to notice the abnormal situation happening in the ring. Amane, who was full of openings no matter how one looked, was able to continue attacking that Another One. No, on the contrary he was suppressing him. ......There are also cases in A-League where a lucky hit can determine the outcome of the match. Ama-chan seems to be able to deal out such lucky hits without limit......The attack that can overturn the match in one hit, he continued hitting for hundreds of times. Truly...Bad Luck......! Aah. It is an ability more vicious than we had imagined. And finally, everyone could clearly see the abnormality. Ikki, who had shown the absolute suppression power in close range in the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, was pushed out of sword range by Amanes fierce attacks. Contender Kurogane has finally been pushed back! He received Contender Shinomiyas big swing and retreated back! Y-You gotta be kidding!? Even though I can only see him swinging around recklessly......! Receiving a strong strike from Amane, Ikki had no choice but to retreat back. His posture was currently broken. It was an early finishing chance for Amane. However Ah, Im tired. Amane took an unbelievable action at that timing. Not only did he not pursue, he thrusted Azure in his hands into the ground and let go. C-Contender Shinomiya let go of his Device!? What kind of performance is this!? The venue buzzed in confusion. However, Amane ignored the noise and smiled... Chanbara is strong after all! As expected of Another One. Continuing like this will never end. Therefore. His empty hands displayed countless Azure... Lets change the rhythm! And threw them straight up. The countless Azure thrown into the cloudy sky further increased in number in the air and fell down freely after losing momentum. They stabbed into every place on the ring like grave-markers. However, not a single one fell towards Ikki. What exactly was his intention for doing that? The instant everyone felt such doubt... Hoi! Amane threw two new Azure towards the Azure stabbed into the ground ahead. Soon after, the thrown Device hit a Device on the ground, and bounced like a bunny by using the bent blade. Th-This is! The swords Contender Amane had thrown are rushing about on the ring just like pinballs! Wh-Whats with this impossible phenomenon!? ......Hitting the swords that are stabbed in the good spots, then continuing to bounce about with good luck......In addition, he isnt letting them jump around at random. ! It was at the same time the commentator Saikyou muttered that. From both left and right, the swords that were bouncing about assaulted Ikki. The silver bullets that closed in on him from left and right at the same time. Though, it was easy for Ikki to repel something of that degree. He deflected them with one strike, but AHAHA. Too naive, Ikki-kun! Amane showered Ikki with mockery as he flicked away the incoming blades with Intetsu. The reason immediately came to light. Azure that were repelled by Intetsu all hit Azure that were nearby and once again bounced back to aim at the center of Ikkis brows. Kuh... Ikki dodged those with his outstanding reflex and athletic ability, but the dodged Azure then hit the otherAzure with good luck This is...wh-what is going on!? Bounce and bounce, they hit the swords that were stabbed into the ring like grave-markers, and bounced back the blades like bullets! Like that, there will be no end to bouncing around! Ahaha! Isnt it incredible!? Yes. These are the hunting hounds that will continue to return and aim for your life even if you deflect them as long as I have the intention to pierce you. Their number will not decrease. But......increasing it is easy. Saying so, Amane throw countless Azure from his hands once again. They flew through the air and increased in numbers like clones, and bounced about from colliding withAzure stabbed on the ring. They all turned into hunting hounds while giving off solid sounds of collision. That number actually reached over thirty! That had exceeded the limit of what Ikki could handle even with his swordsmanship... Let me make a prophecy. Ikki-kun will lose without even being able to touch me! With Amanes words as the cue, the fangs of hunting hounds pointed at Ikki in three hundred and sixty degrees from all directions at the same time. That could not be dodged. And there was no meaning in deflecting them. Deflecting them only meant that the same would happen again. Stuck in that cycle, Amane showed a smile of victory... Eh? Right after that, his eyes turned into dots.[3] The reason was, in the instant Ikki was about to be pierced by the countless blades, he ripped off his upper uniform and spun one round with it in his hand. He controlled his clothes like they were a dancers veil, and used the cloth to catch the Azure that rushed in from all direction at the same time. If deflecting them would make them bounce back, he just had to stop them. Ikki, who showed that without needing to say it, remained calm without changing his expression. And then, he closed in on Amane in the next breath. !? Amane, who was certain that Azure would make Ikki into a beehive, was late to react to that counterattack... His cheek was slightly cut. Looks like you dont have the talent in fortune telling. Amane-kun. !?!?!? It was only a graze, without shedding any blood. However, the blade of Intetsu definitely reached. That situation shook Amane so much that he could not rebut the provokation. (I-Impossible......! Even though it was a graze, to think an attack actually hit me......!) What exactly had happened? He could not comprehend it at all, but Ikki would not give him that much free time to think deeply about it. Chasing after Amane as if not letting him run away while being shaken, he pulled out Azure next to him and switched to two-sword style. He trampled down Amanes defense with a combo attack that could be seen as a roaring tide, and aimed at Amanes carotid artery in a pincer attack with both swords. The blades missed... (Again......!) A shallow layer of skin on his neck was slit. In addition, the new wound even showed a trace of blood. The blade clearly went deeper than before. Nameless Glory was already activated. Even though any action that couldve harmed him should not have been possible. Why? Amanes confusion finally erased his nonchalant smile and blood drained from his face. He could not understand the reason, but at least he was sure that it was closing in on his own life. D-Damn! Amane cursed as he was forced into a defensive fight. He wished to the goddess, not to defeat his opponent, not to injure his opponent, but to not get injured himself. However, rather than stopping, Ikkis fierce attacks only increased in intensity... The attack and defense have turned around here! Contender Kurogane cleverly created a chance in the long range defense, and grasped the pace! Attack and attack! As if the proud Bad Luck was not functioning! Contender Shinomiya can only defend one-sidedlyyy! He continued advancing while sparks flew around as the metal blades collided. Forward, forward, with certainty. The steps taken were steady, the strikes were strong, it was exactly the usual Ikki. That situation not only shocked Amane, but also Shizuku, who had experienced his power first-hand. Wh-Why? Nameless Glory is a causality interference that forcefully causes the opponent to make an error......! Getting close would cause the feet to slip, using magic would cause the calculations to go haywire. Even though its such a cheating power...... Ikkis movements in chasing Amane were flawless. He did not trip and fall onto the ground like she did. Why? How is Onii-sama avoiding that influence......!? To Shizukus doubt, Kurono pointed out Thats not it. Kurogane-imouto Not it, you mean? Kurogane is not avoiding the error. Amanes causality interference is definitely working. Vermillion. You can see it, right? She said so and turned her gaze towards Stella. In response, Stellas pupils shook in admiration and envy as she nodded her head. Yeah......As expected, Ikki is incredible......! What do you mean? In other words, Kurogane is receiving Nameless Glory directly from the front. The strike just now makes it three times. Before was four times. If you watch carefully, you can see that Kuroganes posture is collapsing. However, he changed the slip beneath his feet to a circular motion of slash, spreading the burden on his almost snapping muscles to the muscles around them, fixing all the errors in an instant, in less than one tenth of a second. Such a thing can be done!? Even though theres no telling when an error could happen!? Its impossible if you think about it. The errors of Nameless Glory happen far faster than the limit of reflex for humans. You will not make it in time if you think about it with your head......However, there exists one exception. In the past, a certain famous swordsman achieved enlightenment at the end of his swordsman career into the realm of Isshintou. That was combining heart, body and sword into one, the essence of sword and heart as one. Only those who trained to the extremity and crossed over countless deadly moments could arrive at that epitome. The swords of those swordsmen in this realm would slash their enemies faster than the wielders will. For any kind of change in their condition, without needing to think, their muscles, marrow and cells, with form and technique carved from the tens and hundreds of thousands of repetitions, would respond to any kind of change in condition, guiding the body into the most optimum action without the interference of mind. What Kurogane is doing is none other than this. No matter how his posture collapses, no matter what kind of unexpected situation happens, that mans body knows how to fix it. Just like the idiom, even Koubou makes mistakes in his calligraphy,[4] the accuracy of a humans actions was poor. Even a genius like that sometimes failed. It was not something that could be prevented. However, there was an anecdote that continued after the idiom. After Koubou Daishi hung up his calligraphy, he noticed that he forgot to write a dot, but he did not show a speck of panic for his mistake, and threw the brush in his hand at the hung calligraphy to add in that dot, and completed that magnificent calligraphy. Thats right. Its true that even geniuses could make mistakes. However, geniuses did not fret over them. No matter what the situation was, they would make the most optimal choice using their skills to fix it. Hence Ikki was unwavered. No matter what change in his condition occurred, his blade pointed at Amanes life in a straight line. That was no longer a technique. No longer a swordsmanship. It was pure reality that surpassed everything. It was Cut you down sharpened into inevitability. The power that can control only the extent of coincidences will not be able to escape it forever. ............! And then, those words of Kurono truthfully reflected the reality on the ring. GUAAAah! Blood that could been seen from afar bloomed on the ring. Amane raised a cry of agony as he pressed his cut arm. However, the blood could not be suppressed and dyed his white sleeve. Deep. The second strike was deeper than the first. The third strike was even deeper than the second They were closing in. Absolutely. He did not think of why anymore. Even Amane, who was not knowledgeable in martial arts, could comprehend at this point. Ikki fixed his errors in the most optimal way time and time again as he received Nameless Glory. To be able to, do such a thing......! And towards the astonished Amane, Ikki pointed his blood-stained Intetsu forward and declared. You can understand, right? Next time. The next strike I will definitely take your life. ! Amanes expression turned bitter after hearing Ikkis KO declaration. Just like Ikki said, he, who controlled causality, could understand. The next strike would be the certainty he could not escape from. Ikki sank his body. The final step. He would surpass Amanes coincidence with that step. Before that certainty... ......Aah, whatever. Amane spoke in resignation and threw away Azure in his hands. At the same time, the Azure stabbed into the ring all disappeared. Then, he spat out empty praises with a tone that did not hide his frustration. Ah, incredible, incredible. Youre incredible, Ikki-kun. I never thought that you could struggle all the way to this point. Honestly speaking, its beyond my expectation. What a pity. I intended to make you struggle in vain like Shizuku-chan, and apologize to me for participating, but it seems that it wont happen. So, I will just end it quickly. ......! End it quickly. Feeling an ominous premonition from those words, Ikkis expression tensed. He could not understand what exactly that ominous premonition was, but He should not let that man speak a single word beyond that. His instinct yelled so. Ikki followed it, leapt from the ground, and closed in on Amane. However he did not make it in time. Before the blade of Intetsu could reach Amane... Die. The lips of Amane that showed a thin smile weaved his killing intent without hiding. Part 7 Die. It was a savage word often spoken on the battlefield. However, it was just a word no matter how violent and savage it was. It only stopped at provoking the anger of the opponent, and could not reach the opponents life. However that word coming out from Amane, who had received the indulgence of the goddess that controlled causality in the world, would not stop at mere words. The instant that word came out of his mouth, the hand of the goddess bent the causality and pushed on to grant the result he wished for coincidentally Kahah. The fangs of fate sank into Ikkis life. Just as Ikki was about to strike Amane, he stopped in his track. His knees bent to the ground as he vomited. Wh-What is this about!? Contender Kurogane, who was one step away from chasing after Contender Shinomiya, suddenly knelt down on the ground! Eh, what? He fell? It cant be... The audience were confused as they were boiling in expectation for Ikki to finish off the match like that. Amanes voice was quiet, they could not tell what had happened. However, on the other hand... H-How could it be......! Touka-chan? Touka, who was a high-level lightning user that could even see the microscopic electrical signals of the human anatomy, immediately realized the situation and paled. She had never showed a more despairing expression before. However, it was only natural if she considered what was currently happening to Ikkis body. She caught onto the situation. The instant Ikkis heart stopped. Then, towards the venue that was shaken from the incomprehensible development, Amanes mockery echoed. AHA! The next strike, I will definitely take your life *Sparkle*! Was it? AHAHA! Could it be that you seriously thought that you could surpass my Nameless Glory? Thats impossible. My Nameless Glory is a power that can make any existing causality happen, you know? In that case, if I feel like it, I can just stop a heart or two of the human body, which has many uncertainties! Wh-Whaaat!?!? S-Stopping the heart, youre joking!? The audience stand generated noises of disbelief at Amanes words. If he could not stop the swordsmanship, he would stop the life itself. If there was no meaning in errors of swordsmanship, he would cause an error in the lifes activity itself. He was even able to do such a thing. If Amane could do such a thing, there was nothing Ikki could do against it. Amanes expression showed joy at the frightened commotion. Yes, thats right. Theres nothing you can do. My Nameless Glory has the absolute enforcement that directly interferes with causality. In other words, fate itself. No effort can be a substitute for it......I know it the best. Because of this power, my life has been wasted. I can overcome it if I put in effort. You might have thought so, but thats being optimistic. How is it? Ikki-kun. You cannot win against my Nameless Glory, if you acknowledge that, you can still make it if you surrender now, you know? Amane asked in a teasing tone, Ikki glared back without a word. Amane snorted at his futile resistance. I see. You cannot speak because your heart has stopped. Well, that rebellious glare is a clear answer......In that case, it cant be helped. Then, Amane moved closer to the kneeling Ikki, raised his white blade... If you bear a grudge, then blame yourself for not knowing your position. And swung down at his nape. Ikki!!!! Oniisamaa!!!! AHAHA! And the blade struck amidst Stella and Shizukus cries. The blade split apart the skin as if licking it, cut the flesh, and severed the bone. What spilled out was an abundant amount of blood. The ominous cluster amaryllis bloomed across the white ring. That was... Go...buh............!? All of it, from the left side of his abdomen to the right shoulder, came from Amanes body. Part 8 ..................Eh? After finishing the work of stopping his heart, Amane was about to finish him off. However, right after everyone thought that it was over, it was Amane and not Ikki, who bled. In an instant, the unexpected outcome stunned the audience, but... Seeing the figure of the collapsed Amane on the ground, their comprehension caught up. Ikki had taken the control of that bout by returning a slash at the last moment. O-OOOooOoOooOoh!!!! C-Counterattack! He cut him down instantly when we thought it was too late! Contender Shinomiya collapsed on his knees! His fresh blood made a puddle on the ring! Thats a lot of bleeding! Deep! That wound is deep! !?!? Amane fell onto the ground with all his limbs touching. His expression was dyed in shock to the point that he could not even feel the pain. (Wh-What just happened......!?) He could not comprehend. Nameless Glory did not activate? No, that was impossible. That had never happened before. The wheel of fate definitely moved according to his will. Ikkis heart unmistakably stopped. And if the heart stopped, the body could not move. It was obvious. The heart was the pump that delivered the blood, which contained the oxygen needed throughout the entire body as its energy source. Without gasoline circling through it, an engine could not operate, if the oxygen and energy in the blood did not circle around, the human body would not move. Ikkis body died......No, he shouldve already been dead at that moment. He should not have been able to counterattack. (Even so, how did he move? How did he cut me!?) Y-You......what did you do......!? The confused Amane seeked that answer from Ikki, who was standing there without any trace of difficulty. In response, ikki looked down at him... I moved my stopped heart myself. Said so as if it was nothing. Ah! I see, so thats how it is! Haha, seriously! Saikyou, on the commentator seat, applauded at Ikkis reply. S-Saikyou-sensei! What does this mean!? Its just like what Kuro-bou said. Kuro-bous heart definitely stopped once. But Kuro-bou made it move by himself, counterattacked and turned the table around. Wha......!? M-Move you say, is that possible!? AHAHA. No, well, I wont be able to do it, you know? Thats because the heart is not something you can move with your will. Heart muscles thump according to the automatic orders given by the Pacemaker cells. That does not involve human will. It is purely the fleshs rhythm maker......But if its Kuro-bou, he can do it. After all, he has been doing it all the time until now. Eh? Its the swordsmanship of Twin-Wings. A swordsmanship that moves all the muscles in the body together in an instant. The signal that sends orders from the brain is important, but there is something else more important. That is blood. If there isnt enough energy supplied by the blood, it will not be possible to move all the muscles in the body together. But that amount of energy cannot be supplied by the blood pressure under normal pulsation. Thats natural. A human body is not made with the swordsmanship of Twin-Wings in mind. Then what to do? There is one answer. You can only greatly increase the standard of life activities, and consciously boost the pulse and blood pressure. In other words, if he could not do something like moving his heart with his mind, there would be nothing to talk about. Kuro-bou is using such a sword technique. And if he could move his heart with his mind, there would not be a problem if the pacemaker cell made some irregular movement. It is just something like switching from auto to manual. The explanation from Saikyou was right on the mark without any mistakes. Ikki did just what she pointed out, by delegating the brain to control his heart muscle activity the moment his hearts autorhythmic beating stopped. He consciously moved his heart and picked himself up immediately. And the pacemaker cell was equipped with the function of rebooting by itself once stopped using external stimulation such as heart massage or electric shock . That means, the Die just now did not deal any damage to Kuro-bou. While Ama-chan believed that he had won and closed in without any guard. Closing in on that Another One. It is a big failure that can only be called as carelessness. That is a fatal wound. C-Certainly......You can tell that the wound is very deep from the amount of bleeding. Its not just that. Ama-chans ability is the power to change causality to suit himself......Kuro-bou pretending that his heart stopped and luring him to close in foolishly is not possible normally. That kind of mistake shouldve been prevented by Nameless Glory interfering. But......it was not prevented this time. In short, the moment he overcame the ultimate causality interference of taking ones life, their power difference had been set in stone. Amane Shinomiya could not win against Ikki Kurogane. That truth was an inevitability that would not be shaken no matter how the causality changed, the goddess that protected Amane yielded. Amanes fatal wound was the proof. In that case The outcome has been decided. As long as Nameless Glory does not work, Ama-chan, who is relying solely on that, has no chance of winning. ! Amanes expression paled from Saikyous explanation. Just like what she said, the situation of him getting such a wound should not have been originally possible. Since that happened, it meant that the Nameless Glory that should be absolutely invincible was suppressed. (Impossible......!) However, Amane could not accept it. I wished for your death......! And then, that wish was granted! Then obediently die......! Why wont you give up!? Amane opened his eyes as widely as he could and glared at Ikki. In response, Ikki looked down at him with calm eyes and said. Its not really something unusual. Causality interference ability can only trigger something that can happen. Then having this result is only natural. Amane-kun seems to have a really high evaluation of your own power, but this level of power......is not rare in the world of knights. ............!? Its certainly a versatile and convenient ability, but......thats all it is. I know. There is a knight who has the power to make the arrows he shot undetectable, let alone his own figure. There is a knight who has the speed to be able to split a descending lightning bolt in half with her swing. There is a knight who can freely manipulate heat that can rival the sun. Any one of those is a strong ability that does not lose to your power. Then these knights, who possess such power, are aiming at the single summit, betting on their own possibilities desperately with the belief of I will not lose to anyone, that is the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. I have won through such battles and stood on this stage today. In that case You are only trying to trip others because you are jealous of them......there is no way I would lose to a guy who cant even win against himself. Right after Ikki pierced Amane with his words like his blade... Ge...hah!?!? Blood sprayed out from Amanes mouth and wound vigorously, and he collapsed in a puddle of his own blood. He tried to move his limbs and pull himself up immediately, but was unable to. (Cannot...stand......!?) He could not rely on his arms or legs, as if they had lost their bones. His body was rapidly losing strength along with blood. No matter how much Amane wished to stand, no strength entered his four limbs. No, it was not only that. (Da...rk......) Night fell in his sight. Darkness fell in his consciousness. Amane finally understood the unacceptable reality at that point. Just like what Saikyou said, the fight was already decided. And then... Thats it! Winner, Ikki Kurogane!! The referees voice echoed in his ear from afar within his fading consciousness, turning the unacceptable reality into an unshakable past of certainty. Amane Shinomiya...Nameless Glory, had been defeated right then. (Like that............is it something at the level that can be easily overcome like that?) He sank amidst the puddle of blood, unable to believe it even at the moment he was about to lose consciousness. Because there was no wish that could not be granted if he used Nameless Glory. To think that just an F-Rank Knight, who did not know when to give up, could overcome it. And he did it without a single injury, not even using his trump card Ittou Shura. With such a cool expression. (Even though its only that level......is my everything going to be robbed away?) Really? The moment he asked himself that... Please make me happy. Shion-chan. Even though the cheers for the winner was so far, her voice could be heard so close to his ear. Part 8 Amane Shinomiya, or Shion Amamiya, awakened as a Blazer at a very young age. It was a time when he was loyal to his desires and did not know how to restrain himself. He activated that unnatural fortune without a care, allowing the surrounding people to know about his power. That casted a shadow on his elementary school life later on. No matter how much effort he put in to get a good score in tests, no matter how hard he worked to achieve in sports... That guy was cheating. Such gossips continued. Students, teachers, everyone hated Amane and were one-sidedly afraid of him......treating him like a non-existing person. However, that was also something that could not have been helped. He would call for Nameless Glory whenever he had an impulse of desire from his heart. Was the achievement Amane obtained really the result of his own effort, was it just an interference of the goddess, was it real, it was unclear even to himself. However, because Amane himself was unclear, he hoped to be acknowledged by a third person. It was not luck. He wished to be praised that it was his own achievement. However, that did not come true, nevermind acknowledging him, even saving the students from the fire that broke out in school got him accused for orchestrating the fire incident to stand out......finally, Amane stopped going to school and holed up in his home. However, Amanes mother, who was living together with him, did not blame him. Its alright. Mother knows that Shion-chan is a gentle child who would not do such a thing. To Amane, his mother, who consoled his crying self like that, was his only ally. Its not only mother. God naturally knows as well. Because the God knows, the gentle Shion-chan was given such an amazing power. Use this power to become happy. Thats why please make me happy. Shion-chan. Amane still remembered the warmth of that hug even right now. His mother, who had divorced his father when he was a baby and raised him up all by herself. He loved his gentle and strong mother very much. Thats why he always wished for her happiness. Probably thanks to that, his mothers job was sailing smoothly, allowing them to live a comfortable life. He became happy. Even if nobody in school acknowledged him, there was a place where he belonged. There was his mother, who had acknowledged and loved him. Then, wouldnt that be enough? He thought so. However, on one of those days, Amane suddenly felt a doubt. Would mother still love him if he did not have such power? Could it be that what she loved was not himself, but his power that could bring in riches? The uncertainty that germinated took root in his heart deeply. It was hard. So hard that he wanted to cry. Mothers smile directed at him was filled with warmth and love. He could not help detesting himself for doubting that smile. However, no matter how much he tried to convince himself, the uncertainty could not be erased, churning up inside his heart like a centipede crawling around in his stomach. He could not endure it anymore. Hence he made up his mind. For one day, just one day, he would stop using his power, and confirm it. Everything collapsed in an instant Hey, why? Even though mother loves Shion-chan so much, why wont Shion-chan love mama back? On that day, a bank in America bankrupted. A major panic occurred around the world. That impact directly hit his household as they lived on stock trading, causing them to go into a big debt in one day. His mother became angry and violently shook Amane. And that overly intense violence let Amane understand. It was not only the people in the school. Even his biological mother did not need the human called Shion Amamiya. What she loved was his power. What she seeked was only fortune. He was not treated as her child without that power. Once he realized that, he could not do anything well anymore. Once Amane realized that his mother did not look at Shion Amamiya, no matter how hard he worked, he could not wish for his mothers happiness. Nameless Glory was a power that responded to the wishes from Amanes heart. Hence, the wish could not be granted if it did not come from his heart. As a result, his mother got more and more angry, and the violence called discipline changed from interrogation to abuse. Beating and kicking became natural. Not being given meals also became an obvious matter. He was stripped naked, put into a cage for rabbits, and hot water was poured at him. Of course, the cage was locked so he could not get out. He could not even dodge in the small rabbit cage, only cries of agony continued. Amane screamed from the pain of his scalded skin bloating and peeling off, and desperately begged. Im sorry, please forgive me. He believed that one day, his voice would reach his mother if he continued begging like that. However, his begging was not heard until the end. His mothers answer was always decided beforehand. If you want me to stop, then make me happy. Make me happy Make me happy MakemehappyMakemehappyMakemehappyMakemehappy MakemehappyMakemehappyMakemehappyMakemehappyMakemehappyMakemehappy MakemehappyMakemehappyMakemehappyMakemehappyMakemehappyMakemehappyMakemehappy MakemehappyMakemehappyMakemehappyMakemehappyMakemehappyMakemehappyMakemehappy MakemehappyMakemehappyMakemehappyMakemehappyMakemehappyMakemehappyMakemehappy MakemehappyMakemehappyMakemehappyMakemehappyMakemehappy Then, after that hell continued for about half a year... As always, fate answered Amanes heart which finally hated his mother. Shion, are you alright!? Im glad, Im really glad that I made it in time......! The person who saved the dying Amane from the cage was a middle-aged man dyed in his mothers blood. He vaguely remembered. That was his father. Its already fine. Your scary mother is no more! He hugged the skinny and frail Amane while shedding tears... And spoke with a similar smile as his mother. Therefore please love your father from now on. In an instant, Shion Amamiya understood. That world......did not need Shion Amamiya. And at the same time......he finally gave up on himself. A power that could grant any wish. The absolute power that could destroy the love between blood-related family members. If such a thing was behind him, it could not be helped that his own existence did not enter their eyes. When he gave up, his heart felt a little easier. Even so, only that......even though that helplessness was his only salvation Part 9 Thats it. Winner, Ikki Kurogane!! Seeing the amount of blood the fallen Amane shed on the ring, the main referee immediately announced the end of the match and the winners name. Due to his long years of experience, he decided that it would be impossible to continue anymore. Cheers of joy erupted from the venue. The main referee has judged that Contender Shinomiya is unable to continue the battle anymore! He has declared the end of the match! The Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival semi-finals second matchs winner is Contender Another One, Ikki Kuroganeee!!!! A-Alright! Ikki-kun won! Eh, seriously? Is it already over? It somehow looks boring......such a one-sided match. The venue erupted in cheers! However, I can hear voices of confusion amidst that! Thats also natural! The match began with a declaration of forfeit, the semifinal of Bad Luck vs Another One was filled with extreme confusion! Once the mystery was unveiled, Contender Kurogane more or less advanced the match one-sidedly, eventually taking down Contender Shinomiya without a single injury! However, this was only because Contender Kurogane trained his body techniques beyond the limit! This victory was only inevitable because it was him! And with this victory, Contender Kurogane will be advancing to the finals! For the first time in history, an F-Rank Knight is reaching for the title of the Seven Stars Sword King! Incredible! Incredible, Ikki! To be able to completely dominate the match against an opponent with that kind of unreasonable power! The result of that match made Arisuin at the audience stand applause in joy. He also witnessed Amanes out-of-norm power, and was worried that it would not be easy to break out of it in that fight, so he was very happy. And as he wanted to share his joy of the victory, he turned towards Shizuku at his side. Isnt it great, Shizuku! However rather than being happy at the victory before her eyes... .................. With a serious expression, she watched the ring that had already determined the outcome. Shizuku? Arisuin asked her what was it, but Shizuku did not answer. No, she could not answer. (......What is it, this............) Why was she unable to feel happy for the victory of her own brother, she could not understand. And that feeling was not something only Shizuku felt. His lover, Stella, who was watching Ikkis match together in that place, also felt a strong sense of unease. They could not understand. The main referee had declared the end of the match, and announced the winner to be Ikki. In other words, his victory could not be overturned. Everything was already set in stone. Even Amane could not overturn it. Even so... (Even though the match has already ended......) For some reason an irritating feeling was expanding in acceleration. And that reason was... Watch ouuut!!!! Along with Ikkis warning, became clear. Part 10 After announcing the winners name, the main referee bent down next to the fallen Amane. Then he confirmed the his condition. The wound was pretty deep as the bleeding was severe. It was a very dangerous situation. Thats why he used his own magic to stop the bleeding with healing magic before the medical team arrived. However... Eh...... The instant he used healing on Amane. He made eye contact. With the muddy pupils that snapped open. Right after that... You are in the way. Black fog, no, like flames, thick magic power that could be seen by the naked eye blew out from Amanes entire body. And then, the flame-like black magic power took the form of a few arms, and reached out for the main referees neck. Hii... Watch out!!!! Ikki was the one who reacted to that abnormality earlier. He pushed the main referee, who was frozen still from the sudden situation, away to protect him from the pursuing arms of black flame. W-WWWW-What has happeeeeened!?!? Some things looking like black arms suddenly appeared from Contender Amanes body and attacked the referee! He attacked the referee after the match was over. Iida raised his voice at the sudden abnormal situation... ......O-Oi oi , whats with that power............! Saikyou at the side also stood up from the commentator seat with an astonished expression. However, she was not shocked because Amane attacked the main referee. It was the result of coming into contact with the black arm. (Its decaying......!) Ikkis pupils also shook in shock on the ring. After protecting the main referee, he looked at the black arm that passed by him from the side, and saw it. The portion of the ring that the black arm grabbed collapsed as if it had weathered and was blown away by the wind. And without stopping, it was spreading out slowly to the surrounding. (This power is......) Amane-kun............ Ikki returned his gaze on Amane. Amane was no longer lying on the ground. He stood up slowly like a haunted ghost, and murmured with a voice like a curse. Dont...joke......I...will not lose......My Nameless Glory is an invincible power......There is no such thing as impossibility. There is no wish that cannot be granted......It has been like that until now. Thats why...thats why I even made myself give up............! By now, my house, my family, my friends......even myself, when everything is already gone, telling me that this isnt how it is......there is no way I can accept it............! The blood-shot pupils opened to their limits. From the two corners, just like blood......tears were falling. I wont acknowledge it...... He spat out mutterings like agonized cries. Amane said. I will never acknowledge you. Ikki Kurogane. A failure born in a famous household. Originally, he should have given up with his worthless F-Rank. However, that man did not give up on his own worth, and obtained the glory impossible for an F-Rank. The moment he knew of that existence, he could only feel disgust. Because when he saw that man......it was like seeing a dream. He could still do it if he tried. If he had the courage to believe in himself like that man, he could have a different path than the present. That kind of thorn-filled dream. And he almost started to hate his current self. No joke. When he already lost his family, friends and even himself, and finally gave up. Stop showing him something like a dream......! ......An eyesore......You are............! ......You are... Kurogane get down! Leave the rest to us! When Ikki was about to say something, a sharp voice rang out from the rowdy venue. It was the voice of Hagun Academys Director, Kurono Shinguuji. She manifested her Device, and leapt off from above the fence. Everyone, suppress that guy! She instructed the Mage-Knights at the venue. Receiving that instruction, the Mage-Knights standing by at the audience stand moved out together. However, to the movement of those knights, Amane... Dont...interfereeeeeeeee!!!! Raised an angry scream, shooting out hundreds of black arm from his body and stretching them out towards the audience stand. Seeing that situation, Saikyou called out to the Mage-Knights in the venue through the mic. All members, open up magic barriers! Dont let that black flame touch your body! !!!! The professional staff chosen for the smooth running of the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival immediately reacted. Every individual erected a barrier with magic to correspond. The black arms that hit the barrier made from magic and scraped against the invisible barrier like claws scratching a window glass. Fortunately, nobody was hit due to their quick response. U-UWAAAA!?!? KyAAaAAAAA!!!! Wh-What is this......! Screams of the audience echoed here and there in the venue. A portion of the black arms pierced into the ground of the audience stand and the fence, and those places collapsed in the same weathered state Ikki and Saikyou witnessed before. In addition, the collapse spread out from the places where the black arms pierced them like an ink dripped onto a white cloth. Iida raised a confused voice seeing that scene. This is......! Weathering!? The places that magic in the shape of black arms released by Contender Shinomiya touched are collapsing as if they are weathered down! B-But how did this happen!? Causality interference ability is a power that makes phenomenons that exist as possibilities to happen! However, the durability of the reinforced concrete that is used to construct this venue is over hundreds of years! There should be no possibility of it weathering......! He changed the way he used the ability...... Saikyou-sensei? Ama-chan has not controlled his own power up to now. He mainly used only the spilled out portion. Its a strong ability that doesnt need more than that. But......those black arms are different. Nameless Glorys power is concentrated to the point of being visible to the naked eye. And doing that raised the enforcement power......! Saikyous examination was correct. Amane concentrated his causality interference to raise the absoluteness exactly like what she said. That was really to the point of reaching the result without the need of process. And currently, Amane had only one thought imbued in his power. Killing intent. In other words Those black arms ignore the method and process, becoming the hands of a reaper that push for the death result that all things cannot avoid! Just being grazed by it will send you to the afterlife! There will be casualties if we dawdle around......! Bro! I will leave the evacuation guidance of the audience to you! Wh-What will Saikyou-sensei do!? I will go suppress that kid! Since Ku-chan and the others are having their hands full with protecting the audience! Saying so, Saikyou manifested her Device Beniiro Ageha, and blew away the windows of the broadcast stand with a horizontal swing. Then she wrapped her whole body in an armor of magic with such a concentration that could be recognized by sight and leapt out from the window frame. She intended to fly and land on the ring. However That isnt necessary. Ikki on the ring stopped Saikyous action. Kuro-bou......? Sensei, please protect the audience stand. I will stop him. Part 11 He would stop Amane himself. The person who disagreed was Kurono at the audience stand. Dont say stupid things, Kurogane! You have already won! There is no need for you to go any further! No. With the property of Amane-kuns ability, not a single mistake can be allowed in the protection of the audience stand. Thinning out the defence is dangerous......Also, I saw myself in him. Kurogane......! Even though the match has already been decided and he has lost his consciousness and taken plenty of injuries, he is still challenging me like this. Then......I cannot turn my back on such an enemy. Saying so, Ikki took his stance against Amane. He did not intend to leave that place. It was only natural from Ikkis perspective. Not to mention, finally, at that moment... You are finally making a better expression. Amane-kun. Amane finally showed him his true self after putting on a fake mask ever since their first meeting. (......I understand them. Those feelings of yours.) My Nameless Glory is an invincible power......There is nothing impossible. There is no wish that cannot be granted......It has been like this ever since. Thats why, thats why I was even able to give up on myself............! Finding a reason to give up on himself represented the feeling of not wanting to give up. Despite living, he had to give up all his potential himself. Normal people would not have the nerve to do that. It was more difficulty than suicide in a sense. Thats why a reason was necessary. He needed a reason that could convince himself no matter how forceful it was. To Amane, the absoluteness of Nameless Glory was probably it. ......What feelings Amane had poured into his screams, Ikki painfully comprehended them. (I was also like that.) A failure born into a powerful famous household. The value of the human Ikki Kurogane was denied, and nobody expected anything of him since his childhood. He also used his talentless self as a reason, and was about to give up on his own potential. He was cornered to the point that he had no choice but to do that. However, at that time, Ikki had an encounter. Are you frustrated, brat? Then, dont discard that frustration. Thats the proof that you havent given up on yourself. With a man who gave him the courage to continue believing in his own potential. Because there was that encounter, he was able to continue fighting to the present. Ikki was conscious of it. However......Amane, no, Shion Amamiya did not have that. He did not have Ryuuma Kurogane, Shizuku Kurogane, Stella......he had nobody. Be it his friends or family, nobody looked at him, only looking at his power. His own existence had no place in the world. He had been wandering like a ghost in the barren world with that kind of ultimate isolation. He told himself that he had a reason to give up as it couldnt be helped. ......Ikki knew how harsh that was. (Then) What he should do was already decided. He had always wished to become a person that could give courage to someone who could not believe in his own potential thats why he walked on the path of knighthood! You probably cannot tolerate me. You probably cannot forgive me. Then bring along all of your hatred and challenge me! With my weakest, I will defeat your resignation......! Telling him strongly that he would accept his challenge, Ikki activated his trump card, Ittou Shura. He stepped forward towards Amane while clad in blue light. U...aAAaAAAAAAAA!!!! Amane raised a cry in response and lashed out countless reapers arms that manifested his killing intent. Amane was way stronger in terms of magic power. Ittou Shuras level of magic power could not even be considered an armor. Just a graze from a reapers hand would probably take Ikkis life. However, Ikki did not escape or show any wavering despite knowing it and moved forward HAaaa!!!! With the swordsmanship that could be called the fastest, he cut down the reapers hands that pursued him like a wave of spears and moved forward. He could not be stopped. Not even a single step. Not even a single moment. Like the moonlight splitting apart the darkness of night. The blue light scattered the pressuring black flame. The powerful figure of that strength had stopped the feet of the audience that shouldve been escaping from Amanes rampage, making them focus on the ring. I-Incredible......! Even though he won the match already, does he intend to carry it by himself to the end!? Even though Ikki did not have the obligation to do that. The audience could not understand for what reason was Ikki doing that much. However, even so His side face had conveyed that he had some sort of strong determination. Therefore... Gooo! Dont lose, Kurogane! Take that cheating bastard down! Do your best! Ikki-kun! Despite the fact that the match they shouldve been cheering was already over, the audience sent cheers of support to Ikki. And as if responding to that, Ikki further increased his speed. Saikyou understood it after seeing that scene. Concentrating has brought out a flaw. A flaw? Thats right. Certainly, if its the Nameless Glory that is concentrated to the point of being visible, it will go straight to death while ignoring any and all processes. Kuro-bou cant do anything about it no matter what he tries. But......concentrating the causality power of death has killed off the greatest advantage of Nameless Glory. The greatest advantage...is? The coincidence. Since Ama-chan has only been wishing until now. That would be great, I wish it can be like this. Thats why his will cannot be read. What kind of causality change will happen cannot be predicted. After all, even the person who used the Noble Art does not know what kind of effect there will be. In fact, Kuro-bou only fixed the errors caused by Nameless Glory and had never avoided it once in the match. But now is different. The strong power of causality interference that can be seen by the naked eyes are moving according to the clear killing intent of Ama-chan. Ama-chan himself is controlling it. Then even thousands of reapers hands do not matter. Reading the intention of opponents. Thats the most proficient field of the Worst One......! In addition, Amane himself also using that kind of ability for the first time, and could not move proficiently. That kind of half-baked power would not work on Ikki. In that case... Kuro-bou! You stopped me with such manly words. I will leave this fight to you! Take responsibility and make that idiot behave! Saikyou took a posture to fly out at any time and told him through the mic. And then, at the same time Saikyou spoke those words !!!! Ikki finally caught Amane in sword range. Amanes expression was grim, but he did not retreat. If he turned tail even once, he would be cut down from behind just like that. He understood that. He manifested Azure in his two hands. His blades, wrapped with the result of death, counterattacked. That shape was death itself. Thats only natural. If he lost that fight, his resignation would only be an excuse. He had already lost too much to accept it by then. (Just grazing him is fine! Just grazing his skin a bit will be my win!) UAAaah! With a painful scream, Amane swung his two swords. However the slashes he made drew only weak and coarse tracks. It was similar to what Amane showed immediately after the match began, but not quite the same. It was a bonafide amateur Chanbara. Currently, when Nameless Glorys power was concentrated towards the vector of death, he was moving without the blessing of fortune, unable to strike at the angles where Ikkis defence was weak, not even able to properly swing his swords on the right track. And that kind of slash would not work on Ikki... He easily guarded the two swords with a flash Amanes eyes could not even capture. The impact sent Azure flying far behind. No matter what he did, he could not stop Ikkis steps. Amane painfully felt his own weak self unwillingly through that fact......and ground his teeth. Frustrating. He resented his weak self. (......Since when has it been, I wonder. When did I start resenting my own powerlessness so much......) He had long forgotten that feeling. A power that could grant any kind of wish. Amane was born possessing such abnormality, but he was unable to obtain anything. Everything was snatched away from his hands by the Nameless Glory. Hence he gave up his desires. Since no matter how much he wished for, he would not be able to obtain anything with his own hands. However Aah, however U...aAAaAAa! ............!? Right after, everyone, including Ikki, held their breaths from the shock. It was the moment when Amanes resistance was subdued, when everyone believed that Ikki had settled the showdown. The amateur swordsman Amane manifested his Device in his two hands again, and stepped up to slash back at Ikki. And that was a slash with proper trajectory and timing that should not be possible for an amateur. Was it the fortune caused by Nameless Glory? No. The powers vector was concentrated on death, Amane, who wrapped it around his swords, could not use it. That counterattack was purely from Amanes......Amanes own body technique. He had traced the swords path and posture many times under the control of his fortune, making them his own at the last minute without relying on his ability. Ikki barely defended Amanes unexpected counterattack with his blade. However, at that instant, for certain, he had stopped Ikki, who was unstoppable no matter what he did, for nearly an instant. At that Amane betted all of himself and increased his counterattacks! (I want to win......) His steps were firm, and for the first time in the match he advanced. What pushed his body on was the desire that he could not discard no matter how much he gave up or deceived himself. (I want to win......!) Isnt it great? That guy can do anything with just luck. No matter what he does, he can be number one with just luck. Please make me happy. Shion-chan. Thats why, please love father from now on. Nobody would look at him, nothing could be held in his hands. That kind of dead and yet alive, ghost-like life. It would be fine no matter how small. It would be fine no matter how trivial. Just something that he could confirm to be his, something that he could definitely grab on. He wanted to shout that he definitely existed in the world by obtaining it. Currently, it was right before his eyes. The victory that could not be obtained by the goddess that had been wrecking his life. In that case (I must win!) If he had managed to obtain it, he would feel like smiling for the first time from the bottom of his heart. UOOoOoOoOooOooooo!!!! Amanes scream was no longer cries, but changed to a roar filled with strong determination. He made a left thrust. The tip of his sword followed the fastest trail to pursue Ikki. Intetsu stopped the unexpected counterattack from the right and was in no position to guard that. It would pierce Ikkis life unconditionally. At that instant... Second Secret Sword Rekkou. Ah. Before the thrust with Amanes full power reached Ikkis skin, the black blade that suppressed Azure on the right was swung and severed Amanes final strength. Part 12 ............ Reverse diagonal, a flash. Amane, who was cut, fell to his knees. Second Secret Sword Rekkou. That was a zero distance slash by using only the lower bodys spring power and waists twist to dish out a strike when the posture was stiff after receiving the opponents sword. A sunkei[5] using sword. Doing so, Ikki deflected Amanes right sword and countered his thrust together. And that strike had definitely finished Amane off for sure. The death colored magic power flowing out from his body evaporated like fog. Ikki did not make any follow-up attacks. Amane also did not struggle to stand up. They both understood. Those fallen knees could not withstand anything further. (Even though its so close, how far it is.) Exhausting his very best, exhausting all his strength, he could not squeeze out anything more... ......He could not deal a single wound. Painfully feeling the difference in ability between the two, Amane dropped his waist to sit like seiza on the ground. And... ............Its...my loss...... Right then for sure, he accepted the reality before his eyes. Are you frustrated? ..................Yes. Thats right......Im frustrated. Amane kept quiet for a while at the question and replied with a small nod. Frustrated. The feeling that was more bitter than the blood rushing up his mouth could only be described as such. To Amanes reply Ikki said. Dont throw away that frustration. That is the proof that Amane-kun has not given up on himself. ..................Eh? Those words seemed to see through Amanes struggle in his own heart, making him raise his head to look up. The reflection in his eyes was like that of a light seeping through from a cloud dispersing unknowingly and... Ikki, whos back was facing the light and looking at him, showed a gentle smile that he had not seen before. A long time ago, when I was suffering similarly like you, a certain person said that. The feeling known as frustration, no matter how harsh, no matter how bitter, is something you cannot throw away. As long as you hold an indomitable feeling, humans can reach the moon. ......Thats why, this time I will give you those words . If you feel frustrated, anytime you want, for any number of times, just keep challenging. What your power, which can grant any wish, could not grant, was a victory against me. If you are able to obtain it, that victory will be something belonging to you that you can be proud of. Something you would win with your own power, your own glory. ............Ah. I will definitely become a man that wont be ashamed of being your goal to receive your challenge. Saying so, Ikki turned around and showed his back to Amane. And he left the ring without turning back. That steel-like sturdy back seemed to be telling him to catch up. (Aah, I see......) Amane was finally enlightened thanks to that back. The reason Ikki ignored Kuronos interference and continued the battle after winning. He had been watching. The one who even he himself had given up on at Shion Amamiya. (............I cant win against him.) Deceiving him, making him suffer, hurting his little sister. He would even help a guy like that. How to become so strong like him? How to become so gentle like him? Amane could not comprehend it when he could not even tolerate himself. However, what if...... If he reached the place by chasing after that back... That was definitely the target he was aiming for by betting his lifes journey. Amane squeezed out the last ounce of his strength and stretched out his hand towards that distancing back. And then, he grabbed strongly. Of course, that hand would not grasp anything. It would not reach Ikkis sleeve. For now. However, someday, someday for sure Amane carved that burning frustration into his heart and fell on the spot. Part 13 Right now, Contender Shinomiya has been restrained by the medical team and carried away. Really, what an unexpected commotion happened at the very end, but luckily, the excellent Mage-Knights have followed up and prevented casualties from appearing. As expected of the elites chosen for the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. However, the person we should praise the most is, as expected, Contender Ikki Kurogane. After the end of the match, regardless of the storm-like development, he did not receive a single injury. Showing an overwhelming difference in abilities, he incapacitated the rampaging Contender Bad Luck, Amane Shinomiya. In tomorrows finals, this overly strong F-Rank Knight will be facing against the true absolute powerhouse, Crimson Princess, Stella Vermillion, who possesses the worlds highest magic power. It cant be helped that we are looking forward to it even now. While hearing the voice of the announcer praising Ikki flowing within the dome, Shizuku rushed to where Ikki was. Shizuku! You will trip if you rush like that! Arisuin cautioned her from behind, but it did not reach her ears. (Onii-same has won! Onii-sama has finally reached the finals......!) Because she had lived together with Ikki since young, she was happier than anyone else. She wanted to celebrate it immediately. She wanted to congratulate him from the bottom of her heart. Thinking so, Shizuku could no longer sit around and rushed to the contender waiting room. And then... Onii-sama! She threw open the door of the waiting room intensively and called out to her brother. However... .................. Her brother was certainly in the room, but he was leaning on the gate that connected to the dome and did not respond. She could see that his eyes were closed, and did not respond when two people entered the waiting room. Oh, is he asleep?......Well, although he did not get injured, he still used Ittou Shura. Its the after effect of it I suppose. Seeing the figure of Ikki hanging his head down with his eyes closed, Arisuin, who chased from behind, muttered. Certainly, Ittou Shura was a technique that used all his strength in one minute. After using it, Ikki would always sleep to recover his stamina. However (Hu...h............?) Do Ku N. Shizuku felt an ominous premonition that seemed to freeze her heart after seeing that usual scene. Cold sweat spilled out from her entire body, her body shook. What exactly was it? Shizuku touched Ikki to find that answer... !!!! She understood. Her brother, Ikki Kurogane......was not breathing. 1 ԪݤԪݤ - Japanese idiom. An empty cheer is still considered as cheering, meaning that regardless of the meaning behind the cheering, it is still considered cheering. Used in cases to brighten up the mood. Has similar effect to smiling for the sake of smiling will still lighten up the mood. ? 2 Chanbara - https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Samurai_cinema ? 3 Ŀˤƹ̤ޤä - A description in Japanese that usually means stunned from the situation and unable to react. ? 4 뷨ˤP` - Japanese idiom. 뷨: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/K%C5%ABkai ? 5 q - A martial art that strikes from a short range with explosive power to take down the enemy. ? Volume 9 - CH 14 Chapter 14: Hightened Fighting Spirit After the end of the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festivals second semifinal round, Ikki fainted in the waiting room. By the time his cardiac arrest was discovered, the shock and anxiety had spread beyond his inner circle, to the tournament staff and spectators. Many of them seemed to expect the worst outcome. In reality, the tournament staff had to at least consider that possibility, so they revised the schedule for the next day. Fortunately though, due to the power of Japans greatest doctor, there was no need to worry. Ikki was saved from death. However, Ikki had still not awoken by the time the final round was scheduled to begin. But was that really a big deal? As long as Ikki was alive, what was waiting a day? Everyones hearts were united in this. Kurogane Ikki and Stella Vermillion. It would not be an exaggeration to say that this 62nd Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival had been the highest level ever. The two knights who had fought their way to the summit, the finals. The tournament should not end without seeing the conclusion for oneself. An attack after the end of the match. Not to mention taking a stray hit after protecting the umpire. With such an unfair end, there was no good excuse to end the festival there. Therefore, they waited for Ikki to come to the stage of battle. To this end, everyone offered a hand. The staff ran about apologizing and moving forward an exhibition that had been planned spectators accepted these changes without complaint. All for one young mans sake, countless people gave their all. And then He came. The sun had already gone down completely. His clothes were disheveled and he still had a bed head. Even so, he was there in the ring, ready to face his fight, showing his strong will. The hopes of the fighters, the desires of the staff, and the feelings of the audience were all the same. There were no longer any obstacles. Thus, with many peoples support and good will and the great spirit of the fighters, the final match was ready. Dawn broke at last, coming from the eastern sky with a first light that seemed to burn white- And the morning of the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festivals final day, which so many had been longing for. Wow, What a huge crowd. Everyone is so fired up even though its still morning, huh. It was 9 am. Tomaru Renren, from the Hagun Academy Student Council, had taken the bullet train to the station nearest Wangan Dome, where the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival was taking place. The moment she got off, she found herself both amazed and astonished by the massive congestion, and murmured this complaint. Everything, from the platform to the ticket gate to the road to the dome, was filled with an uncountable number of people. Naturally, they all had one goal. The Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival finals. But with this many people, can they even get inside? Theres no way they can all fit inside. Theyve even installed monitors outside. The one who answered Renrens question was the one who had come with her to Osaka, another member of the student council. It was a large man with a physique like a rugged boulder, Saijou Ikazuchi. Just like he had pointed out, most of the people were there to watch the fight from outside the venue. Even though normally a lot of people gathered, the semifinals simply couldnt compare to the finals. Considering that it was a confrontation between the A-Rank Knight Crimson Princess, boasting magic power that could be said to be the greatest of mankind, against the Blazer with the worst evaluation of F-Rank, Worst One, who had advanced by continuously defeating one strong opponent after another starting with Seven Stars Sword King, its even more so. Moreover, with such an unprecedented turnout, many merchants had gathered to do business as well. Some sat with their backs to the hedge, guitar in hand, singing songs. Other performers juggled or did magic tricks. And then there were the local stalls. Even though it was but morning, the area around Wangan dome was already festive. There was another person currently with Renren, the Student Council Vice President, Utakata Misogi, whose face was blue and trying to hold something back from his mouth. Somehow this large crowd is making me feel rather sick Are you okay? Vice Pres-? Im not okay. Im hot. Frazzled. Tired. I cant take it. Then it would have been better to leave you at school. Thats no joking matter. Wouldnt I look like an idiot if only I had stayed behind to work while everyone was playing? Lets just hurry and get to the hotel. If we stay in this kind of place, I think my brains will melt out through my ears. Utakata whined while pulling at the hems of Saijous shirt. Well, even if ones brain didnt melt, staying much longer would probably lead to heat stroke. It would be no laughing matter to have spent the two and a half hours to come from Tokyo only to watch the game from a hospital bed. Even if you say that, with a crowd like this, finding Kanata-senpai will be such a pain- Nah, thats not true. As he said that, Saijou pointed at a spot in the crowd. Everyone, over here~ Amongst the crowd, dressed in mainly short sleeved shirts and shorts, with at most a thin cardigan, was the figure of Kanata Toutokubara, completely clad in a white dress that did not reveal even her fingertips, which could already be said to be a partially suspicious getup. That was a needless worry, huh. Kanata-senpai, arent you hot? Ill be fine if I just endure it~ Endure Why endure through that Perhaps there was some spiritual reason? It perplexed Renren. Utakata tilted his head questioningly at his junior, then asked Kanata a question. Eh? Kanata, whatever happened to Touka? Though they had without a doubt been traveling with her, the figure of Hagun Academy Student Council President, Touka Toudou, was nowhere to be found. Since its Touka-chan, she probably slipped out for some urgent business that just came up this morning. Urgent business? Fufu. Yes. Urgent business. Though Kanata would not explain the matter further, her bemused expression told them that it was not a serious matter. Since it seemed that forceful questioning wouldnt be necessary, Utakata closed the matter with a hmm. Well, she did say that she would come back before the fight, and that we should all watch the finals together. I see. But, finals, huh Once, we were wondering what would happen, but it would be good to have a meeting about it. Being surprise attacked after a match, moreover losing by default due to an injury taken while protecting someone else, Kurogane-kun is too pitiable. That issue is something for the management committee to consider for us. Such a special measure is an unprecedented exception. According to the information Toutokubara collected, to make this extension happen, Prime Minister Tsukikage pulled a lot of strings. The Prime Minister who put us through all that? Again, thats a separate matter. Nonetheless, theres no way they would have delayed the schedule just for one student. It just so happens that the rampage Stella went on that shortened the festival by a day may have been a blessing in disguise It looks super unfortunate, but kouhai-kun is pretty lucky. Renren nodded in agreement at this as well. Then she looked up at Saijou behind her and asked a question in her friendliest classmate voice. Hey hey, who do you think will win? Saijou- At this, Saijou put his hand on his chin and contemplated for a moment. Both are from our school and are developing their abilities quickly. However, just looking at how they fought during the semifinals, Vermillion has the edge in ability. I cant imagine how to handle that dragons power with just sword techniques. My assessment is that Vermillion will triumph. With that answer Renren came to an understanding. Stellas true power was what she pulled out in the semifinals, Noble Art Dragon Spirit. It was natural for Saijou to come to such a conclusion. However- Renrens thoughts differed. Its true that Stella-chans true power, the embodiment of a dragon, was amazing. I do think its already beyond what one person has the power to handle; its just that abnormal a power But, its by repeatedly overturning such unreasonable odds that Kurogane-kun came to be standing in the finals ring tonight. You think Kurogane will win? Renren nodded. I understand because Ive fought him directly. Though Stella- chans power surpasses human understanding, Kurogane-kuns skill can also be said to be superhuman, something in the realm of the abnormal. Do you remember? What Kurogane-kun did when he defeated me at the Hagun selection battles? If Im not mistaken, he sidestepped your supersonic charge Black Bird, then caught you by the nape of your neck and smashed you into the ring. Thats right. Normally, doing that would get your arm torn off. Despite that, Kurogane-kun countered that power completely and instead diverted it into the ground. That skill is definitely a match for Stella-chans violent power. Its not that I cant understand your point of view, but your understanding of Vermillion is a little naive. She effortlessly stopped my Crescendo Axes heaviest strike. Because of Dragon Spirit, that brute strength probably rose even more. That offensive power is beyond the domain of things that can be stopped with techniques. I was crushed by it, after all. Kurogane-kun has the speed to completely dodge that. I saw it myself, Kuroganes speed throwing Stellas figure off her feet! Thats an illusion. Fights are won by by those who are strong. What a thoughtless thing to say! Speed is the key to modern wars! In the end, it seems you just want the opponent you lost to to win. Youre the one who wants that! Hnnnng! Mmmmm-! Ah okay okay, lets stop it there you two. Within the heat that only gave rise to a haze, those two held an argument so heated, it gave off sparks. Unable to just watch, Utakata got between them and tore them apart. Have your sweltering conversation in a place with air conditioning. If we stand around here any longer, well end up with heat stroke. Thats right. Then, everyone, lets go to the hotel. Theres even food prepared, so lets continue there. It seemed Kanata agreed with Utakata. She immediately took the lead to guide them to the Toutokubara groups hotel and began walking. Eh? Food? Awesome~ Theres food, Food~ Apologies. I, of all people, got unusually fired up. Nah, the lightning god image was quite scorching, so it didnt seem out of place.[1] !?!? With a shocked expression, Saijou hardened like a statue and got left behind. Fuhaha~ Look, the people are like trash! What the hell are you doing? A long line of people stretched from the station to Wangan Dome. Watching from the hotel terrace, Nene Saikyou let out a strange, feigned voice, at which Kurono Shinguuji shot her an incredulous gaze. Now look here, when you look at a crowd of people from somewhere high, dont you just want to say that? Instinctively. I do not. Seriously? Kuu-chan, are you sure youre Japanese? Is this really something youd involve nationality in? While grumbling in a sighing voice, Kurono pulled out cigarettes from her suit. She put one to her lips and lit it before tossing words at Saikyou. It seems you didnt agree to do commentary for the last day, even though it should be a profitable job. Well, yeah. Its the finals of my favorite pupil. Wouldnt I want to watch from the front row? It was only for a week, I want to say, but She did improve considerably. I was surprised too. I thought Id just try more or less shoving her around. Who would have thought that such a beast would be sleeping. When I think about it, that huge appetite of hers that doesnt match her constitution must be the influence of the dragons power as well. As she said that, Kurono glanced at the top of the table fleetingly. There, stacked on the table, was a mountain comprised of the ruins of what had once been a room service meal. Farther in, on the bed, the red haired girl who had created the mess Crimson Princess Stella Vermillion was sleeping with her body curled up like a baby. Nene. About todays finals, what do you think? I think itll be a great fight. Since theyre both knights who obtained great power in their own ways, neither should get done in easily. Though it could also become an appropriately high level mudslinging contest. You know, since theyre lovers and all. Its kind of messy. If such a pleasant quarrel were to occur, the viewers might just feel relieved. After responding to Saikyous banter with a dry laugh, Kurono puffed out a breath of smoke. I dont think thats likely to happen. Especially between these two. She muttered, though her tone betrayed a tinge of nervousness. At this, Saikyou also returned a small nod. True. If something goes wrong, someone might die. Just like in the match between you and me. Though Saikyou was joking, Kurono could see that her eyes carried the same nervousness. What she was recalling was the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival of their own generation. What she clashed with back then were her own feelings. Back then, she believed she didnt mind dying. To beat that person, she would even throw away her life. It was to that extent The girl named Kurono Takizawa had pined. Saikyou was sure that Kurono thought something similar might happen. That, with the same feelings as they had held back then, these two might- Still It seems the one in danger here in the end is still Kuro-bou. Yes, after all, I cant picture it. The image of this princess losing, that is. Saikyou momentarily looked over the sleeping Stella. As she was deep asleep, all Stella did was make sleeping sounds. She was saving her strength. Not even using the energy to open her eyes, she accumulated strength from head to toe. All so that tonight, she could erupt at the finals. While laying her on the bed, the two had visions of the dragons giant body several times. At that overwhelming pressure, Kurono couldnt help but gulp. And so she thought. Tonight, the one to face this monster will be a single knight. (Kurogane. What are you thinking now? How are you spending your time?) Was he, like this girl, accumulating strength? Perhaps he was waiting eagerly for the finals, unable to sleep from the exhilaration? Or possibly Either way, in this match, even if we interrupt it, things could get deadly. We cant leave this to some half-hearted knight. If it comes down to it, you and I will stop it Just like Nangou-sensei and Kurogane-sensei did back then. I know, I know. Saikyou agreed with Kuronos sentiment without showing distaste on her face. From the start, in order to focus on the fight and not miss such an important timing, she had turned down the commentary. She didnt have to be told such a thing. Saikyou regarded Kurono with a serious expression. Right now, even more important was- Hey, Kuu-chan. Hm? What? This place is a non-smoking room, you know. Next time, please warn me before I light up. Ill use my best discretion. With a mean grin on her face, Nene smirked at the blushing Kurono. Stella had stored as much strength as she could in her body. Her opponent, Kurogane Ikki, was in a training facility owned by the National League near the Wangan Dome. For the duration of the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, this training facility was free for use by contenders. Ikki was carrying out a mock battle in one of that facilitys rings. Acting as his opponent was a tall, thin, and handsome person. It was his friend, Black Sonia Nagi Arisuin. -Huu. With a fast attack that whistled through the air, Ikki charged at Arisuin. In response, Arisuin shifted his weight backwards and took a retreating stance. Shadow Beast-! Arisuin threw three copies of his dagger shaped device, Darkness Hermit, at the ground, and left them standing there. In an instant, they melted into puddle-like shadows on the ring. From those shadows, a black spray splattered and two giant tigers and a bear flew out of them attacking Ikki. However, Ikki was not even perturbed by these wild beasts, simply kicking off the floor and charging at the enemies that now stood in his way. With one stroke he dealt with the shadow tiger snapping at his head, lightly sidestepped the bear trying to claw his head, and cut it at the torso as they passed. Then, with his fastest secret technique, Raikou, he used the weakness in the second tigers offensive stance to overtake its movements and bisect it. The shadow beasts dispersed into a seemingly harmless black mist. However, it had never been Arisuins intention to use Shadow Beast to stop Ikkis movement. It was just a distraction. The black mist that had dispersed from the crumbled shadow beasts blocked Ikkis field of vision for a moment-so he could to use his shadow jumping technique, Shadow Walk, to jump to Ikkis shadow! After his machinations went through smoothly, Arisuin moved from his own shadow to Ikkis. From Ikkis shadow, stretching out behind him thanks to the lights in the ring, he sprung out, thinking (Ive got you!). From this position, facing Ikkis back, he flourished Darkness Hermit to strike at Ikkis neck. However, in that instant- !!! Even sooner than Arisuin could strike at Ikkis neck, the jet black tip of Ikkis device, Intetsu, appeared from under Ikkis arm, stopping just at Arisuins brow. Without facing Arisuin, Ikki had completely read the plan to flank him, and counterattacked instead. !!! Arisuin promptly used the knife hed been striking down with to guard. By doing so he narrowly avoided being skewered, in that one beat, his action was stopped. What Ikki Kurogane just took advantage of had been a fatal weakness. -Gah, ha! The thud of a heavy strike reverberated throughout the ring. It was the sound of Ikkis kick striking the pit of Arisuins stomach. The impact of the kick to the stomach sent Arisuin flying three meters, where he rolled out of the ring and started coughing painfully. Cough! Cough! H-harsh! To kick a maiden in the stomach is incredibly unchivalrous. Er, Sorry? Why do you seem so unsure? Because I am unsure Arisuin couldnt help but smile at Ikkis answer, even as he continued to cough. Haha, well, jokes aside Despite sleeping for an entire day, your body doesnt seem sleepy at all. Ikki. Youve given me some peace of mind. Its all because you came with me for some warming up, Alice. While expressing thanks, Ikki lowered Intetsu. After all, Arisuin was lying on his side on the floor and not in any condition to fight. In the end, this mock battle had just been to warm up Ikki after hed slept for a day. There was no need to deal a finishing blow. Thus, a petite girl rushed over with small steps to the two who had stopped fighting. With neat, short, silver hair, the girl was Ikki Kuroganes younger sister, Shizuku Kurogane. As soon as she arrived at Ikkis side, she gave her honest opinion while looking slightly astonished. Isnt that enough? Tonight is the final and youre still here holding a mock battle. Youre being too unreasonable. Haha, sorry. But Ive been sleeping the whole time, so Im checking the condition of my body. Well, I know how you feel, but if you dont restrain yourself, your condition will only worsen. Look at how much sweat youve worked up Eh? Shizuku unexpectedly used a towel to wipe the sweat that had That was because the sweat that hed shed was as cold as a winter stream. Onii-sama, this is Ive been exposed, huh. With a bitter smile, Ikki received the towel from Shizuku. This sweat isnt borne of exhaustion. Its from fear Of fighting with Stella, that is. Ikki grumbled while continuing to mop up cold sweat. Right, this wasnt sweat from exercise. Nervousness, anxiety, weakness it was something that came from an emotions, that could only be described as chills. It was because he was scared. Scared of Crimson Princess Stella Vermillion. But that was a matter of course. The ease she had shown in her first irregular match against Icy Scorn Mikoto Tsuruya and others had demonstrated a power up within Ikkis expectations, but the power she showed in the semifinals far exceeded his imagination. She is already different from the girl I fought before. Up until now, she had only been fighting with the dragons breath. But now, she has realized what she really is. Moreover, she now possesses the ability to freely control the power of the dragon that burned her as a child. She is not just a flame user anymore. Skill, power, tactics She is the incarnation of the prideful, all-powerful monster with the strength to force any enemy to yield. And tonight, he would have to face that monster himself. Whats more, this time, Stella now had even more information on the man named Ikki Kurogane. When he had beat her in the past, he had used her lack of knowledge to launch a surprise attack. She would not let that happen again. A veteran of losing battles. Stella knew about Ikki Kuroganes struggles better than anyone else. In this final, there was definitely no room for slack in Stellas heart. With such a Stella as an opponent, in the ring where there was nowhere to run or hide, the only option was to conquer her head on. Because of that, I cannot waste even a minute, no, a second. Sharper by the minute and stronger by the second. He would sharpen himself up until the last moment before entering the ring. That is my best condition. Onii-sama Shizuku responded to her brothers unusually stiff expression with an uneasy voice. At that moment- Oi~ I did it! A call in a familiar kansai dialect hit everyone present. Upon looking at the entrance to the room they were talking in- Ara, its you guys. Moroboshi-san! And Toudou-san too! You came for us! In front of the open fire door stood the one Ikki had defeated in the first round of the tournament, Seven Stars Sword King Yuudai Moroboshi, and the one he had eliminated in Haguns selection tournament finals, Raikiri Touka Toudou. Shizuku let her bewilderment at these unexpected visitors seep onto her face. Why are you guys here? Touka answered while happily grinning towards somewhere else. This morning we got mail from Ikki saying he wanted our help with training. From Onii-sama? Exactly. Well, I was free anyway. Incidentally At the hotel, I called over some of the other losers to come. As he said so, Moroboshi pointed at the fire door behind him with his thumb. Whos a loser? Youve said a little too much, Boshi! Well, in reality, thats exactly what we are. Gahaha. True, True. Even if you try to say it nicely now, theres nothing you can do We didnt even participate in the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, so we didnt lose! Even though you guys got beat up by two people at the training camp? Behind the two, faces that anyone would recognize streamed in. Moroboshis fellow representatives from Bukyoku academy, Eye of Heaven Byakuya Jougasaki and Demon Flame Momiji Asagi. Making the entrance seem small just by stepping his huge build through was Rokuzon Academys Panzer Grizzly Renji Kaga. And finally, two original representatives from Hagun who had withdrawn from the festival, Kikyou Hagure and Botan Hagure. Ikkis eyes opened wide in surprise at their entrance. Did, did all of you came for my sake? Hagure-senpai and everyone else too? Hehe. Well we arrived early and had nothing to do. During the training camp, you taught us, so wed like to return the favor. Though were not sure how useful the ones who were KOd the quickest will be. Actually, we were also called upon by Sensei. It was because that procedure looked to have taken a lot of your strength, and it seems to be as bad as she thought. But the people here are of the same calibre as those who entered the tournament. I think well be just right as practice opponents. Ikki shook his head at Moroboshis words. Dont even mention things like being just right! Everyone, thank you so much! Good, good. All of us wanted to try going up against the rumored Worst One once as well. So, what do we do? Before we came here, we also had some mock battles. Should we take a break? No. Ikki refused Toukas consideration with a single word and once again took up Intetsu. Then, he faced everyone with eyes burning with fighting spirit. Immediately though Please! His passion instantly spread to everyone. Yessir!!! As if responding to Ikkis spirit, everyone elses devices manifested. Guhaa! Th- This is! Poison? Assassination? My Twilight Crusaders! Such an underhanded method! Ojou-sama is saying This is so bitter! If bitter is not acceptable, it wouldve been better not to request coffee. They were in a cafe slightly out of the way of the long line to the venue. At the terrace seats, Sara Bloodlily shot an astonished look at Rinna Kazamatsuri, who had coffee dripping from the corners of her mouth. The one who wiped Rinnas mouth with a handkerchief was her attendant, Charlotte Cord. Together with the three girls at their table was one other person. He was an elderly man, dressed stylishly in a suit. It was Japans Prime Minister, Chairman of the school the girls attended, Akatsuki Academys Bakuga Tsukikage. Even so, Sara-kuns Color of Magic is truly convenient. Even with so many people around, nobody can see us. Ive always wanted such a convenient power. Even without a special power, something similar can be done. Is that so? Ikki did it. That only makes it feel more impossible. Tsukikages wrinkled face twisted into a bitter grin. Sorry, Prime Minister. Could you pass the sugar pot? Yeah, here. Responding to Charlottes request, he slid the sugar pot near his hand toward Rinna. Rinna blushed shyly at this. Ah, thank you, Oji-sama While expressing her thanks with a sincere tone, she drew the sugar pot towards using her small hands. However, Rinnas movement stopped there. Without even putting sugar in her coffee, leaving her gaze on the sugar pot in her hands- Sorry. In a single word, she remorsefully apologized to Tsukikage. What are you apologizing for? Every one of us ended up losing Ah, that. Tsukikage understood Rinnas reason for apologizing. To begin with, Akatsuki Academy was a group of mercenaries gathered via the connections of Tsukikage through one of Rebellions Numbers, his old friend Kouzou Kazamatsuri, in order to sever the connection between Japan and those who utilize the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, the League of Knights. However, they had been completely eliminated by Hagun Academys Worst One and Crimson Princess. Remorseful over being unable to carry out the duty they had been entrusted with, Rinna had said that. However, Tsukikage hadnt placed any blame upon Rinna. He put his hand on her apologetically drooping head. Dont worry about it. You all did well. I understand that perfectly. But Giving up easily does not befit a politician. If Akatsuki fails, then I will think of a different direction to go in At that time, if I need you, will you lend me your power again? While stroking Rinnas head gently, he asked her that. Rinna finally raised her head at this, and with a smile like blooming flowers nodded Yes! -It was precisely that time. Shes here. Sara mumbled curtly while focused on the line of people. Everyone gathered at the table responded to her voice by following her gaze. There, in the dense crowd without a single gap in it, without pushing her way through, calmly weaving through the crowd with steps as if walking across an empty field, was a girl. While her long, pure white hair swayed, she stepped directly to the four people who should have been hidden by Color of Magic. Nonetheless the four of them raised no suspicion toward that. For her, it was only natural. That she could see them even when they shouldve been invisible. Someone who could pass through a crowd without any difficulty. Additionally, while doing so, she didnt alert a single person she crossed paths with. Today, the person they had come to wait for- Its been a while, hasnt it. Sara. Rinna. Char. And also Tsukikage-sensei too. The strongest swordsman in the world, Twin-Wings Edelweiss. Thank you for waiting. Here is your blend coffee. Its for her. Thank you. While expressing her gratitude with a friendly smile, Edelweiss pulled the sugar pot to herself. Then she looked at Tsukikage. Thank you for today. For listening to my sudden selfish request. She lowered her head slightly. The selfish reason she mentioned was the reason she was here today. Last night, Edelweiss had contacted Tsukikage. Wanting to watch the final of the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. Unexpected, that you would be interested in the battle of someone who is just a student, Ede. Perhaps theres some relationship we dont know about. Fufu, if I remember correctly, when we carried out Operation Beowulf on Hagun Academy, the one who faced Another One was Brynhildr. Be, Beo? Sara offered an advice to Edelweiss, who tilted her head and was making a bewildered face. Dont think about it too much. Its just Rinnas usual sickness. Ojou-sama is saying When we made the attack on Hagun Academy, she fought Another One. A, Ah. So thats what it was. Yes, its exactly as shes saying. Edelweiss confirmed as she scooped up a spoonful of sugar from the sugar pot. I saw the semifinals on TV. It surprised me to see Ouma lose in such a one-sided fashion, but even more than that, seeing Amane in such a helpless state was beyond my expectations. Amanes childhood and the attachment he had to Ikki because of it. Edelweiss had known about that. Because of that, Amanes existence was an obstacle blocking Ikkis destiny. Thats what shed thought. -However, He took no notice of him. Hed faced the defeat Amane had thrust at him head on and crushed it for all to see. Hes an amazing young man. Truly. Thats why you want to watch the finals in person? Edelweiss nodded at Tsukikages question while adding yet another spoonful of sugar to her coffee. For Crimson Princess it is natural, but Another One as well He is climbing onto our stage. I decided that when I saw he had the willpower to undergo extraordinary training and obtain the physical prowess needed to defy fate that he showed at the semifinals. Thus even I cannot ignore that. Another exciting moment will happen soon. I might cross swords with him again. More importantly Another party with the same thoughts as mine came here today in order to overcome the menace of the future, we are willing to be audacious. Eh? When he heard those disquieting words, Tsukikage lifted his gaze from her hands, which were busy scooping a third spoonful of sugar. Edelweiss was looking at the crowd instead of Tsukikage. -Her eyes glinted sharply. Following that dangerous gaze, Tsukikage also noticed. In the crowd, there was a man looking at them astutely through a visor. Thats Americas! Its not just him. At this place Agents from various factions have already gathered. Edelweiss words made Tsukikage recall a certain scene in his mind. A red and black memory that hed seen. Tokyo, engulfed in flames. The permeating stench of protein being scorched and human fat that stuck to the skin With fists shaking from fear and anger, Tsukikage informed Edelweiss. Front row box seats have been prepared. Thank you very much. Edelweiss returned a slight bow and put her coffee, which she had just added a fourth spoon of sugar to, to her mouth. Yum. If you cant handle bitter, then it would be better to not order stuff like coffee. (Too, too strong!) Bukyoku Academys third year and finalist at last years Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, Momiji Asagi, was struck with admiration at the physical prowess of the man she was crossing blades with. As the disciple of God of War Torajirou Nangou, she had confidence in her blade. However, that was exactly why she couldnt help but understand the magnitude of the difference between herself and the warrior in front of her, Another One Ikki Kurogane. Hah! ! Countless clashes later, a particularly loud strike rang out and Momiji was sent flying backwards. Her vision went blurry. There, at the edge of the ring, Momiji fell down and exhaled roughly before looking at the trio. The Hagure sisters and Jougasaki, who had already carried out mock battles with Ikki. Ikki had kicked the three around in front of Momiji. He hadnt even been scratched. If this went on, she too would- Asagi! Show your determination! Enmaku! Responding to Moroboshis encouragement, Momiji deployed a wall of fire in front of her. Frustrating though it might be, she couldnt compete with swordsmanship. She would just have to show her determination by fighting with magic. Thus she switched over. However- Seya!!! Her determination was short lived as Ikki cut through her wall with a single shout and a slash. From an overhead stance, Ikki had swung Intetsu down, and by sheer force, blasted away the approaching Enmaku. And at the same time, -Momijis spirit as well. () Having cleared Enmaku away, Ikkis eyes shone like a wet blade. Momijis blood ran cold seeing this. Head and chest, mind and body, would be cut apart. Ikki wasnt foolish enough to waste that moment. He closed to space between them now that there was no obstacle- Fast. Though shed frozen for only an instant, Momiji lost her chance to respond. Clash was now inevitable. No, rather, if there was an ability that could still allow her to evade, it would be the Trackless Step Master Nangou had taught her. (Even if I were to try to enter his blind spot he doesnt even have one!) Standing against Ikki, Momiji came to a realization. Ikkis discernment was just like her friend Moroboshis Happou Nirami[2], in that it could perceive the entirety of the arena, not overlooking a single movement from the enemy. Her own Trackless Step would not be precise enough to outmaneuver the owner of those eyes. In that case there was nothing to do but intercept him with her sword. Despite the knot in her stomach, Momiji clad her device, Hibachi, in flame. One hit would be enough. If she just grazed him, Hibachis flames would capture Ikkis whole body like a snake. (Just one stroke!?) However, she was only eager for an instant. She had lost sight of Ikki Kurogane. Crap. Momiji realized in an instant that it was due to Trackless Step. Aku- But by that point, it was already over. Ikki had passed by Momijis side and cut her torso with his device in illusionary form. That attack had, without a doubt, been a fatal wound, cutting through her stomach all the way to her spine, causing an appropriate amount of strength to drain out of Momiji as a magical red light- Blood Light, which dispersed into the air. One moment later, Momijis body collapsed onto the ground. Ha, ah, ! Sudden fatigue hit her as she was gouged of strength appropriately for an illusionary fatal wound. Despite also feeling a burning pain in her abdomen, Momiji somehow managed to raise her head. Then- Thank you! Ikki bowed his head deeply and thanked Momiji. Just as he had done earlier with the other three. Aha, youre welcome I dont feel like I was very useful though. Thats not- Armor Piercing Bullet-!!! Hu-??? A deep voice like a cannons roar suddenly interrupted their conversation. While Ikki was facing Momiji, an attack came from directly behind him, aiming for the back of his head- It was Panzer Grizzly Renji Kagas iron palm strike. -Impossible. There was a trick to this impossible feat. That trick was in Ikkis feet. As he received the blow, the ground below Ikkis feet sank noticeably, cracking and being crushed. Witnessing that, Kaga understood in an instant. -He had redistributed the force. By moving his whole body and perfectly shifting his center of gravity, Ikki had received the blow and released it into the ground through his legs without having it reverberate in his body at all. Just like a lightning rod. After receiving the surprise attack, Ikki matched the movement of Kagas attempt at retreating and pushed him back using the arm hed received the hit with. (!) In that instant where he shifted his weight back, more force had been added from the front. With his own weight being so heavy, Kaga was bent backwards greatly- In that instant, Intetsu cut open his robe. Gu, Nuu! Kagas great body collapsed at the knees and he hit the floor. Towards that Kaga- Ah, you! What were you thinking, attacking so suddenly?! Shizuku shouted angrily. After all, it was an unthinkable thing. He had launched a surprise attack on a fighter who was set to fight that same day, even if it was in Illusionary form. Ikki himself was far calmer. Its fine, Shizuku. O, Onii-sama!? Then, of all things- Kaga-san. Thank you very much. He thanked Kaga as he had Momiji and the others. For a moment, Kaga stared in puzzlement at this expression, then broke into a broad smile. Gah, hahahaha! On top of not having any weak points, you dont even have a single complaint about a surprise attack, eh. Even though you have a girly mug if you look at it right Being combat ready at all times. It looks like you know that well. Knights were not sportsmen. Therefore, they had to maintain high concentration outside of matches as well. Even when they are walking, sleeping, or eating, they must always keep their senses sharp. They cant afford to be careless. If one became used to slacking off, they would surely fail when it matters. Sometimes, the flow of battle goes to the one who can transition quickly. Going about it in small steps is out of the question. This was all the more true against an opponent whod easily overwhelmed Ouma, whom he had been so powerless against. That was why Kaga decided to attack in the moment when Ikki was preoccupied with Momiji. However- (Ive been preaching to the choir, at most) To this man, it was a pointless warning. At the same time Kaga realized that, he came to believe it. Youll win! You will! Kaga thumped Ikkis chest with his fist as he insisted on this. Stella was certainly a formidable enemy. Her attack power was nothing normal. However, Ikki knew how to use and stop force. His special skills shouldnt be outdone by her attack power. Kaga believed this based on what hed witnessed. Ikki smiled at the encouragement. Then, I shall be your next opponent. ! Ikkis expression stiffened as a wave of numbness ran through his neck. When he turned his head, he saw a girl climbing slowly into the ring with a katana in a black sheath in her hands, Raikiri Touka Toudou. The opponent Ikki had defeated at the finals of Haguns selection tournament. Though their battle had consisted of a single stroke, her strength was vivid in Ikkis memory. She had been in the top 4 last year, falling behind Byakuya and Momiji, but the impression on Ikkis skin was betraying that fact. No doubt she was the best of the members that Moroboshi had assembled. She was a difficult opponent to face with no abilities. What will you do? Including Arisuin-kun, youve fought 5 consecutive battles. Will you take a quick break? No, dont worry about that. His fighting spirit was overflowing. Ikki wiped away the sweat from his hands and renewed his grip on Intetsu. Please dont hold back! He raised his sword to point at Touka. In the instant Ikki raised his sword, Raikiri began to move. From ten meters away, she unsheathed Narukami and fired a crescent slash formed of lightning towards Ikki. The golden lightning charged at Ikki like a bird with wings spread open. It was the same long ranged attack she had used against Lorelei, the Noble Art Raiou. However, while it was a quick opening strike, it was made from a considerable distance. Far from distressing Ikki at all, he immediately took an evasive maneuver. Namely, he took a big sidestep to the right. It was a style of moving that hed learned from Twin-Wings using his Blade Steal. That was how he managed to evade so easily at high speed as soon as he raised his heel. Truthfully, it didnt pose a threat to him. However, the moment Ikki dodged the first attack, Touka launched a follow-up Raiou right at him. The technique he had just dodged so easily was launched again. Of course, that one didnt reach Ikki either. With a leap in the opposite direction, Ikki evaded that as well. As expected, it didnt even graze him. Even so, Touka fired a third Raiou. Was she just being stubborn? Of course not. Touka had a reason for her actions (This is!) As expected of Toudou. After watching his match with me, she has recognized his weak point. Murmuring this with a spirit of admiration was Moroboshi, who was watching their battle from the sidelines. Onii-samas weak point? Well, more accurately, its a flaw in that technique. Its a technique hes been using since his match with me, a technique he took from Twin-Wings using Blade Steal where he uses all of the muscles in his body simultaneously to accelerate rapidly to top speed. Most people cannot follow such acceleration with their eyes. That being said, constantly moving at full speed is Once said, Shizuku realized as well. Since earlier, Touka had been unleashing Raiou left and right in order to force Ikki to dodge in different directions constantly. I get it. When moving at full speed constantly, its difficult to make sudden stops and turns. All that switching makes puts excessive strain on his lower body. Dodging will slowly become more difficult, and eventually hell get caught. Moroboshis prediction was coming true up in the ring. While Ikki had avoided the first two by a good margin, that margin started shrinking, and the amount of near misses began to rise. Ikki should also understand Toukas intention, though. If he stays on the defensive, hell just remain pinned down from long range. Ikki started to change his movements, just as Moroboshi predicted. He stopped his sideways evasion, faced the scattered Raiou strikes aimed at him, and started running. Just as he was about to take a direct hit, he dropped to the ground like a crawling animal to get past the Raiou. Wow! Hes doing the unthinkable as usual. Passing through a gap like that! Its possible because its Onii-sama! Once he slipped through that, he was in range to cross swords. It was close range. Having closed the range so much, Ikki could now launch attacks as well. Both of them moved so quickly that only the trails left by their swords were visible. Touka fought back well, but no longer had any opportunity to resheathe her blade. And when Touka is unable to sheathe her blade, she cannot bring out the strongest close range noble art she boasts, Raikiri. (This is good!) Ikki thought this while carrying out an orthodox Raikiri countermeasure. Ikki understood the power of Raikiri from personal experience. Only by using Ittou Rasetsu to put his all into one daring strike was he able to overcome Raikiri before. Since he was preparing for a match with Stella, he would be unable to use such abilities. In order to beat Touka, he had to first ensure that she could not use Raikiri. If it was used on him, he would lose right then and there. Thus in that manner, he would pressure her with swordplay and suppress Raikiri. (Ive got this! My swing speed is faster!) Though Toukas attacks were sharp as well, they were a far cry from Ikkis, which mirrored those of Twin-Wings. As long as it didnt come to a sword lock, he shouldnt have to worry about being shocked either. (At this rate, I can overwhelm her!) Ikki made up his mind. He shifted forward again and put his power into the sword. Then, suddenly, he struck out like a flying swallow and forced Toukas Narukami to the side. (Alright, shes off balance!) After exchanging blows with Touka, he had finished measuring the speed of her swings. With her sword pushed to such a position, she would not be able to block his strike. Next, Ikki would- (Ive got her here! Its decided!) Believing so, Ikki struck forward again- Rather, he tried to. (!?!?) Immediately after, a sharp numbness ran up his neck. It was sixth sense hed honed by toeing the line between life and death so many times warning him. At this warning, Ikkis body ignored his previous assumption and moved- Toukas sword had moved faster than Ikkis expectation and, just barely, had managed to return to defend. (Thats crazy!) Based on Toukas swing speed, the speed of that counter was impossible. Ikki gulped in astonishment. What on earth was that? Ikki thought about the unexpected counterattack. However, Touka wasnt about to wait around for Ikki to think. From the contact point, Touka channeled an electrical attack into Ikki. Ah! Zap! Sparks crackled between Narukami and Intetsu as electricity ran through Ikki. Though his skin wasnt burned thanks to Illusionary form, receiving a shock made his muscles spasm intensely and cry out in pain. In the end, his movements were stopped instantly. Touka took aim at this opportunity-! She raised Narukami overhead nimbly, and struck down at Ikki. However, Ikki had baited that attack out. (Shes flustered!) Just as Touka began her strike, Ikki steeled his writhing body. Using the full body control he had cultivated, he took control of his heart and forcibly restored function to his peripheral nervous system. Recovering from the shock in that instant, Ikki avoided the strike towards his head with the smallest possible sidestep. Thinking that the shock had immobilized him, his opponent had gone for a finishing blow. It was a move made after seeing through Toukas thoughts, outplaying her thoroughly. That was Ikkis chance-or it should have been. Ku!?!? Once again, Ikkis predictions were overturned by Toukas blade. This time, having sidestepped Narukami, Ikki did not need to lock swords with Touka, which prevented her from using the same move again. Their close range battle continued in this manner. Ikki would have to rethink his close range tactics from square one. Despite being able to clearly surpass her swing speed, he could not land a decisive blow on Touka. Moreover, Ikki was slowly starting to fall behind. The cause must be (This switching around!) Ikki saw it in her movements while being pressured. Toukas blade would strike out with the sharpness of the legendary sword technique Swallow Counter, then return with unnatural speed, leaving a trail like a flash of lightning. Squeezed into the moments between blows, these strikes threw off Ikkis rhythm. This was the technique Touka Toudou had polished in order to win at this years tournament. By creating a special magnetic field around her, she could use electromagnetic attraction and repulsion to move her sword at speeds exceeding the limits of her body. It was her Noble Art, Inazuma, devised as a counter to Yuudai Moroboshis superhuman technique, Houkiboshi. The burden on the wrist made it impossible to use it haphazardly, but by occasionally mixing it in while trading blows, she could interrupt her opponents rhythm. Once their rhythm was interrupted, forcing them back was simple! Aha! Ku! Touka lunged at Ikkis chest. In order to avoid the blow, Ikki threw himself backwards, ending up outside of engagement range. He escaped with his tail between his legs. Onii-sama! Ikki had been forced out of his comfortable range. Shizuku realized this and let her worry show, while on the side Moroboshis expression hardened. It was only natural. Ikki knew well the close range superiority of Twin-Wings sword, which he had learned. That being said, someone had pushed it back. (This girl is powerful. She cant be compared to herself from last year.) Not intending to let Ikki get away, Touka stayed hot on his heels, keeping up the pursuit. (Kurogane-kun. Your sword sword skills are certainly amazing. When I saw your match with Moroboshi-san on TV, I got goosebumps. Your techniques dont even seem human. However!) That much was expected of Blazers. It was incredible that Ikki had gotten this far on physical skill alone. However, that was a product of Ikkis circumstances, having not been blessed in terms of Blazer power. Touka and other Blazers hadnt needed such single minded focus on martial artistry in order to reach this point. If they simply used their magic power along with their abilities, then surpassing an ordinary person was no big deal. His skill alone would not be enough. With sword techniques that merely surpassed average people (Forget Stella-san, he cant even handle me!) Gah!? In response to Toukas fierce attack, Ikki stayed on the defensive. Beyond avoiding clashing, Ikki was forced to constantly retreat. In the end, that turned out badly for him. Ah!?! Suddenly, while jumping away, Ikkis balance wavered. What had happened? The answer was under his feet. Shizuku and the other spectators looked on with dismay. (Thats what was left behind when he took Kaga-sans attack!) (No way! His foot got caught in the cracked part of the ring! An attack is coming, Ikki!) (No, this is-) Haaaaaaaaaaah!!! As Arisuin expected, Touka took the opportunity and attacked with all her spirit and might. Having caught his foot in the broken ring, Ikkis balance was off and he was not able to defend. However, with a dull Gagi! the two returned to having their swords locked. Of course, Touka followed that with a lightning blast. Bzzt! With a soft bursting sound accompanied by sparks, Ikkis right arm and upper body snapped back from the shock. Touka saw a decisive opening. (This is it!) Touka decided to unleash her trump card. Touka had already seen Ikkis resilience towards electrocution earlier. A mere slash would simply be dodged. However, even if he were to dodge Raikiri, her supersonic blade would hit Ikki with a blast through the air. At close range, the damage from receiving that would be able to take down any single human. There was no reason to hesitate. Believing this, Touka returned Narukami to its scabbard. Eh!?!? To be more accurate, she tried to. However, she was unable to. Why? Well, the reason was in Narukamis scabbard. Right at the opening of the scabbard and the tip of the sword, preventing the sword from returning to the scabbard, was a small chip from the broken ring! (!!!) In that moment, Touka realized that she had been trapped. Ikkis foot had not gotten caught on the broken part of the ring. In order to kick up a shard from the ring, he had stuck his foot in a crack. Then, while he was bending back due to the electric shock, he launched the shard into the gap between Narukami and its scabbard. This prevented the resheathing of the sword, leaving Touka defenseless. Ka, Ha- In that instant, Ikki finished recovering from the shock and cut Touka at the throat. After receiving such a fatal wound, Touka felt that she was about to lose her consciousness and collapse. However, with sheer force of will, she managed to stay on one knee and addressed the victorious Ikki. To think that Raikiri would be defeated in such a manner Its a surprise attack that will only ever work once, though. Touka smiled bitterly. Using a shard from the ring to block her scabbard was definitely a surprise. She wouldnt let it happen again. However, reading her intent to use Raikiri and then using the damage to the ring was nothing short of creative. Even during their fierce sword fight, hed had the ability to nonchalantly lead her to a predetermined location. Most impressively, he had completely deceived her ability to directly read intentions from biological signals in order to get his plan past her, taking decisive action without letting her realize anything. Without a doubt, that was the power of Ikkis experience. Ikkis strength definitely consisted of more than just swordplay. He had widened her view. He was constantly thinking about the best way to win. (Ive been thinking only about sword techniques this whole time.) Amazing. Even though I came to help you train, I ended up learning from you instead. Learning from me? Im only fighting this way because I cant afford to reveal my hand Toudou-san. Thank you for having this match with me. Oh, dont men- Alright, alright. Its very Japanese of you to be throwing thanks around, but face me, Ikki. Something hard prodded Ikki in the back with an audible thunk. It was Moroboshis device, Tora-ou. That was an interesting path to victory you took, though Im not surprised. After all, you turned the tables on me in similar fashion, didnt you? Ikki turned his attention from Touka to Moroboshi and nodded slightly. That I did. You and I have a similarly sneaky way of thinking. Haha. Of course. Im a merchant from Naniwa. Even while he laughed deeply at Ikkis jesting, Moroboshi flipped Tora-ou around, pointing its tip at Ikki. I will be the last. Since you have a match today, I will not use Tiger Bite, hehe. Ill tire you out in a good way. Ill take this opportunity to pay you back for the first round. Are you ready? Moroboshi wore a boorish grin on his face. However, even as he played with his expression and words, the fire in his eyes was honest. Even while feeling thankful for the warm feelings Ikki saw flickering in Moroboshis eyes, he raised his sword. Lets do this. It was time for a mock battle with Moroboshi. The beginning proved much calmer than his battle with Touka. It was natural, as Ikki and Moroboshi were knights with similar styles at heart. He wouldnt engage in long range combat with magic the way Touka had. Basically, until he entered spear range, he wouldnt attack. (At least, thats what Id like to think, but he seems like he might throw his spear.) Even though Moroboshi hadnt entered spear range, Ikki could not let his guard down at all. While paying meticulous attention, Ikki circled around Moroboshi. All that time, Moroboshis gaze never left Ikki. Tora-ou, which had been lowered, tracked Ikkis heart with its tip. (Facing him again, the pressure really is incredible.) There was no point at which he could break into Moroboshis range. (I dont think I can use speed to disturb his zone like I did in the tournaments first round.) Ikki reasoned this out. He was referring to how close his victory against Moroboshi in the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival had been. That victory had been less through true power and more about a surprise attack. Moroboshi hadnt known enough about Ikki, which let Ikki get a major cut in on him before his eyes had gotten used to Ikkis speed. The bleeding from that cut had lowered his oxygen circulation. With his eyesight weakened by that, Moroboshi had been unable to follow Ikkis sudden acceleration. However, Moroboshi was different now. He was in perfect condition, and moreover, he now knew about Ikkis use of Twin-Wings style. Relying on speed to attack such an opponent was dangerous. (However-) Right, even so, in the end, it was the same as in his match with Touka. Dangerous or not, Ikki did not have many options to choose from. He had his own fighting distance. Take the battle to the range of a sword, and cut them down. Besides that, he had no other way of fighting. That said (Hes scary.) Moroboshis pressure was certainly strong. However, if he flinched from just this, he would never be able to approach Stella. If there was no hope of victory given by his opponent, (I must go, without fear!) Ikki steeled his heart and accelerated, running up to Moroboshi. In response, Moroboshi took a deep breath. ! As Ikki stepped into his spears range, Moroboshi unleashed three lethal thrusts towards him in the blink of an eye. It was Moroboshis high speed strike, Sanrensei. Ikki took them on with lightning-like slashes, which left only afterimages in his vision. The downpour of steel was like that of falling stars. He pushed forward, trying to cut through, but (This is!) Try as he might, he could not advance. Countless Sanrensei strikes rained down in a flurry. The speed and density of the strikes were beyond comparing with those in the previous match. Even using Twin-Wings technique, he could just barely repel the strikes. Are you surprised? Kurogane. ! During the tournament, I was using Sanrensei as bait for Tiger Bite. You prepared to enter my range by depending on your speed. However, if I dont mix in Houkiboshi, dont use Tiger Bite, and focus on speed, even I am capable of this much. If you can get through, then show me! Ku His voice was full of confidence. He was by no means overestimating his own ability. Slipping through Moroboshis thrusts would be no easy matter. (There are no gaps during which I could recover. This is not like Sanrensei so much as it is a meteor shower.) The downpour of steel like a falling star had no gaps. Put simply, stepping into range would be impossible. That being the case, Ikki used a technique. It was his technique where he moved left and right at a high pace, generating afterimages to deceive his foe. Fourth Secret Sword- Shinkirou. It was the technique that had caused Moroboshi grief during the tournament. With this, Ikki would press Moroboshi to choose between- Dont underestimate me! !? Ikkis shallow plan was crushed in an instant. Ikki used Shinkirou to send an afterimage right while he moved to the left, but in that instant, Tora-ou bent with deceptive agility, adjusting its trajectory to follow the real Ikki. Ikki managed to turn the attack with a hairs breadth of space. Oraaa!!! Ku, oof! Moroboshi used all his strength to strike at Intetsu when Ikki blocked, sending Ikkis body flying to the edge of the ring. Moroboshi then smiled daringly at Ikki, who just managed to break the fall. If you try to create illusions, Ill have my spear in you in an instant. I already know the movements you use to set up that technique. Dont think you can get the same move past a first class fighter like me again. Thats naive of you. Eh? Didnt it work twice, Botan-chan? Yeah, thats why he lost in the first round. So hes second-rate. Sh-shut up! Onlookers stay quiet! Moroboshi objected to their disruption. Even then, he remained vigilant towards Ikki. It seemed obvious that he would; Ikki was grasping his sword strongly as if to say it wouldnt be over after just that. (I still have a way to get out of spear range!) Ikki rushed at Moroboshi for the second time. Youre incorrigible! That said, even if youre caught, this is your only way, huh! Moroboshi prepared to combat this approach from spear distance again. He wasted no energy while Ikki was out of range, but the moment Ikki entered his zone, he swooped in like a raging fire. Fundamentally, Moroboshi preferred this kind of patient spear technique. Thats what Ikki decided to aim for. The first blow Moroboshi would put out as he approached. (Ill hit his interception with Dokuga no Tachi!) He raised his sword diagonally above his head. His sixth secret sword- Dokuga no Tachi. It sends shockwaves into the enemy through the Device, attacking them from the inside. It was an attack that passed through weapons. Unlike Shinkirou, he hadnt shown this technique to Moroboshi. Therefore, the first attack should definitely get by- What might this be? ? Ikki was left astonished the instant his Dokuga no Tachi intercepted Tora-ou. Moroboshi had quickly withdrawn his spear. Then, aiming at Ikki, who was full of openings after being faked out, he struck out again. As if Id take such a poisoned strike! Ku, Uoooooo!!! Immediately after, that light of strength leaving someone, Blood Light, danced in the air. Moroboshis strike had caught Ikki. However, it had not been a serious wound. It had only slightly scratched his side. To pull that off, Ikki had used the hilt of Intetsu to strike the blade of Tora-ou and turn its trajectory. He then promptly escaped out of spear range. Skillful as usual. What makes you say it was poisoned? You should not have seen this technique before. Its because you left your weight behind unnaturally. I just got a bad feeling from that. I see. Ikki laughed bitterly at that. Even though hed intended to make an opening, somehow thered been another oversight. He suddenly understood then. (Tactics that expect mistakes from the enemy wont work on this man.) Perhaps it was due to the lack of tension during a mock battle, but Moroboshis concentration had too few holes. He had been in a natural stance this whole time, leaving no openings to attack. In that case There was only one thing left to do. Having decided thus, Ikki brought Intetsu into Seigan no Kamae and focused on Moroboshi with both eyes. --- Moroboshi observed Ikkis gaze and stance. Whats that? The nature of his pressure has changed. Moroboshis veteran 6th sense immediately sensed something. (His back foot is well planted. He cant dash effectively from that stance.) Just as Moroboshi had judged, Ikkis third approach was different from those until now; this time he approached slowly. Without changing from Seigan no Kamae[3], Ikki shuffled forwards slowly, feet never leaving the ground. Whats wrong? If you move at such a turtle-like pace, youll be filled with holes the moment you get in range. --- Ikki showed no response to Moroboshis provocation. Ignoring him-that wasnt quite it. (Hes simply not listening. He cant even hear me.) After looking at Ikkis eyes, he understood. He wouldnt respond to sound. With his eyes focused on Moroboshi, he would just slowly advance and close the gap. (When focus exceeds normal limits, you become unable to hear anything around you, and also become unable to perceive color. Ive experienced being in that zone before) Well, if it was the man before him, he could probably enter that state intentionally. The problem was, what was he thinking, using that focus? With such slow movements, what was he trying to start? Finally, Ikkis toes encroached upon Moroboshis domain. (Tch, Im so confused! But what I have to do doesnt change!) Moroboshi made his move. Focusing on speed, he unleashed a violent storm of steel. Ikki blocked it in the same way as before, with Intetsu flying in to deflect the spear. The sound of weapons clashing. The rain of sparks. It was exactly the same as earlier. !?!? Moroboshi felt it in the hand wielding Tora-ou first. There was an abnormal weight coming from this opponent. It felt like a massive tree rooted in the earth. No matter how many times he struck, Ikki would not back off like he had earlier. He didnt dodge horizontally either. With his eyes fixed on Moroboshi, he advanced straight forwards, bit by bit. Only forwards. ! Seeing his form, Moroboshi understood Ikkis idea. (This guy, he didnt have a specific plan or anything! He cut off nonessential senses, lowered strength spent on things other than movement as much as possible, and put all his focus into his sword! Ill put my all into my blade and break through with all my strength!) He wasnt an opponent you could get past with a half hearted plan and a cheap trick. Knowing that, he would meet the blade that Ikki honed with his all. Ikki understood his own weakness, and made use of everything before his eyes for victory. Contrary to that, when it mattered, he had the courage to trust in his own strength. At a glance, these two seem contradictory. The one who united them was Worst One Ikki Kurogane. He is aware of his weakness. Despite that, he believes that he can be stronger than anyone. To achieve this, he does everything he can. That everything resides in the black blade he grasped in both hands. Therefore, Ikki Kurogane would no longer back down. He would no longer run. If it was himself, it was possible. Believing that, he advanced slowly, but surely, towards Yuudai Moroboshi. This was no last stand. Nor was it a desperate attack. Absolute Victory. He held such a conviction. His pressure was fierce. Guh!? He overwhelmed Moroboshi soundly, driving him into a corner of the rectangular arena. Awesome, Onii-sama! To drive that Moroboshi-san against a wall head on! Forwards, slowly, but surely. He did it through incredible pressure. Yeah. That said Kurogane-kuns stance is also amazing. What are you talking about? Against Moroboshi-san, without being shifted laterally or front- to-back, he maintained a straight trajectory. It makes it hard on the attacker. Anyway, he guarded with his blade well centered in Seigan no Kamae and made it difficult to attack, and his opponent did not change his stance at all, continuously aiming for a fatal strike at the same place, from the same angle. He inevitably ended up repeating the same motion. As a result- Right after that, red light fluttered in the ring. It was Blood Light spilling from Ikkis limbs. It was just a graze, though. And surely enough, Moroboshi also understood the result that Touka pointed out. (Ive shown too much motion! Hes optimizing his strength and approach to repel me!) Precisely. If one ends up repeating the same attack, then youll end up exposing it. The power, angle, and speed necessary to deflect the enemy was all shown in detail. And now Ikki had analyzed it and optimized. While avoiding any fatal wounds, Ikki used the minimum defence necessary, contracting his defensive movements as much as he could, making his attack and defense stronger than before, and stepping into Moroboshis zone. Forwards. Powerfully. Quickly. Moroboshi-san lost his patience after being backed into a corner. Hes attacking unreasonably out of impatience! That was Toukas prediction. Come no closer! It came true in the next instant. Moroboshi sent a single flashing strike flying towards Ikki. Because of his impatience, he sent his elbow too far to return easily, making it a sloppy thrust. Without any spirit put into it, the strike lacked power and aim. !!! Ikki didnt overlook that. Shit- By the time Moroboshi realized his misplay, it was too late. Ikki stepped forwards with the sloppy thrust, letting his own shoulder be pierced. Using his own body he trapped Tora-ou, denying Moroboshi any counterattack. Haaaaaa!!! With Tora-ou stuck in his shoulder, he broke into Moroboshis space and thrust his blade into his heart. Damn Lost again! Moroboshi cried as his heart was pierced, and with his strength drained he collapsed on the floor spread eagled. Damnit I thought Id be able to win this time, too. At the real match this wouldnt do Ikkis words, spoken while gasping for air, were not born of humility. In reality, the fight just now Moroboshi had, worrying about Ikki who had low magic power, held back Tiger Bite. He couldnt go all out on the contestant who was about to go into a big match. Even in that state, they had devoted as much power as they could. Ikki knew this after crossing swords with him. So, with Moroboshi included, Ikki once again thanked all his friends who had gathered today. Moroboshi-san. Everyone else as well. I am truly thankful. I have gained valuable experience before my match with Stella. I dont need thanks. You can return this favor by returning as the champion. Isnt that a little unreasonable? Are you not confident? Moroboshi asked Ikki while sitting up, and after a brief silence, Ikki nodded slightly. Honestly, I think this fight is going to be the toughest thing Ive done in my life. I cant say Im confident But Ill give it everything I have. That wont do, you big idiot. Moroboshi prodded Ikki in the head with Tora-ous hilt. Then he spoke in a chiding tone. This is the stage youve always aimed for. You cant take it with such half hearted feelings. No matter how strong your opponent was, you must always enter the ring believing that you will win, 100%. Even if you dont have confidence, force it out. You can think about losing after you lose. If you end up losing, thats all youll be able to think about anyway. Moroboshi-san If you still dont feel confident, Ill stick with you until you do. So, do me a favor and dont say such a pitiful thing. Everyone gathered there today for Ikki silently agreed with Moroboshis sentiment. They all had the same expectations as Moroboshi. If youll go that far for me, Ill take you up on your offer. Will you accompany me a little longer? Hehe, then, how about we go again after a rest? Yeah, sure- With a heavy scraping sound, the training areas fire exit opened. !!! O, Ouma!? Why are you!? Nobody was able to hide their surprise at the unexpected newcomer. Ouma saw this and tossed the sack hed been carrying on his shoulder onto the floor. Im here for the same reason most of you are. I got a text asking for a training partner before the finals. Eh, er, is that so? Onii-sama. Shizuku looked back at Ikki in surprise, who nodded. What he said was true. Besides Moroboshi and Touka, he had also contacted Ouma. Of course, he had only done it because there was no harm in trying. Ouma had never acted for Ikkis sake before, after all. I didnt think that you would actually come, so I cant help but be surprised. Its only because Im free, since I had planned to fight in the finals. Also I thought that Id see your power myself. My power? After all, its F-rank vs A-rank. Your defeat is all but decided by the fate. I have no interest in such a spectacle. Its just To have even survived with such a meager power, until you were able to stand in front of that dragon It is my duty as your older brother to beat the dullness out of you before you are killed. Oumas whole body then welled up with wind magic, which he focused into his right hand, manifesting his device, the nodachi Ryuuzume. ! When he manifested Ryuuzume, the aura he emitted became much sharper. Shizuku felt disquieted, and immediately moved in front of Ikki as if to protect him. No- More accurately, she tried to. However, Ikki stopped her by putting his hand on her shoulder. Even as Shizukus eyes shook with worry, Ikki told her Its alright, and stood in front of Ouma. Thank you for coming. Brother. Cut the idle chatter and prepare already. Im not here to chit- chat. (As usual, not even a hint of friendliness.) Even as he smiled wryly, just by feeling the pressure he felt just from standing in front of Ouma, he found himself in awe. (Amazing) He had felt the intimidating aura the first time they had faced each other. Oumas body seemed twice as big. It was clear that he was a cut above fighters like Moroboshi and Touka. Ikkis palms began to sweat. However, the thought of backing down didnt even occur to him. After all there was some truth in what Ouma said. If he couldnt fight off Ouma, then he had no chance of prevailing against Stella. Might as well start praying then. For the purpose of forcing life back into Ikki when he was feebly panicking in fear of Stella, there was no better opponent. Ikki shook off the sweat from his palms once, and took up Intetsu in his grasp once again. Lets do this! Ouma made the first move as the start was announced. With his kimono sleeves fluttering, he moved to close the distance to Ikki directly. Ikki was not idle, however. He kicked off the floor to meet Ouma. Of course, he wasnt foolish enough to simply attack Ouma straight on like that. He knew what kind of superhuman physical endurance and strength Oumas mad training had granted him. Therefore- Thats! Moroboshi, watching from the sides, noticed. The instant Ikki entered the nodachis range, he changed his step, adding sudden changes to his speed. Moroboshi knew that technique well. Ikki used those movements to confuse his opponents vision and create afterimages. It was the Shinkirou he spread around him. And, according to Ikkis plan, Ouma snapped at the afterimages. With one breath he swung Ryuuzume down from above as if cutting bamboo, cutting Ikki in half. However, he had cut an afterimage. As a result, he exposed himself to a flank from the real Ikki. He got him! Moroboshi clenched his fist upon seeing Ikki take the initiative. Next to him though, Raikiri was squinting while taking her glasses off. No, not quite. She pointed out a mistake in Moroboshis analysis. Ouma knew his next move from the signals his body gave him. !!! Without bringing his lowered blade back up, he took a low, diagonal swing. Using that force, Ouma rammed Ikki with his shoulder. Shoulder charge! He even read through Shinkirou! Ikki used Intetsu, which he was going to attack with, to block instead. However, Ouma was heavier than he looked. The shock of a nearly five hundred kilogram mans ramming attack was easily lethal. ! With the low sound of two people colliding, Ikkis body was pushed back and he stumbled backwards with his balance destroyed. Ouma swooped down on Ikki like a raging fire. Without giving Ikki any time to recover his stance, he fired off several slashes and stabs. Fast. It approached Moroboshis Sanrensei in speed. Without taking a breath, he fired off 10, 20, an endless barrage of attacks. Such astounding rotation-Shizuku recognized it. Kyokujitsu Isshin-ryuu, Retsu no kiwami Amatsukaze[4]! What the heck is that? Its a secret technique within the Kyokujitsu Isshin-ryuu style passed through the generations in the Kurogane family. Its a continuous 108 strike combination. From the first strike to the 108th, everything from the angle and power of each strike was tuned for efficiency. By repeating them over and over countless times and carving them to his very core, he was able to abolish all thoughts and bring out the fastest speed that his flesh and blood body could handle. It was meant to crush the opponent with an overwhelming number of strikes. Theres no better technique than this to defeat someone whose stance has been broken! But if Im not mistaken, didnt Ikki grow strong by stealing the techniques of others? In which case he should definitely know of a technique passed among the Kurogane, shouldnt he? I dont know. All of this talk is over my head. But even if he does, with just that he cant do anything about this assault. Just as Shizuku said, in the face of Oumas overwhelming speed, Ikki could not even bring Intetsu to face the attacks. He had to do everything he could just to dodge Oumas fierce onslaught. He definitely wouldnt be able to turn the attack in this situation. Bringing about such a situation was the point of Amatsukaze, after all. With almost excessively optimized constant attacks, it held down the enemy, preventing them from taking any actions. Now, Ikki was completely stuck in that situation. Thats how it seemed, looking from outside. However- (Hes waiting for something) Even as Ikki was being overwhelmed by Oumas strikes, Touka Toudou saw a glint of cleverness in Ikkis eyes. He was being neither held down nor overwhelmed. He was waiting for something. That something was an opening in Amatsukaze. No matter how much time had gone into developing such a technique, in the end, it was created by humans. Creating something perfect was impossible. And if it was anything short of perfect, Ikkis penetrating insight wouldnt miss it. It wasnt a first sighting either, especially since it was the Kurogane style, which hed spent the most time watching. --- Suddenly, a particularly sharp sound rang out, and the situation changed. After that sound, the one who was thrown off balance was Ouma. Ikki had pulled out his seventh secret sword, Raikou. It was a technique with such speed that, before he had grasped what hed stolen from Twin-Wings, he hadnt been able to discern its swing by sight. Worst Ones fastest strike had been further refined by Twin-Wings swordsmanship, and in the instant between Sword Emperor of Winds Amatsukazes fifty-seventh and fifty-eighth strike, Ikki cut in with a strike to Ryuuzumes side, ruining the combination. After he disrupted the combination, Ikki launched a full body attack at Ouma, whose stance had been broken. It was a slash with all his weight thrown behind it. Moroboshi noticed something in that motion. (The way hes using his weight is just like the time he fought me.) It was his sixth secret sword-Dokuga no Tachi. Whether it strikes sword or armor, the opponent would be destroyed from within starting at the point of contact. Using this technique, he could render Oumas steel body meaningless. Not knowing that, Ouma took Ikkis attack without blocking or dodging, accepting it with his tempered body. His body was attacked from within as if it were a bag of water. The shock that entered Ouma had nowhere to escape, and so it ran over his muscles, bones, and organs- Tenryuugusoku ! The shock should have hit him, but Ouma looked like he didnt even care. Dokuga no Tachi had not failed. The vibrations from his blade had definitely made it to Ouma. However, Ouma had not been moved. That was, in short, what made Ouma Kurogane a terror. He had a force of will that transcended flesh. He hadnt spared any effort, realizing his resolution with steel-like sense of purpose. Half-hearted attacks would not even be noticed. Far from crying out in pain, without swaying even a little, hed clad his body in the stormy armor Tenryuugusoku. Then, Ouma reached past Intetsu, which had been touching his chest, and sent Ikki flying back. Ikkis body tumbled in the air like hed been hit by a car. Aiming for his landing spot, Ouma swung Ryuuzume horizontally from where he was. With the sharp sound of cutting through air, he released a vacuum blade. It flew towards Ikkis landing spot, with just the right trajectory to strike Ikkis neck. However, Ikki ended up deciding not to evade. Fu. Ikki took the impact of the landing by sinking into his knees, lowering his body. He bent as far as he could, then released the energy coiled in his lower body. With enough power to gouge the ring, he kicked the ground and thrust Intetsus tip at the incoming vacuum blade. First secret sword-Saigeki. Within Another Ones original sword techniques, it boasted the fastest charging speed and the strongest penetration. With that thrust, Ikki met the vacuum blade head on and destroyed it with all his strength, sending the force right back at Ouma like an arrow. Ouma had tried to use Tenryuugusoku to form a gap and engage in long range combat, but Ikkis speed completely destroyed that plan. He would unable to respond to Ikki charging back into range again with such timing-supposedly. However! (Its no use!) Touka and the other spectators all shivered. At the same time, Ikki noticed it too. When he destroyed the vacuum blade, the distortion disappeared from his field of vision. Ouma brandished Ryuuzume, twisting as far as to face his back towards Ikki. Everyone knew what technique would be fired from that stance. Kyokujitsu Isshin-ryuu, Jin no kiwami- Amaterasu[5]. It was a secret technique where he used his whole bodys strength to twist his frame down to the bone, then slashed by releasing that wound up power. Though it was but one stroke, unlike Ikkis Blade Steal, this, Sword Emperor of Winds fastest strike, was more truly within the territory of Twin-Wings. Moreover, Amaterasu was not long ranged, but a close ranged attack. Ouma had understood. After breaking through the vacuum blade, Ikki would immediately return to sword distance. Having read his opponent, he amassed his power and waited. This was the worst development for Ikki. Saigeki was an assault technique. He had put all of his power into the starting kick, as it was a technique that shot oneself like an arrow towards its target. Therefore, once in the middle of Saigeki, it would not be possible to stop. Ikki could now only move forwards. As Oumas Amaterasu would win in reach and speed, Ryuuzume would behead Ikki before Ikkis blade reached him. However- Ikki was not such a naive man as to be unable to improvise in a pinch. Wha!? In the next moment, the spectators all widened their eyes in surprise. In the instant Ouma fired Amaterasu, Ikki pointed Intetsu down and stabbed the tip into the ground. As a result, Saigekis assault pitched forward, launching Ikki over Oumas head like a pole vaulter. He then kicked off the ceiling hard enough to break it, and once again charged at Ouma with Saigeki. Amaterasu was a technique in which one devotes their all into one moves speed. That meant it left one vulnerable until it ended, leaving Ouma unable to avoid this Saigeki. Direct hit. The close range Saigeki pierced Oumas wind armor, Tennryuugusoku, and Ikkis sword dug in right above his collarbone. That was by no means a random target. Ikki had seen through Oumas muscle shape and density based on his movements, and attacked so as to slip through a gap. He realized that without doing so, his offensive power would not be enough to pierce Oumas body. His judgement was correct. Even something like Touka using her Takemikazuchi was unable to cut Ouma. The only one who could damage him with a simple slash would probably be someone as powerful as Stella. However, the plan hadnt gone that well. Intetsu had not cut muscle. It had seemed to pierce Ouma, but before it turned into a serious wound, Ouma had flexed his muscles. His swelling muscles caught the blade as if it had been tucked in there. Ikki immediately tried to extract his sword. However, the cost of not bringing Ouma down was too great. Ouma grabbed Ikki by the lapels before Ikki even landed on the floor, then threw him onto the ring with his full power. !!! Ikkis body made a large, deep depression in the hard stone ring. He just barely managed to use an ukemi, distributing the impact into the ring, but his stance was left in a terrible state, with one knee propping him up on the ground. Ouma struck there, putting his full body weight into a downward swing. Ikki also brought up Intetsu to bear. Unfortunately, his stance was too poor. With a position like that, there was no way he could take a blow with Oumas weight. Onii-samaaa! Ouma crushed Ikki along with Intetsu with his weighted blow. But in the moment it seemed that would happen, something nobody could believe happened before their eyes. Somehow, in the next moment, the one who was blown away was Ouma. Ouma immediately gathered power in his toes, but couldnt stop. While scraping the surface of the ring, he moved backwards. Even when he thrust Ryuuzumes blade into the ground, he could not fully contain the force- Not until he finally reached the side of the ring. Ikki had certainly been at a disadvantage. However, the one retreating had been Ouma. The spectators outside the ring were all baffled by this turn of events. Wha, what was that just now? I, I dont know Moroboshi and Touka knew they hadnt mistaken the statuses of the combatants. That only left them all the more confused. The attack just now clearly far exceeded Ikkis strength. What had just happened before them? Unable to understand even after pondering it, they could only stare intently at Ouma, who had been forced to the edge of the ring. However, there was one person who understood what had just happened. It was none other than the one who had been pushed back, Ouma himself. He understood the trickery from the numbness in his arms, and glared irritatedly at Ikki. Such trickery is just like you. But you fell back, brother. My swordsmanship does not seek to become powerful. It seeks to win. Therefore, I will do everything I can possible do to defeat my opponent. Even if my opponent is more powerful than me, I will win. Even if that seems like trickery to you, brother, it is the answer that I, the weakest one, came up with. That is Ikki Kuroganes swordsmanship. I do not intend to apologize for it. Ikki did not avert his gaze from Oumas scornful glare. He boldly threw out his chest, having nothing he felt ashamed about. Ikkis pose made Ouma think. Even though he couldnt understand, didnt want to understand, that was one of Ikkis strengths, wasnt it. Then Are you satisfied with your swordsmanship, having pushed me to the edge of the arena with stolen techniques? He had once again entered the ring, brandishing Ryuuzume. The blade was clad in wind. It was a dragons claw, clad in a wild tornado. While his blade shaved parts off the ceiling and walls, Ouma called out to Ikki. Take your stance, Ikki. I will give you everything I have. Use everything you have, and show me you can overturn fate. Hearing those words, Ikki showed surprise for a moment. He never thought this brother of his would accompany him so far. However, towards that fighting spirit which brought shivers to his skin, Yes! Ikki thanked him sincerely and took up a stance with Intetsu again. At some point, his cold sweat had stopped. When Stella opened her eyes, she found the room full of deep red light flowing in from the evening sun. She sat up in bed. Her eyelids were light, and not so much as a yawn escaped her mouth. Her mind was clear, and it even seemed like her vision was broader. She threw off her bathrobe and stood in front of a full body mirror. It reflected a white body with beautiful curves and proportions. Without any hesitation, she understood that her blood, cells, everything was full of energy. It seemed the excessive amount of food shed eaten before sleeping had been stored away without waste by her draconic body. There was no mistake. She was in peak condition like shed never been before. Stella felt confident in the heat her body emitted. Tonight, she would learn things about herself that she didnt know. Well now, everything was ready. Time to go. To the ultimate stage, where the strongest opponent would be waiting. Translation Notes ? Renren is making a pun on Saijous given name, Ikazuchi (), which can mean lightning god. ? ? Happou Nirami, ˷: An all-directional observation technique. ? ? Seigan no Kamae, ۤΘ: A basic defensive stance with blade held low, pointing at enemys eyes. ? ? Kyokujitsu Isshin-ryuu, Retsu no kiwami Amatsukaze, һ?ҤΘOL: Rising Sun One Mind Style Highest of Sequence - Amatsukaze. ? ? Kyokujitsu Isshin-ryuu, Jin no kiwami- Amaterasu, һ ?ѸΘO: Rising Sun One Mind Style Highest of Swiftness - Amaterasu. ? As Iida yelled, the entire crowd gathered to watch over the fight cried out with him. And so it began. The final battle of the Seven Stars Sword Art Festival. !!! The moment that the match began, they all lost sight of Kurogane Ikki. Ikkis Twin Wings ability had allowed him to accelerate instantaneously, moving too fast for anyone to track, as he headed straight for Stella. Oho!! Kurogane has taken off! He isnt wasting any time! And hes fast!! He is a knight with limited range. He has to bring the fight into his domain if anything is to happen. This was the obvious choice to make, butKaieda kept a close watch. This speed was not normal. Ikkis rush this time was faster than anything theyd seen before. But that was stating the obvious. Ikkis warm-up had been grossly overdone, such that when he stepped into the ring he was already in top gear. (Feeling good!) His body was as light as a feather, but he hadnt lost any of his strength. He was in top condition. Feeling how powerful his own body had become, Ikki felt gratitude to Moroboshi and the others. He wouldnt waste what they had given him. (I need to be the first to strike! Ill take control of the match!) Stella was not an opponent that could be defeated in one strike. This would be a long fight. Which was all the more reason to be the one leading and controlling the flow of the battle. If he could land the first blow and take control, he would surely be able to keep that lead! As he stepped within reach of Laevateinn, Ikki began to shift to the left and right at a rapid pace. His rapid movements created illusions before Stellas eyes, making it difficult to track him. This is Shinkirou!! Not only has he closed the distance, but now he is using his own speed to create illusions to conceal himself. The Princess is not even set in her stance yet! Hes surely taken the lead in this match! Moroboshi, who was watching the match beside Shizuku, clenched his fist at the sight of Ikkis perfectly executed rush. There was no doubt that he would be the one taking control of the match, for this was no normal rush attack. Hed been tightening control of his own body all morning, making it such that he could move at top speed from the very first step and create illusions to counter even the slim chance of a return attack. He had been preparing for this attack long before the match began. It was his very best offense. There was not a single flaw in it. There could not be. It was the ultimate attack. But Even the best attack could lose to enough sheer power! Dragon Stomp!! Stella raised her long, beautiful leg into the air and drove her heel down into the ring. In that moment the ground pitched up with a blasting sound. ?!!? W-Whaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaat?!!? KYAAAAA!!! Th-Theres no way!!? The crowd was screaming. Of course they were. Because W-What is this?! The moment Stella stomped the floor of the ring, the entire arena broke into a spiderweb of cracks with her at the center! Not even the Panzer Grizzlys stomp had this kind of destructive power. Who could possibly have expected such power to come from a beautiful girls slender legs? And of course her goal here had not been to destroy the ring. Her Dragon Stomp would stagger anyone, forcing them to stop moving for at least a moment. And a non- moving target cant create illusions. HAAAAA!!!! A flash. The Crimson Princess swung her sword, shining bright with its intense heat, at the real Ikki. Of course Ikki had a response. Before she had even begun her swing, he had read the course her blade would take. He met it with Intetsu. But he could not hold back the enormous power she was bringing against him. When Laevateinn met Intetsu, the sheer power of her attack forced Ikki off the ground and sent him flying through the air like a rag doll. !! Luckily he managed to remain inside of the ring, if only barely. Despite having read the course of her blade completely, he had been thrown 50 meters by her attack, a fact that had a cold sweat running down his face. (I guess I really cant take even a single hit from her.) You really worked hard for this, didnt you Ikki. Stella called to him as he recovered at the edge of the ring. You tried to come at me right at the start of the match to catch me before I was really into it. Too bad for you that Im always performing at my best. You missed your chance. Her voice was full of confidence. The Stella that Ikki knew had never had that. The knowledge that she was more powerful than anyone else. It wasnt that she lacked self-confidence, and she always knew that she was strong, but despite that, she had always seemed to find herself lacking. She should be more prideful. She should be more arrogant. Ikki had always felt that way. But if he had told Stella that, her serious nature would only have made her an even more harsh judge of herself. So he had never said it, but it seemed Saikyo had managed to pull out that pride. And in facing and holding him off, she had enforced it. However I missed my chance? Dont be ridiculous. Thats right. Thinking he had failed was a huge mistake. As he popped his shoulder back into place he looked at Stella with joy clear on his face. It went just as I expected. She was the Crimson Princess Stella Vermilion, after all. Kurogane has managed to hold off a direct attack, but it blew him straight across the ring! What amazing power! Just what youd expect of the Crimson Princesss unparalleled blade! Stella has given us a fine show of what an A-rank knight is capable of with this one attack! That single crossing of blades had filled the crowd with energy. They cheered wildly for Stella. Among that crowd Misogi Utakata let out a small scream at the sight before his eyes. Uwaa, what amazing power. She didnt just break the ring, she sent cracks all the way out into the spectator seats. Beside him, Tomaru Renren nodded in agreement. Guess calling her the most powerful blade wasnt just talk. But Kurogane-kun is no disappointment himself. Hearing Totokubara Kanatas words, Tohka simply nodded. Kanata and Tohka were the only two in the student council with enough skill of their own to have seen what it was that Ikki had done. At the moment of impact he purposefully dislocated his shoulder, which allowed most of the power in her attack to flow behind him. He was able to read that far ahead. Ohh? He really did that? Had he not, he would be buried in the stone of the wall right now I think. If the power invested into Stellas attack made her a monster, then the ability that Ikki showed in deflecting that power made him a monster as well. Neither of them was lacking. At the least there was no sign of this battle going either way. But Tohka narrowed her eyes as she watched. (In that exchange you ended up giving Stella control of the center of the ring. Is that really okay, Kurogane-kun?) Just then, in the center of the ring, Tohkas suspicions were confirmed. Fufu, I see. Im glad that I lived up to your expectations. As Stella laughed softly, the air around her began to change. Her fire blonde hair began to grow a phosphorescent crimson. Now lets see if you can live up to expectations. !! He could feel the building heat even at the edge of the ring. His expression stiffened as he replied, Ive already decided. Against you I cant be picky about how I win! In the next instant Stella released such heat and killing intent that the light itself began to twist and warp. (This pressure! Theres no mistaking whats coming!!) BAHAMUT HOWL!! In the same moment that Ikki understood what was coming, Stella released her greatest area flame attack. Light and heat flooded from Stella in all directions. Th-This is the Noble Art that we saw Stella use in the first round!! Upon seeing her activate the Noble Art, Kurono and the others tasked with protecting the crowd rushed to contain the flames. Of course they would. Stellas Noble Art reached beyond the ring C beyond the crowd and even the entirety of the dome. And unlike the first round, Stella was no longer held back by her illusion form. If not for the magic knights containing the heat the crowd would have been flash ignited. And those magic knights had been chosen for this job specifically because of their skill. They were put in place so that skills like Stellas Bahamut Howl could be used without fear of harming anyone else. The crowd was safe. But in the ring there was nowhere to hide! Waves of heat are pouring out from Stella and roasting the entire ring! Kurogane has nowhere to run! Is his life in danger already!? No, look! Kaieda yelled from the commentators seat. He had seen. Among the waves of blinding light stood Ikki. Not running, but holding his ground. His body was folding down towards the ground, and then Saigeki! Ikki kicked up and away from the ground, charging straight into the waves of heat. K-Kurogane is running straight into the center of Bahamut Howl! What is he thinking?! The commentator was clearly at a loss. No, this is the right call. Kaieda-sensei?! If he runs into the flames at high speed he will reduce the amount of time that he is in contact with them. And look. The way that he is charging into the Bahamut Howl is like running a blade through the flame C he is reducing the amount of contact he has with the flame to the bare minimum. He can break through with no problems! He pierced through. He was through the flame in an instant. The only visible damage was a slight singe to his hair, but he did not stop. His body had become arrow aimed straight at Stella as Intetsu pierced through her chest! Stella stood with the blade through her chest for a moment longer before she shimmered and disappeared like a mirage. She had been nothing more than a bending of light from the Noble Art Flame Veil. Even after unleashing such a massive skill like Bahamut Howl, Stella had not expected Ikki to fall. His charge had been expected. She used Bahamut Howl to obscure his vision for the second that she needed to use Flame Veil, and then when he charged in to attack her illusion YOURE MINE!! She was directly behind him, having concealed herself with Flame Veil as well. Now she could strike him, but! (!!) As she swung her blade down on Ikki, Stella felt a shiver of doubt run through her. As Ikki looked over his shoulder at her, his expression was calm like a pond without a single ripple. He knew. There was little use doubting that. After all, this was the Worst One . In the past Stella would have hesitated, but now was different. (Fine by me!) Even if he anticipated this and made a plan, thats fine. Stella did not falter and drove her blade down towards him! But Third Secret Sword Art C MADOKA! The blow that struck Stella far exceeded anyones expectations. ~~~~~~~~!!?!?!?! The sound could only be described as an explosion as Stella was thrown across the ring. Despite planting both of her feet into the surface of the ring, her body continued to slide backwards until she finally stopped just before the edge. Would you look at this! Its as if Kurogane wanted revenge for earlier! Hes sent her flying to the edge of the ring just as she did to him! Hes turned the fight around! The sudden reversal of positions and Ikkis completely unexpected attack had the crowd heating up even more. Amid the noise of the crowd, Stella remained calm. Her hand clenched around the hilt of Laevateinn, feeling the lingering numbness in her hand. (This feeling his power that isnt Ikkis.) Stella well knew Ikkis ability. She knew that Ikkis body could not produce this kind of attacking power. Not even Ouma could do that. The only person that could unleash an attack with this much power would be herself. Which means You stole my power, huh. Her voice sounded somehow pleased, and in response Ikki smiled. I did. Thats right. The power that had sent Stella flying just now was her own. He had accepted and flowed her attack in a circle around him, sending her own power straight back at her with his counter. Thats the trick of my third secret sword art, Madoka. It was one of the more difficult of Ikkis sword techniques. All it took was a slight misreading of his opponents trajectory and timing and he would end up accepting their blow head on. He had to have perfect timing to land the counter. Even for someone with Ikkis skill, it required absolute concentration to perform. Which is why it had been too difficult for him to use the ability well in his fight with Runners High. Thanks to copying Twin Wingss sword Ive become much better at accepting attacks and flowing with them. I could never have done this when I first came here, but now I can take an attack from your sword head on and return its power right back to you. Fighting Stella now without using Madoka would be impossible. Which is why for his warm up he had pushed himself so far and so hard, so that he would be able to perform at this level in his fight. He was in top form. Even as far separated as they were now, he could see every strand of Stellas hair, and his ears hummed with the flow of his own blood through his body. He had a complete understanding of every single muscle within him. His skin was so sensitive that he could feel every speck of dust that landed on him. In this condition he had no concern of being hurt. In which case Im not afraid anymore! Kurogane is charging at Stella once again! Shes at the edge of the ring! Hes fast! The Crownless Sword King is going beyond what weve seen before, hes crossed the ring in an instant! Hes closing in on Stella! Stellas brow furrowed as Ikki charged at her. Devour him! Satan Fang!! A great dragon of flame erupted from Laevateinn. It seems Stella doesnt want him to close the gap! Shes unleashed the long-range attack that we saw in the battle with the Sword Emperor of Wind! The flaming red dragon lit up the dim night-time arena as it lunged towards Ikki, determined to rip him apart with its molten fangs. Its seven heads opened their jaws wide. But even with such a nightmarish beast charging straight for him, Ikki did not slow in the least. (Thats a pretty formidable attack, but its a bit too clumsy to stop me now!) In fact, rather than slowing down, as the seven heads descended on him C he sped up. They struck down where he had been just a moment before as he slipped past them, leaving them behind. He had seen her use this attack against Ouma. He knew she would use it against him eventually, so he had saved a burst of speed just for this purpose. The seven heads would not be able to follow a target that suddenly speeds up, as evidenced by the seven jaws that snapped shut behind him as the dragon disappeared. He increased his speed again and charged at Stella. Kuh! You!!!! Stella knew that she would have to fight Ikki at close range now that he had dodged her Satan Fang. Empress Dress! Her body was covered in a dress of flame as she stepped towards Ikki. The waves of heat coming from her body would no doubt prove helpful in the coming fight. But (If I can just use Twin Wings to move in and out of the fight constantly, her Empress Dress wont be a problem at all. In fact, its helpful if it makes her come towards me!) Having already read her intent, Ikki closed the gap without hesitation. But no matter how fast Ikki may move, he could do nothing about the reach of his Device. Stella would have the first strike. And she chose to (Make the shortest possible movement, a thrust straight at his throat!!) !! For a moment Stellas expression stiffened. Who could blame her. After all, her opponent had accepted the thrusting blade of her sword with his own blade. Ikki then used Intetsu to draw a circle around his entire body as he spun. As Intetsu carried the force of Stellas blow around, the blade shifted under Laevateinn and redirected the movement upwards C leaving Stella temporarily defenseless. Ikki would not pass up this chance as he struck in an attack that was indistinguishable from Moroboshis Sanrensei. Th-The Uncrowned Sword Kings blade has struck the Crimson Princess! Her right shoulder, the left side of her chest, and her solar plexus were struck. Each blow was beautifully accurate. But the stabs which should have been fatal did no damage at all. The massive well of magic inside of the Crimson Princess did not allow Intetsu to pierce her. The best that his blade could do was to slice the topmost layer of skin. And if the blade could not harm her, there was no reason for her to hesitate. (Ill counter by powering up Empress Dress and attacking the entire area.) HAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!! Stella began her counterattack immediately. She pumped heat into her Empress Dress, aiming to burn Ikki away. However Ikki had already anticipated this and retreated from the close-range battle. He then accelerated into the flames, striking at her as he dashed through the heat. With the speeds he was moving at he could be in and out before the flames touched him. Three times he lunged through to strike at her. His focus was on speed, so each strike could hardly break the skin as it struck her. (But Stellas pride will be wounded by each hit.) Stella was not known for her patience. She wasnt one to stick to a single method for any length of time. And she would not simply stand by as he attacked her. (If she thinks this is making no progress, shell change her attack. Shell do it now!) As if she had been heard his thoughts, Stella released the Empress Dress. Why? There was only one reason. Because while this ability was good for area control, it did have a downside. As it burned everything around her, it also limited her range of vision. In a close- range battle that was a heavy handicap. Especially if her enemy was moving fast. The flames made it impossible to follow him. So she had deemed Empress Dress as not useful against Ikki and removed it. She refocused her power into Laevateinn. And that was when Ikki struck! Kuh, ah! Kurogane has leapt in as soon as Empress Dress went down! Hes struck hard! I can see blood spraying from Stellas head! He had not dashed by this time. He stepped in and planted his body for a power attack. Thanks to his Twin Wings sword skill, his body strength when he struck with all of his might was such that Stellas magic could not fully defend her, which allowed him to land the first real damage of the match. Stella frantically struck back, but her blade only swept through empty air. Th-This is! Whoa whoa, are you serious?? No way Holding the same distance, only Ikkis blade made contact. The entire crowd was forced to accept the unbelievable reality that was unfolding before them. It was one-sided. The F-rank Worst One was overwhelming the A-rank Crimson Princess. W-What is this! Both of them should be fighting at their optimal range! But only Kurogane is able to land a blow, Stella can only hit the air! She cant do anything! This is completely one-sided! Kurogane is driving her back! I cant believe what I am seeing! We knew that Kurogane was skilled at close-range combat, but to think the difference in their ability was this great! I think shes too close to Kurogane for her to fight like this. Kuroganes Perfect Vision is able to predict the actions of even an invisible opponent. And if he uses that ability against a lover, not just an opponent that he has only met at the start of the fight, then it will be even more powerful. The more time spent with the target of his Perfect Vision, the more it will see. Most likely Kurogane is able to read Stellas next 100 moves in the blink of an eye. Th-That far ahead? If you look, Kurogane is already dodging before Stella even begins her swing. Its fine to say that he is dodging her attacks, but he is doing so with such precision that moving even a single millimeter closer would mean being struck. But he isnt being hit. He cant be hit. Kaieda explained. In terms of their ability to read each other, there was no competition. But Stella has the trump card that she used against the Sword Emperor of Wind, the Dragons Spirit. Have you not noticed? Kurogane has been pressing her from the very moment the match started. Even when she had her Empress Dress active, he kept charging straight in to attack. He isnt giving her the time to use Dragons Spirit, because she doesnt even have the space to stab her blade into her own chest. Hes been fighting this entire time to prevent her doing that. Ah Even if she were to try and forcefully use Dragons Spirit here, Kurogane is already right on top of her waiting to use Ittou Rasetsu, which would be the strike to land first. And her foe is the Crownless Sword King, so even if each of these hits does little to no damage, eventually he will find a gap to use Ittou Rasetsu against her. Attack or defend, the result seemed to be the same. At this rate At this rate, Stella really will be pushed back in a completely one- sided fight. Not even the veteran Kaieda could have predicted that Stella would be so overwhelmed in this match. His voice was strained. Meanwhile, the crowd was losing its mind over the course the match had taken. Float like a butterfly, sting like a bee. Seeing Ikki do just that, the cheers for him increased. Th-This is amazing! Hes totally forcing her back! Hes going to beat her!! And of course, among those cheers was Shizuku. Onii-samaaaa!!! You can do it!!! She was leaning over the edge of the fence and screaming at the top of her lungs. But that Stella really is something. Any other Blazer would have been overwhelmed by now, but shes only taken a few scratches. No matter how long he keeps up like this, he cant win the match. Yes, youre right, and hes no doubt looking for the perfect moment to use it. And whenever he did use it, that would be the deciding moment of the match. Shizuku, Arisuin, and the rest of the crowd did not doubt that. However C (Something is off here) Moroboshis brow furrowed. Something about the exchange going on in the ring was unsettling. (The way hes fighting, its like me in the first round) Something seems odd. Moroboshi was not the only one to sense it. Elsewhere, the Akatsuki chairman Tsukikage was thinking the same thing. Oji-sama? Tsukikage-sama felt it too? Rinna Kazamatsuris maid Charlotte asked, to which Tsukikage nodded in reply. It seems that Kurogane is attacking and holding her back at first glance, but it looks to me like the fight is getting out of his control. I agree. From what I have been able to see, there were seven times at which he could have used Ittou Shura to have decided the match. Yet he did not. Of course he didnt. Crossing her legs in the seat behind the two, Edelweiss joined the conversation. Right now, he is scared. Scared? Edelweiss nodded. To be more precise, his instincts are shaken. And in an awful turn for Ikki Those instincts of his are right to be scared. The discomfort Arisuin and the others had felt, the unease, had not escaped Ikki. (What is this feeling) His brow furrowed as he continued to attack. The match was clearly in his favor. Everything had gone just as planned from the very start. Hed kept up the attack on Stella to keep her from using Dragons Spirit just as hed wanted. If she tried to force it out anyways, he could counter with Ittou Rasetsu and end the match. And if he just kept attacking like this, within twelve moves she would present an opening for Ittou Rasetsu anyways. If he used it, it would be the end. Yet (Yet how many times have I let that opening go already?) Hed had multiple chances to use Ittou Rasetsu already. But he had not used it. He could see it. In the moment that he moved forward, inside of his mind he could see it C The gaping mouth of a dragon waiting for its prey to leap in. Ikki knew. This was a warning. Having scraped close to death so many times, how could he not know. He had a sixth sense that was smelling impending death. And that sixth sense was right. Hehe. Suddenly, amidst the constant rain of attacks from Ikki, Stella began to giggle. And then !!! She stopped defending completely, instead spreading her arms wide before Ikki. Completely defenseless. It was as if she was saying, Go on, stab me. It was so unexpected that Ikki completely stopped. Seeing this, Stella began to laugh harder. Whats wrong, Ikki? Why wont you attack me? Just look at how many openings Ive given you. Her smile was so bewitching that it seemed more suited to inviting him into her bedroom than inviting him to attack her. But he did not move. Openings? I dont know that Id call them that Ever since she had stopped and spread her arms, he had seen it. If he took one more step forward, the jaws of the dragon would snap shut on him. Seeing his caution, Stella let out a regretful sigh. Too bad. This was my secret plan, but at the rate things are going youll never do what I was hoping for so I guess theres nothing else I can do. As soon as the words left her mouth, the world twisted. !! Stellas body was suddenly producing so much heat that sparks and embers flew from her hair. The heat warped the air around her. At the same time, the world thundered. DOKUN DOKUN It was an unbelievable sound, a massive heartbeat that made the ground shiver. And in time with the beat, Stella began to flash with light from deep within as a brilliantly bright sword cut opened in her chest. !!!! Her mouth was spread wide to reveal great fangs as she howled to the sky. Her voice was no longer that of a girl, but instead had become a mighty roar like the crash of the ocean. There was no doubting it now. Th-This is!! This light!! That wound!! There can be no doubt!!! This is the Dragons Spirit that defeated the Sword Emperor of Wind!! Stella has brought out her trump card!! How?! Stella-san didnt do the thing she did against Onii-sama!? And yet, she had activated Dragons Spirit. The unbelievable truth of it had Shizuku at an utter loss. Behind her, Jougasaki Byakuya nodded his head as if finally understanding. It seems the Crimson Princess has exceeded all of our expectations in her preparation for this match. Shiro. What do you mean? From the start she didnt have to stab her sword into her chest at all. The reason she did so in her match against the Sword Emperor of Wind was all in preparation for this match. That is a huge and obvious motion to perform in order to active Dragons Spirit, which means nobody would expect it to have been just for show. She made it up just to make sure that the Crownless Sword King would be forced to attack relentlessly to prevent her using it. Then all she had to do was wait for her moment to strike. Surely the first time she did it, in the fight against the Yaksha Princess, she had used her blade thrust to force the temperature of her blood up, allowing her to draw out the power of the dragon. But once she knew what was required, she had control of her body and her power. She didnt need to stab her blade into her chest, just raise her blood temperature and activate it. Stabbing herself during the fight with Ouma was purely for show. Since that point in the semifinal Stella had been preparing this trap for Ikki. It was just as Jougasaki had said, she made it appear that the stabbing motion was required to activate Dragon Spirit so that the moment he tried to use Ittou Rasetsu she would be able to counter with an attack that not even he could predict. But Ikkis intuition had seen through it. I thought it was just a bit too easy. So it wasnt just luck that got you this far. I should have expected it. He couldnt help but admire Stella, even though her plan had been to deliver a Dragon Spirit powered blow with the utmost precision and likely with lethal timing. But having seen through her plan while on the brink of falling into it, it was clear that her plan would not be her path to victory. Thinking about it now, waiting for you to make a mistake was probably not the best idea. There were no more plans. In fighting a knight of Ikkis level it was clear that quality trumped quantity. That was why she had put all of her effort into this one strategy. But now her plan had come to nothing. Then what to do? The only path remaining was lined with thorns C it would have to be a direct assault. It was against a man so skilled with the sword that he was called the Crownless Sword King. Even with Dragon Spirit this would be a risky fight. Ikkis fighting experience has exceeded her own knowledge and thinking. She couldnt even imagine all of the ways in which he might counter her attacks. It was dangerous. It became a very dangerous fight. Thats why if it was possible, she wanted to decide victory using the trap just now, but now that it had come to this there was no other option. !! Stella swiped Laevateinn through the empty air. The power behind her blade was so great the air itself was blasted towards Ikki, forcing him several meters away. A lazy slash of her blade had caused an explosive blast of air to strike him. Despite having her plan to victory ruined, Stella spoke with joy showing in her expression. I wont be waiting for you to slip up any longer. It doesnt matter how well you know me. Im going to beat you into submission until Ive won the Seven Stars! This time its Stella that is closing the gap with the Crownless Sword King! Her own skill. Her own power. She was trusting in herself as she rushed towards Ikki. Meanwhile, Ikki (Calm down. Her using Dragon Spirit without the motion was Stellas identity had not changed. Which means her actions would not change. (Her first attack will be a thrust straight for my head, just like before!) HAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!! But in the moment that he set himself to accept her thrust into his Madoka counter, a vision of him losing his head flashed through his mind. !!!! Trusting in his intuition, Ikki shifted his neck to the right. In a moment, the wind pressure that was like a bullet passing through struck his eardrum. (She created a vacuum next to my head with her sword! What a thrust!!) She was faster and more powerful than he had expected. The air itself fled before her blade. The degree to which Dragon Spirit increased her capabilities far exceeded Ikkis expectations. If he had received it with Madoka, his head would have been blown off if the timing didnt match. The possibility was insane. (But I expected that to happen!) After all it was information acquired during Oumas fight by viewing from a distant spectator seat. From the beginning it was not that reliable. Thats why Ikki was able to escape by avoiding it in a moment. Then he immediately bowed his body, avoiding thrust coming at him and took a backstep to retreat to a distance. Over there Ikki took a stance with his sword. What was needed now was information, so he decided to stop rushing to victory, protecting himself without being fixated on Madoka while gathering data on Stella. Kurogane has stopped! But Stella isnt letting him go! Shes dancing and leaping after him with her blade! Sparks are literally flying from her as she strikes! The ground beneath them is cracking from the pressure! But her opponent is the Crownless Sword King! He can endure even this! Hes holding on! Ikki accepted the mighty swings of her blade with his own thin sword. He channeled the force of her blows through his body and into the ground. He wasnt making even a single offensive move. His defense was canceling out Stellas attack. He couldnt allow even the slightest gap in his defenses. After a while of this, he finally had a grasp on her power. (Ill have to pretend to mess up!) He waited for Stella to slash at him, then feigned a stumble as he caught the blow with his blade. He had to draw out a full-power swing. Of course, Stella would see through his act, and she would likely realize that he was trying to make her attack him with her full force, but (Knowing her, shell do it anyways!) And just as Ikki expected, she swung at him with the weight of her entire body behind her sword. (I can counter this!) He had already determined what she was capable of and she was attacking just as he had predicted. The speed and angle were perfect. He can turn her own blade against her. And with this much power behind her swing, it would surely be enough to create an opening C which hed use for Ittou Rasetsu. Match over. !!!!!!!!!!! He tossed aside his plans as he flung himself out of the path of her blade. Laevateinn slashed through empty air and struck the ground of the ring. The ground split. H, how extreme!!! The moment Stellas large sword hit the ring it opened a crack in the ground all the way up into the seats!! What a power it was! The entire crowd was staring at the crevasse that had opened in the dome. Ikki too was staring, shocked horror plain on his face as he gulped a breath. He calculated the force she must have used to cause such damage and it far exceeded what hed anticipated. Just like the first time. But something was different this time. This time he had observed Stella and knew the power of her swing, but the moment he moved to use Madoka against her she had increased that force further to overpower him. She was adapting. Even as they fought. (Just as predicted?) Dont lie, Kurogane Ikki. You didnt expect this. Well, the sheer offensive power was predictable, but (Stellas, those eyes) Her crimson gaze was fixed on him. The flames of her fighting spirit lit them from within. And inside burned respect. He had not anticipated that. It caught him completely off guard. Stella to this extent made the knight Kurogane Ikki afraid. He was certain he could handle any attack, no matter how strong. And if she was just tossing her power around he would be able to handle it. The arrogance that comes with being the strongest was Ikkis path to victory. But Stella was different. Her training with Saikyo Nene had certainly awakened her to the extent of her own power. In that awakening she had certainly come to realize that she had a right to be arrogant. Yet even then, she had not looked at Kurogane Ikki as if he were below her. It was because of this that she had gone so far as to set up a trap for their match and would stop at nothing to win. A girl with her level of skill and power, not showing even a moment of carelessness against a mere F-Rank, fought to win like her life depended on it. Even now, she was adapting and growing to overcome him. -What could be more terrifying than that. Within Stella right now was the knowledge that she was truly powerful, along with the understanding that the man she was fighting was just as capable as she. She believed in the two facts that should conflict, but instead created a harmony within her. She was utterly confident in her own ability, but wouldnt let her guard down for even a moment. For a knight, it was a completely flawless mentality that can be said ideal to fighters. Ikki had never fought against anyone like this before. Which is why he didnt know what to do. Why there were no openings. He couldnt think of anything. He had no tactic to counter the respect that filled her eyes. (How am I supposed to fight someone like this?!) !! Whoops, Kurogane has taken a huge backstep! Hes retreating from close range! Is he feeling the pressure from that last attack! Onii-sama backed off?! He would have to after seeing that much power. Thats not it. Moroboshi said, his voice heavy. Huh? Thats not why he backed off. Its worse than that. Backing off from Stellas power would be one thing. Of course Ikki would be overpowered by Stella. This was different. It wasnt as simple as that. Moroboshi grit his teeth in anger as he glared down at Ikkis retreating figure. (That idiot! Hes lost to his emotions!) Moroboshi was not the only one to notice that Ikki had lost to the emotional pressure. I cant believe it. Up in the spectator seats, Tohka confirmed her suspicions by studying the flow of energy through his body and spoke aloud in surprise. Kurogane-kun is scared Tohka was well aware of how much courage he had, which made it all the more difficult to believe what she was seeing. After he had fought her in a far direr situation and shown no fear, such weakness was flowing through the body of the Crownless Sword King. Hed fallen prey to the unbelievable aura of skill that Stella exuded. (But) His decision was wrong. Retreating here was regretfully a bad move that Ikki showed. Because (Stella-san is used to chasing after her opponents! That development is Stella-sans specialty!) Tohkas fears were then soon confirmed. Ikki who could only fight at close range backed off. Even though he couldnt gain anything from it. Stella knew that reaction well from her time in the Vermillion Kingdom. Most of the knights she faced had done the same. The fearful reaction of a loser. (I dont know whats gotten into him, but hes looking pathetic.) She thought as she looked at Ikki breathing raggedly. He looked like hed fall if she just kept looking at him. Something was wrong, that much was obvious. In which case this was her chance. (I wont give him time to recover!) Stella swung Laevateinn in her hands so that the tip pointed to the ground. DRAGONS NEST!! She plunged the blade into the ring. Light so bright that it could hardly be seen poured from the cracks of the ring followed by a flood of bloody crimson that split the ground. Kyaaaaaa!! It Its hot!! No, no way, this is?! The spectators screams filled the air. But they werent alone. Hey, heyThis is going too far I didnt expect this. Even mage-knights like Kurono and Saikyo were dumbfounded by Stellas display of power. How could they not be. I I cant believe it! Stella has melted the ring and the ground beneath it! It was just as they said. The ring and all of the earth around it had been blasted with her Dragon Breath, melting it into a sea of magma. The only place left to stand were the bits of stone that remained floating throughout the sea of magma. But even those were slowly melting away and sinking into the molten depths. Within ten minutes they would all be gone. When that happens there wouldnt be any foothold, and Ikki who had no resistance to the flame would automatically lose. Stella had effectively placed a time limit on their match with her Dragons Nest. This way Ikki could no longer run all over the place. But adding to the fact was this hellish scene that stood out most in Ikkis mind. (What power!) He could train for hundreds C no, thousands of years, but he would never be capable of that kind of power. They were too different in what they had. In what they had been given. (Did I really think that I could defeat a monster like this?) He looked at Stella, his gaze quivering with fear. What he saw was no longer a girl, but a dragon. A massive flame dragon that stood as tall as the heavens. It was not his first time seeing such a vision. But now, facing her head-on with his life on the line, he understood for the first time. Extraordinary intimidation. Compared to this dragon, his existence was very small. And most terrifying of all, this massive flame dragon that stood as tall as the heavens was seriously facing the very small human called Kurogane Ikki. It wanted to win. It didnt let its guard down for even a second. It came into the ring prepared for every situation, baring its fangs and ready to fight to the death. This thing-would kill him. Sure, he had experienced fear when facing Amanes power, and his fight with Edelweiss had been dire, but hed never been so certain of his own death before. Terror. It was the only thing in his mind now. He was shaken to the depths of his marrow. Stella didnt miss the terror as it filled him. Stellas long leg struck one of the floating islands in the magma. Dragon Stomp The stone crumbled away sending a wave that made Ikkis footing even more precarious. He was so unsteady that he lost his balance. The best he could manage was to take a knee to stop from falling. (Shit!!) He gave Stella an opening to approach. As she charged across the magma as if it were solid ground heading straight for Ikki, Laevateinn aimed straight for his throat. UAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!!!! Facing this, Ikki had little choice in the action he took during that moment. With his center of gravity already low, he propelled himself forward into a roll on his narrow island. His roll took him under Stellas blade and behind her. He was back on his feet in an instant and slashing at Stellas unprotected back. Response was none. (Flame Veil!!) As his blade pierced her back, Stella burst into a cloud of sparks. At the same time, the real Stella swung Laevateinn down towards Ikkis head. She had known that he would be able to dodge easily after taking a knee. She had known from the start that attacking him there had no chance of success. Which is why after Dragon Stomp she had used Flame Veil to draw out his dodge, and once he had wasted more time and energy on an empty attack he wouldnt be able to dodge again. She had read him completely. She still had not let her guard down. And now she finally had chased Ikki into a corner from which he could not escape. Her sword would crack his skull this time. (Calm down! I can use this attack to make some distance!) ONII-SAMAAAAAAAAA!! DONT DO IIITTT!!!! By the time Shizuku had screamed it was too late. (Wha) Laevateinn descended towards him. Even though Ikki caught it with Intetsu with the intention of fleeing behind, there was not even a slight power put behind it. When he finally understood His gut had already been pierced. ~~~~~~~~!?!?!?!? It was Stellas molten iron left fist that had punctured his abdomen. The downward attack with her right hand just now had was a decoy. The real one was a blow to his body with her fist. It was the combination she had used in the first fight against The Unturning Tatara Yui. Her molten fist had punched into his gut at such high speed that it ripped through his muscles and shattered his ribs into dust. On top of that the heat burned and charred his intestines. Her power far exceeded that of any normal human and the damage she caused with that one blow was evidence of that fact. With one punch C Geh ah C she took Kurogane Ikkis consciousness. Vomiting up boiled blood, Ikkis body hung limp. He didnt fall, but the light was gone from his eyes. His awareness was gone. It was a completely hopeless situation. (Youre mine!) Stella moved to deliver finishing blow. In order to bring her victory in the Seven Stars, in order to for her to surpass the one she had chased for so long, this attack with her entire body would!!!! The blade slipped through muscle and bone with ease. The fresh blood that spurted into the air and splattered onto the white stone was a deeper crimson than the magma. The blood boiled as though it was on the verge of igniting. Eh? It couldnt have been anyone else. It was the Crimson Princess Stella Vermillions, dragon blood. OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHH!!!! H-Hes countered! Just when you thought the match was over! Kurogane Ikki, who looked to be down for the count, has just counter-attacked!! Hes sliced across Stella from bottom to top! What a reversal!! It- It was Madoka! He took the force of her attack and turned it back on her! I I cant believe it! How could he manage it! Gah! Haa!! Stella has knelt on the ground! Her boiling blood is flowing on the white ring arena! The amount of bleeding is not ordinary!! (This damage is bad!) Stella groaned as she pressed her abdomen like holding her entrails from falling out. This was not a fatal wound to Stella who has the power of the dragon inside of her. But it would take time to recover from her injury even when having a dragons vitality. She wouldnt be able to move for at least tens of seconds. If he attacked her now, shed be utterly defenseless. Realizing this, Stella had no choice but to gather her strength and try to escape. Stella is retreating while staggering! Shes putting some distance! !!! Aaah!! But one island away Stella collapsed again. Her vision faded. She couldnt move her limbs. Her blood loss was severe. Her regenerative abilities couldnt keep up with the amount of blood flowing out. But rather than the damage to her body, the unrest in her mind was more serious. Whats filling her head was a question. How? She was certain that he had lost consciousness. No, not in the past. In fact, even now Ikki didnt regain consciousness. And yet he could he use Madoka to counter her. It made no sense. In front of Stella who was in an inexplicable confusion, Ikki finally regained consciousness. His first thought upon waking was surprise to see that Stella was down and injured. (Did I do that?) Even though he had been unconscious, he could still feel the sensation of his blade cutting through Stella. She had swung at him with more power than ever before. He knew purely from feeling that he had used Madoka against her. He knew how he had moved. He understood it all. And thats why he knew The movement was nothing special at all. It wasnt a spectacularly well executed counter, nor was it a spectacularly bad counter. It was absolutely normal. It was the routine Madoka that he had performed thousands of times in simulations. He had engraved those motions into his body repeatedly. It came out while he was unconscious. -I dont want to lose. His body, his flesh, casted away the fear in his mind. -I believe it. Even now strong heartbeat reached his earlobes. While his body is screaming, Ikki slightly apologized. Im sorry. Hed set out as an F-rank with only the barest excuse of power. With that power he had set off after the Great Hero Kurogane Ryouma on the path to knighthood. Hed pushed his body harshly and recklessly. In so doing he had overwhelmed his body until it accepted his desires. He shouldnt lose easily. No, he wont lose easily. (Thats right) He had not been soft in his training. It was only his emotions that had feared Stellas overwhelming talent. Even though failing to believe in himself was the easiest way to guarantee a loss. What a fool. (I should have known this already.) That he was inferior compared to anyone. While aware of it, he had set out on this path. He had always believed that if he mustered everything hes got, he could defeat even the strongest. There was no basis of it from the beginning. Even so, with just that one belief he had come all this way to fight. Despite being warped journey, he made through it. Yet now, now of all times, why wouldnt he believe it?! His small self wouldnt believe that he could win against this colossal dragon that stood as tall as the heavens?! After all the pain and suffering, despite all the people that had helped him, and all the people whose dreams of winning hed stepped on to make it here, isnt it now?! (It is now more than ever, you big idiot!!!) !! With a powerful kick, Ikki instantly leapt from the island. The place he aimed was not the stone island where Stella knelt wounded, but the largest remaining ring fragment in the center of the sea of magma. There he stopped, took a deep breath, and Th-This is! This light! H-hey, it cant be! Is this- The Crownless Sword King was slowly emitting blue light from his body. The crowd stirred. Its obvious. They shouldnt have mistaken it. His rising magic power, the flashing light, it was the once-a-day trump card of the Crownless Sword King. If Ikki was using this ability, it meant that he was ending the match. But Ikkis action made a lot people wondering. Why now? The time that it took for him to regain his senses had allowed Stellas wounds to begin to recover. Even if there was any chance, there was only few seconds remaining for it. It was a very narrow time window for him to secure his win. But, without minding all of those things, Ikki has decided. If there was no opening he could use, then there was little timing. At this point there was only one thing for him to do. The only thing that he could do. For an F-ranked idiot who had carried on all this way professing that he didnt want to lose, right now in this moment the only thing for him to do was trust in the body that he had developed throughout all of his struggles! -Its time to muster up strength! Mental, physical, magical C all of it. Every experience and brush with death-, as much as possible. This body, this mind, this moment, everything that makes up Kurogane Ikki. Those everything would be used as fuel for the next one minute. No need to think about what will happen after that. Losing and such can be thought about it after losing. Right now, only move forward. Until his strength was gone, forward. Win or loss- Not even ash would remain at the end of this battle!!!! COMEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE, STELLAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!! As the blue light emitting around him, his roar filled the dome. The air shivered and the magma sea rippled. His voice was filled with fighting spirit. Ikki was calling her out. A face-to-face fight. Stella smiled looking amazed. -Ah, thats right. He was not the kind of man who would end this match in such a state. This was inevitable. So how should she respond? Run away during Ittou Shuras one minute time limit? C That would be the worst possible course of action. Stella was certain of it. A top-class knight like her knew. There was no room left in this fight for that kind of tactic. If she retreated, Ikki would be on her heels in an instant to tear her apart. One step. Thats all it would take. Whoever took the first step back would lose. The next minute that would start from here was a battle with their souls. -In that case, there was one response. No retreat! Force through at full strength! Thats no problem. It was what she wanted. That was her intention all along! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHH!!!! OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHH!!!! Immediately after, the two knights collided. The crowd gathered within the dome remembered it as they watched. It begun from now, -the one minute that was like a precious stone. Flashes of blue and crimson! This is nothing like the fight weve seen so far! Theyre not looking for weakness now, its a non-stop whirlwind of blades! Neither one is backing off! Theyre giving it their all in the middle of a sea of magma! W, what huge noises! My ears hurt! Beat him to a pulp while like that, princess!! Dont lose, Ikki-kun! You can win thisC!! Ikki invoked his trump card Ittou Shura to decide the match here. Stella from the opposite was meeting him head-on. While both contestants feelings were crashing into each other, cheers were sent to the ground like a rumble. But all of those didnt reach their ears. Each of their attention was towards the enemy in front of them, and only the enemys appearance was reflected in their eyes Its so loud! My ears hurt! Beat him to a pulp!! Dont lose, Ikki-kun! You can win this!! With Ikki having activated Ittou Shura, the match would be decided here and now. Stella was meeting him head-on. The crowd roared as they clashed in the center of the ruined ring. Their attention was fixed entirely on their opponent. Their eyes saw only each other. Every cell quivered with the urge to strike. TAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!! !! Ikkis arms became numb after receiving Stellas blade that was like a struck of lightning. (The attacks her blade is returning are rapidly getting faster!) Madoka is a technique that receives the impact from a blade and returning it back through circulation by rotating the body, but among the exchange of countless sword attacks the speed of Stellas strikes were increasing and so the rotations initial motion wouldnt make it in time. Shes growing. In the midst of this raging battle, Stellas body, her sword, was evolving at tremendous speed to overcome him. At this rate, he would be overtaken by her next attack. But (Im also growing right now!) OOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHH!!! !! In an instant, during the shrieking yell where there was a slash that was like a black flash, Stellas eyes widened. Why? It was because Ikkis attack had changed form. (Just now, he didnt spin his body!) Until now he would block her blade, then immediately spin his body like a top to return her attack. That was his way of fighting against Stellas attacks. But this time, Ikki was releasing his attacks without blocking at all. It was not attack and defense, but a clash of attack after attack. Normally this would be a good thing for Stella because in a battle of sheer strength it would be impossible for Stella to lose. But the unbelievable had just happened. As their blades clashed, Stellas blade was the one slightly driven back. Why? There could only be one reason. She understood from the numbness in her arms.Madoka. After realizing that he was falling behind with the body-rotating Madoka, Ikki had revised his own technique in the middle of this high-speed match. Instead of using spinning, the shock of impact that entered from his arm was not stopped there and was circulated by his upper bodys muscle control through the crossing of latissimus dorsi (broadest back muscle), and during that moment it was returned back to the opponent in the form of his own slashing. But it wouldnt be possible to do so if his whole body stiffened even slightly. If it stiffened, the shock of impact that entered would explode there. All of his muscles would have to be relaxed without end like almost liquid. Much softer than they would be even during sleep. -In the midst of their raging battle, that is. At the man in front of her eyes who could do that, Stella looked with horror. What a guy. Unbelievable. But at the same time, flames rose up within her chest. As if she would just sit back and lose. If the other person was going to get stronger, then she too- (Ill just smash the blow that cant be parried!) HAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!! The moment Ikkis Madoka evolved, the way they fought changed severely. It was no longer a trade of attack and defense, but a clashing of two head-on assaults. Neither one spared any defense, relying entirely on their own attack to drive each other back. Ikki was trying to overcome her with speed. Stella was trying to overcome him with power. They gave everything they had. Steels of souls clashing. The sparks filled the air, shining more radiantly than the night lights and the ring of their blades echoed all the way to the highest seats. Every person watching could see it clearly. Both were wielding their sword with the intent to kill. In the exchange of slashes, there was no hesitation at all. Whoever was falling behind even slightly would be killed. Even though they were supposed to be a couple in love. But not a single person who saw the scene doubted their love. Its because Its beautiful Those two who were fixed entirely on each other, improving each other C looked like dancing hand in hand. Seeing their appearance, Shizuku muttered, Im envious of Stella- san Shizuku? If the opponent was me, Onii-sama would never be so heated up. Im certain he would hold back to stop from hurting or breaking his opponent. But its different with Stella-san. Hes hitting everything he has against Stella-san. Because he believes if its her she can take everything that he has to offer What a truly awful woman, Shizuku thought. Getting upset and sulky every time I dabble a little with my own brother. But whats the problem. Even like this, in Onii-samas eyes there was no one else but you Shizuku How amazing. Vermillion and Kurogane both. The one amazed was Shinguuji Kurono who was watching over the fight in a place not far from Shizuku and the others. Every time theyre exchanging attacks, they are improving at terrifying speed. Skill, power, speed, everything was. The scene was like two gems grind against each other. The shine was increasing the beauty as their speed increased. But Saikyo Nene who was of course nearby spoke. Well of course. Those two are rivals, after all. I see. That is true. Kurono agreed with Saikyos words. They could remember it again. At just about the same age as Stella and Ikki. An opponent that it was worth dying to win against was there. The Seven Stars Sword Art Festival final match where they ruthlessly facing such opponent. Both Saikyo and Kurono remembered every minute of it. It was a fulfilling time. The tens of minutes where they didnt want to lose to just the other person, showing all kinds of deadly power. A fight that tested their ability more than any other fight ever had or ever would. The passionate moment to the degree of the feeling of wanting to embrace the opponent they hate enough to kill. Right now Ikki and Stella were the same as them from that day, in the middle of a glorious time. No, they had gone beyond that. Because they were not only strongest rivals, but also beloved lovers. The feelings they felt towards their strongest rival and the feelings they felt towards their most beloved lover. Whichever irreplaceable passion it was, theyre filling it into the same person. It wasC For knights like us, theres nothing better Well, thats obvious from their expressions. Saikyo said so while pointing her folding fan at where Ikki and Stella were showing smiles as if bearing fangs. There was no telling how many times their blades had crossed. How many times the steels had crash into each other. How many times they struck each other with all their might. But still the enemy before them would not go down. The blade of their souls struck each other back faster and harder without a step back. To defeat such an opponent would require becoming even faster, even stronger C endlessly improving each other. They are going to the top. Its likely that if they had not met this person, it would have taken years, decades for it to reach this level C their own potential. In this moment they both definitely felt it. Thats why they should go. Together. To the pinnacle of knighthood. It was the promise they made that day being carried out here. But, no matter how wonderful the time was, the end was coming. And when everything ended, only one person would be left as victor. The one at the top would only be one person. Both who were living in the world of battle knew that. Therefore, they accelerate much more, racing for the top. !!!!!! The crowd shivered with excitement as the huge sound of the weapons echoed. It was as if the passion of the two was spreading, stimulating the crowds mind, with passion in their eyes. In this vessel filled with enthusiasm C there was just one person, as if bearing pain, a woman staring at the ring with sorrowful expression. It was Twin-Wings Edelweiss. (So it ended up like this after all.) She looked down at their battle sadly. It was certainly a beautiful battle. They were forcing each other to improve, driving each other to greater heights. It was truly a spectacular sight. It was the ultimate battle, just what they had each wanted. But Edelweiss knew. Once they had reached this point, there was only one outcome. And that outcome would be cruel beyond belief. The result would soon appear to be obvious to everyone watching. The struggle for supremacy ended as the Crownless Sword King retreated far behind. Theyve finally separated! Kurogane has staggered back from the fight! It was a battle where even one step back meant losing. That condition had just become clear. Having been pushed back, Ikkis eyes were shaken with shock. Being forced back in this battle with spirits C was not the cause of his surprise. (This is) Ikki could see it. For just a moment it had suddenly appeared, black iron rings C steel chains wrapped around his limbs like snakes, binding his movements. Stella charged at the retreated Ikki, clearly aiming for the win. Her blade sliced through the air towards him. Ikki needed to use back Madoka to counter it, but CLANG! The chains around his body were tight, the weight desperately preventing his movements as if being connected to a mountain. K-Kurogane cant attack back! Cant reach back! Hes entirely on the defensive! O-Onii-sama?! Shizuku screamed at the sight of her brother being suddenly forced back. Next to her, Arisuin was similarly perplexed. Why?! It looks like Ikkis movements suddenly became dull Could it be, Ittou Shuras limitC But, Thats not it. Moroboshi refuted their thoughts. Being one of the strongest people in the country, he could see far more than the other two. Ittou Shura is still active. His movements hadnt dulled. It just relatively looked that way. Relatively, you mean Kurogane suddenly cant keep up with the Princesss movements any more! And at this development, Finally, it came, Edelweiss let out her voice as if sighing. Thats right, this was definitely the result that she had foreseen. Do you know, the reason the rivalry stopped? As Saras hand stopped sketching those two fighting, Edelweiss replied. You could call it fate. F-Fate? The magical power that a Blazer possesses is decided upon birth. For those carrying great destinies in this world, that power is big. After all, magical power grants the ability to change the world by defying reasons. But that also means that upon birth what you are capable of doing in this world is already decided. Just now the two of them have been improving themselves at a rapid pace. The journey that would have taken decades to reach from now, they had gone through it in an instant. And then, as a result the Crownless Sword King has just reached it. The furthest he himself could possible go. ! Thats right. That was definitely the reason the rivalry stopped. In this one minute, Kurogane Ikki had completely exhausted all the possibilities that he was allowed to have in this world. There was nowhere left for Kurogane Ikki to go. The fate that decided his life in this world would not allow him to progress any further. But its different for Stella Vermillion. Since birth she was an existence that was allowed to greater heights than any other. Therefore, she had further yet to go. She was still growing. She was different from Ikki who was chained to the bottom of the earth. Stella had been born with wings that would carry her as high as the heavens. So it became clear which of the two was superior. Its a pity, but he cant keep up with the Crimson Princess anymore. It was no longer a matter of skill or effort, but a despairing limit to their existence. Just as Edelweiss said, this limit parameter decided their match. As Stella continued to grow at a rapid pace, Ikki could no longer follow. He was extremely already at the pinnacle of his possibilities. Thus he couldnt do anything against Stellas continued attack. YAAAAAAAAAAAH!!! !!! Her blade struck Intetsu, which shuddered from the blow. His posture crumbled. Stella stepped into the gap and launched an upper body blow. It was the same sword and fist combination as before. But this time it was not a direct attack. Ikki had managed to move Intetsu back to block her fist. Since the blade wouldnt make it in time, he blocked with the hilt. Even if he was clearly fated to be outmatched, he wouldnt allow good blows to reach him. His high clever defense spoke volumes about his skill. But it was useless. The power of a dragon, Ikkis body was in the air like a scrap of paper. In that instant C Pierce through the heavens, flames of purgatory. The Crimson Princess would decide the match with her finishing blow. Burning flame gushed from Laevateinn as she swung it up. The rampaging flame in an instant caused the temperature and light intensity to go up. Her sword was soon wreathed not in flame, but in light that burned shadows into oblivion. It shaped itself into a sword of light and heat large enough to strike the heavens. Stella took that blade and Burn to ash! Katharterio Salamandra!!!! Ikki looked down from his position in midair. Ikki couldnt dodge. He couldnt. It was obvious because his legs were nowhere near anything to push off from. The only thing he could do was place his device in front of his body to block the sword was coming towards him while splitting the heavens in two and. But, obviously he couldnt even do that. His ability to think had been swallowed by the sword of light that burned everything. A moment later his world turned from pure white to pitch black. Stellas greatest move Katharterio Salamandra hit directly! Her blade has sliced through Kurogane who couldnt move in the air and the giant LCD monitor as well! Beyond the sea of magma, the batters eye seats are left in black rubble! I cant see Kurogane anywhere in that rubble! I think hes likely buried underneath it! Th-This is bad Kurogane has been hit with the worst possible ability. Ikki-kun Anyone would expect this to be the end The crowd stirred as they looked at the caved in section of seats. It had clearly been a fatal blow to anyone watching. Among the commotion, the referees out-of-bounds countdown began. The referees out-of-bounds countdown has begun! Stella will be named the winner if Kurogane is unable to get back into the ring within the count of ten! But Im not sure. It seems to me that they should be rushing into rescue him instead of doing a countdown. After all, he just got hit with the Crimson Princess finishing move But Kaieda did not agree with Iidas comment. No, he wasnt hit directly. Is that so?! Well, he wasnt fully hit directly, is what I mean. Stella used a fairly quick motion this time so that she could hit him in midair with Katharterio Salamandra. That attack works by focusing the power of flame into one place, which means that it requires a build-up period. However, the build-up period this time was unusually short. Thats why it didnt have the same power that we saw in her fight with the Sword Emperor of Wind. With Ittou Shuras magic increasing his defense against magic attack, I wouldnt say he wont regain consciousness within the ten second count. So he still has a chance? But toward the question, Kaieda shook his head . No. Unfortunately, even if he regains consciousness, a minute has passed since he activated Ittou Shura. Hes already used up everything. I cant think of anything he could do if he did wake up. Thus, Kaieda thought so. That this countdown was the referees way of showing sincerity to the two fighters. O-Ohhh!! Stella has just turned her gaze away from the rubble where Kurogane is buried! Shes certain of it! Her victory! That the Crownless Sword King wont get up! Stella was sure from the condition. There was nothing more to this fight. Whats left was just the countdown completing. Once the referee counted to ten, she would finally have overcome Ikki. CWhen that happened, shed raise her blade to the heavens. Shed show them all that she was at the top. Three! Four! Five! And, Stella wasnt the only one certain of the outcome of this fight. (Its fine already, Onii-sama) Even Shizuku, a relative of Ikki, understood that there was nothing more to this fight. Ikki had lost to Stella. It was an unshakable truth. But it wasnt sad, she thought. She didnt think it was frustrating either. CIn fact, she was proud. Of course. Her brother that she was proud of had fought bravely until the end. Normally, it would have likely taken him decades to become this skilled. By watching this fight, nobody would think that her brother was weak. (Onii-sama, youre already a fine hero) Nobody would be ashamed to give him the title of Great Hero that had belonged to Kurogane Ryouma. The rest of the crowd shared Shizukus emotions as they looked at the pile of rubble. Their gaze was not pitying, but admiring. The spectators, friends, teachers, fellow Seven Stars rivals, all of them. Not one of them could say, Dont give up, or Keep trying. Having seen the fight first-hand, they all knew C Ikki had given the fight everything he had. Thats why they could not speak. Clank Clink The sound of metal on metal could be heard in everyones ears. When Ikki came too he was surrounded by darkness. He was laying on his stomach above what felt like wet cold rocks in a limestone cavern. His limbs were bound by black chains that extended into the darkness around him as expected. CFrom that time. The black chains that had suddenly appeared during his fight against Stella. Ikki understood what they were. These chains were his fate. It was obvious, since it was about none other than him. He knew all too well. This was as far as he could go in this cave-like place where light could not reach. It was the bottom of the earth which was certainly a fitting place for an F-rank like himself. He had no right to go beyond this point. The chains of fate would not allow it. Well it didnt matter, he had no strength left in his body to even take a step. He was well and truly used up. His emotional, physical and magical energy C every last one of it. They had all been thrown into that one minute gamble. And so he was empty. So empty that a breeze could carry him away. But that was okay. It was already enough. Hed truly given his very best. Hed put his life into it, exploited all of his potential C even so he couldnt win. So there was no helping it now. Hed probably gone too far already. After all, he had fought the Crimson Princess head-on even if it was a minute. The memory would remain in the hearts of many people. It would be written in history. Sure, he hadnt managed to win, but nobody could fault him for that. Who would blame him if he couldnt obtain victory? It was a loss no need to be ashamed to show anyone and had satisfactory end. It was a satisfactory loss. That satisfaction, that cheap satisfaction was nowhere to be found in Ikkis heart even a little. ! In the darkness, the chains ground against each other, making clanking sounds. Ikki who was lying on his stomach, the man without the strength to take even a single step, reached out with his right hand. Then, his nails were clawing the damp stone. He strongly put strength into his fingers and tried to crawl himself forward. But obviously he could not move forward. His body was bound by the chains of fate. Those clinking chains bound his body that was like dragging mountain. His hand slipped. His fingernails ripped off. Pain. Blood. He was only hurting himself, which was futile. But ooh Ikki continued to claw at the stone, even without fingernails to grip with. Using more strength than before, he gripped and pulled, dragging his empty, weak body slightly forward. Why? Why would he do this? Why? Why could he do this? Why would he still drive his battered and used up body forward? Was it his pride as a knight? No. That had long turned to ash. Was it admiration for Kurogane Ryouma? No. That had been burned away. There was only one reason for Ikki to keep going. The feeling that would not be exhausted even when kept burning. The one that could not be used up in about one minute. The limitless passion that he felt towards just one girl. Oooohh! Ikki thought so. Had he not met Stella, had she just been a stranger to him, he would have been satisfied to be where he was. He would have been satisfied to reach the end of his ability. But they had met. They had met, experienced each other C fell in love. The time they had spent together, slowly growing closer, even fighting sometimes, their feelings deepened every time of it. Every minute C every second C spent with her was more precious than any jewel to Ikki. I love Stella. I love her more than anything or anyone else in the world. Which is why I cant stay here! OOOOOOOHHHH!!! He rose to his knees, raising his upper body, dragging the chains with him. The chains were tight against him, squeezing his entire body. Splitting his skin, bursting his muscles, cracking his bones. The pain and the weight like dragging a mountain behind him C seemed to speak to him. Stop doing the impossible. There is nothing left ahead for a man like you. This is the end of the road for you. In reply to all of this Ikki gave a so what. Fate would not allow him to go any further. Who cared about that? It was not his concern. Something like that was no reason for him to stop. It was obvious, since Stella was getting further ahead of him while he remained like that. She was using the wings she had been born with to fly anywhere ahead and above. And someday, she would come across them. Someone with the same wings, her new rival. That he didnt want that. He wouldnt allow that. Stellas heart, body, greatest love C her strongest, everything that she had I will not let anyone else have them, not even one!! So let it burn! The one burning was the limitless feeling in his chest. It shouldnt be impossible. Ikki, who had been fighting against fate his more than anyone, understood. Its true that fate is probably defined by talent, but he wouldnt be able move forward without his feelings. CHis feelings that wouldnt be crushed even if his body is burned and charred. CHis feelings that wouldnt give up even if hes beyond recovery. CHis feelings that would not falter even if the bitterness of defeat made his entire body shake. These feelings are what made people move forward. These feelings are what made them stronger than they were before. In that case, those should be the power could cut through fate! Now go. Take hold of the power that endlessly fills your heart. Even if this is the bottom of the earth, cut free of the chains and go forward. Even if this body has no wings, go up to the sky, to the one beside you. For always and forever, before the one you love most in this world, You better always be your coolest self for me, YOU DUMMYYYY!! Its because you want to be the coolest you could be! OOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAHHHHH!!! In an instant, as his right leg made one step forward, the chains snapped apart, CLight filled the world of darkness. It happened when the countdown had reached nine. Every spectator in the dome had their sight fixed on the pile of rubble at the batters eye seats. A sharp blade seemed to slice the rubble into pieces as it exploded upward. WHA- Then, a flash of light from among the charred black rubble shot towards the large island where Stella stood and stabbed into the surface. But of course it wasnt an arrow. The one bathed in blue light that looked like flame was none other than the Worst One, Kurogane Ikki. The match that everyone thought was decided, had been overturned. At this situation, the dome was filled with surprise and shock. WHAT IS THIS?!? I I cant believe it! From that state, at the count of nine Kurogane came back into the ring! A-And this is! Magic is overflowing from his whole body! Magic that is clearly more powerful than before! He should have used up all of his magic from using Ittou Shura! Just what could this possibly mean?! Iida was looking to Kaieda for some explanation. However, like the other audience and Iida, he could only become stunned towards the unbelievable reality unfolding before them. I I dont know! Ive never seen this situation before! But, it was a reasonable reaction. It was not possible for magic to just increase. Magic is a power that changes the world beyond reason. It is the power of fate itself guided by the wielders own will. Which is why the amount given to each person was determined upon birth. The fate of each person was decided long before they came into the world. That is humanitys common belief regarding magic. It is common sense for a knight. And yet But, this is! Other than magic is increasing, I cant explain it! The reality unfolding before their eyes right now was in clear violation of that belief. Inexplicable, confusion, bewilderment. Anyone in that place was showing the same reactions as Kaieda. Even that Edelweiss had stood from her seat staring in shock. It was natural. His magics maximum limit was increasing. The phenomenon that was said to be impossible, Kurogane Ikki trampling over fate by turning his feelings into power, and the theory that had been said to be common sense all had been flipped over its basis. But the one most troubled by what was happening was of course C the Crimson Princess, Stella Vermillion. H How?! It was just as Kaieda had said C Katharterio Salamandra had not been charged properly. It was not impossible that Ikki would get back up. But the one minute of Ittou Shura had already ended. Ikki should have used up every ounce of his power in his body already. Since the human body has a system that could consume itself to produce energy, it was possible to muster up physical strength. But how was it possible to the extent of recovering his magic? As Stella is Stella. Ikki began to move. His blade swayed as he lifted it. I wont lose. He seemed to be smiling while saying it. !! From those words, Stella felt shiver ran through her body into her bones. Was it fear? No. It was delight. CAh, thats right. This man is always like this. He would not lose no matter how absurd it is, He would not yield no matter how impossible it is. He would never give up on himself, continue to move forward, always ripping common sense into shreds. In that case it is just him kicking away common sense once again. If its him he would succeed in something of this degree. He would kick away common sense, overcome even fate, and then stand in front of me as the strongest opponent. It is natural. After all, he is, Kurogane Ikki isC The man I love! As I thought there is nothing wrong in front of me. Right now I will make sure of it from my heart. If its with him I can do it. No matter how high, no matter where, we will go together. But that is why I dont want to lose. NoC, I definitely wont lose. Because I want to be worthy to stand alongside this amazing man! !!!! The moment the referee gave the signal for the match to renew, a dragons roar drowned it out. At the same time, a change had occurred in Stellas body which was visible to the eyes. The shine produced from her flickering and beating body grew more intense. The outline of the existence named Stella began to blur into the light itself. The shine and waves of heat released from it was not the same amount as before. Her shine filled the surrounding area like midday to the extent of the stadium lighting having no purpose now, and the sea of magma boiled even more. But more than the changing heat and light, the people in the venue felt itC The feeling of being drawn to Stella. It was not their imagination. Any small scrap of trash or rubble was being pulled towards Stella who had become light. A gravity-user like Saikyo Nene quickly understood what was happening. It was magnetism. (Shes created huge concentration of heat energy that shes throwing the magnetic fields out of order, generating a gravitational force!) The moment any of the debris and rubbish that were being pulled came near Stella, light was flashing like lightning, leaving none of the trashes behind. The powerful heat made all objects touching it go through liquid and gas phases, turning them into plasma. At this point it was like a star. It was a crimson star shooting out light and creating magnetism on its own. (What a woman) Towards Stellas power, Kurono was also speechless. Thats right. Ikki had certainly overcome his limit. Overcoming limit, triumphing over the common sense, it was the moment she felt that the match would come to an end. Yet Stella had sent such light expectations flying. In order to surpass Ikki who had overcome his limit, she had to evolve herself further. She realized it. This girl was born outside of common sense. In fact, she was a demon. (This is Stella Vermillion!) Facing the Crownless Sword King, who had overcome his own limits, the Crimson Princess readied all of her strength as she raised her blade. She put her body into a stance like her opponent, raising her sword of light next to her face. Her arms were tucked in close against her body, the tip of her blade aiming directly at her opponents life, in a stance that did not hide that the next attack would be a thrust. During that stance, Ikki. The next one will probably going to be our last duel. So Ill swear it now. Stella was staring straight at Ikki. Even if your life ends from this, I will continue to love you and only you for the rest of my life. Her most beloved feelings in her would never waver. Ikki smiled at those words. CIn that case, I really cant lose now. Of course. What man would leave his most beloved girl in such unhappiness? He could not let her be widowed. Then what should he do? The answer had been decided. With my strongest, I will destroy your strongest! And so the final match of the Seven Stars Sword Art Festival that had continued long, the last fight had begun. The Crownless Sword King and the Crimson Princess. The final crossing of their blades. The one that started to charge, Cit was Stella. She had already abandoned long-ranged battle using Katharterio Salamandra. The reason was simple. If Ittou Rasetsu is activated, he would be inside her swing and striking her down before Katharterio Salamandra could even land the strike. Even if she tried to distance herself from him, the result would be the same. With the speed of Ikki using Itto Rasetsu, he could charge across the sea of magma before the bottoms of his shoes would burn down. There is no victory at backing away. Then forward it is. Having decided it in her mind, Stella increased the heat on her body with almost no limit, creating an armor of light. The heat would cause anything attempting to strike her to simply cease to exist the moment it touched. Ikkis blade could no longer reach her. The moment the blade of Intetsu touched Stellas radiance, its existence would vanish. Her defense was impenetrable. All that remained to be done was to impale him with the tip of her blade. Then,C It would be victory. !! She firmed her resolve and charged. She became a red shooting star like her name. (Amazing) It was the thought that went through Ikkis mind as he stared at her approaching brilliance with his eyes wide open. They were certainly different. Even after overcoming his limits once or twice, he could not possibly shake her off. There was no end to her talent. And right now Stella was fully devoted to her talent. (Shes planning to use the heat that was throwing the magnetic field out of order to blow away Intetsu once it touches.) With the power that only she could produce, Stella covered her entire body with it. Something like Intetsu wouldnt be a problem to her if it came in contact with that light. So what could he do? CHe had decided. He would just have to get his blade in fast enough before it could be destroyed. There was nothing else. After all, his body had already used up all of its energy once. By breaking down some of the proteins inside his own body to gain energy, it would only be enough for one swing. But Ikki determined that it was enough. Just one thing left. To strike. His entire life had brought him to just this. There was nothing he could do now but trust in that one thing. Thats why Ikki would show in front of everyone what the man named Kurogane Ikki was capable of. (Well lets do it then.) In an instant, Ikki activated Ittou Rasetsu using the magical energy he summoned with his burning feelings. His bodys strength was amplified a hundred times and his entire soul was invested into this next one strike. His body was aware of how to release that one strike. How his own body should move, how he should swing his sword, how to reach the fastest. Thus, his body naturally settled into a stance without thinking. His body was at an angle as he twisted his back and hips around. The blade was held with his right hand. He moved it across to his left side behind and his left hand grabbed onto the base of his blade. Though he did not have a scabbard,C It was the stance of an Iai sword-drawing. One glance at that stance,C Stella understood Ikkis intention. Ikki would strike her down with his fastest attack before her heat could destroy his blade. His stance, though without a scabbard, revealed it as Iai sword-draw. His left hand held the blade part of the sword. His right hand on the handle pushing while his left hand on the blade pulling. By pressing down on the arc-shaped blade as if there was a sheath, a powerful force would be produced from the conflicting force vectors. The speed produced from releasing that force in that moment would be of a different level from when holding the sword normally. The sword slash of the Crownless Sword King was already difficult to see even when he held his sword normally. The speed achieved from the Iai sword-draw would be something Stella could not even imagine. Which means it was possible that his blade would strike down Stella before it got destroyed. But,C Stella had already decided that was not an issue. Even if his sword should breach through the shield of light, even if Ikki had chosen more than just a sword slash, it wouldnt be a threat. It was obvious. No matter how fast he swung his sword, there was still a difference in their reaches. Regardless of his method, she would be the one to strike first. In that case, (Im going to win!!!!) Being convinced of it, Stella stepped boldly forward and swung her blade of light towards Ikki. It was time to end this. But in that instant Stellas focus reached its limit. The view of the surrounding began to disappear from her mind and what reflected in her eyes was only a white world and certainly a figure of Ikki striking her with his sword swing. In that world of white with only Ikkis figure in it ? Stella remembered something was off. Something,C There was absolutely something strange. It was as if she had woken up in the morning to find the sky was pink. It was a horrible discomfort that can be said to be ridiculous. But what? What was strange? Where was the source of this discomfort? When she focused her mind further tens of times in that moment stretching towards infinity, Stella finally realized it. The source of her discomfort. It was Ikki who swung down his sword C the shadow under his feet. The shadow did not move. Ikki had swung his sword and yet his shadow remained still. No. It did move but it was as if it was trying to pursue his movements badly. Stella had guessed what that meant. His shadow could not keep up with his movements. Was that even possible? It couldnt be. It shouldnt be possible for that to happen. But after this, this impossible occurrence became known to many people. Many people had witnessed the scene. Lived by the sword, trusted in it, and broke through all limitsC A godly attack that even his shadow could not keep up. This was the ultimate form of sword cutting completed by one person. A height that one day countless individuals would seek to achieve. Based on the significance of both the occurence and respect it earned, that attack was named to many people. The Final Secret Sword C Oikage (Seeking Shadow). Kah Ha! It was only a moment after their shadows crossed. The one that spilled blood was Stella. Th-The Crimson Princess body is spilling blood!! It was a moment of crimson and blue lights clashing! The one who won from it was the Crownless Sword King, Kurogane Ikki!!! I I absolutely dont know what happened Kyaaaa! Ikki-kun, youre amazing!! No way! He really turned the match around from that?! It was immediately after everyone had given up on him when Ittou Shura was defeated. The betrayal of expectations of everyone in this place had the entire crowd boiling with energy. But most of them could not understand what had actually taken place during the clash. A member of the student council, Saijou Ikazuchi, who was watching the battle with Touka was no different. H, hey, Tomaru, what just happened? But Renren also shook her head on this. No, even if you ask me it was too fast for me to see it. Even to the eyes of two strong people from Hagun, the fight between the Crimson Princess and the Crownless Sword King had reached a different level. Tohka answered those two. It was a sword-drawing art. She had just barely been able to see what took place within that moment of clashing. You mean like your Raikiri, Touka? Touka rebutted at Utakatas query. No, while my Raikiri is also a sword-drawing art, the method of movement is different. Raikiri works by depending on electromagnetic force to draw the blade from the sheath at high speed, but what Kurogane just did is the opposite. By gripping the sword tightly with both hands he was able to build up power into the blade so that when he released the strike it could move at much greater speeds than normal. To put it simply, its the same as snapping your fingers. Oh, I get it. Utakata understood from the explanation. No matter how fast you tried to move your fingers on their own, they wouldnt produce any sound in the air. But by building power against the resistance of your thumb you can create the sharp sound in the air. Ikki had just used that same idea on slashing. But President, even though he could swing his blade faster, Stella- sans sword should have hit him first if theres still a difference in reach between their devices. How did he manage to bridge the gap between their reaches? Kana-chan. You would know the answer if you look at the grip on Intetsu. As told, Kanata looked at Ikki who is in the ring. Then she realized it. The black sword he held in his hand. The grip was unusually short, which part of the handle up to where his right ring finger held was missing. Could it be it melted?! Thats right. Before Stellas sword could reach him, Kurogane-kun drew Intetsu. But with the difference in the reach, he would have received a blow from her first. So Kurogane-kun swung the handle of his sword instead of the blade, and the butt of Intetsus handle struck Laevateinn on the side. So he altered the trajectory of the thrust!! He pulled off such strategy during that moment where our eyes couldnt even followwhat an amazing man?! He really is an outrageous person In the blink of an eye, he was able to combine attack and defense into a single concept and skill during that instant. His sword skill, the way he used it was on a different level. (You really made me learn something new)Then, beside the amazed Touka, But, cant Stella just recover from such injury? As a reasonable question came out of Utakatas mouth after watching the match so far, there was a movement in the ring. Geho! Goho! Stella coughed up blood and at the same time her body was shaky. The blood coming out from Stellas abdomen wont stop! Her wound isnt healing! Though she is refusing to collapse and keeping up by using her sword as support, as you can see the damage is deep! The healing from the dragons life force is not working!! Looking closely, Stellas spilled blood was not burning. Thats right, Stellas Dragon Spirit at this point had faded away. What was the reason for that? Kurono who was in the audience seat had guessed it. I see so Kurogane wasnt the only one at his limit in that fight. What do you mean, Kuu-chan? It means Dragon Spirit has a major weakness. Its obvious if you think about it. Just saying things like a dragons physical strength or a dragons life force is a bit too convenient as an explanation. Her power is the embodiment of a dragon. Vermillion was aware of it as well and so last night, Cshe had that much meal. Saikyo understood as well from those words. Oh I see, so the weak point is the calorie consumption. That was exactly the case. Every time that Stella uses her abilities like dragons physical strength or dragons life force, magical energy and calories at the same time were being consumed. Right now she was using her dragons life-force to forcibly heal her nearly fatal wound. At the time her dragon metabolism had already consumed large amounts of calories. Stella was completely out of fuel now. As remaining conscious was already difficult at this point let alone healing her wounds,C A moment later there was a large sound and the Laevateinn she leaned on cracked and shattered. Aaaahhh!!! The Laevateinn she used to support herself had shattered!! Stellas body who had lost its support was about to collapse on the ring. Or it should have. !! Stella would not accept it. (My legs cant give out), Stella told herself as her body tried to maintain its support. Her energy or core was exhausted, her device had shattered, but as long as she had even a scrap of consciousness remaining, (Keep my head up) No matter what others thought of her, or how pitiful she was, or how badly they laughed at her for not giving up (Dont lose sight of the goal) That wasthe least she should do as the challenger. As Stella stumbled she faced Ikki and thrust her fist towards him. Ikki, who was watching her quietly, did not dodge her fist that was approaching his chest slowly. He knew that she didnt have the strength to defeat him. Also, he knew the importance of what was clenched in her fist. So Ikki took it with his chest. He accepted it. A Amazing! He really did it! He really defeated that A-rank monster! It was so brilliant I I cant even describe it. Moroboshi was delighted while jumping up like a kid. Even the calm Jougasakis white skin was flushed with excitement all the way to his ears. Beside them, Ikkis friend Arisuin was wiping tears from the corner of his eyes. Arisuin knew how much sacrificies he made to reach the top of this place. He even knew about the screams he couldnt hear himself, the impossible things he went through repeatedly. That is why he was glad of his victory like it was his own. But as expected she was probably the one who would be even far more overjoyed, Arisuin then turned his sight at her. You must be so happy, Shizuku. But, !! Shizuku did not even reply to Arisuin, and with her expression changed she leapt over the fence and towards the magma sea. Instantly, the body of Ikki who was embracing Stella was shaking violently, toppling towards the ground from his back. Toudo Heigen!! W-What?! The sea of magma has frozen! Isnt that the Worst One and the Sword Emperor of Winds little sisters? Its Lorelei! The audience was shocked at the sudden intrusion. But Shizuku ignored all of them, dashed across the frozen field towards the pair, and yelled with her expression changed. Hurry and get a stretcher! Please get Onii-sama and Stella-san to the infirmary! At those words, men dashed out from each gate carrying stretchers. They then loaded the two ragged knights into the stretchers. Had they completely lost consciousness? Both didnt even twitch. Did they both pass out? They gave it their all. Yeah. They were amazing. They were so strong Right now, thunderous applause with no sign of stopping is pouring down on the two who are leaving the ring! Both the winner and loser are unable to stand on their own! Thats how far these two knights competed with each other with everything they had! Anyone in attendance today will probably never forget the jewel-like shine of these two! Even if the era has changed, even if showing their pride with their power ends up being called foolish, even if the tradition of the Seven Stars Sword Art Festival becomes buried deep in history, we willdefinitely never forget it! True strength definitely exists in them!!! Thunderous applauses were pouring down on the two unconscious knights that were being carried off. The former opponents they faced, Akatsuki Academys Sara and Kazamatsuri, were also present in the middle of it. Ikki congratulations Ku ku ku! I knew that my Demon Eye of Twilight could not be wrong! That man is suitable to be my butler when I have conquered the world evetually! He backs down from nothing! Right, Charlotte! Grrrrrrr! Charlotte growled while her face was still expressionless. Behind her, in the middle of all the applause ringing to the ears, Edelweiss was watching Ikki being carried out of the ring. He is truly an amazing boy. He always manages to surpass my expectations. She made a voice filled with admiration. Who would have thoughthe could have achieved Brute Soul (Awakening) at such a young age. It wasnt clear if that was a good thing or not. Existing within fate meant that you were a prisoner of that fate and at the same time being protected by fate. There was always some measure of happiness to be found there. It was an area where anyone seeking a peaceful life would not step outside of. Consequently, she knew knights who had reached that point and stepped back on their own will. But, CIkki did not stop. He had stepped towards it. He ignored gods warning. Outside of fate, towards the domain of demonic beings. (With that one step the Crownless Sword King became an existence outside of this worlds karma.) Rather than following fate, he would become an existence that writes the future of this world. In other wordsC Those two may just have the power needed to avoid that future of despair that you saw C Your devotion was not in vain. Edelweiss said as she smiled at Tsukikage. Tsukikage slightly smiled wryly at those words. You think so? Ede Yes. Of course I do. And so do the Desperados (Majin) other than myself. As she replied, Edelweiss eyes swept over the venue. Right now in the crowd, those who possessed great powers to lead have gathered from around the world. Others like Edelweiss wouldnt be spoken of publicly even by one person, but they were imposing. Those who had surpassed being human, and would fight against each other one day to decide the future of the world. Then,Every single one of them should be certain of it. A new possible future has just been born. Tsukikage closed his eyes at Edelweiss words. He remembered the sight he saw when he visited the Kurogane household back when he had been running for the House of Representatives. The figure of a boy who while sweating kept swinging his sword in solitary despite not asked to be anyones opponent and was ignored by everyone, and did not waste away or give up. It is reassuring then. It was because it would probably be a world with full of hope and kindness far more than the one he had seen before. After the final match, Ikki and Stella who had collapsed were carried to regeneration tanks in the infirmary. They were given treatment there. When Ikki finally regained consciousness, it was around midnight. This is He opened his eyes to reveal a ceiling of patterned tiles. Ikki immediately realized it was the infirmary where he had slept the night before. He also noticed the presence of the silver-haired girl sitting beside his bed. Good evening, Onii-sama. Shizuku Ah, I see that time I passed out in the ring How do you feel? Is there any place that hurts? During that, Ikki turned his mind towards his body. Certainly, a heavy feeling of fatigue still remained. Butat the same time there was also a sense of fulfillment. Thats right I won against Stella That terrifyingly powerful knight. As he was convinced it was not a dream, Ikki clenched his fist. By the way, where is Stella? Shes here. The voice came from the opposite side of where Shizuku was sitting. When Ikki turned his head, there were figures of Arisuin sitting on a folding chair and Stella lying in a bed like him. It looks like even someone like Stella would be sleeping soundly at this time. Stella Ikki looked closely at Stella who was lying down. Her breathing when asleep was normal and her complexion was good. It seemed she had suffered no lasting damage. Thank goodness. Says the guy that cut her down. D-Dont phrase it in an unpleasant way Ufufu, Im sorry. As he apologized, Arisuin stood up from his chair. Then, he started to speak to Shizuku. Well then, Ikki has woken up so should we return to the hotel about now? Its already quite late. Shizuku nodded in reply. She was also thinking of leaving after waiting for Ikki to wake up after all. Yes. Onii-sama. A change of clothes has been placed next to the bed. Tomorrow morning, Ill come wake you up before the award ceremony, so today please rest your body at ease. Will do. And Shizuku held Ikkis bony hand between both of her small hands and smiled broadly, Congratulations. Onii-sama. Up until now, Onii-sama today was the coolest. She congratulated him on his victory. Yeah Thanks. The celebration is still for tomorrow, lets do it after we get back to Tokyo. Ill introduce you to a good place. Ill be looking forward to it. Just leave it to me. Later. Today, please just rest your body at ease. After saying that, the two left the infirmary. In the infirmary there was a faint moonlight shining inside. Only Ikki and Stella remained. The only sound during the silent night was the ticking of a clock and Stellas soft breathing when asleep. Ikkis eyes were naturally drawn to Stella who was sleeping on the bed next to his. Ikki ! Suddenly, Stella was calling out Ikkis name. Was she awake? Thinking that, Ikki left his bed and came close to her but Stella who was lying on the bed was still apparently in comfortable sleep while breathing softly. She was just talking in her sleep. Ikki who was a bit disappointed sat down on the folding chair Arisuin was on before. Just what kind of dream she was seeing? While thinking that, he could never understand even when he was staring at her sleeping face. But There was a feeling in his chest that kept coming and going. The fulfillment of this day. The expression of the girl he competed with desperately together while he was overcoming the peak his limits. Her burning eyes. Her ferocious smile. Her presence that was nothing but magnificent, Ikki had remembered it. Thump, thump. When he remembered any of it, his heart was beating fast. It was because this girl was here that he was able to become this strong. Because this girl had faced him and fought against him so seriously. Stella Whenever he remembered her, he became drowned in his love for her that was overflowing from within him. As that emotion stirred him up, Ikki slightly rose from his chair. He was leaning over Stella on her bed. Then, he gently touched her cheek. That was, something he should not have done. Ah Ikki funyuu~ Even in her sleep she could tell that it was Ikkis hand. She smiled in her sleep and nuzzled against his hand like a cat rubbing her smell on him. ~~~~~~~~~~~! At Stellas action, Ikki felt something rumbling around in his brain. CCCWhat a cute living thing. His heart was pounding so loudly already and his blood was boiling. His body temperature was rising and his throat was dry. Then, his eyes were naturally drawn to Stellas moistwet and shining lips that was in front of him and bathed in moonlight. He wanted to hug her tight immediately. He wanted to kiss her. He couldnt wait for her to wake up. Wanting to kiss the person you love was natural. After all, Stella had allowed it every time they did. With such convenient excuse and after KO-ing the feelings of guilt of stealing the lips of a sleeping girl, Ikki was drawn into Stellas lips like a bug attracted by a flower Itadakimasu Huh? A meal? Her eyes popped open wide and their gazes met. It was at such a short distance that they could feel each other breaths and were very close coming into contact. ?!!?!?!?!??! Ikkis face was right in front of her the moment she woke up. The situation was enough to cause Stellas brain to boilCC M-Morning, Stella. KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!! GUH!! Her knee struck his solar plexus in a flash. I Im sorry! Ikki! I I really hit you hard are you okay?! Stella asked while patting Ikkis back as he was prostrating on the floor trembling from the pain. Ikki then replied,Y-Yeah fine Im really fine, but his face was dripping with a cold sweat as if not looking fine. Seeing Ikkis expression like that, Stella began to feel guilty with her eyebrows drooped. Auh Im really sorry, okay? B-But its because Ikki was at such position Yeah, just now was about 200% my fault. So dont worry about it. After Ikki reminded her like that, Stella finally stopped apologizing. And then she realized she was in a room she didnt recognize at all. Come to think of it where is this? The Bay Domes infirmary. It seems we were carried here after the match,. Oh, its because its my first time being sent to the infirmary during this tournament that I didnt recognize it. She muttered, then made a deep sigh. Thats right. I lost, huh. Ikki could feel the discomfort in Stellas words. Just as he had felt the fulfillment of winning against Stella after waking up, there seemed to be feeling of regret recurring in her chest. After thinking about it, he had a feeling that there was no way he should be here. Uh, um should I step outside for a bit? Hm? Why? Well as expected we just finished the match today, so I thought me being here might be unpleasant. Not at all. Stella replied to Ikkis suggestion without hesitating nonetheless. Ikki, could it be that you thought I would cry? I wouldnt do something so wasteful. Wasteful? Thats right. Sure there is feeling of regret burning inside me, but Im not going to do something wasteful by crying it out. Its because this feeling of regret is a power that will make me stronger. I have to store it, burn it as fuel, then build it up so that I can come back and beat you next year. As Stella declared it, she smiled which her white teeth could be seen. It was a powerful smile. It seemed that she was serious. Her feelings had already changed towards revenge for next year. That optimism of hers made him think again C what a strong girl she really is. As expected of Stella. Also, its not just regret by the way. Eh? My prediction, its because it wasnt wrong so I knew for sure. Her prediction was she felt that if it was with Ikki she could go anywhere no matter how high. Considering the gap in their talents, the expectations were too heavy for Ikki. However, Ikki responded to her expectations in such simple form. That they would go anywhere together. For the man she loved the most to be the strongest man was the greatest happiness possible. That was why as she reached down to him on the floor for a handshake, Ikki. From now on always, always be my number one, okay? she said while showing signs of embarrassment. That was, CCCnot good. Extremely, not good. From those words, Ikkis heart, which had settled down once from the trouble just now, had fired up. To the point of no return already. !!! Eh?! Kya!! In the next moment, Ikki ignored Stellas outreached hand and gripped her shoulder, and like that he pushed Stellas body down onto the bed behind her. I Ikki? Stella who was taken aback by what was happening, looked up with a surprised face at Ikki who was hanging on top of her. Ikki was reflected in Stellas eyes his face was brighter red than her eyes. CCCEmbarrassment. As he was thinking of what he should say, it looked like his face was about to catch fire. But even so, it seemed that this feeling bubbling up in his chest could not be concealed again. So Ikki forced his stiff throat to move and said the words out. Um S-Stella. That time when we went to Okutama with the student council, what I said in the mountain cabin do you remember? About doing lewd things with you, is something I cant do without having even met your parents. Y-Yeah I remember. It made me really happy. Really happy. He groaned softly at those words. It was really something unthinkable that he had said. No, at that time it was exactly what he truly felt, and he felt confident in it but now it was already impossible. So, After trying to look cool like that before, it really is difficult to say though Ikki said to Stella in an apologetic tone. That please forget that I ever said that! CCCHuh? She didnt understand immediately the meaning of those words. But, from the way that Ikki was holding her down and from his face flushing bright red even to his ears, the words just now had connected with her brains response and eventually, CCshe understood what he was trying to say. In an instant, Ikkis fever had spread to Stella as well. Her cheeks were hot, spreading even to her ears, and her voice became half an octave higher. That, t-th-that, C-C-C-COULD IT BE~~~~!? W-Well thats what it means ~~~~~~~~~!!! J-Just Just wait! Wait! W-What are you saying all of a sudden, Ikki?! Are you serious!? I mean are you for real!? The strong Ikki who didnt lose to temptation even after seeing my immodest appearance, where did he go!? He died. Died!? It was a very harsh way of phrasing it, but Ikki couldnt say it in any other way. After all, right now he was not sure anymore how he should show some restraint in front of his charming lover, since he couldnt understand his feelings completely at the time. SoCC Today, when I fought against Stella, when I reached my limit, I thought about it. If I were to stop here, you would go on ahead alone. Then you would find and compete with someone stronger than me. But when I imagined it, I really didnt want that. My head was going crazy with hate for whoever that someone was. I dont want anyone else to have any part of you. I want all of you to myself only. It was that one feeling that drove me forward. That feeling lit a fire in my empty heart. And then, that fire even now is still not gone! Ikki wouldnt stop. The next words out of his mouth, even though he understood they would decisively progress their relationship, he had to say those few words. He didnt care about appearing cool. Almost pestering, pleading. Directly from his heart, CChe said it. Right now, I want to make love to you, Stella! At those words her scarlet eyes, which Ikki was reflected in them, were largely shaking. The emotions in them were shock, bewilderment, turmoil, andCC Is that a no? Stupid Ikki Overflowing delight. As Stella smiled a little, she reached up her hand against his cheek, and pinched him gently. Do you have any idea how long Ive been waiting for those words? Thats right. She had waited the whole time. She was truly happy when he said that they could not do such things without greeting her parents first and that he wanted to treasure their relationship. But, that happiness did not change the feelings of what a woman would want their most beloved man to seek from her. If Ikki wanted to, at any timeCCshe had always thought of it. So, So right now Im really happy! Warm tears overflowed from her scarlet eyes. That sparkle, which acknowledged her whole self, had become like courage for Ikki and pushed his back forward. Stella! Ah, but wait! She pushed back the impatient Ikki forcefully. Stella? Ikki was confused since hed not expected her to ask him to wait at this timing, during this flow. Stella looked at Ikki with inquisitive eyes and asked. Ikki, although you said those things, have you carefully prepared that? That? In response, while muttering I Im saying, Stella let out the words with difficulty. I-its true that I had waited for you to say something like that after all, right? But, were still students, we havent gone to properly meet each of our parents, and I plan to fight against you again next year, so uhm it would be troubling if I get pregnant, wouldnt it? ah. Even someone as dense as Ikki would realize it after being told that much. And of course he had not come prepared. Realizing this, he became embarrassed by his carelessness. S-Sorry! To think that I just got so caught up in it! Thats what I thought. Ikki, you love making rather sudden moves, huh. Uuuuu As he was strongly being stared by Stella with criticizing eyes, Ikki groaned in an apologetic manner. It was natural for Stella to be angry. As a man, this was something he should have paid attention to. Yet he had completely forgotten about something so important and let his desires go wild. If there was a hole nearby hed like to crawl into it. Even if there was none, he would like to dig a hole and then crawl into it. It looked like he would cry at his pathetic self. At any rate, as long as he wasnt prepared he could not force to do it. Th Then I will hurry and go buy it now! Though it was not a cool thing to say, there was no other way so Ikki got up. But, W-Wait! Stella grabbed Ikkis arm. L-leaving a girl alone after causing her to feel like this is a loss of points you know, a huge loss of points! You dont really have to go buy it right now! No, butsomething like that is- Its fine! Just wait a little! As she said that with a face that seemed embarrassed for some reason, Stella opened her expensive make-up pouch inside the basket that had change of clothes stored on the side of the bed. Then, she grabbed what she wanted after searching for a short whileand after her feelings were somewhat decided, with a quiet voice, Use this. She said as she took out a square, plastic-sealed object from the pouch and handed it to Ikki. !? He had never used one, but Ikki had knowledge about it. It was definitely that, which he knew information about it. But for such a thing to turn up now S-Stella, could it be, you had prepared it all this time? ~~~~~~~! During that, Stellas face became red as if it would catch on fire. It-It-Its not like I was expecting for it to happen all this time, its not like that, okay!? Its not!! Its just that only because I could be well-prepared whenever my lover asked for it! Y-Yeah! This is normal etiquette for a princess! (I-Its normal, huh. Princesses are really amazing.) C could it be that you think Im a disgraceful woman? I dont think of such things. Ikki immediately denied back at Stella who had an uneasy look. He would not think of such rude things. In fact, he had learned from Stellas concern what he had missed, and so he was grateful. Thank you. Ill properly be more careful from now on. You should. because it was really embarrassing to buy those. As he promised and nodded, Ikki took it from Stellas hand. (Huh? Its thicker than I would have thought) Then it began to unravel down to ten times longer. (What the heck is this?!) It seemed that there were ten packaged together. W-well, just because they were packaged like that probably doesnt mean they all have to be used at once. It is obvious. It cant be like that. As he warned his agitated heart, Ikki detached one piece away by ripping the lines along the top with his fingers and the ripping sound of plastic was heard. That wasthe signal that preparation was complete. Were really going to do it right now? Y Yeah Now that preparation was complete, their hearts once again were filled with embarrassment. He couldnt look straight at Stellas face. Stella was also the same, even though she was checking at Ikki by sneaking quick glances with her moist eyes, they both would look away immediately if their gazes met. They continued like that for three minutes in silence. (What are we doing) They couldnt just keep avoiding each other. Not after all the courage they had already worked up. (At a time like this, the man needs to pull himself together!) And so Ikki took a deep breath and faced Stella on the bed. Stella! Y-Yes! Im not much but Ill be in your care! L-Likewise, please take care of me. And so as they were feeling many things that seemed pointless, their first night together had begun. Stellas upper body was laid on the curled sheets of the pure white bed as if being cared for, with the blue moonlight faintly illuminating her. While wearing the simple white one piece dress which must have been put on her when she was admitted into the infirmary, that faint light casted shadows from every curve of her body. That alone was enough to set someones mind ablaze. It was weird. He should have already seen her in a more immodest appearance but now looking at her like this, he couldnt stop it. He wanted to run his fingertips, palms, lips over every inch of her. Just thinking about it made him nervous and his heart unable to stop racing out of control. It was understandable. Ever since he had come to like this girl, he had longed for this day to come. This is embarrassing It was probably the same for Stella. Regardless of whether or not her bust was too large for her stature, her chest was heaving up and down from being nervous, but her eyes were looking up at Ikki with a glint of anticipation. She felt anxious and excited from not knowing what would happen to her. The light in her eyes reflected the combination of those two emotions. And so Ikki responded to that. He hid his hesitation and embarrassment, leaned over Stella and extended his hand to her clothes. W-Wait Just as Ikkis fingers were almost at the top button, her small voice stopped him. H-hey right now, Im not wearing a bra, so its embarrassing so suddenly, from the bottomplease S-Sorry He automatically apologized in response to Stellas request. Though it wasnt really the time for him to apologize. Nothing made much sense to him anymore. But if Stella didnt like it, then from the top was no good. Starting at the top or the bottom, it was all the same. In that case, it was probably better to make it easier for Stella. After deciding it, Ikki reached out his hand to the button around Stellas knee, and started unbuttoning one by one. It was like unwrapping a precious present without damaging it. With each button undone, Stellas body was revealed from the bottom. Her round knees. Her very white voluptuous plump thighs. Her crotch hidden by her inner thighs pressed together, and protected by simple hospital underwear. Then, above her pure white stomach there was something jiggling and contracting when she respired. (Wow this is not good) While he was excited to the point that he thought he would be sweating blood as well, Ikki had realized it. He was walking through an unthinkable landmine. Truthfullyhe had imagined of unbuttoning them little by little from the top. He expected how it would happen. He had previous experience during the time at the mountain cabin so he was ready. But, he hadnt anticipated things to go this way. Even though it was the same thing, it felt different just from changing the order. As a result he wasnt prepared, and his reasoning was lost little by little as what he saw became more exposed. He wanted to force open her shivering thighs that were closed in shyness. He wanted to rub his hands across that pure white fingernails. His wild desires were burning him up from inside his whole body. Thenwhen he undid the button above her bellybutton, fireworks burst in his head. As Stella breathed and her chest rose, her dress opened from the button on top of her breasts to either side. The bottoms of her breasts were exposed with the dress clinging on them. !! His eyes were fixated on the flattened round white flesh. Just how soft are they? His boiled desire and curiosity tempted his fingertips. !! When the tip of his middle finger touched the skin of her breast, Stellas body shivered. She clenched her eyes closed and clamped her lips tightly together as if to stop from crying out. But she did not resist. So he took it as a good thing. He slightly put more strength to the pulp of his finger. Then, his finger sunk into the soft flesh without resistance. The sensation of the opposite sex that his body never felt before caused a shiver ran up his spine. Next, Ikkis index finger accompanied his middle finger on her breast. He ran his fingers against the line of the bottom of her flattened breast and they slipped into the gap. Hyu! The underside of her breast was touched. The sensation she felt for the first time made Stellas ruby eyes opened with bewilderment. But she did not make any objection. So Ikki did not stop. He gently slid his fingers in further. Her skin was utterly smooth. Her breast that his fingers were on was so soft as if melting and had a considerable weight. They were warm. His fingers felt like they would melt. ~~~~~~!!! aah! Stellas body showed a small reaction from having her breast stroked from underneath. An adorable voice leaked out of her moist lips. He wanted to hear more of them. So he turned his finger under her breast and curled it to gently lift it up. In an instant, k, kuu!! Stellas entire body heaved, and at the same time the final button of her dress popped off. Then, her breasts that were pushed down bounced off like jelly and her dress opened wide from the impact. But not everything was revealed. The dress that was split to both sides had stopped at the peaks of her breasts. Yes, it got stuck. Barely though. Therefore, although he could not see the peaks, the surrounding parts which were half of her white breasts had been exposed, and their color became more different closer to the peaks. CCCIts okay to bite. Ikki then suddenly remembered the words Stella said a while ago in a similar situation. Yes. Thats right. She definitely said something like that before. CCIn other words, he had her promise. It was already allowed. So there was no need to hold back. Lets bite. W-Wait! He wouldnt wait because Stella said this was okay. He definitely wouldnt wait. As Ikki was about to strip off the clothing stuck on the peaks of her breasts, This is so embarrassing that it feels like my chest is going to break! He stopped his movements at her nice voice which was almost a scream she was holding off. He turned his gaze from Stellas breasts to her face, and tears welled up in her wet scarlet eyes as she was breathing shallowly. The amount was not as much as overflowing tears, but her bottom eyelashes were wet, and the feelings includedwas fear. Although she said it was okay, as expected scary things were scary. Thinking about it, Stella must have always worked hard before today as well. She gathered her courage and showed him that she was a woman. To be stronger, to be closer, so that they can make love with one another. Do you have any idea how long Ive been waiting for you to say that? She really had been waiting for him this whole time. Thinking of that devotion, the forceful emotion known as lust that warmed his entire body had faded away. What boiled up instead was love that could even make them feel uneasy. He wanted to treat this girl gently. He didnt want her to have a scary memory of this day that she had always been waiting for. So, Stella !? Ikki took his hand away from her dress and leaned forward, joining his lips together with Stellas lips. It was not a sexual kiss like biting, but a kiss that exchanged each others moisture like the ones he always did with Stella. He repeated it several times, and stiffness from Stellas body faded away. The sensation from the usual kiss seemed to reassure her. ButCC that was not good. Because today they were not leaving things at the same place. So Ikkimade the kiss deeper. ! He slipped his tongue between Stellas lips and invaded her mouth. Stellas body bounced at the sudden sensual stimulation. But this kind of deep kiss wasnt their first. Stella also didnt show any fear. She immediately moved her tongue as well, as if welcoming Ikkis tongue. Just as usual. But this was the end of the usual. Stella eventually realized. While the action itself was the usual, the amount of time was different. If it was the usual they would have let go of their lips by now, but Ikki wouldnt stop. He wouldnt let go of her lips. He wouldnt let her escape. His tongue crawled into her reasoning, melting it away as if it was candy. He was persistently melting her down. ~~~~~~~~~! The wet sounds of their kissing can be heard in the infirmary at night. Their salivas were bubbling from being mixed together, and overflowing from their lips. But, Ikki would not allow them to spill like that. He lift Stellas chin up and poured all of them down into her throat. Stella swallowed the melted fluids of their passion. The burning passion warmed the tissues inside Stellas throat. Then at the same time, Ikki slid and crawled his fingers from Stellas knee into between her thighs. However, he never touched her crotch. He was uncertain of whether or not he should touch it, but he was stimulated into tracing along the lines between her thighs. His fingers moved slowly starting from near the knees and towards the crotch, back and forth repeatedly. And when his fingers finally reached near the edge of her underwear, Ikki could feel from his fingertips that her thighs starting to twitch. Looking into her eyes he could see that the fear had already begun to melt into passion which made even her vision to become unclear. Her body was hot from the inner and outer stimulations, and flushed cherry blossom pink. Sweats along with sweet scent indicating Stella was strongly aroused were released. It was proof that her heart and body were ready. Are you okay now? Yeah If youre scared then just tell me. I will do this as many times until your feelings have calmed. Im okay. It seemed she had no strength. Stella made a smile that looked like she was melting. Her gaze was soft from dizziness, but even so it held Ikki in place and would not let him go. Her braveness was so lovely that Ikki gently kissed Stella three more times. CCThen, when their lips separated, he placed a hand on her shoulder, And took her clothes off. Under the moonlight, her naked body, flushed in faintly cherry blossom pink, was revealed. The delicate line of her neck. Her slender, feminine arms. And, the part of her that seemed the most contrasting C her breasts that largely jiggled but remained attached to her body, and the cherry blossom pink nipples that became exposed and slightly jiggled from the stimulation of her clothes being removed. At such beauty, Ikki forgot to breathe. Youre so beautiful His mind was so overwhelmed that only such common words could come out. Even right now he wanted to hold on to her. Half of his body, inside his pants had already become painfully excited. But even so, Ikki had to restrain himself. Even if he forgot to breathe, he would not forget to care for Stella. He held his ground, and proceeded to make final confirmation. He scooped up some of the saliva on her collar bone that had dripped down from her mouth with his finger and smeared it on her right nipple. He rubbed it with the pulp of his finger. Then, Aahhnnn For the first time, a clear flirtatious voice came out of Stellas mouth. When he moved his fingers away, he could see that the shape of her nipple was clearly different from the one on her left breast. Her left breast had no hand on it, and her right breast was swollen and wet with saliva. That sensational difference hit Ikkis reasoning hard. CCIt was agonizing. His breathing was out of order. His forehead hurt. Honestly, it was too painful to endure any longer. CCBut, was it okay now? Was it really okay to go further now? He had no experience after all. He had no idea because he had no experience. Though Stella said that it was okay, he wondered if would hurt her if he began now. As Ikki was worrying about it, CCStella reached up and wrapped her arms around his neck. Then, she spoked as she smiled. Thank you for being so gentle with me. It really is okay now. Thus, he didnt have to endure anymore. Ikki, you can do what you want to me, all of them ! Those words were the trigger. He didnt hesitate anymore. He wouldnt turn back. Under the moonlight, two shadows melted together, overlapping with passion. How much was his, and how much was hers? They embraced each other strongly and deeply that it was not clear anymore. Their voices no longer carried any meaning and their lips were desperately seeking their beloved partner. In the midst of it, Ikki Kurogane vowed to himself. I wont let this girl be unhappy. He would never let her regret choosing the man named Ikki Kurogane. He strongly vowed on his own soul. The sounds of birds chirping from somewhere could be heard. As if being invited by them, Ikki woke up from his slumber. The morning light shined on his opened eyes. The sky on that day was displayed on the window, and it was perfectly clear that it would make anyone feel good. It was a wonderful morning. And yet his body felt completely heavy. He felt like he was sunken into the bed so firmly that it seemed impossible to move. At the same time his consciousness was the same, which his eyes received the morning sun but he was far from having completely woken up. That was not good, and so in order to lead his mind and body to awakening, Ikki took a single breath. Then a sweet, floral scent tickled his nostrils. Ikki knew that smell. He turned his head to the side, and as if it was natural she was there. Stellas appearance was that her white body was covered in sheets up to her shoulders, and she showed a gentle smile. When their eyes met, Stellas scarlet eyes became squinted from shyness. Good morning, dear. ! Ehehe, I had wanted to try saying that once. That one word made his heart jump and his face flush. The expression of special love that Stella spoke of. The moment he heard that, any sleepiness was blown away and Ikki remembered it. Everything that happened here last night. (I-I see, of course my body would feel heavy). He understood everything now, and looked over at the plastic debris. (I cant believe we actually used them all!) He wondered what had happened to their fear and nervousness from before. It all happened after the first one was over C Stella was strangely turned on. Once she was in a mount position, it went out of Stella wasnt the only one turned on. Even so, there should have been a limit. He never thought of cursing his self-control that had kept going since the school opening ceremony. Since it was this excessive, he wouldnt be able to move normally the next day. (Well need to be more careful next time) It was a mistake for him not to consider about Stellas trained body. As Ikki was cautioning himself, he asked Stella, who seemed to have sustained actual damage more than himself. Is your body okay? It still quite hurts. It might be hard to walk without feeling the pain. Ikki, youre surprisingly a brute. Doing those things to a girl during her first time. But I shouldnt be the only one to be blamed for that, right? Im sure of it W-Well thats true. She probably thought she overdid it too. She averted her eyes that looked embarrassed. Couldnt you heal it with your dragon regeneration? I could, but I want to stay like this for a while. Her reply made him tilted his head. If she could heal it, then she really should. Ikki would feel guilty about her always feeling pain, butCC After all, this is proof of being loved by Ikki. ~~~~~!!! Being told such things with such face filled with happiness made him speechless. Even though they made love to each other so much last night, she was so lovely that it hurt him. CCWhat a cruel woman. He had to control himself. He shouldnt get drowned in it. Even as he decided this, he knew that he needed to do the same thing she strongly did to him. By any means, he needed to express this love or else he wouldnt feel good. He wouldnt feel good if he didnt let her know how much he loved her. With that in his mind, Ikkis hand naturally reached Stellas cheek. Stella didnt resist. She could feel Ikkis feelings being transmitted to her from the heat on the palm of his hand, closed her eyes, and moved her lips slightly forward. As if being drawn in by those lips, Ikki moved his face closer and his lips, It was when their lips were about to meet. Onii-sama. Stella-san. Are you awake already? During the knock, Shizukus voice from outside the door was heard. HYU!?!? In that very sudden situation, they both let out a weird scream. And unfortunately it was heard by Shizuku and Arisuin outside. It seems that you are awake. (I-Ikki! Hurry and go to the other bed!) (Ah, Stellas robe is) (Theres no time to put it on! Pick it up and hide it! Im hiding the trashes on the bed after all!) (Okay, I get it!) Ikki grabbed the fallen robe from under the bed, jumped into the other bed, and hid it under the sheets. In that same moment the door to the infirmary opened, and Shizuku and Arisuin entered. Good morning, Onii-sama, Stella-san. Did you two sleep well? Oh? Arisuin stopped as soon as he His mouth made a somewhat meaningful smile. At his expression that looked like he had guessed everything, Stella began to sweat rapidly. W-W-W-W-What are you grinning for, Alice?! Hmmm? No reason. I was just thinking you two had so much fun last night. W-W-W-W-W-We didnt do anything!! Shizuku managed to slip in the words What do you mean? during Stellas objection. Even though it seemed you two had fun fighting each other. Oh, y-you meant that. That? N-Nothing! ? (Stella your behavior is too suspicious.) It was not good at this rate. Thinking that, Ikki addressed Shizuku to draw her attention away from Stella. Shizuku, thank you for going to the trouble of coming to wake us. No, there is no need to thank me for something this much. Actually I would like Onii-sama who did his best to rest at ease more, but considering the time of the award ceremony I thought it was probably better to have breakfast soon. Y-Yeah. Well then, I need to be ready by getting dressed, so could you wait outside? He somehow managed to maintain his expression even though he felt pain and guilt while his little sister was being concerned for his entire body. Ikki suggested Shizuku to leave and she did not have any problem with it. I understand. I will wait outside then. Lets go, Alice. She said that as she turned back. CCWith this, now they could By the way, Stella-san. Its been bugging me for a while, but what is that rubber ballon-like thing that fell under your bed? EH!?!? No way! I should have picked up all of themCCCCah! Stella peeked under her bed and there was nothing. But the careless words that came out of her mouth had provided enough detail for confirmation. Stella Uh-oh~ While the males gave despairing sighs, the girls faces grew pale. One was going pale from panic, while the other went into a rage that made her pale. I see. I see As I expected, it was that, huh. I thought something was weird about you two Shizuku made a smile that only reached her mouth but her eyes glowed with green demonic fire, even as the temperature in the room all around her fell below freezing temperature. With cracking sounds, frost spread across the glass windows of the room, despite it being midsummer. Sh-Shizuku Uh-uhm this iswellC. During it, Stella tried to somehow reason with her much though, Oh, no no. Its fine if you dont finish, really. Basically its that, right? Last night, after having faced Onii-sama in an earnest contest, when Stella-san seriously thought about how she intended to express her intent to reward him, the two of you must have been Dragon Fang-ing the Ittou Shura of the NightC H, hey?! I think we can find a better time to tell you about this properly Any last request? No- I see. So last requests are not needed. From the start, there was nothing they could say to persuade Shizuku once she was on fire. In the next moment, the green magic light coming out of Shizuku blown away all the windows. Well then, right now, DIEEEEEEEE!!!! KYAAAAA! WaiC, Shizuku, Calm dowC SHAAAAC C C C C Yikes, sorry it was nothing! IKKIC C! Why did you move back thereC C C C! Its, not, my problem MUSHAAAAC C C C C C C C C And so a bloody blizzard devastated the infirmary. At long last the Seven Stars Sword Art Festival came to an end. From among the 32 people selected from the eight schools of Japan, only one has made it to the top. All of those matches ended with yesterdays final match. The 26 matches were carried out intensely. They were magnificent and I remember every detail of them. The head of the Seven Stars Sword Art Festivals steering committee Kaieda Yuuzou made a speech at the venue where the excitement from yesterday had not yet cooled down. Everyones eyes were not at Kaieda, but were at the curve-shaped podium in front of him. To be precise, at the place where the competitors would go up to. They were eagerly waiting, for the appearance of the ones who would be crowned as the victors, the leading actors of this tournament. Shinomiya Amane who was one of the two who were at third place had committed a bad foul play by continuing to attack even after the match ended, and Kurogane Ouma who automatically won third place had left yesterday for Osaka. They were not at this place, but the remaining two, Kurogane Ikki and Stella Vermillion, were in the waiting room. G-Good grief, haa, haa! Stupid Shizuku, she went too serious! Anyone else other than me would have died, really! A-Are you okay, Stella? Ikki stroked the back of Stella who was slumping in her folding chair and gasping for breath. Stella had kept being chased around by Shizuku until just now. Honestly, I managed to get away from her just now but Im really scared of later. Next time Ill explain to her too. But at these words, Stella adjusted her breathing after taking a deep breath and, No, its fine, she refuted back. Why? Making Shizuku understand is my responsibility. Thats not true, this is our- But at Ikkis words, Stella shook her head sideways. Sorry. I know that. I know, but I want to do this alone. Stella had made up her mind long ago. It was natural. Because she was the girl who loved Ikki that much, she was taking him away. This was something she had to finish on her own. If its not like that, I wont be able to face Shizuku with pride. I cant let you help this time. Ikki showed his understanding at Stellas words. It was very much like a girls responsibility. Ikki just couldnt help but loving this part of her. And so, Ikki encouraged Stella who was being like this. Okay. Good luck. Why are you saying like it doesnt involve you? Eh? Ikki obviously felt confused at her reply because a moment ago she said she would do it alone. But Stella had a good reason for saying that it involved him too. Dont you remember? You were told after the match with Touka- san, right? What my father said. ah. After being told that, Ikki remembered too now. The scandal that had erupted around Stella and the ethics committees rampage. At the end of that incident, the King of Vermillion, Stellas father, had sent a message to him through Stella, After the Seven Stars Sword Art Festival is over, come and meet me at the Vermillion Empire. R-right, that happened It certainly involved him. It would be right to say it was a do-or-die situation for him. Speaking of which, I already booked a flight for a week from now. Eeeeeh?!?! It was already decided from the start, right? W-Well yeah, but mymy heart isnt ready! Cant we at least postpone for a week? If the countrys army can hold out another week, then its fine. Did that mean that a war would break out if we dont go within a week?! Dont tell me, I may be the second princess, but youre not going to run away after you deflowered a nations princess, are you~? Uu My father is just as scary as Shizuku, you know~. Good luck, d~e~a~r ?. There was no getting out of this completely. There was no other way but to accept this. I Ill do my best Ikki nodded as he felt cold sweat breaking out all across his body, And now we will carry out the 62nd Seven Stars Sword Festivals awards ceremony. Everyone here, please give a round of applause to the winners! Just as their talk had reached a resting-place, Kaieda was calling them out. During this Stella rose from her chair as if leaping out of it and turned to face Ikki, Well then, lets go, Ikki, she said and reached out a hand to him. The winner and the runner-up would be awarded separately. So, at least she wanted to be welcomed together when entering. Okay. Understanding Stellas feelings, he took her hand. Then, they made their entry from the same gate while holding hands. Instantly CC WAAAAAAAAAA!!!!! After they had just waited, round of applauses and cheers rained on the two. Ikki-kun! Congratulations!! Ahh! Look! Theyre holding hands! Woohoo! You two look great together! Your highness Stella! You will get your revenge next year for sureC C C C! You two were really amazingC C C C! As they were being welcomed, the two were walking down the aisle towards the stage while holding hands. Eventually, the two stood on the stage with Kaeida, and the voices of the tens of thousands of people soon became smaller and quiet, creating formal silence in the end. After waiting for the silence, Kaieda announced the name of this tournaments runner-up. Hagun Academy, first year, Stella Vermillion. Yes. Stella, whose name was called, let go of Ikkis hand and walked towards Kaieda. In the 62nd Seven Stars Sword Festival, you left behind brilliant achievements and reached second place. For that, I hereby award you this. Congratulations. Stella took the certificate Kaieda presented in both of her hands and bowed. She then turned back and bowed to the audience. The audience returned the favor with huge applause without any words. During the applause, Stella faced the winners podium and stood on the second highest place. CCCWhile very dignified, it was done masterfully. As expected, she was used to being on stage. Then as silence descended upon the ceremony once again, Hagun Academy, first year, Kurogane Ikki. It was finally Ikkis turn. Yes! During the silence, he replied with a clear good voice and walked forward. Though he was not used to being on stage like Stella, he had good posture. His appearance was dignified and powerful, which was as good and didnt lose to Stellas. Once Ikki stood before him, Kaieda awarded him. In the 62nd Seven Stars Sword Festival, you stood on the top after winning through fierce battles. For such accomplishments, I hereby award you this certificate and the title of Seven Star Sword King. Congratulations. Along with the certificate was the title of the strongest student knight in this country. It was what Ikki had always continuously aimed for. In a moment, various thoughts were recurring in Ikkis mind. Meeting Kurogane Ryouma. The days of training since then. The memories of entering dojos and the taste of blood from being almost killed many times. Being continuously held back for a year at Hagun Academy. Then, his chance meeting with his most beloved girl C Right now, a resolution to those days had been formed. The path of carnage he walked through was never wrong. Thank you. With many thoughts filling him, he accepted the certificate. But there was no applause. Everyone in attendance knew after all, that the winner still had something left to do. Kurogane. Shinguuji Kurono, the chairman of Hagun Academy, was waiting beside Kaieda and she handed something over to Ikki in order for him to fulfill his duty. It was what Todou Touka entrusted him with as the representative leader of his school C Hagun Academys school flag. What should he do with Kuronos alma maters flag? Ikki of course understood even without being told. It was what he had promised. He entrusted his certificate to Kurono and received the school flag in exchange. He then stood next to Stella, on the top of the winners podium the summit of the Seven Stars, and raised the flag high towards the sky. CImmediately after, !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! ! It was as if the applause was pouring down on him like waterfall and the cheers splashing over his whole body. Kurogane-kun, youre the bestC C! All hail the new Seven Stars Sword King! Next year, I will be cheering you againC C C C! You looked cool! Ikki-kun! It wasnt just from the audience seats. The cheers were also coming from outside the venue. They were also blessings that came from tens of thousands of people he didnt even know. And of course, they werent just from people he didnt know. Those who Ikki knew also gave their blessings to him who was standing on the top. Youre looking good nowC! Hmph. Arisuin waving his hand, and Shizuku applauding mildly beside him with her cheeks puffed out like a hamster that had too much to eat. Kurogane-kun, congratulations! Hmph. Kurashiki Kuraudo who diligently came to this place and standing with his arms crossed as if bored, and also Ayatsuji Ayase who wanted to attend the awards ceremony for the person she was indebted to by forcing herself as someone associated with Kuraudo. Thank you! Kurogane-kun! As expected of the man who defeated me, Runners High! The student council members who had done their best to protect everyone during the Akatsuki attack. AndC Yo, Kurogane! I wont lose next year so be preparedC! Are you planning to fail a year, Yuu? Ah youre right. I wont be here next year. What should I do Even if you were here what were you planning to do? The rivals he competed with for the top, on the stage of this Seven Stars Sword Art Festival. Accepting their blessings, Ikki had made a decision. CCBecome strong. So that he would not be ashamed of the blessings and the Seven Stars Sword King title he received. More than now, always from now on. ThenCC With these celebrations, the final program of the Seven Stars Sword Art Festival came to an end. Kaieda then began to speak towards everyone present. Well thenI now announce the 62nd Seven Stars Sword Art Festival to be o-. However, it happened during that time. HOLD IT RIGHT THEREEEEEEE!!!! In an instant, dozens of voices belonging to the same girl, overlapping each other, had echoed throughout the venue, and dozens of peoples forms jumped over the fence and rushed towards the ring. Everyone in the venue was shocked at the sight. It was because it was so sudden, but more than that it was because the dozens of intruders were girls that had the same face. W-What?! The same person, that many!? Of course, the adults immediately responded to this situation. In order to calm the situation down, they were trying to catch them. But just as the girls were captured by the adults, they disappeared like smoke one by one. It was a Noble Art that created clones of herself. The girls split herself up and broke through the adults line of defense. She slipped into the front of the podium where Ikki and Stella were standing. The two became dumbfounded at the face of the intruder. But that was expected. After all, the one who intruded was, You! Kusakabe-san?! She was their classmate and friend. Kusakabe Kagami of the Hagun Academys Newspaper Club. Just what is her intention? They were going to ask, but before they could Kagami had already brought out a camera in her hand. Stella-chan! Get beside Senpai! Its no good if you stay in that place! !! Stella and Ikki understood what those words meant in no time. Stella! Okay! As Kagami aimed the camera lens towards them, Stellas face that was dignified until now had turned into a smiling face like a blooming flower. She jumped onto the top of the podium where Ikki was standing. Ikki caught Stella without staggering and supported her body. Kurogane Ikkis chivalry would continue from now on. He would walk beside his irreplaceable and most beloved rival. At the appearance of the two standing as equals, everyone in the venue gained an understanding as if the final piece of a puzzle got into place, thinking Ah, I see. It was the conclusion of the battle. Even if the outcome was difficult to shake and remained as a record, these two should be together like this. From now on, always. CCForever. Okay! Cheese! Volume 10 - Prologue *TN: Naraka is a Buddhist term for a world below ground similar to hell. In a corner of Southeast Asia. In the depths of the jungle where tall trees and shrubs grew in abundance. There were historic ruins of Khmer architecture covered with ivies. The left-to-decay ruins were forgotten existences even for the local inhabitants. But, in a part of it, light was coming out from one of the windows. That brightness stood out in the torrential rain that fell incessantly from the lead colored clouds that hid completely the sun. It wasnt a flame. It was the brightness of civilization based on electricity. What were emitting that were the CRT monitors piled up highly inside the historic ruins. Those practically countless monitors were showing the same very girl. It was the figure ofCrimson PrincessStella Vermillion who was making flutter her burning-looking red hair. Eventually the video that was projected came to an end with the figure of Stella trampling on it without hesitation as she looked down on the camera with eyes as if she was looking at garbage. C I like that shes lovely, isnt she? At the same time, a hot long breath echoed in one of the room of the ruins. That breath was let out by a small shadow that was lying down on the sofa surrounded by mountains of monitors. From that day on, that person only thought about her twenty-four hours a day. It was one of the 1762 marionettes that he was playing simultaneously around the world from this place. From that time, theClownHiraga Reisen was destroyed. He felt she was beautiful. Her well-featured looks. Her refined voice similar to a chirp of a bird. Her body that overflowed with charm as a woman. And above all, how her soul was, that she could even get angry for the sake of others. And, for this reason, that person thought. I wantthat girl. I want to make that girl a doll for myself only. And, to enjoy myself. To make that beautiful face disfigure, To squeeze out shrieks from her throat until her voice becomes hoarse, To besmear with sludge her beautiful soul with whatever method comes to mind. Yeah, that surely, surely sounds (Very enjoyable, theres no doubt about that) When he believed so, he couldnt keep standing even if he did so again. Thats whyI shall move. Ill think of a miracle that will make me meet her in this vast world. For the sake of obtaining all of her. I shall move and breakeverything about her. Volume 10 - CH 1 The 62nd Seven Star Sword Art Festival that showed a climax rarely seen in the recent years with fierce fights after fierce fights came to an end with the victory of theWorst OneKurogane Ikki who defeatedCrimon PrincessStella Vermillion. The spectators who were watching attentively their fight head to their respective homes while talking about the magnificence of the two knights with each other with a look that didnt cool down its excitement even after the awarding ceremony that happened one night after the finals. At the same time, the protagonists of this festival that gathered from all over Japan, the representatives of each academy returned home. The stallholders who put out their shops to take advantage of the Seven Stars Sword Art Festival also retired, and the day after the awarding ceremony, the reclaimed land of the gulf coast was taking its original ghost-town shape. The festival was over. However, the representatives of Hagun Academy including Kurogane Ikki were still in Osaka. That was because theStar of NaniwaMoroboshi Yuudai, who was a worthy opponent and crossed swords with him in the first round of the Seven Start Sword Art Festival, led a group and held a victory celebration with the friends of Ikki at the okonomiyaki shopIchibanboshiwhich was also the home of his parents. C Err, well then! Kusakabe Kagami, this incompetent me who was sentenced to three days of disciplinary lessons from tomorrow for making a mess at the awarding ceremony, will lead the toast to celebrate the victory of Ikki at the Seven Stars Sword Art Festival! Kagaami put up the beer mug that she held in her hand after she had refused with a few words while she inserted a self-deprecating joke, C Congratulations, senpaiDDDD! With a loud voice, she blessed Ikki who sat on the seat of honor of the long table that was made by connecting several tables. What followed that was, Congratulations!!!! The friends and acquaintances of Ikki who gathered for the victory celebration also gave their blessings while toasting. The gathered people were Stella and Shizuku who were representative members of the same Hagun Academy. His friends Arisuin Nagi and Ayatsuji Ayase. And also the members of the Student Council including Toudou Touka. In addition to Moroboshi who offered this place and his other friends Jougasaki Hyakuya and Asagi Momiji. The figures of Yakushi Kiriko who was another protagonist at the finals, of Sara Bloodlily who unfolded a fierce combat with Ikki at the Seven Stars Sword Art Festival, of Kazamatsuri Rinna who came along with Sara somehow and even her maid Charlotte Corday were there. Although Ikki was shy and slightly embarrassed due to the words of congratulations from everyone, C Thank you, everyone. He also raised the beer mug and participated in the toast. Thus, the party began. C Hurry up, theyre cooking! Theyre super-cooking! *Clank**Clank* Make your orders rapidly! Moroboshi, who stood in the kitchen, called out to them while clanging the metal spatula. As if she was waiting for this, Stella raised her hand while raising from her chair. C Tama porks for me! And ten of them! C Coming right away! C Stella-chan isnt your gluttony getting refined somehow? C I-it cant be helped, Arisu. The fuel consumption of the Dragon Spirit is way too much. If I dont eat properly I get dizzy, you know? C Well, it would be great if you could consume properly as well. C Shiro. What are you going to order? C I will order tendon with green onion. What will Momiji get? C Hmm?. Since were eating a lot now?. I woonder whiich oone wiill it bee oh, thats right! Can it be the napolitan that you were preparing the other day? C Let me see. A napolitan yakisoba, right? Yeah, sure. And the corpulent Nii-chan over here? C Hmm well, can I get these tama mix? C Im sorry. Well have those starting next week?. C Ah, is that so? C Onii-chan, why are you spouting such a stupid lie!? It was a little girl with bobbed hair who raised a voice of protest. She was the younger sister of Moroboshi Yuudai. She was Moroboshi Koume. Although she was unable to speak before, during the battle of her older brother and Ikki she miraculously recovered her voice, and while her tone of voice was still unstable, she was taking orders from everyone while chatting without relying on writing. And then, and until the ordered dishes were prepared. Everyone gathered around Stella and Ikki who were on the seats of honor and gave them their compliments as they raised each of their beer mugs. C Congratulations for your victory, Kurogane-kun! It was incredibly cool! To think that Ive been receiving sword lessons from such an amazing person, Im immensely happy! C Yeeah, it was really a great thing. But Ill overturn the outcome from that situation! My aliasFifty Fiftywas eclipsed after all. C I always believed, you know!? That Kurogane-kun would win! Since hes a knight that defeated myBlackbirdin the end! Ikki responded to them with gratitude from the bottom of his heart. C Thank you. If I hadnt met everyone I wouldnt have been able to get this strength by myself. Im grateful. C Though it was unfortunate for Princess-dono. The difference was millimeter. Stella showed how she shrugged her shoulders a little with the comfort of Saijou Ikazuchi. C To suffer a loss with almost no difference. Its the result that comes out when you do what only you have to do. And I accept it. But And then, she paused her words for a moment, drained in one gulp the beer mug that she had in her hand with excitement, C The next time Ill absoluuuuuutely not lose! She boasted while vigorously hitting the wooden table with the bottom of the beer mug. While she scattered flames phosphorescence from her scarlet hair. Everyone who was gathered around that valiant looking applauded withYou can do it!As expected of Stella-chan! Toudou Touka, who was sitting in a seat somewhat away from the seat of honor and from that situation, stared at those cheerful smiles. C Fufu. It seems that next years Seven Stars Sword Art Festival will be exciting. Its regrettable that I cant participate in it. C Kukuku. That rematch was also the fate written down in the Black Chronicle. The moment when thou will know will come C Ojou-sama saysI am looking forward to next year! C DDeven so, it went too far this time! However, only a girl gave her honest opinion with such excitement. It was the little sister of Kurogane Ikki, the victor. LoreleiKurogane Shizuku. Shizuku glanced at the two people sitting on the seats of honor while raising her eyebrows, C Since both Onii-sama and Stella-san are a couple, why you two werent more worried about the health of each other? It wouldnt be funny for either of you to die in such an absurd match, you know? Dont you think that this lacks common sense or something? C Ah, I-Im sorry They made their bodies smaller as if they were kids that were scolded by the words of Shizuku. In fact, that final. It was no funny at all with one of their lives being destroyed. Because their whole souls were completely put into the slashing attacks they unleashed, they didnt go easy at all with each other. However, and also in line with this, she also excused them. C B-but, it cant be helped. Because we are knights, I wouldnt let my skill or something to come loose against an opponent I deem acceptable If one were to expose a gap, one would be immediately slashed, losing the match. The fight of the two had that sort of perspective. They couldnt let their guard down not even for an instant, because they understood that their opponent didnt wish for that above all. And that was also the same for Shizuku. C You truly are helpless people, arent you? Even Shizuku knew that. The bonds of the two was stronger than anything else, thats why their relationship could do so. She was jealous and envious of the bonds of the two but at the same time she was delighted, C you truly are suited for each other Shizuku muttered with a small voice that nobody could hear and let out a sigh as if she was amazed. C Eh? Shizuku, did you just now`` C Why are you placing a boneless ham on your knee? C This is my leg! And then, when the cooked okonomiyaki and the teppanyaki reached everyone from the kitchen, and once their bellies were filled. Estimating that timing, and after Kagami tidied a part of the table, she spread the pictures she took at the Seven Stars Sword Art Festival. From the first match to the finals, all the great efforts of everyone in this place were selected from within the time that passed by, they had fun talking about the memories. C Oh oh, please look, senpai. This is a picture when senpai usedIttou Rasetsufor a second time! I was able to photograph it neatly, didnt I? This will be used on the whole surface of the next wall newspaper! C Uwaa, though in this one I look mostly worn-out C But you were very manly and fantastic. The gentlemen who have that much of a naughty side are fascinating. C Ah! Theres also a picture when Shiro received a record instakill?. C Thats a coincidence, Momiji. I also came across with this picture when you fell and fainted. C I see. Is this the father of the Bloody Da Vinci? I was able to remember his face. C yeah. Thats him. C If you have any pictures you want, I will make extra copies, so dont hesitate to tell me, okay? By the way, my best shot isthis one! The uncensored panties of Her Highness Stella, the Second Princess of Vermillion Ki!? But the moment Kagami took out the photo from her flat bosom and tried to show it to everyone. The left jab that held the light and heat of Stella and that was released with a sharp, wind-cutting noise, penetrated the picture that Kagami held in her fingers and turned it into ashes. And then, she grabbed the nape of the neck of Kagami with her right hand, C Give me the data. Pulling her towards herself with all her strength, she brought her close with bloodshot eyes and ordered her. The jaw of a dragon that got near until the very eyes of Kagami, which she was able to see clearly C Y-yesh! As you wish! The pen yielded before the sword. C T-this is no good because Stella-san didnt get the joke ahaha. Seeing the state of all the presents who were chatting like that, Moroboshi called out to Koume from the kitchen. C Koume. The orders have settled down already, so Ill join them. Will you be fine on your own? C Dont worry. Leave it to me. Onii-chan also worked hard. C Thank you. To appreciate her words of gratitude, Moroboshi patted and ruffled the head that Koume had placed down and she made her cheeks smile broadly withEhehe. Then, Moroboshi took off his apron and with a double tama pork dish that he had prepared for himselfsat down next to Touka who wasnt involved in the photo viewing. C Haaaa. Can I sit next to you? Touka unintentionally spilled a smile, looking amused with that question. C Arent you sitting there already? but yes, you can. Help yourself. C Thanks. hmm. Like I thought, our okonomiyaki is the best. The number one in Osaka. C I agree. They were very delicious. I would love to make my family eat them as well. C *Ding* *Ding* thats our business after all. Theyre here in the Ichibanboshi of okonomiyaki. Moroboshi had dinner somewhat late than everyone else while he returned so. He ate the double tama pork completely while sticking out his tongue. And then, when the sauce taste in his mouth was unified with the beer then poured into the stomach, C Hey, Toudou. The irregular swordsmanship that used electromagnetic force that you showed in the fixed match with Kurogane is what you call Inazuma, right? If so, then you had a plan against my Houkiboshi. He touched on the matter just before the final match. Touka, who got that, returned a nod. C Its not that my Noble Arts assumed an anti-Houkiboshionly, but naturally I have been forging it so that I can meet that purpose. Last year, I didnt dodgeHoukiboshi, and you took the pace from there. Unfortunately, I wasnt blessed with the opportunity to use it. C I imagined so. Thats not it, right? Its what I thought when I gave a glance at it. Certainly, if you had such skill, then it wouldnt have gone like last year. Inazumawas a Noble Arts that created a special magnetic field in the cross range and because of its attraction and repulsion, it made the sharp turns to accelerate abruptly. The sudden changing gaps of angle and velocity boasted unequalled strength in midrange pace fights. That power was also guessable from the fact that Ikki, who was able to master the sword ofTwin Wings, pushed back the distance between the swords, the thing he was excellent at. That was why Moroboshi said it with regret. C I wanted to give it a try too, what a shame. The Seven Stars Sword Art Festival was for forms sake a tournament, it was difficult for the rank to become a ranking of strength. From the point of view of Moroboshis sense, Touka was the most difficult enemy that stood in his way last year. The skill that such formidable enemy had refined to defeat him. It was something he wanted to try on the stage of the Seven Stars Sword Art Festival. But still`` C Well, I would be the one who would win, isnt it? *Grin*, Moroboshi turned a sidelong glance to Touka with a smile that looked provocative. Towards that, Touka alsoreturned a full smile to Moroboshi. C I dont think so. By suppressingHoukiboshi, I would have won this year. C Nah, impossible. C I think otherwise. C Noope, youre lying to yourself. C Not at all. This is an absolute fact?. ??????????? In the end, the two of them were rubbing their foreheads with each other while smiling. That was the very picture of an explosive situation. It was natural because their personalities couldnt yield in topics like this with each other. But that didnt last long. C Puh C Ahaa. After they exchanged killing intent for a moment, they laughed tiny and separated their foreheads that got a little red. C Lets stop. This is nothing but a talk of a fight that never happened. C Youre right. Lets drop both of our ego, were just wasting time. Besides the dejected losers wont get nothing by biting each other. We have to knockdown Kurogane. Our mutual target is way too high. C judging from that way of speaking, Moroboshi-san is going to continue being a knight after graduation. C Is that surprising? Touka nodded. C Yes, it is. I thought that you would only become a reservist and would surely take over your family business. C Well, I thought about that too, but Although the reservists have aMage-Knightlicense, they work in their respective workplaces in the same way as ordinary people, but for emergencies only, and when requested by theLeague Branch,they would be people in charge of criminal investigations and national defense asMage-Knights. The people that were running a family business like Moroboshi, the majority of them became reservists. And then Moroboshi also planned to do the same. However`` C I know, but I finally was able to hear the cheering that I wanted to hear, you see. And I can still get stronger. Now I can stop shooting this air of superiority. Touka nodded slowly and deeply with the words of Moroboshi. C I agree. Having people who are pushing our backs. Thats a very happy thing. C We are third years. Itll be impossible to participate in the Seven Stars Sword Art Festival, but Toudou. What are you going to do from here on? C For the present, I think that I will thoroughly train this summer vacation with my master. When I saw the battle of Kurogane-kun and the others, it made me realize that the lack of self-reliance was there, that there is still some ways to go for me. And then simultaneously with my graduation, I will register in the National League and someday aim for the A-Rank League. The A-Rank League was the popular name of the Top League of the King of Knights KOK, which was a close combat performance done by Blazers and hosted by theLeague of Mage-Knight Nations The participants of A-Rank League were players representing the country that had won one of the few limited recommendations that were assigned to each nation affiliated to the league. The fights of the most prominent individuals in the world were done by knights that were singled out, the fights were loved by people all over the world as supreme pleasure. Touka had set her next goal there. Moroboshi nodded with I see. C Thats the easy course, no? Feeling a distance somehow with what returned, Touka cocked her head in puzzlement. C Moroboshi-san disagrees? C well. Im registered in the National League. The National League of Japan no, the National Leagues of the participating members of Mage-Knight Leagueshave many knights who emphasize on black magic because its the policy of the leagues. Though, my Tiger Biteisnt an ability of the type that has destructive power like black magic itself. Thats because the way of the taijutsu and how it is applied are essential. Thats a lifeline for me. However, I didnt reach Kurogane with my taijutsu. His current taijutsu and spearmanship didnt fit into the first-class world. Moroboshi fully realized that when he fought against Ikki. Therefore, C Thats why Im thinking of participating in taijutsu-focused matches. C Eh, does that mean Battles that emphasized taijutsu while being a Blazer. There was only one tournament in the world that was held with such policy. A continent spread beyond the Sea of Japan. The worlds toughest League Matches were taking place there. Its name was, C Ill challenge the God of War League! C Touka caught her breath because of Moroboshis tone of voice that made her feel some kind of resolution coming from him. Which wasnt surprising. The God of War League was held in China which wasnt a member nation of the League. It was a fighting tournament where Blazers participated in it, its name was famous in the world, being on par with the A-Rank League. There were a lot of voices saying that the level was higher than A-Rank League. The reason was the severity of the battles. The A-Rank League had promised state-of-the-art medical facilities, strict rules, sufficient intervals and rewards. But the God of War League was different. The God of War League was a tournament held by Bujutsuu Temple also calledShinryuu Temple for ascetic monks, but in the first place, it wasnt a show business. Anyone could participate regardless of nationality, but there was no rewards, no medical facilities, the nonexistent rules was a terrifying thing, and so on. -Always Prepared you must be prepared to be on the battlefield whenever youre a fighter. In that God of War League that embodies the philosophy ofShinryuu Temple, one is allowed to join forces with others and to attack even when one is asleep, in any case, Ive heard from Sensei that the battles are tougher than the illegal underground fighting entertainment industry. The consideration in terms of safety is the same, and therefore there are more deaths that cant be compared to others like A-Rank League. The only Japanese who has won that tournament was a man. Touka, who had heard of the severity of the God of War League from God of War Nangou Torajirou, told Moroboshi with a tone that sounded like warning. However, Moroboshi returned an I know, C But, there are things that can only be obtained when on the verge of death. Like when Kurogane fought againstTwin Wingsand was able to steal that technique. C is, that so? When she was told so, Touka couldnt help but be convinced. Ikki achieved an explosive growth in the fight against Edelweiss, the strongestTwin Wingsswordsman in the world. Also, in the final match against Stella, both of them were raising their limits with each other. The moment like a spark where life and death intersected. That moment wasin some cases comparable to several decades or regular daily training. Moroboshi intended to obtain that moment. By putting himself in a hard environment to drive himself to the limit. Understanding that, Touka stopped to check it then yelled to her friend that was going to walk the path of carnage. C God of War League has battles for the honor only, as there is no prize at all, but if you get good results there, then you will get global attention. And you will get a recommendation for A-Rank League, no? C Yeah. Im not interested in the National League, but A-Rank is another deal. Most of the human beings there are monsters that would carry pretty much to the extremes their hearts, techniques and physiques. But I plan to challenge them, sooner or later. C If so then our rematch will be there. C Yeah. Absolutely. Having made a promise, the two made their beer jugs meet gently. Moroboshi and Touka talked about what would come next. Looking at the two from a distanceToutoukubara Kanata headed to the place of a person she had decided to talk today as well. That person was theBeast TamerKazamatsuri Rinna of Akatsuki Academy. C Yes. It is good to eat something not classy once in a while. C Ojou-sama. *Kiss*. C Fuaah!? W-w-w-w-what are you doing so suddenly, Char!? C I did that because there was sauce stuck on your cheek. C Ah, thank*ahem*. That helped me a lot. Ho-however, since thisAltarhasPurity that wipes impurity awayI hope that you will use it from next time. Instead of joining the bustling circle around Ikki, Kanata approached Rinna who was eating little by little a large okonomiyaki with her small mouth and talked to her. C its been a long time. Rinna-san. Rinna turned her head with that voice, C Oh, its Toutoukubaras She showed a particular uninterested attitude. This was also natural because they exchanged greetings in the high society once or twice as Japans most wealthy people, but it wasnt like they had a relationship as if they were to talk in private. C I am sorry for not being able to greet you when I went toHagun. C Dont worry. I, the ruler of the night dont care about such trivial things. *chewing*. C I suppose you intended to be sarcastic, yes? Can I sit next to you? C Khelf yourhelv (Help yourself). C Go ahead, its what Ojou-sama is saying. Then by excusing herself, Kanata sat down next to Rinna. C But I was surprised. Toutoukubara also knows that Kazamatsuri has strong connections with the underworld, but to think that Rinna-san, who is the biological child of the Head Kazamatsuri Kouzou, is involved with the activities ofRebellion C Gats ingogect (Thats incorrect). C Eh? C Not the subject of Head-sama, but Ojou-sama doesnt belong toRebellion. Charlotte explained instead of Rinna who was stuffed with okonomiyaki in her mouth. The father of Rinna, Kazamatsuri Kouzou, and Prime Minister Tsukikage were old friends, and because of that connection, Rinna played with Tsukikage since she was a child, and got on good terms. So Rinna, when Tsukikage proposed the establishment of the National Akatsuki Academyto Kouzou who was the leader ofRebellion, volunteered to participate in that strategy to become the strength of Tsukikage. In that sort of sense, her connection was thinner than Sara who was participating as Rebellion, more or less. She was a guest like Ouma, because they were good beings. After she got the explanation, Kanata nodded with I see, C is that so? If so, please sever your ties from this kind of activities right now. A little potent, she told Rinna with a tone of voice that was like a command rather than a request. Rinna gulped the food that was in her mouth and asked. C Hou? Why would you order such a thing? C Because I dont want to come across with an acquaintance in the battlefield. Thats right. This was what Kanata wanted to talk with Rinna today. Scharlach FrauToutoukubara Kanata was a prominent influential person in Japan. Therefore, and while being a student, she would appear in the field of an actual combat in the form of aSpecial Summon. She fought with enemies and participated in the suppression of bases ofRebellion. DDShe had experience in killing and wounding formidable combatants. Even though she was prepared, the experience wasnt going to leave a good aftertaste. Thats why she wanted to avoid running across a face she knew in hell. However, Rinna showed a scornful laugh to that warning. C Kuku. I see. But thats a discussion I wont comply with. Because thisDemon Eye of Twilightis the root of the darkness of the world of the dead, and I am the person that carries it in my body. You may call that the karma that exists in the world of darkness. Guh! The chaos sealed in the demon eye is aching, wishing for blood! Kukuku I wonder who will be the sacrifice tonight! Rinna covered the eye-patch while saying such thing. That was an incomprehensible painful act from an outsiders perspective. However, Kanata knew what she meant, and the meaning of that behavior. Thats whyKanata used the trump card she had prepared in advance. C haa. I guess there is no other way. She took out a students handbook from the white tote bag and called to that place. That place was C Hello? Can I get in contact with Oota Hara, the editor-in-chief of the Weekly Shounen Jack Editorial Department? Tell him that is Toutoukubara please. With this action, Rinna, who was next to her, got up so vigorously and suddenly that she kicked the chair away, C T-the Weekly Jack? Is that whereThe User of the Twilight Demon Eyeis being serialized? That Jack!? She forgot about her exaggerated acting and approached Kanata with an excited expression. Kanata chuckled to herself due to the expected reaction of Rinna. C Yes. Because Shoueisha is an affiliate company of Toutoukubara Group. C Th-th-th-th-then, y-you, can t-talk, with Takayanagi-sensei, the author ofThe User of the Twilight Demon Eye!? C Yes, of course. I met him right before coming to Osaka, Ah. Excuse me. Hello? I am sorry for interrupting you. Yes. Well, its about the negotiation we discussed earlier, yes. Like I thought, she is not listening to my persuasion, yes, thats why and like I discussed with you Takayanagi-sensei, The User of the Twilight Demon Eyewill have to be terminated C Waaait, whaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaat!?!?!? Rinna instinctively grabbed the shoulders of Kanata with a loud voice due to the contents of the conversation that made her hair stand up straight. C Eh!? What, what does that mean!? Whats going to be terminated!? What!? Even though it was last weeks opening color!? C adults matters, isnt that right? Publishing works that will end up guiding children to a road of crime can be a compliance issue for a company. If Rinna-san who ended up setting foot into the underworld due to the influence ofThe User of the Twilight Demon Eyecouldnt be reformed, then we decided that he would consult with the editorial department and attempt to terminate his work. Due to the words of Kanata, the blood from the flushed and excited face of Rinna disappeared. An affiliate company of her own family. Because the work was serialized in that magazine, Kanata knew at a glance that Rinna was doing a role-playing of the character of the work. A work she loved till that point. She had no objection as a hostage. And thenDD C T-thats tyranny! Its outrageous! Dont you feel bad for Takayanagi-sensei!? C Of course I consulted it directly with Takayanagi-sensei. This is what Sensei said. If there is a child who ends up committing crime due to my work, then I will cancel it. That is what I decided he is truly a splendid gentleman. C Yes! Rinna is rehabilitated! Rehabilitated! Rehabilitated! Shes not going to work with Rebellionanymore! Please, will that much make it stooooooooooooooooop!?!? Rinna quickly fell down, she clung to Kanata in tears. Rinna clung to Kanata in tears like a kid throwing a tantrum. Shizuku sighed while staring at her figure in the distance. C good grief, shes quite lousy And, at that moment. A tall handsome man called Arisuin Nagi talked to Shizuku who was sitting alone. C Dont be so hard, Shizuku. C Arisu C You got tired? I know you dont like this kind of bustling gatherings, Shizuku. Arisuin was an extremely tactful man. It seemed that he was paying attention to her because she couldnt fit in the mood of the place. Despite Shizuku being grateful towards the consideration of her friend, she replied. C its not that Im particularly tired. Its just that I lost motivation because I was left out. C What do you mean? C I came here today because it was Onii-samas celebration, however, I wanted to aspire becoming an apprentice of Kiriko-san. Arisuin wasnt surprised with those words, but rather he showed agreement withI see. C Thats like I thought, the matter at that time is the reason? Towards that, Shizuku nodded. Arisuin said the matter at that time. That matter was, of course, the night of the semifinals. After the fight againstBad LuckShinomiya Amane, the older brother of Shizuku, Ikki, lost his life for a moment due to his ability. No matter how much she tried to save him, the result of death engraved on his body tried to steal the soul of Ikki to the purgatory. Fortunately, Ikki safely came back to life thanks to the efforts of White-Robed KnightYakushi Kiriko who came flying there at the request of Father Itsuki, then he was able to be in the finals against Stella C I couldnt do anything. I was just crying the dilemma of Onii-sama despite me being a water user like her. Shizuku remembered. The figure of herself who absolutely lost her temper in front of the operating room where Ikki was going into. And then, she felt extremely anger with herself. How am I so pathetic? And yet, Kiriko, a water user like her, definitely saved her older brother with that power. Around that moment, she never fully realized her own incompetence. C Ill never go through that again. How was I unable to do anything else but cry the dilemma of Onii-sama!? That will never, never happen again. Thats why C You thought about trying becoming an apprentice of woman doctor-san. Shizuku nodded and showed affirmation, C but. She turned a little fed-up gaze to one corner of the table. Arisuin also followed the destination of her gaze. ThereDDwas the figure of the drunken Kiriko that toyed with the body of Bloody Da VincySara Bloodlily, she had stolen the freedom to Sara by wrapping her legs and arms around her like an octopus. C Oh my, oh my. You. The muscles of your physique are unexpectedly insufficient?. C W-well, my body is weak by nature. Besides, I just paint and draw while sitting, so it cant be helped. C Thats not good, thats not good?. If its with such everyday life *hic*. The bomb will explode immediately after youve passed your twenties. The bomb is ticking all throughout your whole body, you see. Bu?t?dont wo?rry. Kiriko-chan. Actually, Im currently researching a revolutionary healing technique that transforms fat into muscle! So, I have nominated you as the first human testing subject?. Hmm? Kiriko-chan is so soft? C Help me, anyone C *Lick*. C Ah Kiriko had to experience the fetishism of a certain woman doctor called Sara since she had a lot of exposures from the beginning. Arisuin showed a slightly disgusted smile because of the very lascivious scene where such two women were entangled while disarranging their clothes. C She was influenced by sake. That woman doctor-san. C Despite that, shes not going to talk a lot. Or perhaps I should say that even I might get involved if I get close to her, so I dont want to approach her. No no no. C Yeah. I also think thats fine. C Well, I will visit her directly in Hiroshima during summer vacation. Arisuin asked with a little surprised look as Shizuku said so as if she had given up. C Then you are not going to accompany him to Vermillion? While facing Shizuku that pouted her lips as if she sulked a little, C Even I wouldnt do an absurd thing like that. (I felt that it was going to be something like that, but) He thought, but Arisuin wasnt a man who would say such a thoughtless thing. They knew. That the relationship of Ikki and Stella advanced greatly in the finals of the tournament. And those two were going to visit Vermillion Empire to greet Stellas parents. If the discussion there were to be settled smoothly, then that would become the key of their engagement. Gazing at that coming day, Shizuku started coming to an understanding within herself. (Shizuku also loves Stella-chan, isnt that right?) Although the person herself would never admit it. Otherwise, it would be impossible for her to allow her to get close with her beloved older brother. Such sweet Shizuku was so cute, Arisuin pressed her cheek with a finger that got a little sulky as if poking fun at her. With that, Shizuku raised her sullen eyebrows then raised her index finger and poked the cheek of Arisuin. No, rather than saying she poked it, she stabbed it. Arisuin smiled wryly as he rubbed his cheek due to the very competitive spirit that had such strong Shizuku-like countermeasure. Shizuku asked him. C More importantly, does Arisu have any plans for summer vacation? If not, then would you like to come with me to Hiroshima? However, Arisuin returnedIm sorrywith a sad expression towards that invitation. He had something he wanted to do. C Ive been thinking of going back to my hometown for a while during this summer vacation. I couldnt go there for a long time, but I will visit the graves of my friends. C I see. Then well spend our summer without each other. Thats a bit unfortunate. C I hope for your training to go well from the distance. Around two hours after the start of the victory party. Every person who surrounded the pictures and had reminiscent talks of the festival were more than satisfied, then divided into small groups of fellows with whom they usually hang out and started having a nice talk. When they were getting to that step, Ikki, the guest of honor, was finally released from that crowd. C *Phew* Ikki sat deeply in the chair, deposited his back on the back of the chair and looked up at the ceiling. He had received the blessings from many people. His endurance was somewhat drained due to such unfamiliar situation. But that wasnt all, he also responded to the interview of Kagami, so his throat was dry. Should he get Koume to bring something? Yeah, he thought so and C Thank you very much for this winners interview. Seven Stars Sword King-san. *Cubes of ice hitting each other*, a cold and hard feeling touched his eyebrows. Stella took care of it and went to get a cold barley tea. C thank you. You saved me. And by thanking her, Ikki gulped down the content of the mug and drank around half of it. Stella looked at such state of Ikki that was next to her with tender eyes, And then, she opened her eyes as if she had noticed something. C Ah, Wait a bit, Ikki. Your hair is ruffled. Let me fix it. The hair of Ikki got ruffled due to the rough blessings from Moroboshi and Renren that in the end produced so. Ikki didnt pay attention to it because he wasnt really a man concerned about his personal appearance, but it wasnt alright to be that unshapely before her. So he nodded with an obedientOkayand straightened up his back so that Stella could touch his hair easily. Stella turned to the back of the hair of Ikki and while she combed it with her gentle way of using her hands, C And so it finished, isnt it? The tournament. She muttered, feeling a little lonely. To this, Ikki returned the same opinion. C Yeah. In the blink of an eye. C It feels a little lonely. Because I was aiming for a long time for this. That feeling was well understood by Ikki. He was also aiming for this place. For the graduation. And for the promise he made with Stella. Thats why Ikki became a little uneasy. C Have you perhaps burned out? However, Stella laughed Ikkis uneasiness down withYou serious?. C Ill be training for my revenge next year! And also for that thing last night. Last night. With those words, he nodded withyeah. Thats right Thats right. Originally, this celebration was supposed to be held yesterday right after the award ceremony. The reason why it was delayed by one day was nothing but an urgent business that came to the guest of honor. Both Ikki and Stella had received a call from Prime Minister Tsukikage Bakuga to the gulf coast dome at night. I would like you to meet at the ring of the gulf coast dome at 9 PM. That call was after the award ceremony. They were brought through Shinguuji Kurono, the board chairman of Hagun Academy. According to what they heard, they were going to have a secret conversation with Tsukikage and four people whereYaksha PrincessSaikyou Nene was mixed in it, she was one of Japans most powerful persons who acted as the master of Kurono and Stella. C What on earth do they want to talk about? And calling at such hour nonetheless! C Come now. I dont get it either. The two entered the dome at the appointed time, walked through the empty passage and cocked their heads in puzzlement while heading towards the ring. C If this was an invitation of terrorists, then Ill wipe the floor with them. C I think thats not the case because the board chairman and Saikyou-sensei appeared to be also in this Eventually they came out of the gate that was left open and arrived at the ring of the meeting. However, and strangely, no one was there. There was just silence similar to feeling pain in ones ear in the spacious room that stretched out. C Are you kidding me? Not even the one that called us is here. Ikki. The time is correct, right? C Yeah. Its strange The result was the same even when checking the surroundings. No human shapes were found on the ring nor in the mortar-shaped spectator seats. It was deserted. The trash was also swept completely, it was a mere shadow of the wild enthusiasm until this morning. Ikki felt a touch of loneliness when looking at that desolated state. They spent so much time in this place. The few number of days were less than a week, but such enrichment was unmatched. For that reason, Ikki felt a strong attachment to this place. ButDD (Huh?) Why the stage made him feel such attachment? (Whats this? This strange feeling) A slightly penetrating sea breeze shook the silence inside the dome. Every time the atmosphere shook slightly, it caressed his skin. Ikki felt a strange uncomfortable feeling with that sensation. Was the atmosphere in this place that was flowing like this? Why was it caressing his skin like that now? Thats not it. (The flow of the air is strange) The visual information he got when surveying the environs not long ago and the atmospheric fluctuation that he felt on his skin. These two pieces of information didnt match. They were disordered. The atmospheric fluctuation assumed from his visual information and the one that was real diverged. Yeah, as if, It was as if there was an obstacle other than Stella and himself on the ringDD C ! Immediately after he recognized it, Ikki caught it with his eyes. Behind Stella. The existence of a dark armor raised a giant halberd overhead! C Stellaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Avoid iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiit!!!! C ! The reaction of Stella at that moment was the fruit of her trust in Ikki. Stella hadnt noticed the presence behind her yet. Nevertheless, she threw her body down to the front reflectively. She wasnt bewildered by the sudden scream, she didnt try to look back. The complete trust towards the man called Ikki moved her body without thinking it. Immediately after, the blade of the halberd fell on the place where Stella was standing just now, and with a roaring sound, it crushed the ring and the silence of this place. C Who are you!? C DDDD She threw up the body that was thrown down before with her right hand and rotated in the air. Stella faced the enemy and let loose an angry voice. There was an unusual alertness in her wide-opened eyes. That wasnt surprising. It was easy for him to get even behind them, but his repulsive force easily crushed the ring of reinforced slate. His physical strength wasnt to the degree of Stellas, but to Kurogane Oumas class. He wasnt an ordinary person. Contrasting with that, the enemy covered with a black armor replied nothing and attacked Stella again. There was a clear fighting spirit in his actions, C ! Its someone we dont know, but now that he did that, he has become my enemy! Stella responded. She immediately made her DeviceLaevateinnmanifest in her hands, C Pierce the azure sky! Flames of purgatory! Flames appeared from the blade. They swirled, the multitude of overlapping flames increased their temperature and intensity of light in the blink of an eye. And turned into an incandescent light sword. Its brightness illuminated with a brilliance the whole interior of the dome as if it was midday, It exposed the detailed figure of the black armor that was fusing with darkness. That figure, (That armor, no way!) Ikki remembered it when he saw it. But, -Katharterio Salamandra!!!! At the same time he noticed it, Stellas slashing attack of emitting light swallowed the armor. It was a direct hit, there was no deny in that. With that accurate reaction, Stella taunted him, C Humph! How was tDD!? However, the facial expression of Stella was instantly dyed with surprise. That was expected. Her deadly blow.Katharterio Salamandra. He pierced through the torrent of light like it was a gentle breeze without losing a bit of momentum. The black armored knight appeared before the eyes of Stella from inside the light. And then, the black armor brandished the halberd again and knocked it down with all his might, aiming at the top of the head of Stella. The evasion of Stella who was convinced about the direct hit of Katharterio Salamandrawasnt good enough. But, C Stellaaaa! Ikki, who came running, compensated for it. He strongly thrust Stella away from her side, passed under the falling halberd and dodged the blade, C Haaaaaa! He rolled and twisted his body, then released a horizontal flash at the torso of the armored knight to cut it right in half. The armored knight who brought down his halberd couldnt respond to this. Intetsus black blade hit the trunk of the armor as if it was absorbed by it. However, the slashing attack of Ikki had unparalleled sharpness for sure, but its power wasnt that high. The slashing attack was prevented by the armor, literally the blade didnt stand up. However, Ikki obviously knew that. There was no need to cut the armor. DDThe blade only had to touch him, that much was enough. C ! The instantIntetsutouched the flank of the armor, Ikki put to work the muscles of his whole body. He released his second favorite attack by muscle expansion and contraction. Sixth Secret SwordDokuga no Tachi. *TN: Literally Long sword of the poisonous moth. It was a technique that caused ripples in the water inside the body of an armor user by hitting a certain kind of vibration against the weapon and armor of the opponent, ignoring all defenses and destroying the enemy from inside. Firmness and shock absorption werent proportional. The poison called vibration spread in the entire body of the armored knight in a flash Fresh blood gushed out from the small openings of the armor. Regardless of that C Guh! Right after that, the black armor released a shark kick like a spear against Ikki. He didnt make him feel any damage even though he was struck byDokuga no Tachi. HoweverDDIkki wasnt surprised by this. The reason was that the attack just now wasnt aiming at damaging Ikki himself. He was convinced with that blow. Who was the person, the armored knight before his eyes? And then, C Ikki! This guy, is he perhaps that Stella, who ran up to Ikki that was sent flying with that kick, got to realize something similar. Therefore, they understood. He was an opponent beyond their powers. C Stella! Follow me! C Leave it to me! With Ikki as the vanguard, the two went to attack him at the same time. With this, the armored knight manipulated skillfully the grip of the giant halberd and rotated the halberd above his head. As Ikki was closing the hap, the jet-black halberd accelerated by sufficient centrifugal force and became like a black whirlwind, cutting the pulse of Ikki. He cut it. Or so he thought. However, the halberd that should have intercepted him with a perfect timing, waved a few centimeters before Ikki who was running up to him. Fourth Secret SwordDDMirage. *TN: Kanjis given are ך. When read as Shinkirou it means Mirage. It was a body technique that bewitched the eyes of the rival with the tempo of its unique footwork. Ikki then also created afterimages in front of him that caused the armored knight to misrecognize the distance. And then, the two aimed at the moment when the armored knight vibrated in a big way and attacked himDD! C Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!! Stella, who was running behind Ikki, returned her sword and swungLaevateinn. Simultaneously with Ikki who ran ahead and jumped. By landing on the middle part ofLaevateinnthat was swung as a foothold, Worst One released the First Secret SwordSaigeki, a charging technique that had the most destructive power among the Seven Secret Swords he possessed. The charging strength ofSaigekiand the physical strength of the swing of the sword of Stella shook the ground. That made everything concentrate in a single point to pierce the enemy, it was a combined technique that could only be achieved by these two people; it was created by the perfectly coordinated inspiration and combination of them. Their names were C Tsunoou!! C Harmonic Bullet!! The inspiration of the name of the techniques werent linked at all, but that wasnt a problem. The blow, that was the combination of the strength of the two, was splendid, it hit directly the area between the eyebrows of the enemy who lost his stance due to his attack that missedDDthat caused sparks and a roaring sound to be produced, and thrust away the armored knight out of the ring. However, C Wha!? The instant they thought he was pushed out of the ring, he sunk into the wall below the audience seats just like that. The armored knight suddenly rotated his body and landed with both feet on the wall surrounding the perimeter of the ring. He immediately kicked the wall, smashing it, then leapt towards Ikki and Stella with a momentum like a cannonball, and then to bisect the two altogether, he swung the halberd horizontally. It was a long swing with quite a range. Even though they dodged it easily, an evident impatience ran on their facial expressions. Which wasnt surprising. Tsunoou, which concentrated the physical strength of Stella and Ikki in one point. Even though the enemy before their eyes was struck by it directly, no damage went through him, he didnt even flinch from it. C if that didnt settle it, then we have no choice but to do that. C Yes. Lets do it. The two resolved themselves towards the opponent, the armored knight that fixed his stance calmly as he rotated the halberd. And by breathing in deeply at the same time, C Ittou C Dragon Their ability. They tried to use them to the utmost limits. But it was at that time when. C Thats enough. Eh!? A familiar voice cut in between the three on the ring. When they looked towards the direction of the one who spoke, the one who was there was, C Board chairman and C Nene-sensei and Prime Minister Tsukikage!? The three people that they were supposed to meet at this place today came up to the ring. Kurono, who was in that group, told the armored knight. C Any more than this and you will kill each other. Can you drop your weapon? The armored knight undid his stance without showing an attitude that opposed so and dropped the tip of the halberd to the ground. The fighting spirit of not long ago disappeared from that figure. So, Ikki and Stella also dropped the point of their swords for a momentDDand asked. C Board chairman. What is the meaning of this? Towards that question, it was Nene, who was next to Kurono, who returned some words. C Well, this was some sort of petty entertainment. However, Im aware both Kurogane and Stella-chan know who this guy is, right? C Yes They knew him. They thought no way with that peculiar appearance, but they got convinced while fighting him. C The notion ofFortitudethat keeps restoring the body of the user infinitely. By wearing the DeviceOrichalcoson his body to use it, this guy, theA-Rank Knightof France, was registered in the KOK A-Rank League for the first time last year and climbed to the top of the rankings in the twinkling of an eye with a tempestuous and steady advanceHes the current top 4 in the world.Black KnightAscaride-san, isnt that right? C DDDD Black Knightdidnt respond to Ikkis question. He kept being silent like he did until now. However, that strength. There was no need to take a commitment to that anymore. What they didnt know was why a first-class knight of a country member of the League attacked themDD Kurono gave an answer to that question. C Ascaride really wanted to see your strength at any cost. Since that was a sign that he would launch a surprise attack if we had left him alone, we let him do so under our watch. C we let him do so. Im pretty much a state guest. Im the Second Princess of Vermillion Empire! This perfectly could have been an international issue! Stella glanced at Tsukikage who was behind those two due to the blunt words of Kurono. Tsukikage showed a wry smile. C I stopped her, but C We approved it! C Arent you our teacher!? C You wont have many opportunities to meet knights of this level. Experiencing the strength of Leagues top-class knights on your skin is affection that you may call it like becoming experience which is good for you. Trust me. C E-even so, wasnt there another way of doing this? Stella dropped her shoulders, exasperated. Certainly, Sparta had a limit. And while Stella was complaining to Nene and the others, the assailant, Ascaride, still didnt say anything then tried to leave the ring to which she had returned to. He accomplished his goal, so it seemed that it was meaningless for him to be here anymore. He was really a man that did things as he wanted. *TN: Please take into consideration that during all this time, the sex of Ascaride hasnt been mentioned at all. But the line above explicitly mentions a man С. For sakes consistency I left all mentions towards Ascaride as he. Well, if the other party didnt show intention of fighting Ikki, then there was no reason in particular to chase him. Thats why he took away his eyes from the back of Ascaride who went away, C I understand the reason why Ascaride-san attacked us. Theres no need to discuss this any further. More importantly, Prime Minister Tsukikage. What is the matter you have to talk with us? He presented interest to the man who summoned them to this place. Tsukikage, who had given a single step till now, showed an expression similar to gratitude on his face for having changed the flow of the conversation, C There are two matters about why I called you both today. Because there was something I want you to hear and something we ought to talk. Lets start from the latter first. He began to talk with a serious tone. C Theres only one thing we ought to talk. Ikki-kun. Its about the incident that happened to your body. C Something happened to Ikkis body? Stella turned an uneasy face with such disturbing sounds. But Tsukikage didnt answer the question of Stella, C Ikku-kun already knows what Im talking about, isnt that right? He asked Ikki. Ikki nodded to that question. It was because he remembered so. C Is it perhaps no other thing but when I usedIttou Rasetsu for a second time in the match against Stella? Towards that, Tsukikage affirmed withExactly. C Magic power is the influence that is related to this world and the thing Blazershave by birth. For this reason, the aggregate amount is determined as fate. But there are exceptions in this world that disprove that premise. Like those who have severed the chains of fate by their own strong will. There are exceptions that broke the limits of their souls as persons and got out of their destiny. We call those existencesDesperados. Tsukikage said. The moment he received Stellas Katharterio Salamandra, Ikki was defeated in his original fate. But he burned with his feelings for Stella and shook free from that fate. The fate surrounding this world transcended the limits that was allowed for the being called Kurogane Ikkiand caused an unbelievable miracle of raising the upper limit of his magic power, and overturned his fate. C At that time, you leveled up the rank of your soul and became an existence different from the regular Blazers. You, who have reached this awakening, have been removed from the circle of fate surrounding this planet, and now you have become able to raise the upper limit of your magic power depending on the training. My first task is to tell you a fact, that you have become an existence that set foot into the currentDomain of the Desperados. C W-wait a minute! Then, Stella interrupted the words of Tsukikage. She was showing a strong irritation on her face, C Certainly I saw the moment when the magic power of Ikki increased. It was impossible, but I thought that if it was Ikki, then he would do around that much. However, Prime Minister Tsukikage. By your way of speaking, it means that you knew about the existence of this phenomenon since long ago, isnt that right? C Yes. Absolutely. And certainly not only me, as it is also known by the League Headquarters. I am conveying this stages conversation to theDesperadothat experienced an awakening as the head of the member nations of the League of Mage-Knight Nations. C DD Stellas irritation changed to anger with those words. C Vermillion Empire has never heard a story like that. Ive never heard such a story from Otou-sama! Why were you silent in the first place? Turning upside down the common sense of this world from the roots with something likeThe upper limit of magic power doesnt change from the time one was born, isnt that a serious conversation!? You should have detailed so to all the member nations of the League, dont you think!? Stella approached Tsukikage with an unusual threatening attitude. It was natural. She was first a student knight and at the same time, the Second Princess of Vermillion Empire. He was a political person involved in the center of the administrative organs of a whole country. The League was hiding things towards her country, and those werent contents that could be transmitted with yes, is that so? The magic power upper limit could be removed. If only some nations shared that know-how, then that was a malpractice act against the allies of those nations. In that case, she must consider their withdrawal from the League. However, in response to the indignation of the Second Princess of Vermillion Kingdom, Tsukikage explained as a representative of the League. C Its reasonable for Stella-hime to be angry. However its a misunderstanding that the League has deceived Vermillion Kingdom and that has monopolized the know-how that leads toDesperadoamong some nations. The League is hiding the existence of Desperado because they are completely dangerous. C Dangerous? C Yes. In order to reachDesperado, one must carry the potential of oneself to the extremes, additionally, its necessary for the strong persons will to rise even higher than that. That is an absolute condition of awakening. But, have you thought that there are people who can hurt you and how much of them are in this world? C Thats C Stella-hime. You should understand it if you are a knight of that degree. Its not something that can be imitated or attempted to copy it. However, you should be able to imagine it as you are also a lady that is part of the imperial family that is involved in the administration of a country. The type of tragedies that will happen if a greedyLeaderknows the existence of this domain. C Stella opened her eyes wide and caught her breath for a moment. It was easy for her to imagine the tragedy at the end as her royal family had a strong political power over their people and knew well the mechanisms of the nation. C A powerful Blazer is a very important being for a nation. The more their numbers, the better. Consequently, if the upper limit of magic power were to have a method to be increased and propagated, then and without fail, someone who will force the Blazers of their own country will appear. To carry to exhaustion the potential of the human beings against their will, that is indeed such a horrible training. But the awakening its not something that can be enforced by a third party. What is necessary to overcome fate is ones own will. When they force a severe training, like making one stand in the depths of death, then only tragedy is born while one is pressured. Thats why, and to not create a tragedy like that, the League concealed the existence ofDesperadosand revealed their existences only to some people of the nations that dischargedDesperadosamong the nations affiliated with the League. It doesnt mean that we were hiding ill will towards Vermillion Kingdom, so I would like you to understand that. Towards the explanation of Tsukikage, C hmm. That being the case, oh well I understand. Stella showed understanding and withdrew her threatening attitude. She imagined so, she was convinced that that tragedy was inevitable. Dictatorship countries as well as democratic countries were dangerous. If they were to do the unreasonable like putting lives in danger, then Blazers would become stronger by surpassing the upper limit of magic power. If such public opinion were to be born, the human rights of the small number of Blazers would reach a critical situation. It was justified that the League, that supervised the Blazers, kept it a secret. DDLike that, Stella recovered her composure and Ikki took a breath of small relief. C But since only the nations are dischargingDesperados, does that mean that there are already other individuals like them in Japan? He raised a question that was generated in the middle of the conversation. Tsukikage nodded towards this, he showed affirmation with his neck going up and down. C There are only twoMage-Knightsthat have Japanese nationality. One is the legendary knightGod of WarMr. Nangou Torajirou who lived in the same era asThe Great HeroKurogane Ryouma. And the other person is the favorite pupil ofGod of Warwho is here, Yaksha PrincessSaikyou Nene-kun. When it comes to outside matters, Mr. Ascaride is also aDesperadosthat belongs to the League. C Nene-sensei is! C Well, its not like Im ranked third in the world just for show you know. Im different to you who ended up retiring immediately because you lost your nerve when awakening. C Kurono, looking embarrassed, averted her eyes because Nene turned aggressive eyes towards her. There was truly a volatile mood that was different from the two people who messed around while using their common abusive language. Tsukikage, who guessed that, clapped once and returned to the story. C The conversation went a little back and forth, but to sum up about why the head of the member nations of Knights League made an appointment with a newDesperado: like I explained to Stella-hime now, I just wanted you to be self-aware of the existences called Desperadosand how this may compromise the human rights of all Blazers and for you to not make it public. Did you understand that? C Yes. I should express that I drew out magic power from the bottom and not that it increased when Im asked anything that is related to my secondIttou Rasetsu, is that correct? C Your quick understanding saved us time. Tsukikage showed a satisfied smile towards the comprehensive faculty of Ikki who guessed without being told the fixed text recommended by the League after one has experienced awakening in an official place. And then, C Although their existences should be concealed for the benefit of all Blazers, the Desperadoswho have gone beyond their fate through awakening arent bound by the fate surrounding this world. And depending on the training, their superior fighting power can extend their magic powers. I, as Prime Minister of Japan, will collaborate without sparing anything for you to become stronger. If necessary, I can also introduce you an excellent teacher with my connections. He made a firm promise to support Ikki, who had climbed to a new domain, as a nation. Ikki, towards this, C Thank you very muchits what I would like to say, but. He told Tsukikage while having careful sparkles inside his eyes like a blade. C I still cant trust a person like you. You attacked our Academy. You even asked for cooperation toRebellionand tried to launchNational Akatsuki Academy. Unless a number of reasonable explanations are given for that reason, I dont feel like relying on you by any means. C You said it well, Kurogane. I agree. C That also goes for Vermillion Empire, we cannot help but feel distrust towards people like you who were conspiring with terrorists. C Sensei. Why dont we talk about this slowly? About what do you think and why did you do this? The other three also adhered to the distrust of Ikki. The eyes of everyone were gathered in Tsukikage. As if Tsukikage was waiting for that, C Of course. As thats the second matter that assembled everyone here today. He pushed out both arms to the front, C Make all the universe shine. Moon Orb* *TN: 챦: Getten Houju. Together with a faint light like the glow of the moon, he made his Device manifest. What appeared in front of the two hands that Tsukikage opened was a fist-sized crystal ball decorated with gold metal. It was flying in the air while shedding a pale golden light. C This is senseis Device C It doesnt feel like a weapon. Is this also your first time seeing it, Kuu-chan? C Yes. When I was in the Academy, I heard he was a Blazer of the non-fighting group, but this is my first time seeing it. C My DeviceMoon Orb, due to its ability has always been a secret of the state of Japan since it manifested. Naturally the details were hidden by the League. Its been a long time since Ive showed this in public too. C How does this Device relate to the reason that Prime Minister Tsukikage started to act this time? Tsukikage smiled with a look that made him feel a little fatigued due to the question of Ikki, C Well, lets postpone the conversation for a minute, I want you to see this first. Saying that, he flickedMoon Orbthat was staying in the air with his fingers. Then, a wave stood on the mirror surface ofMoon Orband a drop fell from the bottom of the orb. It fell on the reinforced slate floor. At that moment, The drop that fell caused a shining ripple under the feet of Ikki and everyone and projected an image on the floor in the dark. C T-this is! Everyone caught their breaths and made their facial expressions become stiff with that image. What showed the Device of Tsukikage wasDDhell. A city where the whole surface was engulfed in flames and people burned while being alive. It was a sight of blood, cries of pain and flames, it could only be described as hell. C w-what is, this! The c-children are! C Stella! Lower half of bodies were crushed by the debris? Stella crouched and covered her mouth, she was unable to bear the scene of boys who were trying to escape from the flames desperately but were swallowed up by the flames without realizing their dreams. Ikki immediately rushed to Stella and rubbed her back that became rounded, but his face was also pale. After all. This wasnt just a video. In a simple video, Stella would have just knitted her brows in discomfort, no more than that. However, everyone in this place certainly felt it. The heat of the flames encircling the surroundings. The screams that pierced their ears. The smell of human flesh burning to a crisp. And clearly with all that. None other than they themselves were convinced that the feeling they felt was beyond their understanding. That this scene wasnt fake. There was no place for doubt, this was reality. C Sensei! What on earth is this!? Kurono raised a voice of protest towards the action of Tsukikage that she couldnt understand. However, at that moment. C Eh? !? Kuu-chan, that! Look at that! Nene watched intently the video while knitting the part of the eyebrows closest to the nose, then by getting aware of a certain thing, she pointed at one place in the video. After that, Kurono also did the sameDDshe shuddered. What was indicated by Nene first was the shape ofToky Sky Treethat leaned diagonally with violence. C No way, are you telling me that this is Tokyo!? Tsukikage told Thats rightto that awareness. C Moon Orb has the power to look into thePastof people and places of a defined range. However, the power to read cause and effect sometimes shows me theFuturethat exists on the present line of cause and effect in the form ofProphetic Dreams. This is the memory of the future that such power showed to me. If the fate of the planet changes as it is now, then that will be the appearance of Tokyo of the day that will come sooner or later. Im playing this from the past of the human called me. Wha.!? All of them opened their eyes wide all together with the words of Tsukikage. C Youre saying this is the future of Tokyo!? C No way! H-how could that happen! The question of Stella escaped with a trembling voice. Towards that, Tsukikage shook his head. C I dont know that. My power is onlyTo see. However, I can guess the circumstances from the current world situation. Tsukikage, who said so, snapped his fingers to extinguishMoon Orband closed the video of the floor. He then approached Stella who fell to her knees and presented his hand while apologizing withI m sorry for showing you something unpleasant. But Stella returned a stern expression to this person, she didnt took his hand and stood up by relying on Ikki, C You dont need to apologize, so keep going! She wanted so. The other three also showed the same opinion to Tsukikage with their eyes. Tsukikage continued speaking after confirming that the four gazes have gathered at him. C I presume Stella-hime knows about this, but this world maintains a temporary peace in the rivalry that exists between the three potencies. One of them is theLeague of Mage-Knight Nations to which Japan also belongs. Another one is theUnionwhere big countries such as America, China, Russia and Saudi Arabia are connected. And the last one isRebellion, a tremendously large crime organization that is nested in the darkness of this world. This story is completely ironic, but the presence of a third power calledRebellionavoids a major conflict by constraining the extremist movements of bothLeagueand Unionsomehow by creating a three-way deadlock which is the current situation. But this struggle for supremacy wont last long. C Whats the reason for that? C Life span. Tsukikage replied briefly the question of Ikki. C In each of these three potencies, there is an extremely powerfulDesperado. ForLeague, the knight who serves as the general manager of the League and is ranked 1st in the World Ranking KOKWhitebeard Arthur Bright. ForUnion, the man who serves as the head of Psyon and whom America is proud of at his young age of 20Superman Abraham Carter. And forRebellion, the rascal king who continues reigning in the dark world since before World War IIDDthe LeaderTyrant. The three potencies struggle for supremacy because there are threeDesperadoswith unimaginable strength. However Tyrant, whose name has been in history since World War II, is considerably old. It wouldnt be strange if his life were to end soon. At that time, when it comes to how the world affairs will move, the first would be the competition for the enclosure of the remnants of Rebellion. C How can you declare so? C Because it has already started. Stella-hime. C ! C Not only every country ofUnion like United States, Russia and China but also some of the member nations of League have made contact on their own ways with Rebellion. As Kazamatsuri-san was able to say, when its about the members of Rebellion, there are many persons who have taken a position in their own ways in the public world. And in this competition, League is tremendously falling behind Union. C Because League is also the parent organization of Knights League Headquarters which has clearly taken a hostile stance againstRebellion correct? Tsukikage nodded greatly. C Thats right. There are individuals who have small connections like me, but connections as an organization are deeply stronger in the side ofUnion. IfTyrantdies, the great majority of fighting power will flow toUnion. And then, what will inevitably produce after this enclosure will be World War III. Tsukikage said. Unionaimed to put this world under divided control by the big countries andLeagueattempted to preserve the shape of the current world by cooperating with small fellow nations. These two organizations that could never coexist in the same planet. If the third potency calledRebellionwere to lose, a great war would definitely occur. And C That result, I think its the scene we saw in your dream. C In other words, does Sensei think that this future couldnt be avoided if he sided withLeagueand so he took a series of actions to switch overUnion, is that what he means? C generally speaking, that is the case.SupermanAbraham Carter, the strongest man of Unionwho was born in the United States of America, the largest country in the world, was still young. Given the risk of his low age and the fact thatUnionwas strongly connected toRebellion, I thought of just one method to save Japan from going to ruin and that was to joinUnioneven if we had to accept some disadvantageous conditions, but I executed it. I launched Akatsuki Academy, and with its strength, it increased the trend of leaving the league and made a strategy to get the majority of votes in a national referendum that had to be cleared in case of withdrawing from theLeague. More than a decade ago. Ever since he saw this nightmare. Tsukikage devotedly lived only to accomplish so. For that reason, and while he had nothing in his favor as he was a mere teacher, he brought in an influential person who put up anAnti-Leaguethat shifted the public opinion, the conservatives former ruling party had to step back and they assumed the reins of government. Because there was no other way for Tsukikage who had no fighting power. However, C thats an impossible dream now. Akatsuki Academy lost and the public opinion has increased the tendency to reevaluate the policies ofLeague. In this state of affairs, its impossible to win majority of peoples will through drastic reforms such as withdrawing fromLeague. In other words, it seems that I lost to you. Tsukikage dropped his shoulders and sighed. DDBut, C Compared to what you said, you look very happy. Ikki judged that his words and his emotions were diverging in a big way. And Tsukikage didnt deny this. The wrinkles of his face that were very deeply engraved in this decade, smiled much more stronger, C fufu. Is that so? Its been 10 years. I just fought believing that was the only salvation. But the only emotion I have in my heart now is joy. He answered that he didnt have regrets or anything like that. Because even when he were to lose control spontaneously, then commit a crime and lament the future, C Young power is strong enough to break fate because you were raised indomitably Tsukikage saw that at this Seven Stars Sword Art Festival. The moment when young forces intersected, enhanced each other and finally tore off even their fates. They wont struggle in an underhanded way when trying to defeat fate, they would do it directly from the front and magnificently. He understood so when he looked at the figures just before his eyes. It wasnt his place to say anything anymore. C My ability is the power that sees the fate surrounding the planet and nothing else. Outside of that fate, I cant see the past of the ones that reached theDomain of the Desperadosand the future they will create. Thats why I believe that you will lead this country to a completely different future from the future of despair Ive seen. If so, theres only one thing I should do. Realizing so, Tsukikage looked at all of them, He smiled like as if he was saved, C please take care of this country and the world He entrusted his wish and the future of his beloved country to the young forces. C at that moment, Prime Minister Tsukikage was crying, right? C Yeah. Ikki, who recalled the event last night, re-thought about the last expression of Tsukikage and nodded. At that time, there was no doubt that small teardrops were rising in the outer corner of his eyes. He became miserable with an exhausted look on his face, however, as if he was saved. Stella also felt that. So, C I hated that person. I dont care about the reasons, hes the one who hurt everybody of the Academy. I thought that I would punch him if I had the chance. However. Stella said it. She didnt hate him anymore. Stella was part of the royal family. Stella was conscious of the dreadfulness of something called political world, so she understood him well. How difficult was to climb to the top, to go as far as being the head of the administrative organ of the whole country in just ten years? The marks of those hardships were clearly recorded on the face of Tsukikage. However, Tsukikage accomplished it. Solely for the sake of saving his beloved country. Stella felt even respect towards that dynamism and willpower as a fellow politician. There was no way she could embrace hatred. And then, they unexpectedly defeated Akatsuki and crushed that dream. C When you win, you take responsibility for it. Those were the words of Touka-san when they announced the representative members, but I think we were burdened with the wish of Prime Minister Tsukikage. A preposterous and incredibly strong wish. No, that wasnt either, such scene, there was no way they could turn that into a reality. The premonition of Tsukikage. The Defeat of League in World War III. If such scene truly reflected the future, then it wasnt going to be a problem just for Vermillion Kingdom that was also a member nation of the League. Above all, Japan was like a second home for Stella. There were many important friends in this country. She wanted to protect them. She will absolutely protect them. Because of that, Stella clenched her fists on top of her knees and said strongly to herself as she looked down. C I have to get even stronger. And like Ikki, surpass my own limits! To such woman, C Stella. Ikki called out to her by patting her back from the side, C Hmm? DDMyu!? He raised a finger to the place Stella would turn around her face and he poked the face of Stella who turned around. To such sudden and childish trick, Stella brushed off the hand of Ikki and showed surprise. C W-what are you doing so sudden!? C Youre getting too worked up. Ikki, who faced her, advised with a serious tone of voice. C Its a good thing to be motivated, but what will corner you will be the source of the injury. Certainly, we were surprised by the story of Prime Minister Tsukikage, but well never allow such scene to be a reality. But, from the beginning, we exist to help those who dont have strength from crisis like that, because wereMage-Knights. We knights arent sportsmen. Even Stella must have walked through chivalry with a strong spirit to protect the people of your country. Am I wrong? C Ah C Thats why, theres no need for you to get worked up now. After all, Stella isnt a person who could be negligent with herself. If you keep aiming for the greatness of a knight with all your strength like youve been doing so far then one day, the moment when youll go beyond your limits will come. And without fail when the need has approached. DDBesides, C Prime Minister Tsukikage was referring toDesperadosas special beings, but I dont think so. Ikki said that and transferred his gaze from Stella to everyone in this place, C I understand that as I fought with everyone here. Not just Stella, but no one here is a knight that could lose against me. For the sake of pride, dreams or someone elsethings such as limit should easily be surpassed. He asserted with a strong tone of voice. He was convinced from the bottom of his heart. Ikki had sharpened their souls and swords for this reason. The nightmare shown by Tsukikage. There should be no one here who would allow the realization of such a thing. If it was for that reason, then they were going to surpass everyone. Their own limits. Just like they themselves did at the finals of the Seven Stars Sword Art Festival. Because everyone absolutely hated to lose with each and every one of them. C If we join forces with everyone, then anything can be surpassed. Im sure of it. Ikki said so and put his hands on the hands of Stella and held them gently but strongly. DDBecause Im next to you. Like saying that there was no need for a single person to be responsible for the future. With the words of Ikki, C Youre right. Absolutely right. Stella also grasped back the hands of Ikki, C Ill be relying on you. Ikki. She showed her usual bright smile and leaned on Ikkis shoulder. She wasnt dangerously stiffened anymore. Since they were shown the future yesterday, Stella made an intense uneasiness to propagate while pretending to be calm. Her position as royal family. Her natures strength of the sense of responsibility. Those were stealing composure from her, they were pressing her feelings. However, Stella pointed out to Ikki that she understood that the future was not something that only she or those in the field must deal with. If it was like this, then the amount of sense of responsibility wouldnt be absurd. Ikki was relieved of that matter for a moment, (As for me, the wall in front of my eyes troubles me more than the things of the future that I dont know) He sighed with real intention due to the visit to Vermillion that approached closely. Because that was a wall that he had to break through with his own ability. He was going to steal Stella from the King of Vermillion. What kind of feelings would a father have when his daughter was stolen by an unknown man with doubtful origins? Ikki didnt have a child so he didnt comprehend well. He didnt know, butDDhe at least knew that it wasnt going to be a somewhat friendly meeting. (If I have to bring up the topic, I wonder in what way it would be better) When Ikki was worrying about the contents of the imminent greeting, C Oh. Really? Thanks a lot! Moroboshi was talking to someone on the phone, then stood up from the chair and spoke loudly to everyone. C Hey guys! The people working at the public bath near here had a break today, but it seems that they made a reservation for us! Our bellies that were full are in good condition now, so lets all go to the public bath! Everyone who gathered at this victory celebration raised delighted voices in response to this proposal. C Eh!? For real? Youre not joking!? C Oh my, oh my. Thats excellent, dont you agree? I remember when I went on a trip with everyone to the bath atWakabas residence C Soukei has become my right-hand man. What is a public bath? C Public bathhouses are what commoners use. There, everyone takes off their clothes, Ojou-sama also takes off her clothes, I also take off my clothes, the two of us will be just like when we were born and and and and and and and and and and. *Drip* *Drip**Drip* (Nosebleed) C SharDDDD!? And Stella, who had been in Japan for several months, also showed a strong interest in this proposal. C Hey, hey, Ikki! The public baths of Japan! Theres a big picture of Mt. Fuji in the bath right?! C Thats true in Tokyo, but in Osaka C If its not there, then Ill get Sara to draw one! C Eh? C I dont mind since I wanted to go there at least once! So, lets go ASAP! Aside from Sara who was bewildered by the request that was thrown at her all of a sudden, Stella stood up and took the hand of Ikki then rushed as fast as she could like a child. Shizuku pierced a sidelong glance towards such Stella. C This is a very disappointing news to you who is getting very horny, but public baths arent mixed baths. C H-hey! What on earth do you mean with horny!? And I know that much you know!? Thus, the Seven Stars Sword Art Festival came to an end, and the last night in Osaka was going to get lively. During several months they made utmost efforts but just one went to the top. Many stories were born like the many bonds that were tied. The young people, who had placed those bonds in each of their hearts, were going to enjoy a moment of rest. Thus, they walked out from this place. Each one of them staring at the futureand to a new stage. Volume 10 - CH 2 The Seven Stars Sword Art Festival is over, and the somewhat late summer vacation came to its participating players. On that day, Shizuku took a different route at the train station as Arisuin returned home; she went to Hiroshima using the linear motor train alone. She went to visit Yakushi Kiriko, a third-year student of Rentei Academy. Of course, the other party was a busy doctor. So an appointment was properly made in advance. The visit of Shizuku was surprisingly well received. Shizuku went through the front entrance of Yakushi General Hospital while pulling a rolling suitcase filled with clothes to spend some time here. And then she started talking to the clerk who was sat at the General Reception counter. C Excuse me. I am Kurogane Shizuku and I came from Tokyo. I was told by Kiriko-san to come to the General Reception and give my name when I arrived The clerk replied towards those words withOh, its Kurogane Shizuku-san. The director told me about itand took out a brochure. C Sensei is currently doing her round on the third floor of the special ward, is it possible for you to head there directly? Here is a map of the hospital. C Thank you. Shizuku received it and returned a brief bow then moved through the large hospital by following the map. And then she entered a special ward that was after 2 large wards and across the courtyard, and went up to the third floor using the elevator. Once she got thereDD C Eh? Shizuku felt puzzled due to the view before her eyes. The third floor of the special ward was, in a nutshell, a view that didnt seem to feel like a hospital. It didnt have the nuance that the interior was luxurious like a VIP purveyors hospital. The interior itself was the same as the other wards, but the mood of the people who were inside didnt give a vibe of being patients at all. Because not a single person wore hospital gowns, there was a woman getting a makeup, people were chatting happily here and there, and even figures of children playing a card game while eating sweets on the sofa. It was a very lively place. Although Shizuku felt a touch of anxiety about whether she was really doing her round here or not, the map didnt lie. So she decided to take a look at all the rooms there. DDThe result: the target was found in the third room. White-Robed KnightYakushi Kiriko was grasping the wrist of an old man lying in the bed. At first she thought she was taking his pulse, but she understood that she was using some sort of magic because the facial expression of Kiriko was extremely concentrated in it and because a fleeting sky-blue magic light was overflowing from the grasped wrist. That was probably a healing technique. If so, it wasnt good to disturb her, so Shizuku silenced her voice that was about to call out to her and stared at the work of Kiriko from the distance. C Alright. Thats all for todays treatment. How are you feeling, Yoshioga-san? C Well. The pain ended up going away a little. Now I can go and eat with my old lady. Thank you. Sensei. C Fufu. You have to drink alcohol in moderation, otherwise its no good, okay? C Hehe. Then Ill remember to get drunk! Kiriko shrugged her shoulders towards the hold man who smiled broadly and showed his yellowed teeth. C You truly are a patient beyond help, huh. However, her gesture wasnt either angry or sad, she seemed to smile instead. (Will I be good as a doctor? And) When Shizuku was wondering so, C Kiriko-chan! How are you going? Would you like to have a cup of tea with me when you can rest a bit? My family bought me a cake that is popular these days. C Im sorry. Actually, I have an appointment with a person after thisDDoh my. The eyes of Shizuku and Kiriko who turned around to talk with a patient of another bed met. C Shizuku-san. Youre here already. C Yes. I arrived just now. This is quite a very bright hospital room, isnt it? For a moment I thought Did I get lost in the Staffs dormitory? I was bewildered. C Hmm fufu. I apologize for how loud is getting here. Kiriko put a finger on her lips and laughed sophisticatedly. Then she stopped laughing, excused herself briefly and said to Shizuku. C thank you very much for finally coming here, but can you wait a bit longer? My round time is slightly pressed for time, and I havent been able to do a rotation yet. The patients of this room are the last ones. Towards this, Shizuku, C Please dont worry about me. The one who barged in when you were busy was me. She returned, got into the hospital room with a step and pulled to the side so as to not be a nuisance and studied by observation the medical treatment of Kiriko. During her hospital round, Kiriko was talking with the patients all the time. C Sensei! Hey umm, Ill go to a display of fireworks with mom and dad tomorrow! C Hee. How nice. Are you going to wear a yukata for that moment then? C Yup! I was wondering! Wouldnt Sensei go with us!? C Hmm. Yeah, why not? I dont have plans for tomorrow night anyway. C Yay! C Are you also taking acquainted little children with you? C Yup! From elderlies to small children. The incredibly big thanks and trust from the smiles that everyone turned towards her were felt by her. It was a charming scene that she saw from beginning to end. But, C Sensei. I will always, always be grateful. Thanks to you, I could see the faces of my grandchild, now I have no regrets C Eh? One of the patients that surrounded Kiriko. Shizuku wondered about the words of the elderly woman. C Have no regrets How does she say that, even if its at such age? Towards the question of Shizuku, C Oh my, the young girl doesnt know? An elderly woman who was reading a book in the bed closest to Shizuku gave her the answer. C All the patients on this floor are nothing but people who have no hope, who cant be saved and have no life expectancy. C Eh!? Shizuku revealed amazement at this fact. C D-does that mean that little kid too!? Towards that, the elderly woman nodded slowly and returned an affirmation. C Everyone possesses a disease that cant be undone by current medicine. Essentially its just a life where you spend your short remaining years in bed. But with the power of Kiriko-sensei, we deceive our bodies until the last moments of our lives. Thanks to that we can eat with our families, we can be fashionable, and we can go out to have fun. We can enjoy our lives until the last moment. Thats why everyone is grateful to Kiriko-sensei. (Oh, I see) Shizuku understood. For that reason, at that time, Kiriko didnt really remonstrated the excessive drinking of the patient. Because from the start they werent in some kind of physical condition where they would be moderated at this point of time. C There is a lot of strong and weak battles in the world, and what they talk about is the talent of Blazers but thats not just what knights are. In fact, White-Robed Knightis a hero to us, more than any other great knight. Thats why, study by looking properly at her, okay? Lorelei -san. C You know me? C Even though I may look like this, I was a Blazer that went to the top of the National League. I also watched the broadcast of the Seven Stars Sword Art Festival. The young kids nowadays are really on another level. While Shizuku was talking to the elderly woman, Kiriko ended all her rounds and came to the side of Shizuku. C I kept you waiting. Im sorry for that. The gossips of everyone were getting too long. C Dont apologize. Im grateful that you are making some time while being busy. Kiriko waved her hand like saying Dont worry about it, C Its fine, its fine. After all I had some business with Shizuku-san. She had said so. C Eh? With, me? C Yes. Well first of all, lets go to another place. We cant talk at ease here after all. Shizuku descended to the basement of the special ward via elevator while being guided by Kiriko. When the door opened, a space of about 12 tatamis that had light suppressed was spread there. There were bookshelves lined up on the walls of raw concrete filled with spines of books from which one could understand at a glance that those werent Japanese and there was a plain bed as if that was made by combining iron plates and iron pipes in the center of the room. At first glance the space looked like an operating room C What is this place? C My private laboratory. Its like my room, you know? She replied and went to the coffee maker that was in a corner of the room. C Make yourself comfortable. Would you like to drink coffee? C No. Please dont worry about me. I didnt come here to chitchat after all. C Yeah. If I remember correctly, you said you have something to ask me. Shizuku nodded, gave a step to approach Kiriko and told her about the matter. C I I want you to teach me the healing techniques, the water magic of Kiriko-san! In regard to this, Kiriko sipped coffee and Well, I kind of understood it was going to be like this C Our point of contact is that we are at leastWater Users. C Of course Im not saying anything shameless like teaching me for free. I was wondering if there was something I can do. Even being the subject of an odd human experiment, anything! C Hee. You sure have resolution. Alright then, lets say that I get you be the experiment of a new technique style. In order to destroy the cancer cells that got into the lymph, it would be a good idea to take out all the lymph fluid for a moment and clean it. C I dont mind. Shizuku replied immediately. She was serious. The reason was that it wasnt a good move for the knights to reveal their techniques to others. It was different when a Mage-Knight had gathered pupils, but for her, to pester Kiriko who was a student just like her, it was absurd. She was asking her to incline to that. That was the level of resolution that Shizuku had. Kiriko showed a bitter smile towards this resolution of Shizuku. C fu. Im kidding. I learned my lesson with Moroboshi-kun already, so Im going to attempt all the dangerous experiments on my own body. So that has to be enough. Theres nothing in particular that I want Shizuku-san to do. So, C I dont want you to give anything in return. Ill teach you my healing techniques for free. C Eh, I-is that true!? Shizuku raised her voice in surprise due to the words of Kiriko. C Is it really that surprising? C B-because knights have a foundation and that is not wanting to teach people their techniques. C But Im not a knight. Kiriko declared quite indifferent. The spread of medicine was a valuable thing. She had no reasons to be stingy about it. C Besides, Shizuku-san seems to have some qualities, so Sensei will teach you with pleasure. If that was the case, then everything went as expected for Shizuku. She bowed very deeply and gave her thanks. C T-thank you very much! But C However. Then, Kiriko changed the tone of her words. She placed the coffee cup that still had coffee in it on the desk and walked up to Shizuku, C You dont have to give anything in return, but theres only one condition. C A condition? C I want you to receive some treatment before studying. Its the reason why I have business with you and why I tried to summon youyou see. *Tsun* With a strength of a degree that touched her lightly, very lightly with her fingertips, she poked the solar plexus of Shizuku. C !?!?!?!? In an instant, a lightning was generated in the body of Shizuku and ran from the fingers of her feet to the brain. -????????????????``````!! Intense pain. An intense pain like a lightning that wont let a scream come out. It was born from the place where Kiriko had placed her fingertips. Shizuku couldnt stand the excessive pain anymore and fell from the knees, C What, was!? She distorted her look that got wet from the cold sweat that gushed out and glared at Kiriko. Kiriko replied to Shizuku. C I did nothing in particular. I just poked you lightly. However, this much was painful. Thats because theres a distortion in your body. C A dis, tortion!? C You can also call it a fissure. Your Noble Arts makes your body transform into vapor to invalidate physical attacks. Its too premature to say this, but its a technique equal to resurrect oneself who died once. In order to execute it, extremely high magic control power and very deep knowledge of the human body are essential. You dont have enough knowledge of your body. So there are a few number of distortions in your body when it reconstructs. I poked one of those distortions now. You havent felt any discomfort until that was poked by me, but if I leave them as they are, they will certainly cause fatal damages to your body. And those arent too far of accomplishing so. C C My job is to get you a treatment for that. If you study in depth my healing techniques, then all the more I cant postpone this. Well, in the first place, I dont have the intention of allowing a patient to disappear without getting completely cured before my eyes. Kiriko immediately took out a small plate-like machine from a pocket of her white robe and pressed a button installed on its plain surface. Then a barrier wall went down between this room and the elevator. She was serious. Shizuku realized. If she were to show rejection, then she would get her by the use of force. But for Shizuku, there was no reason to decline the proposal of Kiriko that was going to cure her. C I, understand. Im under your care. C Obedient patients are my favorites. So, can you take off everything except your underwear and then lie on the bed, looking upward? Shizuku followed the instructions obediently. She took off the clothes on the spot and put herself on the designated bed with just her underwear. At the same time, Kiriko turned on the surgical light on top of the bed. Shizuku asked Kiriko while narrowing her eyes due to the white light that was lighted in the room where ligh was suppressed all of a sudden. C Approximately how long will it take? C Half day of work. But dont worry. It will be an instant for you as Ill use magical anesthesia. She would lie on the bed but everything would be over once she woke up. Shizuku said with an earnest look to Kiriko who told her so. C thank you very much for your kindness, but could it be possible to do it without anesthesia? C Huh? Kiriko showed a flabbergasted expression on her face that one couldnt imagine could be there from her image that usually didnt hide the height of her intelligence. But that wasnt impossible either. Because it was a proposal that she didnt understand at all. However, thats the story from the point of view of Kiriko. For Shizuku, this proposal made a lot of sense. She said. C So that I can experience the healing technique ofWhite-Robed Knight, Japans number one doctor in my own body. I dont want to waste such a unique opportunity. Kiriko made a somewhat displeasured expression show on her face and, C hold on. Have you forgotten the pain just now? From now on, Ill be turning and thrusting my hands into painful places against your will even if only I had to poke them lightly from outside, you know? And theres a lot of them. Its not a pain that you can stand while conscious. I cant say yes to your request because you could act violently and things can go wrong. She refused clearly. This proposal was no different from a laparotomy without anesthesia. As a doctor, this wasnt a proposal that could be accepted at all. But, C I can do it. Shizuku didnt withdraw. She appealed to Kiriko with a cornered and desperate voice. What time did this point to? It was transmitted to Kiriko who was the person concerned. At that time, when Shizuku couldnt do anything but just cry in front of the operating room. Even though she was continuously thinking that she wanted to be helpful to Ikki, longer than anyone else and stronger than anyone elseDD At the most important time, she didnt have the ability to accomplish that. Luckily, Ikki was saved due to an excellent doctor named Kiriko who came running, but if Kiriko wasnt there Ikki would have lost his life now. A world without Ikki. Her head was just getting full of that just by imagining it. She couldnt forgive herself. There was no we she could forgive herself. Then, what should she do? The answer was one. C I I want to be stronger! Enough to cure any injury and strong enough to save Onii-sama from any predicament! Even if its a second faster! Thats because she was the only one among her companions that could use healing techniques. Because it was something she had to do. Kiriko rememberedDDthe expression of the strong determination of Shizuku. She was the same as her before, the figure of a fellow that completely got rid of every obstacle in order to do the things she had to do. C Haa. You knights are truly all the same, arent you? You never hear doctors advice. While Kiriko sighed as if she was dumbfounded, C But its not just about cherishing life but how to make use of our lives She took out the belt to restrain the patient from under the bed. And she used it to fasten the four limbs of Shizuku. She accepted the will of Shizuku. C Thank you. Sensei. C Dont thank me yet. Youre going to regret this if you dont die immediately. Come, hold this in your mouth. Finally, Kiriko made the small mouth of Shizuku to hold a gag and fixed it. Without this, she would certainly end up biting her tongue. And once preparations were ready, C If it gets too dangerous then Ill forcibly drop it according to my judgment, so keep that in mind firmly if you dont want me do to do so. Kiriko activated the magic technique for healing in her right hand. When she touched the distortion of the abdomen like she was doing earlier with the fingertips that were cladded in sky-blue magic light, The base of the fingers sunk into the abdomen of Shizuku as if pressing against mud. Volume 10 - CH 3 Several days after Arisuin and Shizuku traveled to their destinations. Ikki and Stella departed towards the Empire of Vermillion. They headed to connect trains from the school to the airport, and after various procedures, they were guided to the VIP chartered airplane. They received the welcome of the crew, went up the stairs covered with a dark red carpet then got inside the plane. Ikki was astonished by the interior. Anyhow, the plane was fully equipped with a bar, a salon, a theater room, a bedroom that had a king size double bed and all sorts of things were in the bathroom. Like a luxury hotel. He didnt think this was the interior of an airplane at all. It seemed that Stella had never been on an airplane of this class as one would expect, and like Ikki, she wasnt able to believe it, she looked everywhere with great interest. Because this was all prepared by Tsukikage as an apology for the impoliteness regarding the matter of Black Knight the other day. Well, it was that sly old fox Tsukikage. Maybe he had ulterior motives to deepen the friendship between Japan and Vermillion by providing a pleasant and romantic air trip to Stella and Ikki and have them deepen their relationship. However, the ulterior motives of such Tsukikage were an unrelated story to them. Stella wasnt just enjoying what was expressly prepared for them, she was fully enjoying the air trip by watching a movie accompanied by an aroma massage in the Jacuzzi. However, on the other hand, Ikki wasnt enjoying this trip at all. The movie watched by them didnt get in his head, the splendorous Kyoto-style traditional Japanese meal brought in courses as dinner seemed to be certainly good, but he didnt experience the taste. His thoughts were filled with just one trouble. DDThe greetings with Stellas parents, it was finally going to happen tomorrow. It was just the trouble of what to do in that scenario. According to Stella, her mother respected Stellas decision, so in reality the story was about how to persuade her father, the King of Vermillion, ( How should I break the ice?) Ikki racked his brain as he sat down deeply on the sofa of the salon. At any rate, his amount of experience was completely zero. He didnt know but, (For the time being, the plan I came up with when I was arrested by the former League branch is discarded) It was a plan to express aloud as he showed sincerity by prostrating himself, sayingPlease allow me to marry your daughterwithout using even the small ounce of masculinity. *TN: the verb within the brackets was placed by me: the original sentence just says otome-san o kudasai, literally means please (verb) your daughter. At that time, he was rejected by his father who appeared inopportunely sayingIm not going to leave Shizuku to youwith a serious face. That was an ill augur. In addition, to convey his good faith without adorning it, (In the end, if I immediately prostrate myself, then that would be a bad move, huh) Everything had something called procedures. Rather, his true feelings were far away from it when only his feelings were suddenly thrown at the other and that other was not in the mood to listen to his true feelings. One may say that was just self-satisfaction. And that was no good. (In any case, I dont think it should be enough to get Stellas parents to listen to my true feelings first) The first was from there on. And from there on was the start. So, the question was what to do to get to the start line, Then, at that moment. C Fuuuh. å????!?!? Ikki shuddered when he felt a breath that went into the hole of his ear without any previous notice. Naturally, it was Stella who breathed into his ear. C S-stella!? Eh, w-what are you doing so suddenly!? Stella inflated her cheeks as if pouting discontentedly and returned a protest. C Dont come with what are you doing! You were absent-minded all this time since I started talking to you a while ago, or perhaps I should say, you just gave absentminded responses. Why are you acting so weird, Ikki!? Ikki turned an awkward expression before this. Because he had no memories of being addressed by her. Maybe he was unconsciously ignoring her. C I-Im sorry I was just thinking a little about something. C Are you perhaps nervous because youll meet my parents tomorrow? Ikki returned a nod to Stella who asked while sitting next to him. C y-yeah. I was thinking about more and more about the moment when Ill have to come down this plane. C Well, youre getting nervous. When I met Ikkis father I also got frozen. Just remembering it makes me feel embarrassed. C Haha. That thing also happened to you. With those words, Ikki showed a smile as he reminisced that such behavior was exactly the same as to what happened to them before, and that was Stellas behavior when she met Father Itsuki, the father of Ikki, in the medical office by coincidence during the Seven Stars Sword Art Festival. C Since Stella did her best at that time, now its my turn, but Im worried about in what way I should bring up the topic. C It would be better to pass on doing a dogeza. C I know that much. The problem was that no alternative plan came to mind. At any rate, Ikki had no experience doing greetings like this and had no information about the other party. However, Ikki realized something there. Information could be gathered regardless of having experience or not. If he asked Stella about what her father liked, then he would be able to get a starting point in one way or another. C Hey, Stella. I was wondering, what are the things that your father likes? C My father? C Yeah. Going straight to the issue at hand all of a sudden is a little frightening as you can see, so if theres something to warm up the situation or information to initiate a chat like a jab to grab the pace, that would really save me. Stella responded to the question of Ikki after she thought for a short while. C hmm. Me? C How you say that with a straight face Ikki hung her head, his hopes were gone. Stella spoke words of encouragement to Ikki. C Its alright, you dont have to think too hardly. In the first place, Okaa-sama and Onee-sama arent against you, and Otou-sama who is against you is a bit unwilling to let her children go, an obstinate person if you will, whos not so skilled and irritating.* *TN: Last part of this sentence said: his legs are clumsy and his beard is irritating. (The amount of discontent is quite high, huh) C Even so, Otou-sama is someone who thinks and cares a lot about me. Its impossible to not understand the charm of Ikki I fell in love with. He will definitely get it if you talk. Because nothing is impossible for my strongest and beloved Ikki. Well persuade him together and well do our best together. Stella tapped her thigh and only saidcome with a bright voice. Maybe she was trying to cheer him up in preparation for the crucial encounter. C thank you. Ikki thanked her and depended on Stellas kindness. He put his body horizontally on the sofa and left the back of his head on the plump and tensed white thighs of Stella. The thighs of Stella loaded with flexible muscles and feminine soft fat were very comfortable to sleep on. Ikki closed his eyelids and put himself in that comfort. Stella tenderly caressed Ikkis head and played with his bangs with her fingers. His cheeks became less tense, he had a happy face that he could only show when they were alone. Only falling affection was swaying in her deep crimson pupils. Ikki felt it was irresistible when he thought that he monopolized that. It was already unimaginable for Ikki to miss this gaze. He couldnt imagine a future where Stella wasnt next to him. So, and certainly as Stella said, this greeting wasA conversation where we have no choice but to make it go smoothly. He knew that. But, ( maybe its not going to be easy to convince Stellas father) Stella said that it was fine, but Ikki was going to tread on something that didnt have any smooth on it. Because there was a very absolute difference stuffed between Ikki and Stella. On one hand, she was the second Princess of a country. On the other hand, he was born in a distinguished family though he was a wanderer with half broken relations. On one hand, she was an A-Rank knight with anticipated prospects from the world. On the other hand, he was an F-Rank who was still far from E-Rank even when going throughBrute Soul. When he was preparing for the decisive match aka the greetings with her parents, when he thought about it again, they werent balanced at all. Stella would say that this wasnt related with things like talent or family. But that was only for Stella. The father of Stella would want more from her partner because he truly cared about Stella. And so the wanderer called Kurogane Ikki didnt own a single one of those things that could meet those demands. These facts were extremely heavy. (Can can I meet the expectations of Stellas father?) Could he show something that was enough to receive Stella, his treasure, from her father? Because she was importantDD Because he couldnt think of handing her overDD His anxiety didnt disappear no matter what. However, the plane flew in the night of the continent and directly headed towards the Empire of Vermillion. And also, Ikki didnt know yet. In the foreign country he was heading to, the reality that awaited him was far beyond he assumed. The next day. Around the time when Ikki and Stella finished eating somewhat late in the morning. The plane finally reached the skies of the Empire of Vermillion. C Ikki! Look. This is my country. The Empire of Vermillion! Stella raised a happy voice to the hometown she hadnt seen in a long time. Ikki chased her eyes and also overlooked the territory of Vermillion from the airplane. What was in his field of vision was the plain Vermillion and almost all of its territory, it was a vivid green carpet that spread gently everywhere. Windmills stood in lines here and there, and a settlement where enumerated small private houses were seen along the river. It was a complete different view from Japan that had a little jumbled up impression with all its mountains and buildings. Ikki recalled the information about the Empire of Vermillion while looking at such idyllic view. The Empire of Vermillion. It was a rare, absolute monarchical country in the present day that existed along the gulf, facing the northern sea in a corner of Europe. It was originally a part of the neighboring country of Kledelland, but it got its independence several hundred years ago and that is how it was now. The main occupation was the animal husbandry by making the best use of the vast open fields. The exportation of cut flowers. The tourism made use of the beautiful nature. Exportation of natural gas and the like. Up to this point, it could be said that it was quite an ordinary nation which wasnt unusual in Europe. However, the Empire of Vermillion had a big feature that no other country had. And that was the height of the loyalty towards the nations imperial family. There was a famous episode. The World War II that yielded many tragedies. Due to the rise of the Nazi Germany, Europe became a sea of fire. The war also reached the Empire of Vermillion, and the imperial capital Hraesvelgr fell. The Empire of Vermillion had lost its shape as a nation for a moment. In that occasion, the Nazi Germany, that was naturally under the government of the Empire of Vermillion, set out to eradicate the Vermillion imperial familyDDbut that didnt turn out well. That was because the people of the Empire of Vermillion continued giving refuge to the imperial family with whom they had become one. When the trend changed and until the Nazi Germany completely withdrew from Vermillion, they didnt yield to any kind of unjust torture. And when World War II ended, the citizens disregarded completely the flow of democratization of politics that had spread at an accelerated pace all over the world and Vermillion imperial family stood up once again as the only and absolute ruler. This episode, the strong and hard as iron loyalty, was greatly associated with the history of the founding of the Empire of Vermillion. The War of Independence of Vermillion was a war in which the people who couldnt stand the Kingdom of Kledelland began to be led by the Duke of Vermillion who was the aristocrat leader of the moderate faction of Kledelland during this period, the relatives of the influential nobles took the form of a marriage to the public in the capital city and were kept as hostages. The Duke of Vermillion wasnt the exception and the Kingdom of Kledelland used the life of his family as shields and forced the Duke of Vermillion to stop the insurrection. However, the Duke of Vermillion didnt stop the war. He didnt give in to a nightmare situation in which a part of the body of his beloved family was sent to him every week, he was going to do to completion the War of Independence in exchange for the lives of all his own family members. For the weak citizens that had asked for his help. The people never forget even now the dedication of the Duke of VermillionDDalso named the First Emperor of the Empire of Vermillion. That was widely transmitted as a childrens story and as history, and raised the strong and hard as iron loyalty. We are one nation, we are one family When did that happen? During a casual conversation in the dorm, and when Vermillion became a topic, Stella had confessed that that was the relationship between the royal family and the people. All the people loved the royal family and the royal family also loved such people by spreading out a good government. The strong wishes regarding Stellas national defense were probably also the foundation of those feelings. Ikki also was capable of even knowing that as general knowledge. He understood that the royal family and the citizens were closer than any ordinary nation. HoweverDD Notwithstanding, he was overwhelmed by the sight that jumped in the moment he got off the airplane. ???????????????? The very instant he took a step and walked under the sunlight of summer and his eyes were dazzled by it from inside the airplane. Ikki was kind of surprised for a moment, then looked towards the point where the shock had soared. And there, Stella-sama! Welcome home???????! Your combat training is much appreciatedDDDD! Kyaa! Stella-chan! Your matches were very cooool! There were people. Hundreds of people were just filling altogether the site of the government-dedicated airport. The shock just now was their cheers. C EveryoneDDDD! Im baDDDD! Stella shook her hand and returned those words while showing a lot of surprise to the beyond-the-norm cheers. The excitement of the people gathered here skyrocketed. The cheers that pretty much shook the earth raised. And then, the interest of the crowd reached Ikki who stood next to Stella. Ah! Thats the boy I saw on TV! Thats the guy who defeated Stella-hime! That means hes Stella-chans fiance, right!? No way, hes quite attractive, isnt he? He looks amiable, completely different from the time of the match He came to greet the King as he promised! Welcome to the Empire of Vermillion! WelcomeDDDD! Hundreds of thousands of cheers and gazes leapt at him. He experienced a big stage like the Seven Stars Sword Art Festival, but this wasnt the case. Ikki didnt know what to do, so he waved his hand, imitating Stella for now. And then, ??????????????? The crowd returned cheers and applauses in response to what Ikki returned. (U-uwaa this is really embarrassing) Although he was born in a distinguished family, Ikki, who was treated rudely, was hopelessly bad at this kind of situations. He showed his gratitude to others. Im probably not such praiseworthy person, he eventually ended up thinking so. C Stella-sama. Kurogane-sama. A welcoming car has come below here. Please be careful of your feet when descending. C Thank you. It was a very enjoyable trip. They thanked the crew members that saw them off and descended the stairs covered with the same deep red carpet when the two had departed. Below the stairs a pure-white luxury car stood there. The car was appreciated as Ikki wanted to escape from the gazes concentrated fire quickly. Then, at that moment. Without waiting for the two to arrive, the passenger seats door of the courtesy car was opened. Thereupon, a petite, long waved, peach blonde woman got out of the car and looked upward, C Welcome back. Stella-chan. She welcomed Stellas return home with a gentle smile on her childish shaped face. C Eh! You came to pick me up!? Stella, next to him, raised a surprised voice and ran down the stairs in one go, stood in front of her and held her hands. Reacting to this, the woman grasped back the hands of Stella, C Of course. Now that I can see Stella-chan after several months?. C Thank you! I also wanted to see you!! They were delightedly meeting again, and smiled together. The pigment of that little girls hair was slightly light, but the smile that made her cheeks became softer withbonyawas exactly like Stellas smile when she was off guard. She looked very young, but was she the first princess or something? When Ikki stood idly while thinking about the figures of the two intimate girls, Stella guessed the left-behind state of Ikki and said to him. C Ah, Im sorry, Ikki! Ill introduce her to you! Shes my mother! C Eh!? Your mother!? Is she the same type of monster as Saikyou-sensei? When he thought such rude thing in his mind, C You are Kurogane Ikki-san, yes? Nice to meet you?. Im Astraea Vermillion, mother of Stella Vermillion?. I hope we can get along?. When Astraea finished her self-introduction with a calm tone of voice, she bowed facing Ikki. Before she finished her bowing, and while he felt it was an oversight of his, Ikki also bowed, panicking a lot. C Ah, I appreciate your politeness! I am Kurogane Ikki! Thank you for inviting me today! I will be indebted to you during summer vacation! C Fufufu, youre a very polite boy, so different from the powerful image I saw on TV?. Your aunt like those kind of boys?. C Okaa-sama also watched the broadcast? C But of course. I also ended up watching the finals of the Seven Stars Sword Art Festival on TV?. To be honest, I was surprised because I didnt think that Stella-chan would lose. Youre veeery strong?. C No, thats it was very, very close. That match. C Whether its a complete victory or a narrow victory, it was your win, no? Astraea said so and firmly grabbed the hand of Ikki. And then, she put nothing but her thanks in her voice, C Ikki-san. Thank you very much. For competing to that level with Stella-chan. It was the first time that Stella-chan fought with so much fun. There was no one in Vermillion or in the neighboring country Kledelland who could keep up with Stella-chans strength. I was a little worried about sending my daughter alone to a foreign country, but she was able to find such a wonderful boyfriend so it was right to make her go to Japan. The hand that grasped him, her expression, her voice. From all of them, it was transmitted to Ikki that Astraeas thanks werent on the surface but they were indeed from the bottom from her heart. As Stella said, it seemed that her mother supported her actions and decisions. Ikki was relieved in regard to this, and he also returned his thanks with a tense-free smile. C Thank you very much. Since I also got the chance to meet Stella, fell in love with her and could fight to that extent. C Fufu. You pass, and more than twice*. *TN: An expression its used here (ʥɥ󤵤˱), I think it comes from a TV show called Quiz Derby now I dont have the slightest idea if thats correct or what truly means. (It came here, the strong distinctive body odor of a middle-aged person!) C Hey, Okaa-sama. Did Okaa-sama watch the match together with Otou-sama? C Of course. Luna-chan too, the whole family was rooting for you? C Im glad! Then Otou-sama also knows that Ikki is strong! Thats a good thing, Ikki. With this, your rank shouldnt be an obstacle. But to these few words of Stella, C Ah? I woo?nder about thaat Astraea displayed a skeptical opinion, looking troubled. C I wonder? What do you mean? C Because papa didnt see that match till the end?. C W-why!? His job got in the way or something? C Thats not it?, he saw till the middle of it, I think? Right when Ikki-san slashed the abdomen of Stella-chan?. He was foaming when he saw that and remained fainted for three days or so?. Since he was going to move the army to declare war on Japan as soon as he woke up, both mama and Dandalion-san calmed him down?. C Ikki lost his words and complexion due to the excessively convincing reasons. C Whats with that? How can he be so exaggerated, when I was barely cut? Stella was incensed while saying so next to him, but that response wasnt to the degree that she was barely cut. It was a fatal wound, a break up match would have been set if wasnt due to Stella being capable of having a high level self-regeneration. If he were looking at his own daughter in such state, then fainting would be a natural reaction. C Ah, come to think of it, I just remembered with papas story just now, but papa said he wants to have a family meeting with everyone for a moment before meeting Ikki-san. C Huuh? And why? C Because he wants to hear all about Ikki-san from Stella-chan?. If he were to look at his face without knowing anything about him now, then a proper decision cant be made. I wonder though. I think its not a bad conversation for Ikki-san. Though he will have to wait in the guest room for a while?. C Sure. I am fine with it. Ikki returned an immediate reply. He decided there was no reason to refuse. He didnt want to die young in the lands of a foreign country. C Sorry, Ikki. Otou-sama came up with a selfish thing. C Dont worry. I mean, he would feel at ease when some things about me are conveyed by Stella rather than me facing him all of a sudden. C Got it! Ill embellish, or perhaps I should say that Ill rapidly convince him like a jet engine about the wonderful things of Ikki! C D-dont rise his expectations too much, alright? Thus, when the conversation was settled, Astraea recommended the two to seat in the back seats. A middle-aged woman with a good physique appeared from the crowd that kept silent to not disturb their conversation until now and proposed to the three of them. C Hey, hey. Ive been hearing your conversation from a while ago. If groom-san is going to be free, then would you like us to show the imperial capital to groom-san in the meanwhile? What do you say? In fact, weve been preparing for their homecoming and we wanted to teach a lot of things about the city and the country to Stella-chans darling. Of course, if you dont feel like it, then we wont insist At the suggestion of the middle-aged woman, the crowd behind her showed interesting reactions such asIt sounds good, isnt it!?andSay yes!. That was the same for Stella. C Yana-san, thats a very good idea! Please accept it, Ikki! Yana seemed to be the name of the middle-aged woman. Once her name came out, they began to talk, he was able to see that they had a close relationship. In that case, there was no problem in trusting in her. Ikki concluded so, C Yeah. Then I accept your offer, I will be under your care. He accepted Yanas proposal. For Ikki, it felt more significant to look around the city where his lover was born rather than just waiting in the castle. C Well then? Youll be contacted by Stella-chan once the family meeting is over?, so until then, please enjoy sightseeing in Vermillion, Ikki-san?. C Everyone! I entrust Ikki to you! Yes```` Thus, the Princess and the Empress of Vermillion entrusted Ikki to the crowd and headed to the castle first. Ikki gave his thanks to Yana and the crowd again once they saw off the car. C Err, Yana-san, was it? Thank you for your kind suggestion. It really helped me because I wouldnt able to calm myself down while waiting alone in an unknown castle. Towards that, Yana and the crowd showed a grin on their whole face, C No, no, dont give your thanks. We dont want to hear it. C Eh? The warmth in Yanas voice vanished abruptly. And then, in front of Ikki who was bewildered by her change of tone, the crowd jostling in the runway of the government airport suddenly out of nowhere and at the same time took out things with nails nailed on top of rectangular lumber, spades, hoes and takaedakiris* *TN: ֦ФФ is the complete name of the object, I dont think it has a translation outside of Japan, but I could be wrong. ( huh?) The understanding of Ikki couldnt naturally keep up with their actions. He stood still, dumbfounded, without knowing at all what they intended to do with those things, C Well then, well be rapidly guiding groom-san. DDTo the deep sea of the German Sea! C Uwaaaaaaa!?!? When a metal bat was swooped down above his head, Ikki finally took an evasive action and got aware of the malicious intent that was directed at him as well as his own critical situation. *Clank*! The metal bat that made a sound broke the runway. (W-w-whaaaaaaat!?!?) DDThey were serious. He didnt know the reason why, but they seriously attacked him, there was no doubt. But, why on earth!? C Wai, eh, wait a moment! Why are you doing this!? When Ikki threw that question, Dont make fun of us! You playboy bastard! A guy acting as if he was her boyfriend appears shamelessly! Were you thinking that such information wasnt going to be transmitted to this rural country!? Youre well known in the news for being an infamous rascal in Japan! Youre just pretending, you enticed the innocent Stella-chan to love you with just a fight! Dont you dare to disgrace our precious and important Ohime-sama! You fucker, dont you dare to think you can escape alive from Vermillionnnnnn!!!!! The crowd made their eyes became bloodshot and attacked Ikki from all directions to crush him to death. Ikki realized their words and their actions. (D-dont tell me that that misunderstanding hasnt been solved yetDDDD!?) That was, of course, the false rumor about Ikki that Akaza circulated at that time, his previous scandal with Stella. That Ikki played with Stella or something like that, that he was a long infamous rascal since a while ago. Ikki also remembered that he had become a man that led a very rose-colored school life and that he had multiple relationships with female students other than Stella. This misunderstanding had been solved at least in Japan thanks to the cooperation of the ones surrounding him and his own personality. However, in Vermillion, which was half an orbit around the earth, it seemed that it wasnt the case based on everyones reactions. Well, that was an understandable argument. Basically, the mass media made humorous fusses and stirred them up, but they hardly followed them when it was a mistake. Because that would make them admit they were wrong. Shocking information was transmitted to every corner, but the truth almost never reached the same level. If so, he had no choice but to solve the misunderstanding. If notDD (Everyones eyes are dangerous! They arent in a state where theyll talk a lot!) Then a way of escaping from here was the right answer. Ikki decided so and brought down his body while looking for an escape route. Yana noticed the expression of Ikki who recovered his composure for an instant and peeked at his surroundings to try to escape from this place then raised her voice. C Dont let him get away, you guys! OOOoOoOoOooooooOooo`````åå!!!! The crowd put much more motivation in their war cry and brandished the specialized weapons in each of their hands. ButDD C Fuh. Huh!? Immediately after, the crowd that attacked the overbearing Ikki lost sight of his figure. The brandished specialized weapons grazed the emptiness and hit hard the ground. DDHe disappeared. From before their eyes, all of a sudden. The human. In that situation, everyone showed confusion and bewilderment, they werent able to conceal those, Kyaaa!? Uwaa, w-why was he here!? Screams were heard from behind, they turned their heads to the people that attacked Ikki. And they saw him. Ikki, who had brought down his body and almost touched the ground, ran through the narrow gaps in the jostling crowd with an agility like he was a cat. Thats right, Ikki hadnt disappeared. The process called acceleration was skipped, he left behind the dynamic vision of all the crowd that were attacking him thanks to his body that went at maximum speed from the start. The crowd that was comprised of amateurs of this art couldnt keep up with his speed. The special movement of Ikki was one of the reasons, but because they were too cramped, there were many restrictions to their visual field and their movements. They were just a few good-for-nothing. No matter how crowded it was, they didnt become an obstacle for Ikki. Ikki went through the gaps of them that became flustered like gliding without losing speed at all. And when he escaped from that enclosure, he got in a car that someone of the crowd drove, DDHe stole it and ran away from the airport. I-I cant believe it. The hells that guy? How could he run so fast in this crowd of people!? Yana clicked her tongue while in the stunned group of people, C So hes not the man that defeated Stella-chan just for show, huh!? However, something of this degree was calculated and handled it! She took out an old foldable cell phone and got in touch with a certain person. C Signard! Groom-san stole a car and escaped to the city! Ill tell you the license plate! DDMeanwhile, Ikki, who had gone through the enclosure of the people of Vermillion without difficulty, drove along the empty road due to the majority of the citizens living in the imperial capital gathering at the airport. He was going towards the huge castle seen far beyond the townscape of the imperial capital Hraesvelgr. Even if he explained something from his own point of view, it wasnt going to enter their ears. He thought that he had no choice but to rely on Stella from here on. However, in such Ikkis pathDD C Hmm? Something moved towards him from the opposite direction of the heat haze that waved in the summer sunlight. It ignored all the road lanes and spread across the width of the highway. Just like a flood. A fleet of vehicles that he had only seen in worlds of movies and animationsDD It was a large army of tanks and their cannons turned towards him. C You must be kidding Immediately after, thunderous roars and impacts reverberated loudly in the sky of Vermillion. C Ara?, what was that sound?? Astraea inclined her head to the side in doubt due to the sound of something that burst open in the distance. It was the sound of countless tank cannons that blasted away the car Ikki was in, but, C Yana-san told they had lots of things prepared, but to think they are launching welcoming fireworks for Ikki! C Ufufu. Ill have to give my thanks to everyone later?. The two people who didnt know anything were completely in harmony. On the other hand, Kurogane Ikki made full use of his natural physical ability. Right before the tank cannons fired, he manifestedIntetsu. He immediately escaped once he cut off the roof of the car. At the moment of the impact, he took in his hands the roof he had cut off and let it take the direct hit of the blast like a shield then jumped using the momentum of the blast that struck the shield. He jumped over the buildings lined along the highway and escaped danger. ButDD C Y-y-you want to kill me!? C Killing you would be fantastic. We dont intend to leave Stella-sama to a man who dies to something of this level. Thats the consensus of the people of Vermillion. The people who wore red military uniforms and were waiting on the roofs of the buildings returned cold words to the relatively serious protest of Ikki. They deployed on the roofs of the nearby buildings to surround Ikki who escaped, going to the roofs. They aimed their guns at Ikki. And then, a person among them. A young woman with a shoulder strap threw a sharp gaze from behind her glasses and pronounced to Ikki. C My name is Signard Iruon. Im the person that was entrusted to be the General of the Imperial Army of Vermillion. Ikki Kurogane. You are already surrounded by the Imperial Army of Vermillion. C They even moved the army? He had heard of the level of loyalty of the people of the Empire of Vermillion, but to think it was this much. But this too was completely like the sown seed of their family. C Please listen to what I have to say for a moment, Im not going to run away or go wild. Everything is a misunderstanding. C A misunderstanding? Luckily, the woman that introduced herself as Signard was an experienced soldier, and she looked to be much more relaxed when comparing her to the people at the airport. So that was why Ikki tried to persuade her by talking to her somehow. C I think that a lot of information about me that circulated widely during that scandal are false rumors. That Im on bad terms with my family, its irresponsible that people who dont think well about me spread such things! C Hou. Then youre saying that the things about you exhibiting violence poorly and that you got in a family that was carrying its days calmly and without any sort of crimes were all lies? C of cour, se huh? He tried to answer quickly but he was at a loss for words. DDIn this case, what kind of treatment did he have when he visited another middle school kendo? C Is it also a lie that you abruptly stepped in the room when Stella-sama was changing clothes and that you even reached the pervert act of taking off your clothes too? C Th-thats, well. C That you presented an unreasonable condition to Stella-sama in which the loser must be obedient to the winner forever and that you enslaved Stella-sama who lost the duel and you make her listen to what you say!? C (W-what do I do!? I cant answer back because everything is completely true!) And finally, the speechless Ikki. He realized Akazas cleverness. They were 100% not a lie, he wasnt able to deny them. She really used in a skillful manner the serious personality of Ikki. He was finally able to squeeze out some words with a cramped smile, C Well, the nuances are scary, arent they? C You piece of shit. She spat out like she was looking at waste. He could see that the soldiers around him put their strength into the finger to pull the trigger. HoweverDDSignard controlled with a finger the frenzied soldiers and said something unexpected. C well, the information surely reflects the arbitrariness of the third party. It is also a fact that it was distorted when it reached the other side of the world. Stella-sama seems to like and trust you, and based on what we saw at the finals, we know that you arent just a waste of human being. It doesnt matter how accurate the information about you is, thats already indifferent for us. You dont have the guts for that. C What do you mean? C If you are Stella-samas boyfriend, then you should know, right? The kind of hardships that Stella-sama had to overcome to be able to control her power. C well, yes. That was a story he heard from Stella herself. At first, when her ability revealed, Stella was unable to control the power of the dragons flame, he was told that she burned herself with her own power. However, Stella understood at a young age how valuable her ability was for the small country of Vermillion. A strong Blazer was an irreplaceable asset for a country. She shook free from the opposition of her surroundings and acquired control of her own ability, being prepared for death. For all the people of this country. When Stella was still 5 years old. C I was overwhelmed by the pride of Stellas imperial family. C Youre a kind person Signard muttered like digesting that, C However, in the same way as Stella-sama thinks so, we also want to protect Stella-sama! C ! C Everyone in this place loves Stella-sama like a daughter, like an older sister, like a younger sister, like a family member. Because we think of her with great care. Thats why this relationship wont be allowed or consolidated without consulting it with us! In no way it will be allowed! When she scowled at Ikki for a second time, she raised a loud voice. C Ikki Kurogane! The people of the Empire of Vermillion challenge you to a duel! If you want to marry Stella-sama, then show us with your sword that you are worthy of a knight! That you are the appropriate man to be the spouse of our beloved girl who is beautiful, noble and kinder than anyone else! Thats right DDDDD!!!! If not, well never recognize you!!!! Aligned with Signard, the soldiers on the roof and the soldiers and citizens that crammed below the buildings before he knew raised their voices all at once. When he saw that scene, Ikki realized at last the situation he was placed in. They were beyond help. To sum up, this country wasDD (All the people of this country are her doting parents!?) He thought that the obstacle was one of Stellas parents, but he was overoptimistic. But that couldnt be helped. One wouldnt usually consider that. Even if Stella told him that her family was one with the country, her existence wasnt just the royal family for the Japanese Ikki. The royal family married him and so forth, they virtually watched it become news and after a while, everything was decided. It was unthinkable for them to determine him as a marriage partner of the royal family. DDBut, C I see. That sure has logic. C ! In an instant, Ikki saw Signard facing him on behalf of the people. A thin smile was shown on the mouth of Ikki. And then, C Stella also said it before. Were one family with the country. In that case, your indignation is completely natural. I wont be allowed to marry Stella without making you consent to it. DDTheres no reason to refuse you to a duel. The man who came to take their Princess from a foreign country elevated the tip of the black sword he had in his hands and accepted their challenge without hesitating. C ! How vigorous! In that caseDD C However! But, Ikki said the moment when Signard tried to wave her hand that was controlling the soldiers. C However, I have just one condition. C A condition? C Im not going to defeat all of you, it will be my victory if I can reach to where Stella is by breaking off from all of you. C Isnt the victory condition too weak? Ikki just repliedNo . C Your beloved girl and I dont want you to get hurt. C DD! Signard was at a loss for words against that. Because Ikki showed a deep understanding towards the girl named Stella. I get it. Certainly, the people that rejected the proposal werent qualified to show their love to Stella. If so, C DDI accept. If you can get away, then show you can get away! Signard accepted Ikkis proposal and swung her right hand controlling the soldiers. A sound like a waterfall sprayed, hundreds of lead-rain sudden showers were aimed at Ikki in an instant. But at that time, Ikki had already finished his action. The moment he had raisedIntetsu and accepted the challenge of Signard and company. In the instant that couldnt be followed by the eyes of ordinary people, DDHe cut the roof under his feet. When Ikki hit lightly the roof with his heels, the roof that was cut off collapsed easily. It ended up swallowing Ikki into the perfect circular hole. As a matter of course, he wasnt hit by the shooting. That guy! He cut the roof and ran away by going down! C Kuh! Look at the doors and windows of the building! Dont let him get away when he comes out! Signard immediately ordered the vigilance of the entrances of the building. This was a big mistake. Because Ikki didnt go into the building from the hole just like thatDDhe was just grabbing the edge of it with his fingers. C Heave-ho! Ikki made sure that the watching on the roof was removed under the instruction of Signard then threw up his body with his fingers and jumped out from the hole. Then, General Signard! There! He rushed out of the castle before the soldiers noticed him. Signard had a disgusted look on her face, looking at his retreating figure. C D-dammit! He feigned it! Dont let him escape! Yes maaaaaaaaaaaaam!!!! The soldiers fired the rifle they had in their hands while chasing the distant Ikki. However, he was able to let all the bullets fired go past him by stepping to the left and right. He checked with his sense of hearing the location of the shooting sounds. He predicted the arrival time of the bullet speed, he didnt look back not even a single time. His movement was extremely quick despite the unstable footing. Even when compared when he was running on the level-ground airport. That was because Kurogane Ikkis mind and body conditions had recently reached their climax. Everything was thanks to them, the people of Vermillion. Ikki was able to notice them because they were facing him seriously. To get them recognize him as Stellas companion To get them to hand over Stella If they truly loved her, if they thought about her wellness more than anything else, DDWas she something that they should and could hand over? As if he couldnt hand over Stella. Ikki was aware of the serious attitude so far of the people of Vermillion. They were just like him. In that case, there was no way they could coexist. Trying to coexist was the great mistake itself. Fellows that loved the same girl from the bottom of their hearts. If he wanted to get the girl, there was only one thing to do. That was to pull Stellas hand, hold it tightly and take her away. With stronger feelingsDDand physical strength than the others! (If its the strength of my feelings, then I wont lose to anyoneDD!) Never, to themDDor to Stellas father. Other than that, there was no way to make them agree. The moment he arrived at that mental state, Ikki was finally able to determine his feelings. DDHe may not get them to recognize him. Such weak idea, that was filling the head of Ikki until just now, dissipated, and he stared straight at the castle with burning eyes. He didnt think that hell get them to accept him and hand her over again. He would take her away and made them recognize him! BecauseDDthats was Kurogane Ikkis way of life and the Ikki that Stella loved. T-that man! Does he have eyes on his back or something!? And with this unstable footing, how can he run so damn fast!? General! Its useless! We cant catch up with him! C Tsk. The heavy burden of his heart vanished, the soldiers couldnt catch up with Ikki that became more agile. Ikki jumped between the roofs and separated from his pursuers in the blink of an eye. The soldiers fired bullets at Ikki with the rifles they had in their hands, but none of them hit him. The soldiers werent unskilled. Ikki stepped to the left and right to evade the bullets with precision. DDHe never looked back, not even once. He had already assessed the speed of the bullets. And remembered them. If so, the timing at which the bullets came flying from the angle and position of the firing sound could be roughly calculated. It was possible to avoid them, including the calculation error if he had to evade it with a bit more room. Signard clicked her tongue. Although she knew about the level of his physical ability, what Signard saw was just Ikki on top of a flat ring. It was nothing but the skillfulness of his main sword technique that caught her attention. The impression of his Noble ArtsIttou Shurawas also combined with it, she thought he was a strong knight specialized in matches. But that wasnt it. Signard realized it. The fundamentals, the foundation that sustained that sword technique. The sharpened physical ability and concentration ability of Ikki werent common. And his ability to grasp space. Ikki wasnt bothered at all by the terrain or the surprise attacks. He constantly turned his head and selected the best movement at the very instant, he understood the art to break the battle. This tenacity, this determination to use everything he noticedDD (DDthis guys the type that exists for war rather than for regular matches!) The non-Blazer forces werent opponents for him. It should be possible for Ikki to return and take the head of the enemy general by himself. He wasnt flashy so as to blow up the large army in one hit like Stella, but he had the penetrating ability to deeply pierce through the enemy like a sharp needle. He was making light of them. They couldnt stop that by themselves. HoweverDD (Still, I cant break off from those girls!) (Its weird) Ikki felt an uncomfortable feeling as he rode fast the roofs of the buildings of Vermillion alone, he completely got separated from Signard and company. Even though he broke off from his pursuers and didnt see their figures anymore, (There are two gazes that were able to stick to me this whole time) Moreover, one of them was so close he could hear their breathing. Where were they? They werent to the right. They werent to the left. They werent in front or above himDDin that case, C DDfrom below! A water sound and a splash rose in an instant, a three-pronged lance popped out of the roof right below Ikki. Ikki barely blocked it withIntetsu. But his movement was stopped, C Heh, now, Milly! The barley-skinned girl that appeared from inside the roof with lance in hand shouted, C Or rather, I know what to do even if you dont tell me?. Immediately after, the ears of Ikki made a dry, bursting sound. Together with that, he felt like a lightning running in his femur. (Shes sniping!) C Fuh! C Whoah!? The intuition that was sharpened to be out of danger many times moved the body of Ikki like drifting. He launched a kick loaded with his weight on the long handle of the lance and pulled away one of the assailants, C Haaaa! A black, circular bullet that flew and broke through the wind was cut in two, it was chopped. The divided, severed bullet slid on the blade ofIntetsuand passed to the left and right of IkkiDD C Ahhaaah . C !? At that moment, the hemispherical bullet took a sharp turn and thrust into both feet of Ikki from the left and right. Ikki dodged them by jumping to the back right away. It was an evasion that owed everything to Ikkis power of concentration who had always won through disadvantageous fights, and to not being careless because he let the attacks of the enemies go past. The semi-circular bullets lost their target, sunk into the roof and stopped their movement. C Not gooood, this guys super faaast. They were dodged with such a timing, thisll be a serious booooothersooome. C Hehe. Its not that much though, hes kind of worth being our opponent, dont you see? The girl kicked by Ikki rotated in the air and landed on the red tiled roof. Next to her there was a girl having a small musket at the ready. She suddenly appeared as if jumping out from the waters surface without destroying the roof. The bullets that followed him here had an almost impossible trajectory. Ikki realized. Without a doubt, these two girls wereDD C Blazers, huh. C Nice to meet you, Stellas boyfriend! Im Tilmitt Gracie, Im in first year of the National Black Magic Institute of Vermillion! Your reaction just now was very good, you know!? C Huh?? Are we self-introducing us now? Then I also have to do so? Hello, Im Milliaria Lazy, Im in first year of the National Black Magic Institute of Vermillion. It seems youre a close friend of Stella-chan since not too long ago, yes? C Im Kurogane Ikki. Are you also going to test me for the sake of Stella? When he asked, the girl named Tilmitt laughed. C Ah, no, no. We dont care who marries Stella. That girl is free to decide who she likes. C Our goal is thi?s. Milliaria said so and showed a rough paper to Ikki. There was a photo of Ikki in it andDD The characters DEAD OR ALIVE. C Ive become a wanted!? C Yup. Well get a bonus from the army if we defeat you. Thats 1,000,000ELYulis! C Milly-chan found a super cute bag last week, but shes totally troubled, shes running out of money?. Can this be then a lifesaver without a doubt? It appeared that the wanted poster was scattered throughout the whole town by the Imperial Army. By the way, 1M Yulis were 100M Japanese yen. It was an extraordinary amount. Ikki understood that amount of money. The degree of seriousness of his opponents. And the presence of those behind the army and Tilmitt. (I thought it wasnt an arbitrary decision of the people because theyre even moving the army, butDD) Only one person could withdraw this amount from the national treasure from the absolute monarchy that was Vermillion. The king of Vermillion was also involved in this mess. He didnt know if he was leading it or if he was cooperating, but either way, he approved it. (Their murderous intent is high!) That perhaps was natural when looking at the match. And, when Ikki wryly smiled at the level of hate directed at him, This is it! 1M Yulis! Damn! Another problem child combination is already coming into contact with the enemy! Those girls, they barely work with honesty at times like this! Dont let the two have a favorable moment! Lets go! Besides Tilmitt, those who were dazzled by the prize money rushed along the roof. Tilmitt and Milliaria who were seeing this, C Oops, the hyenas have gathered. C Lets take care of this very quickly. They took a combat stance again. Tilmitt activated the ability of her DeviceTriaina. Then again, the material called roof changed to sea for her, she jumped without hesitation and got inside. At the same time, Milliaria, her partner, fell to her knees there, -Calamity BarrettTriple rapid-fire! Three bullets were fired from the musket-type Device. Its shape was of a musket, but there was no concept of reloading in her Device. And so, these bullets werent ordinary bullets that flew straight into the sky. Ikki, who understood that with the hit earlier, started running immediately without trying to avoid it at the very limit. Then, and not surprisingly, the bullets curved sharply and started chasing the escaping Ikki. This was the ability of Milliarias DeviceCasperthat had the concept of absolute hit. No matter how many times a bullet was repelled or bisected, the magic bullet would continue chasing the enemy to pierce them. It was a very annoying ability. But, The capture method was already identified. Ikki aimed at a certain place on the roof while struggling to barely dodge the bullets that attacked him while turning around him. There was a chimney. (Just like before, she sunk into the attracting wall) ButDD C Here I come! Because she was waiting for the moment he approached the chimney, Triaina came outside from the side of the chimney. Ikki poorly twisted his body and evaded it by millimeters. He rapidly separated from the chimney. (If I get near the wall then Ill be attacked by Tilmitt-san!) C Here we go again! C Kuh. Moreover, Triaina appeared in succession at his escaping steps first. From this, Ikki couldnt stay in a place and he couldnt use a guided standard attack principle to attract and get into it. It covered the weakness ofCalamity Barrettvery well. C Thats a nice combination! C Of course! After all, Milly and I are C-Rank knights, 2 of the 3 C-Rank knights of this country! C I mean, you praise us, but were not going to miss. Milliaria said so and abandoned control of the speed-decreasingCalamity Barrett. She fired three moreCalamity Barrettagain to replace the bullets and went after Ikki mercilessly. In addition to that, Triaina stuck out irregularly from below his feet like if it was pestering him. Even the genius Ikki was just defending against the gapless attacks from every direction. At this rate, then he would be caught sooner or later. That was why Ikki greatly jumped to the edge of the roof with all his strength. When he moved to another building, he peeked at Tilmitt that wasTravelling in disguise. The two that chased Ikki understood such way of doing things. Most of those who had been attacked in waves by Tilmitt and Milliaria ended up with that general idea. ThereforeDD Milliaria grinned and laughed. C Ahhaaa We were waiting for that?! At that second, Milliaria abandoned the speed-decreasingCalamity Barrett. Then fired three newCalamity Barrettaiming at Ikki who made a jump in the air. Yes. The creation of this situation was the aim of their wave attacks. People couldnt move in the air except for the Blazers that had a special ability. He was completely defenseless. It wasnt possible to evade the maximum speed ofCalamity Barrettthat were just shot with that momentum. The three bullets attacked him. Ikki flipped his body in the air. Then took an interception stance with sword in handDD (Thats really meaningless?) It was insignificant forCalamity Barrettwhether they were cut or repelled. If they were cut, the number of balls would increase just like before. If they were repelled, then theyll attack him many times due to the propulsion of ricochets momentum. DDThat was what she supposed. That was why both Milliaria and Tilmitt were convinced of their victory, butDD C Haaa! At the same time as the three bullets pierced Ikki. Three slashing lights surrounded Ikki andCalamity Barrettlost its ardent driving force, it was attracted by gravity and fell to the ground without force, Ikki was safe, he landed on a building shorter than the one Milliaria and Tilmitt were standing on. C Huh? Milliaria got confused by the unexpected consequences. The ability of Kurogane Ikki should be physical strengthening. That was why she was able to invalidate his Noble Arts. But Tilmitt who had a taijutsu sense greater than Milliaria, comprehended together with shivers the superhuman feat of Ikki just now in the sea of stones. (They completely cancelled each other out!) It was evidently that. Ikki, in the defense and offense so far, and the bullets that Milliaria replaced twice up to now, he read that her ability is to guarantee nothing else butTrajectory, she doesnt have the power tore-acceleratethe fired bullets. By striking the bullets with the same energy as the energy contained in them, they werent repelled to the back like before and werent sliced off either, all their movements were cancelled. (Millys ability is justbullets, they arentmissiles. What were doing is meaningless) Calamity Barrettwas powerless against enemies that had a technique of such level. (But stillDD!) She had no choice but to do that. Tilmitt decided so, she strongly kicked the bottom of the water and jumped to the surface. C Dolphin Crash! She jumped out from the wall of the building. The distance between the two buildings was indeed 10 meters. Tilmitt flew that distance without difficulty and drew near Ikki. She pushed out Triaina and aimed at his head from above and diagonal of Ikki who landed on a short building. The movements of the opposing Ikki were also fast. He immediately raisedIntetsuand took a defensive stance with his blade against the thrusting lance of Tilmitt. It was easy for him to defend against that attack, like a charge from 10 meters away. However, DDthat was a trap. (That momentary preparation did it!) That was her first strike, Tilmitt was performing a preparation for the moment whenCalamity Barrettcouldnt shoot him down. That was the first strike that made Ikki defend. At that moment, Tilmitt had instilled an understanding by purposely making Ikki defend against her thrust. He was able to block the thrust ofTriaina. But, (Its not like I can just hide in buildings!) The Device of the opponent was no exception. Now it was the time to move the trump card prepared in case the collaboration with Miriallia didnt go well. Triaina slipped through IkkisIntetsu that tried to stop the point of the lance with a water sound and hurried to the face of Ikki in a straight line. (Got you!) The moment Tilmitt was convinced about it, C Thats too open. Certainly, Triainasupposedly stabbed Ikkis forehead, but it turned away to the side like sliding on the skin of Ikki. It was the secret technique that warded off the blade with only a slight defensive body movement DDFlawless. Ikki dodged the lance attack of Tilmitt with that, C Fuh. He slashed Tilmitt who became defenseless in mid-air due to the unexpected protection with the blade ofIllusory Form. C Kuh, ah. C It was as if you were saying please receive the charge from that distance. Given the special characteristics of your ability, its easy to anticipate and slip through your Device, and so turning the tables. That was quite dangerous now, so its better to not do it again. In the real battlefield, if his real enemy was an opponent, then her current careless attack could have cost the life of Tilmitt. So, Ikki scolded her imprudence with severe words. But soon after she reflected upon those words, a strong sleepiness that resembled a blackout of consciousness attacked Tilmitt and she fell on the roof. And just like that, she rolled down due to the inclination of the roof. Ikki took a glance and, C Alright then, I leave the rest to you! With a refreshing smile, he threw violently everything to Milliaria and resumed the escape. C Kyaah! Til-chan! She may be a Blazer, but she was just a human being that needed to protect herself with magic. It was unpardonable if she fell from the roof of around 10 meters in height in a fainted state. Milliaria jumped out from the roof by dashing with all her strength and caught Tilmitt in the air and landed on the ground. Then she looked up on the roof from there but there were no signs of Ikki anymore. When Ikki defeated Tilmitt and Milliaria. Stella and Astraea arrived at the castle of the Imperial Capital central part. C Hmm? Like I thought, my home is quiet?. Stella breathed in a big way while walking through the spacious marble corridor. Everyday cleaning should be done carefully, but her home had a smell of marvelous and harmonic air. However, leisure was for later. Even though the citizens were keeping company with Ikki, it was painful to keep him waiting too much. C So, wheres Otou-sama waiting? C He told me to bring you along to the dining hall, so I guess hes still there? Then Stella tried to hurry up, she left the luggage to the maid and headed towards the dining hall. And then, she pushed the large double doors open that lead to the dining hall andDD C SssstellaaaaaaAAAADDDDD! I so wanted to see youuDDDD! A middle-aged man with a thick beard flew like a rocket, aiming at the lips of Stella. C Nooooooooooooo!!!! Naturally, she punched him. A counter with all her might. Raising a snap and a no sounds, the fist of Stella sunk into the face of the middle-aged man and knocked him off his feet. The middle-aged man of large build that was knocked off his feet protested against Stella with a shaking voice while holding his nose that was bent in a weird direction. C W-why did you I just wanted to give you a welcome kiss C Thats the reason why I did that! The exasperated expression of Stella to this middle-aged manDD She shouted at Sirius Vermillion, her father and the current King. C You think that such an assault is allowed for your adolescent daughter that turned 15 already!? This is exactly that case! C fu, and so you hide your embarrassment by turning your face deep red? Youre not being honest. C Im angry! You truly are inconsiderate! Stella said and sighed in a great way. What a way to reunite with her father after several months. Even if she was extremely reluctant. Then, from the side of Stella, C Papaa?? A voice like a curse resounded. (Ah) This is bad, she was already moving when Stella turned her face to the side. She, Astraea, put both hands on the face of Sirius who fell to one of his knees as he was hit by Stella and made him look towards her, C What do you mean by approaching our daughter to kiss her when you have me? She opened her eyes wide to the limit of her big pupils with eyes filled with darkness like mud and asked Sirius. C Ma-mama!? C Are you cheating on me? Youre cheating on me now? Was mama perhaps cuckolded by papa with our daughter? Did you notice the importance of the two only after you were separated?? C Hii! T-theres no way such a thing is happening. Ive been devoted to mama since always! C Hmm??????? Is that trueee?????????? Astraea approached him enough to not touch his eyeball and stared at the pupil of Sirius who explained as sweat was suspending on his forehead. Sirius blinked not even once. At that moment, if he were to divert his eyes from the eyes of Astraea even for a moment, he knew very well the kind of terrible things that would occur. Once a minute in that state had passed, Astraea finally released both hands from the cheeks of Sirius, C Thats good?. Mama also loves papa since forever?. She showed a sweet and calm smile. C But if you try to do something strange to Stella-chan next time, then Ill have to punish you?. C Ah, yes maam! C Enough! Even Okaa-sama became strange because Otou-sama did a ridiculous thing, so take that in mind! C Y-yes. I also like better a tender mama rather than a strange mama When Sirius got up and cleared his throat once, C You came back well. Stella. He showed a gentle smile with a tough look as if it was a strict one and hugged Stella. C yeah, Im back. Otou-sama. Stella put her hand on the thick body of Sirius and returned the hug. ( Even though I wouldnt have hit him if he were like this from the beginning) He really was a helpless father. Well, maybe it meant that he loved her so much. After their bodies separated, C By the way, Otou-sama. I was wondering but Luna-ane hasnt come yet? She asked Sirius about something that was weighing on her mind from a while ago. She though that they were going to have a family meeting in the dining hall, but the figure of her older sister wasnt there. Sirius put a look a bit bitter, C Since Luna arbitrarily had decided long ago her own conclusions, she went and locked in her own room. Even though this is a serious affair that involves all members of the family. C It cant be helped. Since thewarpreparations this time apart from the preparations of the coronation are entrusted to Luna-chan, she has been quite busy?. She said that she would go on a business trip to Kledelland tomorrow. Stella showed agreement to the words of Astraea. Warwas an important diplomacy done once every five years. With those things before her very eyes, it was like she was being chased by reconciliation businesses. In that case, it would be unwise to disturb her. Above all, her older sister, Lunaize Vermillion, was on her side about her actions and decisions, so there was no need for her to be present. Stella concluded so, C Well then, lets immediately start the family council without Luna-ane. She sat down in a dining hall chair. C Theres no need to start so fast. This is our first reunion in several months. C Nope. Because Ikki is waiting for me while were doing this. C Dont worry, because will that guy be able to get here after allDDoops. C Otou-sama? C Its nothing, its nothing! T-thats right! Its a shame to keep your boyfriend waiting forever, so I would like to hear what you have to say asap! C ? Stella inclined her head to the side because her father became obedient all of a sudden. However, since it was habitual for her father to be weird like this, she immediately stopped paying attention to it. But his wife Astraea noticed something, C Papaa?? Were you perhaps thinking about something incorrigibly evil? She glance a suspicious eyes towards Sirius. C W-what nonsense are you saying!? Im the just and upright King of Vermillion! I dont have a guilty conscience or anything of the sort! Wahahahaha! Even though Sirius denied it while laughing looking excitedDDthere was cold sweat floating on his forehead. Thats right. There was no way he wasnt scheming something. Sirius Vermillion was working since long ago for this day. Ikki told that he would come to greet him when the Seven Stars Sword Art Festival ended. Without being seen by Astraea and Lunaize, he cooperated with the people through the former maid Yana and the military through Signard, he created a Kurogane Ikki encirclement and even made use of a large prize money to make doubly sure of it. Now, the Empire of Vermillion was united as one to shoo away Kurogane Ikki. Sirius was convinced that the named ones knew it. DDThat Kurogane Ikki couldnt reach this castle ever. (Anyway, at this moment,those guysare also moving!) Maybe it was not possible for the non-combatant citizens and the non-Blazerarmed forces and the ones after the prize reward. Because he was a man that even for an instant defeated twice his daughter who was an A-Rank knight. However, he wasnt going to be able to break throughthose guys. The loyal beasts that pledged absolute allegiance to the royal family of Vermillion and didnt hesitate to lose their lives for Stella. There was no way forthose guysto make a mistake and let that poisonous insect get near Stella. (I rely on you. The Imperial Elite Guards of the Empire of Vermillion!) The very moment when Sirius strongly transmitted that thought. Ikki went through the outer circumference of the castle town and arrived at the bridge that led to the rich residential area and confronted the Imperial Elite Guards that were waiting on the bridge. C How admirably of you to get this far, Ikki Kurogane! As one would expect of the man that defeat her Highness Stella in combat! Hoowever! Your steady advance ends here! The bridges leading from the castle town to the noble district were made to collapse completely, this is the only one remaining! But look at us, we are the elite! We are the shield of the Empire of Vermillion and we the soldiers pledged absolute allegiance to her Highness Stella. Because we are the Imperial Elite Guards of Vermillion! C L-O-V-E!! Stella!! C L-O-V-E!! Stella!! C Lovely! Lovely! Stella!!!! Wooooooooooo????????!!!! (W-whats with these people!?) Ikki ended up stopping his steps because of too much bewilderment due to the group of around 50 people that wore red happi coats* and continued turning the upper half of their bodies with incredible momentum while having glow sticks in their hands. *TN: happi coat is a traditional Japanese straight-sleeved coat. This was well understood by Ikki who lived for the martial arts and carried defensive body movements to extremes. Their defensive body movements were carried to the limits of an extensive training. Although, (What a refined useless movement) Besides, he had no idea of the meaning, if it had one. On the other hand, the man and leader of the group, the captain of the Imperial Guards, looked at Ikki who stopped his walking in front of them and smiled. C Kuku. This guy looks like he said that hes lost for words before our perfectly coordinated leadership and loyalty. However, its too late for you to get cold feet now! We will judge your serious crime of tricking her Highness Stella with our swords! For that reason, we will confirm your crimes after this! When the captain of the Imperial Guards told him so, the Imperial Guards that were making mysterious movements and circling around him from behind stopped their movement all of a sudden. Everyone had the same serious expression or either were at their wits end. But that was also natural. Questions and answers were coming from here on. In any case, this was also related to their meaning of their existences. Everyone was holding their breaths and watched attentively. In such silence, and after several deep breaths, the captain of the Imperial Guards represented all present and asked Ikki. C The information saying that youre living in the s-saaaame room as Stella-chan, is that true!? C Eh. Yes. Its true. The board chairman told me to do so. HHmmrgh Immediately after. Half of the Imperial Guards that blockaded the bridge bled and fell on the spot. C Captain! Second-class soldiers have fainteeeeed! C Huh? Those weak guys! Although I said that they had to prepare themselves by playing NTR erotic games, they werent prepared enough! C B-but the captain also has blood coming out from his fists! Hes grasping it so tightly that theyre bleeding! C Calm down! Its fine, its only a confirmation of the fact they live in the same room! However, theyre just living together! Damn straight! According to reports, this man wasnt in good terms with his family and the scandal with Stella-chan and the theory that this guys home was a disseminated hoax is still alive! That thing is what!? T-this photo is fake, riiiiiiiiiight!? The commander of the Imperial Guards said so, he turned toward Ikki the picture of a weekly magazine that exposed the relationship between Ikki and Stella. The photo looked very well when he saw it again. It was a professional job. To that vividness and while averting his eyes, looking embarrassed, Ikki, C No its real. Stella and I are lovers, we have kissed already. Guaaaaaaaaaaa```````ååã At that moment, the voice of something like a strangled cattle echoed in the skies of Vermillion, almost all the Imperial Guards that survived fainted. Those who fell down in the first question also began to convulse incessantly. Did their brains understand Ikkis answer? C Dont loooOoOoooOoooze your miiind! D-dis iz a trap of dis guy to make uz fall in chaos! C Please calm down, commander! Arent you so perturbed that you have problems to speak properly!? C W-wait a moment! And, at that moment. An unhealthy thin man crawled out of the back row of the heaps of corpses all around, C If youre really the lover of Stella-chan, then that means that you already had s-s-s-s-s-sex with Stella-chanDD C Stop you morooOooooooooooOOOOOn!!!!! C Ack!? But before the thin man finished asking the question, the commander of the Imperial Guard crushed his face and words underfoot. C Youuuuuu, youuuuuu! Why are you asking such thoughtless thiiiings!? Yes, youuu! N-nevertheless! What would you have done if the reply was aYes, thats rightor a doubtful silence!? Do you plan to destroy the Imperial Guaaaaaaaard!!!!? C Hii, I-Im sorryyyyyyy! Then, the commander of the Imperial Guard wiped out the bitter tears, breathed greatly just once and appealed to the fallen members. C You, the Imperial Elite Guards, get a hold of yourself! We havent confirmed anything yet! Theres a possibility that this man has made a false declaration, were not done yet! Dont give up hope! Theres still one thing that is clear in this round of questions and answers! Just one! And that is no matter if the words of this guy are true or lies, theres no way were going to trust in this guyyyyyyyyyyyy! Everyone, draw your swords! Lets cut him into pieceeeeeeeeDDDD!!!! Yes siiiiiiiiiiiiiiIIiIiII````````r!!!! The order of the commander of the Imperial Guard also raised those who were even convulsing on the bridge. As for the Imperial Guards, all of them made their Devices manifest and attacked Ikki with all their strength. The number of enemies was 50. They were all Blazers. And combat in a wide area was a disadvantage. If so, (Ill rapidly deal with these guys near me and Ill temporarily retreat to the alley !) In the narrow alley they couldnt make the best use of their advantage in numbers. If he ran around skillfully, then he would be able to get around opponents with minimum battle. Ikki judged the situation in an instant. He made a strategy and, C Haaa! C Guhaa! He made the three Imperial Guards that were sticking out to faint with a hit in their necks withIllusory Formand tried to escape. But DD C DDhoooooooooooo!!!! C ! The cut off Imperial Guards attacked with a furious facial expression while scattering magical light like it was red blood from their necks. Ikki protected against the drawn swords of their counterattack with difficulty and also showed agitation. (They didnt collapse withIllusory Form!?) The damage ofIllusory Formchipped off their stamina directly, it didnt deal physical damage. If an arm was cut, then that arm wouldnt move, there was actually no damage. These were all temporary actions by means of strongwrong impression. Essentially, this wrong impression by the Device acted strongly in the human body, it couldnt escape from that. If they received a fatal wound, they would faint. That was the usual. But very rarely, there were those who could avert this wrong impression with the strength of their will. Individuals that faced battles with a willpower that transcended both the body and mind as long as their willing to die was weak. Towards such type of guys, the blade ofIllusory Formwas almost powerless. But such individuals rarely existed. Ikki was amazed because they didnt exist. But the Imperial Guards that were in front of him now. The appearance that this odd bunch had, (The strength of their hearts is real!) If he didnt have a strong mind, he would be swallowed up by their strong determination. Ikki believed so, and pushed aside the three people with his own indomitably strong force. At that moment, C Hmm? He saw a piece of paper lightly fell from the Imperial Guards sliced off happi coats hem. Then the pieces of paper fell like sliding under the feet of Ikki. C Is this? Ikki touched them with his hand almost by reflex, C Ah, d-dont touch thaaat! The collapsed Imperial Guards stopped Ikkis action with a shouting, close voice. But IkkiDDcaught sight of that a bit late. It was a Stellas swimsuit photo that captured the precise moment she was fixing the part surrounding her buttocks. C DDDD C Thats a medal that can only be given to the Imperial Guards who pledged allegiance to the Imperial Family! Give it baaaack! They wouldnt hesitate to give their lives for the royal family. In exchange for such loyalty, a dear treasured picture was given by the commander of the Imperial Guard. The man whose treasure was arbitrarily touched raged and swung downward the western sword against Ikki. That, yes, that wasDDsuch a foolish act, wasnt it? In that case, C The fact that this was only given to the Imperial Guards means that all these guys have something similar to this, isnt it? He made a smile with just his mouth because he would waste the last chance to escape from the man that was the most broken in this place. DDLater on, the Imperial Guards spoke while shaking. Of the day when their Princess came back, accompanied by ademonfrom the country of Japan. (Strange) Sirius felt a strange uneasiness. Even though enough time had passed already since Ikki arrived in Vermillion, DDwhy there was not even a single report arriving from the citizens, the army or the Imperial Guard saying that they defeated Ikki? His ability with the sword was certain, however, he had an F-Rank fighting power after all. Mobilizing even the army, the possibility of not being a hard fight should be there, but thenDD C Otou-sama! C DDah, i-its nothing, Stella! C Dont its nothing to me! Why is Otou-sama staring at the emptiness, even though you wanted to hear about what kind of person Ikki is!? C N-no! I wasnt absent-minded! C Really? You listened to me perfectly? He didnt listen to her at all. He didnt want to listen about her boyfriend from the mouth of her daughter. But if he were to say such honest thing, he would end up roasted. In that case, Sirius, C O-of course. Every time I hear more things about this admirable young man. He should be called a Samurai. As one would expect of my daughter. To find such man, you have reliable eyes. At any rate, Stella was singing praises of that man. Then if he also praised him or something like that, then that should convince her, so he said an insincere compliment. Towards this, Stella showed an almost bright smile on her face. C I-I know right!? Ikki is really cool! Otou-sama finally got it! Sirius noticed his own blunder due to Stellas delight. (N-no good. Now that I made the conversation come together right away, as things are, the family meeting will end up finishing) There were no reports in which they defeated Ikki, and that was problematic. In the worst case, Stella could go and assist the escaping Ikki. (I have to earn some time somehow!) C Okay then, lets contact Yana-san immediately so that IkkiDD C W-wait, Stella! C Eh, why? Sirius said to stop Stella who took out her smartphone. C I certainly think hes a splendid man, but when it comes to marriage the story is different! C W-what do you mean? C Because, well, youre the second Princess of the Empire of Vermillion. And naturally, the political this and that are, well, affected by that marriage, you see? The opinion of Luna who will be the ruler of Vermillion for the next period must also be heard before the greetings, thats what I think. Stella raised her eyebrows towards the words of Sirius, C Dont say such things at this point of time! She protested. It was justified. That was something that should be said before the family council began. C Isnt it okay to summon Ikki? Besides, Luna-ane wasnt against him from the start. C But its not like she declared her approval, am I right? But Sirius didnt withdraw. He persisted while getting self-aware that what he was saying was an absurd thing, that he wanted Lunaizes opinion at this late hour. C This is an important conversation for the Empire of Vermillion. Id like to properly unify the opinion of the imperial family. Im sorry, Stella. Please summon Luna to come here! I also want to be certain of his attitude as the current King of Vermillion based on Lunas opinion. C F-fine Sirius insistence was completely late. Now that they called Lunaize, it would take just double effort from the point of view of Stella to have a meeting once again. She felt very bad for Ikki as she kept him waiting outside. However while it was completely annoying, it didnt mean that what he said was a complete baseless emphasis. That he wanted to compare the opinions regarding the engagement of the second Princess with the next ruler as the current King and that was certainly a reasonable discussion. That was why Stella gave in there. C Understood. Then Ill go and call Luna-ane now. And then, you will greet Ikki so you better be prepared. Good grief! Stella said so and jumped out of the dining hall and hurried to shorten the time she has kept Ikki waiting. Astraea let a sigh escape while looking at her back and reproached Sirius with a glance. C papa really doesnt know when to give up. C I-I dont really know what mama is saying! Sirius stood up, turned away his eyes and tried to escape. C Where are you going? C T-to the toilet. Ill be back soon. When he left the dining hall and rushed to the toilet, he got in touch with the Imperial Guard. No, he tried to take on the matter directly. ButDDnone of the Imperial Guards answered the call of Sirius. The only thing he could hear from the cell phone was the eternal inorganic call sound. With that sound, Sirius felt something ominous like it was inexplicable, he was sweating cold. (What the hell is happening outside?) Almost at the same time. (Finally) Kurogane Ikki finally broke through numerous obstacles and came just outside of the castle walls that surrounded the castle. However, he hid in the shadows of the buildings, he hid himself and stopped walking. While Ikki sent all the Imperial Guards to the hospital and took extra time to dispose of the photos, the allied forces of the citizens and the military led by Signard and Yana gathered in front of the wall. They spread out to protect the iron wall by taking advantage of their numbers. It was difficult to break through the front with this. No, the breakthrough itself couldnt be done because it could cause a lot of damage to the other party. They would get hurt even if he cut them withIllusory Form. Unlike the group of a while ago, almost all the citizens and the military were non-Blazers. The real intention of Ikki was to avoid a battle as much as possible. So he took a look at his surroundingsDDand had his eyes on a certain place. On a church with blue roof that was next to the wall. (If its from that roof, then I can cling to the wall) When he decided so, he moved. Fortunately, the vigilance of the citizens wasnt suited for it. They probably didnt think that he was going to jump over the castle walls of more than 20 meters. Ikki jumped on the triangle roof of the tall church without being discovered by anyone, C DDHohoho. In the end, you chose this route? That person stood in front of him. C ! C The rumor was true, you are a gentle young man. A bald old man that Ikki didnt perceive until he stood on the same roof asked with a jesting tone of voice and turned a shrewd glance towards Ikki from the back of his eyelids that hung due to his aging. C How was it? What is your impression of the sightseeing tour of the Empire of Vermillion? C You are C Hoho, my apologies. I am Daniel Dandalion, I was entrusted as the Branch Director of Vermillion of The International Mage-Knights League and as the Sword Art Instructor of the Empire of Vermillion. I was waiting for you to come. Seven Stars Sword KingKurogane Ikki-dono. When the old man answered, he revealed his Device. It was a thin long sword with a silver sword blade and the face of a lion was traced on the golden grip. The old man held the specialized weapon in his hand and turned its tip towards Ikki. At that moment, Ikki, who sensed that a sword was produced by him, felt a sensation like the soft hair of his whole body was burning. (DDthis person. Hes strong) Ikki felt the form of the enemys firm true strength, and realized his own disadvantage. The enemys specialized weapon was a rapier. He was armed with a long blade that was thinner than a Japanese sword. In addition, the enemys stance was a fencing stance that was mainly based on thrusting techniques. It wasnt wise to oppose that opponent in a terrain that was the top of an inclined triangular roof with limited horizontal movement. Above all, the level of the enemy was different from the ones that were defeated and had come to him till now. He wasnt an enemy of an ability that one would say he was going to deal with as he took an advantageous position. In that case, Ikki jumped to the back to change the location. Immediately after DDhe was attacked in the middle of that and fell to his knees due to the impact, he was shocked. C !? This There was an invisible wall behind him. To Ikki, who got aware of this fact, the old man put a smile at the back of his beard that was like a white cloud. C Hoho. You are already in my cage. C Is this your Noble Arts? C Correct. Its the Noble ArtsBlood Circle of my DeviceLionheart. Its a barrier-type ability that captures an enemy with whom Ive exchanged a glance into the battlefield that wont have interference from the outside, creating a one-on-one situation even during a fight. So I was able to eradicate your escape route. If you want to get out of this cage, then you will have to win a duel. It wasnt a very easy-to-use skill, but it was a handy power in case there was an opponent you wanted to fight no matter what. That old man, Dandalion, talked about his ability, C Now then, will you be able to get out? I was made to take care of Stella-sama since she was still a baby. I am not going to leave Stella-sama to someone who cannot advance and push aside this old man, there is no way, dont you agree? He came close to Ikki who had lost the means to escape. If he wanted to go beyond from here, then he would have to defeat him. Then Ikki, C Understood. DDCome. Intetsu. He manifested his Device and took a fighting stance. The battlefield was on top of a very inclined roof. No matter how stable the trunk of Ikki was, it was an angle where he couldnt escape to the sideways as expected. The battle was, on top of the roof. It was to be done on nothing but straight footings. An absolute favorable battlefield for the opponent that used an armament called rapier, the core of the thrusts and also that outrivaled him with the reach of his Device. HoweverDDhe concluded that in this setting, he had no choice but to force his way through. And then, C Now The fight started. The one who started first was Kurogane Ikki. Before he turned his dominant hand towards Dandalion, he instantly raised straight the point of the sword with one hand and took a stance called Allongez le bras (Thrusting attack) that mainly consisted of the same technique as Dandalion. In order to reduce the superiority of his reach even a little. Seigan*, Hassou*, in any case, he went with it because his vitals were too close to the point of the sword of the enemy, so he was going to thrust with an original posture of a Japanese sword. *TN: Seigan means Aiming at the eye (with a sword) and Hassou is kind of tricky. The kanji used is and when read as Hassou implies the 8 features that characterize the life of Buddha. Now if we use the furigana reading and look for another use, it could mean style of sword fighting however Im not sure what the intention of the author was. And then, he kept that stance and shortened the distance with steps instead of dashes. (First is to determine the capability of the enemy on the same ring!) In response to Ikkis proximity, Dandalion was in a defensive stance, he didnt move from the spot. The instant the pointed end ofIntetsu got in the distance between them, the pointed end of the sword was put against the facing Ikki! C DDHmm! C ! He suffered a series of thrusts like flashes of light. Ikki also responded to this with a series of thrusts; the pace strife while repelling the point of the sword started. On top of the triangular roof. Flashes of black and silver lights intersected while giving off sparks. If the other party tried to lag behind even a little, then he would immediately go and pierce their heart. In that fight, they couldnt relax their concentration not even for an instantDDhowever, Kurogane Ikki analyzed the enemy with composure. (I see, hes certainly fast. And nimble) It was a sword handling that didnt seem to be of an old man who had gone beyond his golden age. There was no way he would give him a chance to step into his territory. DDHowever, (I know very well that my sword is sharper than his sword and that Im faster than him!) Sword EatersYamata no Orochi, Star of Naniwas Three-stranded Stars, AndWings Abreastsupreme slashDDthe whole career of Ikki somehow or other slipped through, he wasnt worried about the speed of Dandalion. C ! Dandalion goggled at him beyond his thick eyelids. Because Ikki increased the rate he projected the point of his sword. He smashed the reach of Dandalion by parrying him before the point of the sword that was all extended then Ikki approached Dandalion with certainty step by step. The flash of black lights were approaching at an overwhelming speed and number. Dandalion was forced to retreat before the fierce attack that relied on his physical ability, DDHe was able to corner him up to the edge of the triangular roof in the blink of an eye. (One more step) After that one step, Intetsus pointed end would reach the vitals of Dandalion. If Dandalion didnt want that, then he would have to undo the barrier and jump down the roof, but then at that moment there wont be chains to prevent his movement. In that case, it would be fine to jump from one castle wall to another before he made contact with his eyes again. Judging so, Ikki went after a thrust while advancing towards Dandalion. Immediately after, a deep crimson splash scattered on the blue roof. DDthat gushed out from the pierced shoulder of Kurogane Ikki. C Guh!? Ikki opened his eyes wide and distorted his expression. Was he in anguish due to the pain he felt in his shoulder, like it was burning? No. He wasnt bewildered by the pain, but by the process. (W-what was that just now?!) And, towards Ikki who wavered to the back with his pierced shoulder, C FuhDD! This time, Dandalion launched an attack. He stepped greatly on his forefoot from Allongez le bras (Thrusting attack) and launched a fast series of thrusts as if returning the favor of moments ago. Of course, Ikki hadIntetsuat the ready, and tried to brush away the incoming point of the sword. ButDD Right after that, the same process of not long ago developed. The long blade of Dandalions DeviceLionheart that was brushed away byIntetsureturned and made its body undulate like a snake and attacked Ikki. (Again) Ikki, who barely dodged by paper-thin difference the thrust that was extended to his face, understood. The thrusts of Dandalion came back even if he repelled them. As if they were alive. Then, it was impossible to defend against it by parrying. Nothing good would come out if his offensive continued. This should be restarted once. Then Ikki, who judged so, stepped back to try take distance for a moment, C !? DDImmediately after, Dandalion, who was waiting for that decision, just stepped greatly and deeply into Ikkis territory, the most effective distance was taken by him! (My running feet were predicted!) And thenDD, C Croix Du Sud. *TN: Southern Cross. Dandalion launched thrusts from the most effective distance. His speed was just like lightning speed. From the offenses so far, this speed was of a different dimension. Instantaneous. The instinct of Ikki that was sharpened by slipping through the verge of death gave birth to phantom pains that pierced his skin. The locations were: the lungs, throat, heart and the point below the navel. What was released by Dandalion was five instant thrusts crowned with the name of Southern Cross, he was on the verge of piercing those five human bodys weak points. (DDThis, is bad!) Even Ikki wasnt able to block them. However, Dandalions thrusts returned even when parrying them. It was difficult to protect against them. But Ikki, against Dandalions attackDD Dandalion also took an unthinkable response. C HuuhDD!? The next moment, Dandalion revealed surprise. Ikki firmly pressed the ground with his feet that were drew back to come down and charged with all his body towards him who tried to release the thrusts. And when he sustained the first thrust of Croix Du Sudthat went into his right lung with the sword handle as a shieldDDhe put pressure on the body of Dandalion with all his might. From that, the stabbed Ikki and the pressured Dandalion stepped back at the same time, the distance between the two of them widened again. Yes, Ikki began to shut down the five thrusts of Dandalion and got out of the predicament by pushing him away. C Fuh Dandalion had a deep respect to Ikki who caught his breath. C Certainly, you have defeated Stella-sama while being just an F-Rank. His intuition came from the motion of the enemy, the detailed gaze movements and the vast combat experience. And also he read through of the enemys sword, he saw through it even if it was his first time seeing a technique. Seeing that it was too much to be struck by his own ability, he smashed it from the onset without hesitation. Dandalion transmitted his honest praise to his powers of observation, imagination and his decisiveness to devote himself to it. C In addition, you made of the handle a shield, which is indeed a really interesting way of using the sword, you are not different from the rumors. C we are of equal status when it comes to interesting swords, arent we? Contrasting with him, Ikki returned a wry smile to Dandalions praise. C That Device it looks like a rapier, but the sword blade is strangely flexible. If I had to say then its a sword similar to a Foil. So its expected to do odd movements. Foils sword blade had unnatural flexibility for a sword, it bent nicely. That is to say that it bent on how much one tried to repel it, as if the point of the sword came back with the reaction. As for this sword, if it were to be carried to extremes with a different flexibility treatment, then even the special move called furikomi (jutaju)* can be done to thrust the opposing rival from behind. *TN: A term that I cant really find any translation available. But its about piercing the opponents defenses to reach even their backs. C I was taken aback because it was the first time I saw it being used in actual fighting. C Hohoho. Evidently. MyLionhearthas this flexibility as its selling point. Not even theBlade Stealof Ikki-kun can imitate it in the slightest, isnt that right? C You know me a lot C If you know your enemy, then the battle should not be eternal. Especially because of such ability, so I decided to perform an elaborate investigation beforehand of my fighting opponent. So I know the next move of Ikki-kun. There isnt enough distance to startShinkirouin this place. And hard to go through the swaying sword blade of Foil withDokuga no Tachi. DDIn that case, only one possibility remains. That said, Dandalion took a stance of Allongez le bras (Thrusting attack) with the point of sword to the front again, C Now. Use it, to see it. DDThe First Secret SwordSaigeki. C ! Ikki had his breath taken away due to the words of Dandalion. His prediction hit the mark. Ikki planned to useSaigekias his next blow without a doubt. The reason was the armament of the enemy. The Foil was a sword endowed with a unique characteristic named flexibility. However, that characteristic wasnt its only advantage. The disadvantage of Foil was that its sword blade was too soft, the strength was hard to convey due to that. If that was the case, the most effective was to overwhelm him with power. He decided so. But, Dandalion had read through the options of Ikki. (He truly investigated me well, huh) Even though Ikki was impressed by Dandalions meticulousness, he slowly made his stance flourish, lowered his posture and pulled tight the point of the sword as if drawing a bow and took a stance ofSaigeki. It was uncanny that he read his thoughts, but it was a fact that Saigekiwas an effective technique against a weapon called Foil. If so, (Dont hesitate!) C DDYou dont have to tell me! Ikki releasedSaigekiwith the power enough to smash the roof. In the past, it was a sword technique that couldnt be used unless using it together withIttou Shura, but ever since he usedBlade Stealon Edelweisss sword and thanks to his mastered taigi he reached the point where he was able to exhibit enough power withoutIttou Shura. There was no way he could catch it with a soft sword blade like Foil! DDOr so he thought. C Huh!? However, Dandalion caught it completely. Just likeWings AbreastEdelweiss, the worlds strongest swordswoman did. He met the pointed end of his sword with the pointed end ofSaigeki. He stopped the charge of Ikki. Ikki shuddered because of this fact. Because even that Edelweiss, the weapon that she was using was a sturdy single-edged blade, and yet, (The soft sword blade that is like wire of Foil isnt even scratched!) Against the pointed end ofSaigeki, Foil received all the strength as a straight needle in a single point. (This kind of technology existed already!?) C Even though it looks like this, I was the fencing instructor and the opponent of the rigid sword of Stella-sama with this narrow one. The way of power killing is understanding it more than others! Dandalion said. IkkisSaigekidegree was equal to mere childs play compared to her wielding, strong sword. If the timing of the magic released didnt err and if he didnt make a mistake in the angle, then he could easily catch it, DDOn top of that, if he could force him back. C Hmmm! The body of Ikki was further driven to the back. He was repelled by his strengthened physical strength because of Dandalions magic release. When he became aware of it, the place where the two faced each other first. The distance that was shortened in the previous assault had returned to the beginning. No, he merely shook out the relation of their positions, but the war situation was different. Ikki was much more cornered because he blocked his charge techniqueSaigeki that had the strongest offensive ability among his cards. But, in such situation, C fufuh. C ! C I see, theres no way that this much of my strength and abilities will keep in touch with my opponent who had received Stellas sword. Ikki showed a small smile at a corner of his mouth. C Im envious of Stella. I would also like to receive instructions of the sword from a person like you. May I ask for a bout if we have the chance some other time? C Today I will deliberately show you more than enough, there wont be a next time. That said, Dandalion felt disquietedDDas he raised the point of the sword. Even though he lost his strongest card, Ikkis surplus was there. In that case, when something came to his mindDD (Ittou Shura huh? Or perhaps like me, action reinforcement by magic release?) In the process of investigating Ikki, Dandalion, who had also looked over the leaked data of the battle against Ayatsuji Ayase, didnt throw away that possibility, he strengthened his alertness against either of them. To such Dandalion, Ikki, C No. Ill hold back for now. I have to go and greet her father after this. I dont want to leave and get to that situation looking shabbier. He said so with a tone of voice adorned with a joke that made his light shoulders to freeze, He lowered his stance, laid horizontally against the ground and had the point of the sword ready like drawing a bow, C Ill break through you with this blow. Daniel Dandalion! He trampled hard on the roof and released a secondSaigeki. And in addition to that, without emitting magic powers or making use ofIttou Shura. Nothing was the same as the one of some time ago. (Can this I overcome this honorable suicide attack!?) If that is the case, then that is a foolish thinking, Dandalion concluded. DDDandalion remembered the speed, distance, timing and everything else ofSaigekiminutes ago. If so, then he couldnt catch this already. There was no need to catch it. He dodged it with paper-thin difference and pierced Ikkis glabella with a bitter counter! C !?!? Immediately after, the consciousness of Dandalion froze. Because the pointed end ofIntetsuappeared in front of him all of a sudden. The time of Dandalion stopped with the predicament of his life. He was astonished in the midst of that halt. Why was the tip of the sword in front of his eyes? Even though the tip of his sword hadnt reach the enemy. Why, when the armament of the opponent had less reach than his own? It was too fast forSaigeki. And too close. DDIf that was the case, then the answer was one. (He threw it!) Yes. Ikki threwIntetsu, aiming at Dandalion from the stance ofSaigeki. As a result, He covered a counter against Dandalion who tried to meetSaigekiwith a counter. Dandalion had already stepped on his forefoot, and at the same time he stepped into Ikkis territory with a stance to thrust his glabella. He couldnt stop. He was no longer in a state where he could stop. ThereforeDD C NUUuaAh! Still, the movement ability of Dandalion that moved his body and brushed away IkkisIntetsuthat stopped the movement of his body against his will came to an end with a few words as expected. (It was a very good surprise attack, but without giving a stepDD!?) However, Dandalion saw despair in the next moment. Ikki, who sent his armament flying, became defenseless. Black thread extended from his hands toIntetsu. (That is the pattern thread of a Japanese sword!) Oh no! The moment Dandalion understood so, everything was decided. Ikki pulled the unraveled thread and brought Intetsuthat was flipped back to his hands like a yoyo andDD C HaAAAAAAA!!!! He cut down the defenseless Dandalion who ended up swinging Foil to repelIntetsuwith the grip of his blade. Dandalion coughed, spat out blood and fell on his knees on the spot. Together with that, Lionheartdisappeared from his hands, becoming haze, he lost the power to tie Ikki. C that was truly an underhanded idea Dandalion raised his neck somehow and cursed at the boy who looked down on him. Towards Ikki, C That is what art of war means, isnt it? He returned a smile like being proud of it, there was no signs of feeling guilty about it. In addition to that, Dandalion laughed at the back of the blood-stained beard. It was completely like that. The art of war was a means where the weak was born to win by all possible means against the strong. If so, the unfairness in the real art of war was a virtue. ( I intended to make use ofIttou Shura , but) As for the weapons and the numbers available, the difference was too great. The difference of reach which was absolutely advantageous for him from the start. It was an observation tactic to use his attack against him and match that. But the thing he saw in the field of battle was different. How long had it been since he went through the verge of death? How was he be able to learn such cunningness being this young? There is no way for me to stop him anymore. Dandalion deemed that, C It is my defeat. Please take care of Stella-sama. He entrusted the future of the girl he loved like she was his daughter. Ikki, before this, C Yes. A strong answer returned, he went through the side of Dandalion and jumped to the castle walls. And then he run up to the wall with the slight unevenness as footholds and disappeared into the castle. Dandalion saw him off with a hazy field of vision due to loss of blood and apologized to his king. C I am sorry, Sirius. I am very unlikely to be an enemy of that boy anymore. After he crushed Dandalion, Ikki finally succeeded in crossing the castle walls and infiltrate inside. The palace guards were also inside the castle walls, of course, and kept an eye towards intruders, but if it was about crossing the walls, then it wasnt difficult to enter the castle using Ikkis movement abilities. As he climbed the castle walls, he grabbed onto the small unevenness and ascended the surface wall of the castle. He could easily break into the castle from an opened window, C Fuu. I finally made it into the casDD C DDDDDD The moment he tried to intrude, their eyes met. In the room. The sudden intruder opened his eyes wide, he was lost for wordsDDwith the woman in underwear. (Oh-oh nooooooo!?) His mind faded, Ikki realized about his own regretful mistake, that he failed to check the interior, but it was too late. The woman dyed her face red, hid her small breasts that fit in the stylish-made lace fabric with her arms and scowled at Ikki. C I-Im sorry! I didnt think there were people inside, or rather, I forgot to confirm, anyway, I just didnt do it on purpose! Even though it gives the impression about what the hell Im saying and that Im creeping in from the window, but it was truly inevitable! Ikki kept excusing himself with things that didnt look like excuses, but, C DDDD The woman was approaching Ikki with large steps, her lips were still in silence. Ikki, who stepped on the window frame, didnt run away, he just looked firmly at those scarlet eyes. And then, when she got very close to Ikki, she waved her hand. (Ill be punched!) But, it cant be helped. This wasnt a situation where he could make an excuse no matter how one looked at it. He had no choice but to accept at least 10 fists here. Ikki prepared himself for the worst, closed his eyes and prepared for the impact that would strike hard his cheek. ButDD C What are you doing? Get in before youre found by those guys, idiot. C Uwaa. The impact didnt come. What attacked Ikki instead was an ability that caught the nape of his neck and pulled him inside the room. Ikki, who was prepared for the impact that would strike him, couldnt go against it and fell from the window into the room. Hmm? Ikki fell on the carpet and raised his face. What was reflected in his field of vision was the figure of a woman who closed the window and the curtain after she confirmed as if being on guard, looking restlessly outside the window. C E, err Ikki was perplexed, he wasnt able to understand her behavior. She looked at such Ikki and, C Puh, ahahahaha! The woman tore down her beautiful face that didnt hide her intelligence and laughed out loud. C Well well, Im amazed. I wanted to know how was the man that Stella brought with her, so I was pretending to not notice the conspiracy of my father, but I certainly wasnt expecting you to reach the castle by challenging the people and the army all by yourself. You sure are amazing, arent you, boy? Though Im not saying that you turned that hot-blooded idiot woman into an elegant one. Because of this, the preparations of the government management broadcast that were prepared for your support ended up coming to nothing. Hmm hmm, m-moreover, due to that, you intruded in the room I was changing my clothes. If I remember correctly, didnt something similar happen to Stella when she had just arrived in Japan? *TN: Im completely unsure about the underlined sentence. (Eh) Ikki noticed the way of speaking of this woman. The color of her hair had the same pale pink as Astraea, the mother of Stella that he met at the airport some time ago. Then, this woman wasDD C Excuse me, are you perhaps her Highness Lunaize!? To that question of Ikki, the woman laughed and wiped the tears that floated in the outer corner of her eyes with her fingers and, DDshe nodded greatly, she showed affirmation. C Yup. Certainly, Im the older sister of your girlfriend and the next Queen of the Empire of Vermillion. Im the first Princess Lunaize Vermillion. Nice to meet you. Ikki Kurogane. Lunaize formally introduced herself and presented her right hand to request a handshake. Towards this, Ikki, while confused, stood up and, C Ah, y-yes. Nice to meet you. T-thank you v-very much for inviting me today. He returned the greeting and a handshake. ButDDhis eyes were swimming. The reason was that, of course, the appearance of Lunaize. She was only wearing lace fabric. Though he was in the wrong for coming through the window, he wasnt going to say that he was troubled about where to look. To this restless gaze of Ikki, C Why are you acting suspiciously? Hmm? Lunaize inclined her head in doubtDDimmediately after that, she examined both arms of Ikki and opened her eyes wide in surprise. C Hey, arent you injured!? Lunaize, who said that, stared at the left shoulder that was pierced by Dandalion not long ago. Although it was thin, there was a piercing mark. The hemorrhage was abundant in itself, blood spread in the white uniform, it was dripping even on his fingertips. Due to this, Ikki turned an oops expression. C Im sorry! The carpet is! C Dont mind about it, now take off your clothes! Ill treat you! However, Lunaize raised her eyebrows as if she got angry at Ikkis irrelevant worry and started stripping him. C Eh, eeeeeeeh!? Hey wait, its fine! This is nothing! C This isnt an injury where you can say this is nothing you know!? Those guys did it, they were completely serious about keeping you company. That doting parent that dont care about moderationDDah, hey! Dont move! Youre not a child, so be obedient! C Understood! Ill be obedient, but please wear clothes at least! C Leave that for later! Its not that youre going to die by seeing some skin! C T-thats true, but still??! Ikki resisted, but Lunaizes will was unexpectedly strong, he couldnt tear it off. No, Ikki could have been able to tear it off if he seriously shook her off, but as he was injured, he wasnt able to put strength into it. Then, in the end, Ikki was left at Lunaizes mercy who stripped him of his coat and undergarment, C Luna-ane! I know you are in the midst of work but can you come to the dining roomDDD w-w-w-w-what are you two doiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing!?!?!? The scream of Stella when she saw the scene of her boyfriend and her sister that were entangled and half naked resounded even in the cellar of the castle. Although it was in an outrageous form, Ikki succeeded in joining with Stella safely. It was Stella who showed a great confusion at first with the gut-wrenching sight that jumped into her eyes, but the misunderstanding was immediately solved with a sheet of paper presented by Lunaize. Yes. It was a wanted poster of Ikki scattered throughout the city. After that, Lunaize exposed this physical evidence and the behavior of her father Sirius in the dining hall where everyone gathered. From here, the strife that started because of the visit of Kurogane Ikki would reach its conclusion at once. DDIn the dining hall, a denunciation meeting that surrounded Sirius who was made to kneel with the tops of his feet flat on the marble floor was being held. C I see?. In other words, papa conspired with Yana-chan and Signard-chan then took out a prize money from the national treasury and tried to drive Ikki-san out by forming a crowd with everyone? C Yes. The family council had also divided work for that reason. It means that he was only stalling us. C Is that right, papa? Sirius objected with a pathetic expression that one wouldnt think he was the King of a country to his wife that looked down on him with an exasperated look. C Th-th I couldnt help it, you know? Why do I have to give my daughter to whom I brought up under my personal care to a guy whos a no one!? C Father. You threw a tantrum like that and exhausted it to the limits of cowardice and despicableness, but in the end, it the entirety of it, everything was just overcome by Ikki. There isnt a single good thing at all in what you did. C Mama is already disappointed. C Mmmmmmm. Guh! Sirius was despised by the cold eyes of Astraea and Lunaize and after they caused his words to be clogged, he shot Ikki with eyes packed with wrath. Even if he didnt have one, it seemed that a voice with such look could be heard now. Ikki had nothing other than a wry smile as Sirius vented his intense anger on him. Then, at that moment. C Otou-sama. The conversation just now, is everything really true? After she came to the dining hall, Stella, who hadnt emitted a single word, opened her mouth for the first time. It was a strangely composed tone of voice. The expression of the eyes werent hidden behind the forelocks. Ikki felt something cold came down around his stomach. And then, he noticed it. It was like an explosive in which Stella had pierced innumerable fuses. If he were to add a careless stimulus, even if it was something minimal, it would cause a huge explosion. And there, C S-Stella. Listen to me. I was just trying to protect you C Unbelievable With the careless excuse of Sirius, C UNBELIEVABLE!!!! She evidently exploded. Stella yelled with a loud voice just like a shock wave, the room practically swayed, she scattered brightened phosphorescence from the core of her scarlet hair and turned eyes burning with fury towards Sirius. C Despite me being happy!? When Otou-sama wanted to hear about Ikki, I thought that Otou-sama was seriously thinking about us and yet, I was happy! But even then, why!? Why are you doing this!? Why!? How can you do such a terrible thing!? Stella raised an angry voice because of her emotions and approached Sirius. The light surrounding Stella was distorted by the emitted heat, the scenery got crooked. This is bad, Ikki felt. This way of anger of Stella wasnt usual. The reason was that she was thoroughly burning in anger. At this rate, she might be capable of committing an act of violence. It seemed that Astraea felt the same thing as well. It wasnt good to leave her alone as one would expect, she tried to stand up for Sirius. C Stella-chan. Its reasonable to get mad, but lets settle for a moment, yes? She called out to Stella from her side. But, C IM NOT CALMING DOWN!!!! Stella glared at Astraea with eyes just burning in flamesDDthen gradually, large tears appeared in the outer corner of her eyes. C S-Stella-chan. C Because! Because, thats horrible! Everyone ganged up on Ikki and were cruel to him when he finally came here! Since such horrible things were done, if Ikki ends up hating everyone. How is he not going to end up disliking this country!? E-even though I love Otou-sama, and the people of my countryDDI wanted you and everyone to come to like Ikki, and yet, this, uh, u, uwa, ????????! Uwaaaaa????????????aaaaa!!!! The worked up emotions of Stella exceeded the critical point. Stella crumbled down on the spot, covered her face with both hands and cried like a kid. The indignation of what her father and the people of the country had done and the sadness already surpassed the limits that could be handled by her immature heart, it was what she spat out while sobbing. Sirius showed dismay. He was prepared to be knocked off his feet. However, he didnt take into consideration that she would cry her eyes out like this. C S-Stella! Mama, what are the things that one should do at moments like this!? C I wonder if thats a bit hopeless this time around. C T-thats! It was hopeless indeed. She wanted her family and the citizens to come to like her special person. For Stella, who thought so, it was an extremely cruel incident. What Sirius said now seemed to add fuel to the fire. However, DDThat sadness of Stella, was a misunderstanding. So, Kurogane Ikki moved to make Stella know about it. -Stella. He sat down on the floor and gently hugged the round back of Stella, C Wha, you bastard, the hell areDD C Sit down. After he sent his thanks with his eyes to Lunaize who immobilized Sirius that tried to stand up with an axe kick, he tenderly whispered close to the ear of Stella who sobbed convulsively. C Dont worry. Im not going to hate the country nor the people of this country. Rather now that I finally came here and fought with the people of this country, I really came to like this country. C Ikki? Stella turned curious eyes that were dyed red with hyperemia to Ikki because of those words. Stella knew. Ikki wasnt a man who would make a temporary lie to comfort her. In other words, his words were his true feelings. Thats why she couldnt understand. C Why How can he say that, even when he was persecuted in a country where he came for the first time? Ikki replied while wiping the tears of Stella with a gentle gesture. C Because, this people who acted so desperately like this did it for the sake of my dear girl. His true feelings from the bottom of his heart. That was it. It was impossible to hate them. Certainly they went too far, and there was no doubt that they had an irrational behavior. But even when pressed by him, they couldnt help but feel to test him. The man that wanted to be Stellas husband. Then why? Everyone just loved the girl called Stella from the bottom of their hearts. Precisely because they loved her, they worried about her, they wished for her. They wondered if that man was of a suitable caliber to hold their treasure in his hands. Its not that Ikki unsympathetically felt those feelings, hearts and love. The man Stella chose wasnt such a narrow-minded man. C This is a warm and kind country. I understood well the feelings that Stella wants to protect. And I thought. The biggest strength as of now. That IDDalso want to be a person of that family and of that country! Ikki, when he said so, he separated from Stella, then stood up and faced her family. And then, he calmly did one deep breath and, C Onee-san. Okaa-san. DDOtou-san. C Who are you calling Otou-san DD C Shut up. He opened his mouth and focused his field of vision on the three of them, centered on Sirius whose earlobe was twisted by Astraea. His own reply to all those who loved Stella. And today, to accomplish the purpose of coming to this place. C Please allow me to greet you again. My name is Kurogane Ikki and the person who have been accompanying Stella-san. And as the rumor in the street says, I am not a person who has a lot of things. I cannot say that my talent as a Blazer is superior either, and although I am more or less the second son of the Kurogane Family, I am in a breaking off relation situation and hardly getting along with my family, so I dont have social status. As the person who is in a relationship with Stella, I realized that I am a person in a very unfavorable state. I understand the feelings of everyone who is worried about entrusting Stella-san to such man. HoweverDDthere is one thing. I have confidence in myself that I will never lose to any person of this country, nor to Onee-san, nor to Okaa-san nor to Otou-san, because I love Stella-san! And I am prepared to carry out those feelings too! So please, test my resolution until your hearts are settled. Until everyone can agree and make sure of this man, of me. I will respond to all of them with my whole soul! If he needed strength, what kind of enemy would he have to completely overcome? If he needed status, then he could get one using any kind of means. Not all the tender persons that loved Stella and thought of wanting to protect her would make a compromise like that. Ikki pledged so, C And if that were to come true, then at that moment, please let me marry Stella-san! Ikki kneeled with the top of his feet flat on the floor strongly than Sirius, he lowered his body and bowed his head. Stella, who was next to this behavior of Ikki, wiped the tears of her cheeks and her dripping nose, C Please She bowed deeply to her own family next to him and indicated so. Who was the person that Stella Vermillion stood next to? Seeing the determination of the two, Astraea narrowed her lovely-looking eyes due to the growth of her daughter and asked Sirius. C What do we do? Papa. ** C W-why do you throw it to me!? I recognize you! But a guy like you will never get to marry Stella! C It seems that it went that way, what do we do, Stella? C Do we have a father? C In the end, it was like we thought. Mother. C Maybe if he werent hereDD C Fiiinee! Im also a man, if Ikki-kun said he will show a resolution of that level, then I have no choice but to confront it head-on! ** *TN: The sentences between ** were extremely ambiguous, besides Sirius has a very complicated way of speaking. So what they said might not be accurate. C T-thank you very much! Ikki smiled wryly and felt ashamed of the father where women were majority in the family because of the appearance of Sirius that was cornered by the cooperation of the women group that had a good coordination while he thanked them. If he was adopted into the family of his bride, then it would surely be the same for him. However, the intention was transmitted with this. (Whats left isDDan issue of my own determination) He would show everything. Even if he said so himself, he didnt think it was something terribly to brag about, but he didnt have regrets. Ikki decided it strongly, that he would certainly do it to completion. And then, Lunaize told Ikki without delay. C Now, why dont we try out Ikki the way one likes? In that case, a challenge is presented by me first. C L-Luna-ane!? Didnt you say that you werent against us, Luna-ane!? C I dont remember saying that I approved him but Im not against him either. C Ugh. No way, the bluff of Sirius came even this far and resulted to be correct? Stella put a bitter expression on her face. On the other hand, Lunaize soothed Stella withhey, be calmand said. C Its not a troublesome conversation. If its the physical strength of Ikki. C My physical strength is connected to the challenge? Lunaize nodded to the question of Ikki. C Yes. Ikki. Im inviting you to participate in theWarthat will be carried out with Kledelland soon. C WWar!? Ikki couldnt hide his surprise at the disturbing meaning of those words. But Lunaize immediately denied his imagination. C Huh? Although its called war, its not that is a bloody thing or something. Kledelland and Vermillion are bothmember nations of the International Mage-Knights League. In regards to theInternational Mage-Knights League, there were agreements regarding war between fellow member nations of the league, in addition, small countries helped each other to protect from large countries, and in the event of an emergency, to provide military strength and war expenses. That agreement said: there wont be use of military or conventional weapons in the disputes between fellow member nations of the league but instead the outcome will be decided by duels, choosing the Mage-Knightsthat will be the representatives of both countriesDDthats how it is. This system was a symbol of Leagues great principle whereBlazesr should protect the powerlessand at the same time, it was essential to maintain the harmony between the member nations. Since the hierarchical relationship was built by national power among the member nations, it would be difficult for a small country without power to be in League. However, using this rule, it was possible for a small country to defeat a large country. They could keep a position of equality. Two countries, even if they belong to the same League. Political arguments happen after all. That is inevitable. If they dont let it go and try to avoid the unreasonable, the organization loses its flexibility, develops cracks and collapses. Thats why, war between the member nations must be conducted under fair conditions This rule, which was established and advocated bySir Whitebeard, the head of League, had the most rivalry within the League, but the fact that this organization calledInternational Mage-Knights Leaguewas able to become so huge as to divide the world in half a century, was probably thanks to the existence of this rule. C Of course, the war between Vermillion and Kledelland will be conducted under this rule. Ikki. Do you know that Vermillion is an independent nation from Kledelland? C Yes. I know the details of it. C In that case, Ill omit the explanation of those circumstances, but since the country was originated like that, we naturally have territorial disputes. Even now, the gas fields near the border are being disputed with Kledelland. This war is held once every five years with the ownership of this gas fields at stake. The form of the match changes every time, but this year is a team competition of 5Mage-Knights. To hurry things a bit, it will be the victory of the country that had reached more victories in a total of five matches. About what I said so far, do you get my condition? C That is to participate in the war as one of the representatives of Vermillion and win yes? C Not quite so. Theres no point in your victory alone. To conquer your enemies and to bring victory to Vermillion. That is my challenge. Thats the condition of Lunaize Vermillion, the first Princess and next Queen to recognize your relationship with the second Princess Stella Vermillion. Having said that, Lunaize showed a smile to test Ikki. C Thinking about it, its not a bad talk. After all, its a chance to contribute directly to the national interest. Moreover, in the last 30 years, Vermillion has never won this war. If a man were to break that situation, no one would object your engagement with Stella. Not even my obstinate father. Sirius, startled, opened his eyes wide because of the words of Lunaize. C Eh!? Hold on a second, Luna! Such words areDD But, C Hey, Luna-ane. Its been weighing on my mind since a while ago, but whos that old man? C So fast!? If a Samurai brings victory to this country, then theres no reason for me, the King of Vermillion, to have a reason to go against him! Then Ill be relieved, entrusting Stella to you! Nahahaha! Sirius easily fell down to the brief words of Stella. He was also aware. The eyes of Stella that were looking at him from a while ago became completely cold. Now, within Stella, the existence of her father was in a very dangerous place. Because it seemed as if he was scattered outside of her head with the smallest of the impacts, and so, she never being able to remember about him again. Well, he suffered the consequences of his own actions, nothing less, nothing more. Then, after they deceived Sirius with those words, Lunaize asked Ikki again. C Okay then. Do you accept my challenge? Ikki then, C Of course. If with this I can hope to be the husband of Stella, then Ill win without fail. He immediately replied. At first, he was told that it was a war and so he was surprised, but rather this was what he desired, to cut and open a path with the sword. There was no reason to refuse. She listened to that reply and, C Alright. Lunaize turned her back on Ikki and the others all of a sudden Then, she approached the big glass door of the dining hall and opened with both handsDD C Thats right! Did everyone hear it too!? She shouted out of the castle from the terrace. At that moment, YEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSS!!!! An ovation like a rumble in the ground burst in the dining hall from the window that was left open. When anyone went out to the terrace, there were countless groups of people crowding outside the castle, raising shouts of joy. C W-whats the meaning of this!? C It means this. Lunaize took out something from the hem of her dress with a mischievous look to Stella who opened her eyes wide in surprise. It was a highly directional microphone that was linked to all the broadcasting facilities of the imperial capital in advance to help Ikki while she pretended not to see the reckless action of her father. C All the conversations so far were broadcasted outside by the government-managed broadcast. I thought that if we did this, we could save us time and effort to explain to the citizens. C Wai Ikki tried to protest Lunaize who had said something unexpected as if nothing happened. Naturally, the greetings to her parents were broadcasted throughout the town. However, Lunaize completely ignored Ikki and continued talking to the people outside. C You heard it just now! A promise has been made here! Sirius Vermillion, the King of Vermillion, will recognize Ikku Kurogane as the husband of the second Princess Stella Vermillion with the victory of war! Is there anyone who disagrees with this promise!? Towards this, the crowd replied. No, nobody! We all fought and we all lost! Furthermore, groom-san even said that he liked us Ive never seen such a strong and kind man! Youre the only one to whom we can entrust Stella-chan! If the King throws a tantrum and tries to annul his promise, and even if a coup dtat arises, well be on your side! They didnt have negative feelings towards Ikki. The promise of the duel that he exchanged before coming here. Since he shook free from all the citizens and finally arrived to where Stella was, it was Ikkis victory. The people of Vermillion kept the promise of the duel. If soDDthere was only one thing Ikki should do. C All the people are looking forward to your great efforts. Ikki. The words of Lunaize told. C Yes! Allow me to do my best effort! What it meant to win was to carry them on his back. To inherit the wish of the losers. Thats why, he swore as a victor. That he shall never betray the trust that he had won. Volume 10 - CH 4 Chapter 4: The opening of a tragedy Lucerle, capital of Kledelland Kingdom. A city where Art Nouveau buildings registered as World Heritage lined the streets. AMage-Knighttraining facility with a highly colored outward appearance similar to an opera house to fit into the scenery was located nearby. And now, in that training facility, five Kledelland representatives were training for the war with Vermillion that was drawing near. ? Wooooooooooo!!!! ? Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!! A red-haired small man and a large man that looked like a barrel were forcing back the pistons of huge press machines placed in front of each of them. This equipment was used to improve the quantity of instant magic power release of a Blazer. The pistons of the pressured press machines were pushed back due to reinforcement of physical strength thanks to magic power release. It was a simple training, but it was a training where expectations about having a positive effect were possible. The pressure of the large press machines has already exceeded 2 tons for both of them. They were still pushing back the pistons bit by bit, but with certainty. The average for a Blazer was around 500 kg, meaning they were owners of an excellent physical strength. It wasnt surprising to say that they were selected as representatives of the country. Other members were doing a different training at the pool that was in the same training room divided by an acrylic fiber. ? This is too hard, Mira-chaaan! ? Im not giving up! We still have 10 laps to go! ? No waaayy. This is way too Spartan! ? Since Ena isnt good at using magic powers, you were told by the leader to repeat training until the war! Come on, if you run slowly, the necessary control will get difficult! ? Eeeek! The two women in their early twenties were running in the 50m training swimming pool that was fiercely flowing like the rising water of an overflowed river. Thats correct, they werent swimming, but running straight through the violent water current on the bottom of the pool in a while sticking to the bottom using magic. Thanks to this, they could train their magic control powers. There were exercises for training of magic power control like keeping the water floating without making it spill as well as shaping clay without touching it with their hands, but the training of running on top of raging streams, the one that the two of them were doing, boasted to be the most difficult among them. It was clear that the ability of these two women as Blazers was quite high even if they continued doing it somehow or another while expressing their dissatisfaction. And, while the four of them were working hard, another person, a tall blond young man, came into the training area. The young man entered the training area while clapping his hands a number of times, then called out to the four people. ? Guys. I know you are in the middle of training, but please gather for a moment! The final order list of the five representatives from Vermilion arrived just now! With that call, the four of them concluded the training as they had an impatient look sayingit was time, you knowand gathered where the young man with blond hair where Kledelland Kingdoms First Prince Johanwho was also the leader of the delegation was. ? Meanwhile, we were ready a month ago. Why did it take a lot of time to them? ? Certainly, they were really slow, huh. While the red-haired young man used abusive language and the large man agreed with him, each one of them received the order list of Vermillion from Johan. The two women followed next and read the order list. ? Let me see?. Heehee. As expected, Her Highness Stella is participating?. ? Those two too, huh. The Diver and the Shooter. ? Thats because there are just 3 C-Ranks in Vermillion. Just as expected, no? ? Also, the fourth guy is the C-Ranked King of Vermillion. Well, this person was obvious, wasnt he? A relatively solid lineup, but why did this order decision take so long? Eh? What? Then Mira, the woman that appeared to have a lively mood, inclined her head. ? Whos this fifth guy? ? Ikki Kurogane? A Japanese? Why is a Japanese appearing as a representative of Vermillion? ? Moreover, there are notes, Luke. F-Rank? Maybe Vermillion was completely worried about revealing something like this? They knitted their brows. However, the replies of the quiet-looking woman Enaris and the large man Reid were different from the two. ? Hey, hold on. Have I seen the face of this man somewhere before? ? Ah! T-this guy! I saw him on TV! Hes Stella-himes boyfriend! ? Oh! Youre right! The match in Japan where Her Highness Stella lost in the satellite broadcast the other day! ? Thats right. Johan affirmed before the reactions of the two. ? Seven Stars Sword KingKurogane Ikki. Hes an F-Rank, but hes a master of a superhuman-like sword technique that compensates for his low magic power value and in Japan, he has defeated theCrimson Princess twice. Hes an authentic powerful person. Both Luke and Mira changed their complexion with those words of Johan. The two, who hadnt watched the broadcast of the match, just knew the rumor that a low-ranked Knight of a foreign country defeatedCrimson Princess. ? Ah, dont tell me that such rumor was a true story? ? I thought it was a lie. ? Its not a lie. I also watched the match, but this guy was really amazing. ? B-but Johan. This guy isnt a person of Vermillion, right? Is it fine that hes participating in the war? Certainly, this should be prohibited by the League rules, and Johan nodded and returned an affirmation to Reid who said so. ? Originally, he wasnt. But this time, the King my father approved it. To sum up, it seems that his participation had been decided due to aSpecial Convocationframe. ? EDDDh! Why did he expressly approve a thing that has become a disadvantage for us? ? It seems that Lunaize-san has been gallantly coming and going, negotiating many times about this over the last month. DDThey want to use this war and test whether Mr. Kurogane is suitable as Her Highness Stellas husband or not. ? T-the hell? Is that a becoming an adult ceremony of a tribe or something? ? Its because that doting King wont let his daughter be his wife no matter what with such achievements he has, or so its what I heard. She also seems to be very troubled. Johan shrugged his shoulders while not being able to hold back his laughter. During that, both Mira and Enaris spouted out as if being unable to endure it. ? Ahaha! Thats right. Such a scene is coming into my mind. ? My dad was the same, but arent all the fathers of families like that, Reid? ? Hahaha. Maybe. Reid, who just got the permission of engagement from the parents of Enaris the other day and was invited to talk by Enaris, replied while putting a wry smile. ? Prince-samaaa! Cant you make a participation prohibition rule for outsiders using your power? Johan returned aDont ask for the unreasonable ? Ive got Lunaize to lend me all sorts of intelligence periodically. I cant increase what Im borrowing more than this. Because Johan and Lunaize were hanging out with each other since they were very young as the heirs of the next period of both countries, they were childhood friends, one of them being one year older than the other. They also graduated from the same university, the Cambridge one, and at that time, they were busy with their private lessons and the ignorant-of-the-ways-of-the-world Johan was greatly helped by the clever Lunaize. If she werent there, he would have ended up committing an irremediable mistake because of the invitation of a bad friend who ended up making a mistake at the university. Johan remembered it well together with the pain of an earnest slap that he had received from Lunaize back then. The woman one year older than him who had been guiding him since he was a child. That was what Lunaize meant for Johan, that image couldnt be eradicated even now. That was why he couldnt strongly stand against Lunaize at all. ? Johan is weak to Lunaize-san as usual. ? Its inevitable. Our hierarchical relationship from childhood isnt something that can be easily turned upside down. Thats why allow me to count on you. Besides, although two loses are important, winning the rest of them all is something we can say. Tilmitt Gracie and Miriallia Lazy are strong when working together, but when it comes to fighting by themselves, they fall short as knights. King Sirius, also known asCrimson Wild Lion, is an old person whose gold age has ended. Those three are in a category where they can be managed somehow by the five of us that will confront them. Besides Johan told them, softening his facial expression. ? Well, Im not saying this like therell be a big loss even if we lost terribly. This was true. The name of war was a war done for the ownership of the gas fields near the border, but in the agreement between the two countries signed several decades ago, it had been decided that the winner side would bear the infrastructure improvement costs of the loser side in the form of money. In other words, there was almost no difference in this war between winning and losing. In fact, it was like a public joint exercise where excellent knights of their own countries would contribute jointly to it. The form of this war that shared profit between both parties was generally well received as it was a situation where even the citizens got to celebrate and compete seriously with the neighboring country, and nowadays the war has become an once every five years in-name-only informal social gathering between citizens of both countries. The reason why the King of Kledelland allowed the participation of Ikki, a powerful person of a foreign country, was because of this sort of background. This wasnt a battle where both countries would go in desperation for the victory. That was why the delegation didnt feel like denunciating him for real with Johan or the King from the beginning. Luke agreed to Johans word withYoure right, ? Oh well, its a good chance since the techniques of the samurai have come all the way here from the distant Japan. I hope we get him to enjoy it. He made manifest a scarlet knife, his own Device, played with it and threw it lightly with a tension that was looking forward to its trip. ? So the princess is engaged to him? She fought at the past Sword Art Tournament, but somehow or another she was so stoic, or rather, she was so much serious she was unapproachable; I was surprised because I certainly thought she was going to devote her life being a brave maiden. ? Oh, so you went even that far, to fall in love right away like that? Arent they making a kid for next year too? DDEna, Reid, you cant lose, alright? ? ???? ? L-Luke! Thats none of your business! The faces of the newlywed married couple reddened like apples with the common words of Luke. That situation was charming, both Luke and Mira of the unmarried group, shook their shoulders and laughed. Eventually, the newlywed married couple was enticed by the smiling faces of the two. With the figures of these four people, Johan thought that the team he was leading from the bottom of his heart was a good team. If it was with them, then they would be able to hold back the enemy well, get the remaining three victories and win against Vermillion. He was convinced, he broke out into a laugh DDit was at that moment. Blended with everyones happy laughter, A noise, was heard. ? Aha aha aha. ? Eh? A laugh like scoffing at everything of this world stirred up unpleasant feelings. Everyone except Johan heard the same person? They looked at each others face, At that moment, they shifted their attention to the direction of the loud laughter that didnt belong to any of them. And, they found out. ? Its not a rumor at all, but I heard that the war of League is a terrible farce. A war where it doesnt matter whether you win or lose is no more than an insipid comedy. A small figure with a black hoodie that covered his eyes was sitting on top of the catwalk fence of the training area. The small figure narrowed his blue like a will-o-wisp and red like blood eyes that shone inside the very dark hanging hood and laughed. ? Its way more interesting to look at an ants nest. ? This is such a waaaste. Even though I was born in this world as a powerful being at last, I cant be tamed to be a good-for-nothing thing that will exhibit its power to satisfy things likeSociety . Since I was granted the ability to speak, then Id say thats a loss of irreplaceable time of what is called life. (Whats with this kid?) A creepy child appeared in front of them without any warning in advance. Johan felt intimidated by his darkened gray hair like covered in ashes and his blue and red pupils that shined mysteriously behind it. It wasnt just a person. The representative members of Kledelland except Johan felt it. ? Who are you!? How the hell did you get in!? ? This is a training camp that representative members have reserved for exclusive use. The entering of outsiders is prohibited. Leave from here immediately. Luke and Reid not just scolded the child much younger than them. They also prepared themselves and lowered their center of gravity so that they could immediately shift to battle. Towards all present, and while the intruder moved their white bare feet, looking bored. ? well, isnt it natural? Because you dont know anything. The pleasure of slaughter. The ecstasy of plunder. When he told so with a tone of voice that hid even pity, the hood showed a smile that cut deeply into his cheeks as if a red crescent moon casted a shadow and said. ? Thats why Ill teach them to you. Together with a demonstration. (DDDD!!) Immediately after, the B-Rank Knight Johan, who was the most powerful Blazer there, noticed it. Only he noticed it. *Terrified*, Evilness and maliciousness that completely covered the whole room were spewed out from the small body of the intruder as if the lid of the cauldron of hell was opened. Simultaneously with that, Johan understood. DWe cant win. Because the being before their eyes wasnt a being of a level where they were good enough to face him. So, ? Everyone! Run away right noooooooooooooooooooow!!! He shouted. A loud voice that he had never given since he was born. As if vomiting blood. ButDDit was too late. No, it wasnt about being faster or slower. Because the moment this being was in front of them, their destinies had already been decided. ? eh? Fresh red blood scattered on Johans face and body. The one who caused a shower of fresh blood was Reid, the young man of large build. His heart was pierced. It was done by the golden knight-spear manifested in the left hand of none other than Johan. ? Huh? What? Reids understanding couldnt catch up with the sudden crime of Johan. Not even understand the pain. Just surprised ? Johan wh-why? The next moment, he collapsed to the front while being pulled by the spear that was extracted. Reid spurted blood out from the cavity of his chest like a waterfall and extended his hand to his shocked wife who had lost her voice due to this tragedy, trying to beg for help. But that hand didnt reach her, and when it fell to the ground together with his consciousness, he immediately stopped moving. ? N-NoooooooooooooooooDDD!?!? ? H-hey. Reid. youre joking, right!? ? L-leader!? W-why did you do that!? Mira thrust her Device which was two pistols at Johan who committed the crime. ButDDthis wasnt Johans intention of course. (This!) Johan noticed. His body wasnt moving under his own will anymore. Johan didnt know the reason for that. But he could understand that he had fell into the control of the enemy. He couldnt do anything with his own strength. So, ? Everyone, dont get close to meeeeeee! Run! Run away, quickly! Johan cried desperately to his companions to throw them away from him in order to make them escape. But, that desperation ended up being noticed by Luke. Is something strange happening to his body? ? ! I see, this kid is doing something! The culprit of the tragic event. Luke, who understood that the opponent should be defeated right now, sprung at the enemy sitting on the catwalk at a speed which was also the origin of his aliasSwift Windhaving his knife-shaped Device ready with a reverse grip. ? Wait! Right nowDD!? ? Luke!? However, the blade of Luke never reached the enemy. His body stopped in the middle of the empty air. Like a butterfly caught in a spiders web. ? hell, is, this? My body isnt moving!* And then, the body of Johan drew below the feet of Luke without following his will. ? No way! Hey, what are you doing, leader!? Stoooooop! ? C-cut it out! Stoooop! The scream of Johan was in vain, his body went through the body of Luke crucified in the air with the knight-spear directly from below. ? Gu, bo The body of Luke that was pierced by the golden knight-spear convulsed violently several times and then relaxed. He died shortly thereafter. Just about everything that was stuffed in the abdomen of Luke rained incessantly on the whole body of Johan who pulled out the spear, staining his beautiful blond hair and heart. The spirit of Johan that killed his companions, his friends one after another with his own hands, was already at its limit. But, even so, he desperately took hold of his spirit that seemed to be burning off, ? Lets go! ? Noooooooooooooooo! Reid! Reiiiid! Mira pulled upright with all her strength the confused and disobedient Enaris and headed to the exit with undivided attention, running away from the place in accordance with Johans instruction. At that moment. ? Heh, can you use that technique? This is a rare chance, so lets do that to the two of them. A high-spirited voice as if it had found a new toy was heard from behindimmediately after, A golden light surged in the entire training area. ? Mi-Mira-chan! (No way) Mira also turned around due to Enaris surprised voice. And then, they despaired. Mira and Enaris, his teammates, recognized it. This shining was ? AvoOoOOoooooid iiiiiiiit!!!! It wasCircus Maximusthe Noble Arts done by Johans DeviceChariot. By straddling a golden warhorse which was also the real form of his Device, it flattened and ran over all that existed before him to form a road, it was an incredibly strong charge attack. Not just its destructive power, it was also the fastest and strongest blow in Kledelland, boasting an instant speed that left behind even theSwift WindLuke. It was something that Mira and Enaris couldnt deal with at all, ! An instant. The golden brilliance that pierced everything ran past from behind them. The destruction done by it didnt limit to the straight line where the light ran past from behind. The blasted atmosphere splashed in all directions, pulling out all the fixtures existing in the facility from their roots, striking the walls and destroying the lights. When the legs of the warhorse stopped and the golden light weakened, darkness fell in the facility ? Ah, aah When he looked back the path that he had trampled down, Johan saw. The corpses of the two women, whose bodies were twisted and crushed, rolled on the hideously burned ground in the dark. On the other hand, the culprit of everything clapped his hands together, looking like he enjoyed watching the facial expression of Johan. ? How was it, Prince-sama? Wasnt this somewhat exciting? Didnt you taste the throbbing as soon as aha aha you slaughtered your precious companions one-sidedly with your own hands? ? kill you! Ill kill you, Ill kill youuu aaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! The anger that surpassed the limit stimulated Johan in an instant. While making sounds of muscle fibers snapping apart and scattering a blood mist from his torn off skin, Johan pulled the reins of the golden warhorse without caring if his body was destroyed, ? Circus MaximusDDDD!!!! With an overly burning rage, he launched a charge on the enemy sitting on the catwalk. The ability ofChariotwasRoad. Roadwas an ability beyond that of humans, it overcame every single bad road and obstacle and of course, it also made him float in the air. Therefore, the hoofs of the warhorse went straight to the enemy while kicking the empty air, The knight-spear that Johan pushed out thrust away at the face of the enemyat that instant, Like it was natural, Johan was forced to stop all movement. ? Hmm. I prefer not slaughtering you. Its a pity that you couldnt enjoy it and get drunk on blood because of how you are. Prince- sama. The enemy remained immobile all this time ever since he appeared before Johan and the others. Without even moving one finger. And yetDDthey couldnt do anything to such enemy. (The difference, is too much) How much was it? He couldnt even grasp the difference in strength. The riding warhorse and knight-spear of Johan became something like gold dust and disappeared. The Device was the soul of a Blazer. If the mind of its owner collapsed, then the Device would also collapse. To such state of Johan, ? Oh, thats right. The effeminate Prince-sama liked the one over here. Though it would have been great if you had told her so from the beginning?. The wicked one that had created this tragedy had the most enjoyable-looking smile as of now. C !? Johan put himself on guard with an expression that showed signs of fear. Hes still planning things to do? But it didnt matter how prepared he was, his body was already at the mercy of the wickedDD When Johans body landed on the ground, he, to the dead body of Enaris, He tore up her coat with all his strength. ? Aha aha aha. In the very dim light illuminated only by the moonlight that flowed in from the blown window. TheMarionette Kingmade his body shiver in pleasure while listening to the sound that mechanically struck hard the flesh. It was Johan begging forgiveness as much as his voice allowed him, but now he was nothing but sobbing and shedding tears. He only moved his body while repeating words of apology as if talking in delirium and with eyes out of focus. That was certainly transmitted toMarionette Kingthrough the steel-wired DeviceBlack Widow. The sounds of his heart cracking and collapsing. DDWere irresistible. One life, just like his own life. A loveable being that was loved by someone and loved someone. This sensation of destroying as he wished, like a cheap doll. The sorrow and feeling of emptiness that struck the heartthe ecstasy exceeded those greatly. Once he was aware of it, there was no turning back anymore. He couldnt live without the stimulus of this destruction. And the stronger the stimulus, the better it was. ? Im looking forward to it. TheMarionette Kingyearned for it. Citizens, family, a beloved girlfriend. What face would Stella put when all of that has fallen apart? ? Im sure its going to be a very adorable one Ecstasy ran in his whole body just by imagining so. The core of his body got hot and began to dissolve. That stimulus seemed to be bringing even more excitement than the moment when he would have destroyed her. DDHe couldnt endure it anymore. He wanted to play with her soon. He wanted to enjoy himself outside soon. But, if he was finally going to play, then he better have lots of toys prepared. TheMarionette Kingmoved his hands for the first time there. He raised horizontally both hands that were covered by a loose-sized hoodie, And extended a fine thread that couldnt be captured by the eye. The thread went through the blown window, weaved its way through the many trees of the forest and went to the city To capture soldiers, to capture pregnant women, to capture children. And then to build up little by little, little by little. His own KingdomDDWonderland. Even the captured people werent aware of it now. Without knowing it, everyone was becoming dolls of that person. The thread eventually extended over the entirety of Kledelland, establishing a number of hubs. Those were practicallyroots. Roots of a parasitic plant that would make the Kingdom of Kledelland a seed-plot. And when this parasitic plant were to bear fruit it would begin. The war written asVermillions Military Campaignin the history of the stars. TheInternational Mage-Knight League Headquartersin the United Kingdom. There were two figures in a room of the division where only the single-digit knights in the world ranking determined by the director of all the branches, otherwise, the League, could get in. ? Oh, thats right. The story where Mr. Alexis of the Minister of Foreign Affairs of France collapsed. Did you hear it too? He collapsed like a thread that was cut during a dinner at the previous foreign trip. He quickly regained consciousness, maybe it was just stress and he should rest one day, but since this happened to more than 500 important political and business people around the world almost simultaneously, its a different story. One of them was a young man who was speaking in front of an inserted-styled display that emitted a sole light in the unlighted room. The other one was a tall man who heard his voice from inside the stagnated darkness that surrounded the room. The young man continued explaining to the tall man while operating the display. ? The integration of media and police information has confirmed that nearly 1000 people apart from the political and business people have collapsed all around the world. Most of them were treated as heatstroke patients, but how such a coincidence happened like that? However, what became conclusive for us, the League, was the video recorded in Kledelland two days after the multiple heatstroke that happened simultaneously in the world. The video shown on the display changed together with those words. A small figure with a hood pulled over his eyes. Immediately after, the shadow of the tall figure standing in the darkness shook and the sound of metal rubbing against metal was produced. Was he shaking? The young man continued his words without being concerned about it. ? We used connections that we had and investigated him behind the scenes, but it seems that a big confusion occurred in the side of Rebellion due to his actions. Well, the independent action itself of the Twelve Apostles Numbers isnt that much unusual, is it? Those guys of Rebellion arent the ones who were in control to begin with. The problem is that hes not the puppet, his real body hasnt come out from the darkness. He also willingly let go of all the control of the dolls that were the eyes and ears of Rebellion. Is he planning something? Or is it just a caprice? We dont know at the present time, but this isnt a situation that can be ignored if its aboutMarionette KingOr=Gaule who moved. If we talk about detailed danger, a troubled Desperado is far more dangerous thanTyrant, the leader of Rebellion. DDWe, the League, need to be prepared for the worst-case scenario. And then, the young man turned his tough eyes to the black armor in the darkness. ? Youll have to go to Vermillion. Black KnightAscaride. Youre the only one qualified in the League for this mission. You also know the dreadfulness ofMarionette Kingmore than anyone else. C DDDDDD With this order,Black Knightwaved his cape and turned back. Then, he left the room. He didnt return an affirmation or negation. But, that fist was grasped strongly in anger. DDBlood dripped from the joints of the metal plate, stronger. And stronger. Volume 11 - CH 5 Sirius Vermillion was worried. Stella, his beloved daughter who had returned from Japan after a long time. Her eyes that were looking at him were rather cold. Scornful-looking eyes. Like eyes looking at trash. He was also ignored. She reluctantly answered even when he persistently talked to her. When are you going to grow up!? Youre the father of the bride! That was what Stella said to him. Why did something like this happen? The reason was evident. Everything was. Because of that brat. Kurogane Ikki! That Japanese kidnapped the pure Stella at the study abroad destination. Stella was being deceived by him. So, Sirius took actions to protect Stella. He wanted Ikki on the wanted list and sent the army after him using his authority as a King. But all of them were vain attempts. He managed to placate Dandalion who was sent as an assassin. Thanks to that, his dignity as a father ended up falling to the ground. They were completely pathetic. They werent reliable. In that caseDDSirius thought. Im not going to rely on anyone anymore! But on myself only. With my power, Ill earn the trust of my Stella, of my beloved Stella! For the sake of thatDD C Thats right, a match, anIllusionary Formsham battle! A single match! Sirius shouted, facing Ikki on the training ring in the courtyard of the castle. He would fight Ikki directly and win. Overwhelmingly. That was the comeback plan that Sirius had thought of. He was convinced of it. When he pictured the image of himself having a complete victory over this Japanese, then Stella would also remember. That her father was the coolest guy in this world. On the other hand, Ikki, who was summoned to the courtyard with these words of Sirius, showed puzzlement. C E-err, why are we having a match all of a sudden? C I certainly admitted that if you bring victory to Vermillion in the war I would let you marry Stella, but that doesnt mean I have recognized your true strength! Were going to make that clear here! If you defeat me, youll be recognized as a representative of Vermillion! But if you lose, youll return to Japan in silence! But Ikki, before the challenge of Sirius, showed hesitation. C E-eeeh!? I mean, while its true that you have trained, to raise the sword against the imperial family of a country is However, two women pressed the back of Ikki. C Its fine, Ikki-san. Dont pay attention to it?. C Since the person in question is telling you to do it, theres no need to hold back. Those were Astraea Vermillion, the wife of Sirius and their daughter Stella Vermillion. Sirius looked at the figure of them with disgusted feelings. Since the strategy using the army failed because Dandalion and the imperial guards gave poor results, the attitude of his beloved wife Astraea and Stella became somewhat cold. She just wanted to get along with Ikki, and not to talk to him. She didnt take a bath with him yesterday. (Not just Stella, even my wife is being deceived! Unforgivable, Kurogane Ikki!) But, that was until today. If he were to knock him down, then he would be able to restore all his dignity as her father and the love of his wife. Kyaa, papa is superb as always?! I looove my strong father! *Kiss*! It was decided that those would be their feelings. So, (Its time to do it!) C Well now! Come up to the ring immediately! The signal has sounded, its now or never! Sirius demanded Ikki to go up the ring. After the small hesitation of Ikki towards this, C Understood. Ill go all out. He stood in front of Sirius. Thus, the stage was ready. C Burst into flames, Ifrit!! C Come. Intetsu. The two Blazers faced each other with the manifestation of their souls. To mediate that, Stella played the role of the referee. Stella confirmed that both parties had their Devices at the ready and, C Are you ready? Then LETS GO AHEAD!!!!* TN: Caps written in English by the author. The battle started. C Funnuuuaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!! The one that moved first was Sirius who also had the nickname ofCrimson Wild Lion. He brought forth a flame with the magic powers of his whole body and let it cover the blade of his DeviceIfrit. The temperature of that was reallyDDover 3000oC! A flame slash that cut even the iron. Sirius raised the axe to throw it at the enemy who disturbed the harmony of his familyDD -What? He lost sight of the enemy from his field of vision in an instant. Simultaneously with that, C *Ack*. He fell down on the spot. As if he had collapsed from the knees. C The match is over! Its Ikkis victory! Eh, really? Isnt King-sama too weak? Only 5 seconds have passed, but what? For real? I mean, what happened just now? C !? , , , !?!? The maids gathered to see what kind of silly thing their King was doing in the courtyard this time around while Sirius himself was confused with this excessively abrupt ending. Because he didnt understand what was done to him. However, (This guy!) Sirius raised his face and noticed. The fact that Ikki was standing to his left. (No way, he saw through me!?) DDIt was that no way. In fact, the left eye of Sirius could hardly see due to the wound he suffered in an incident 30 years ago. He wasnt told about it by the members of the family, but Ikki was able to see through him with fine eye movement and slipped into the blind spot of Sirius by reaching top speed the very moment he moved thanks to the defensive body movement ofWings Abreast. It was impossible for Sirius, who was burdened with such eyesight handicap, to catch hold of his movement. He didnt think that it was a foul. Sirius was also a warrior. It was a natural tactic in a fight to go for the opponents weaknesses. Rather, Sirius trembled. Because of Ikkis defensive body movement and discerning eyes. Judging from appearances, he looked no more than an ordinary, slender and feeble man and yet, what a master he was. He wasnt at a place that could be reached with common training. And, simultaneously with that understanding. He did a reckless action as if trying to fly towards the sun with waxy wings to defeat such a man; to try regain his dignity as a father. C Jeez. Why is papa so childish? -Theres no way he will complain now, right? Otou-sama. Since Ikki won, recognize him as a representative of Vermillion. C fu, fufufu fuhahaha, fuuhahahahaha! W-well, it would be shameful for a young man to make a serious effort from the beginning, but this win is a sort of handicap! 3! 3 matches!! I forgot to tell you! Im sorryyy! Nahahahahah! Sirius was also not a man that would be discouraged with all that. He stood up while laughing then overturned the match shamelessly. Haa???? , Stella breathed a very deep sigh to such figure of a father, but Sirius wasnt disheartened. It was great if he were to win. It was great if he was the winner in the end. If that happened, then his daughter would definitely see him in a more positive light. The process was a trivial thing. And, the path was already in sight. C U-umm, what will be the next match about? C So you heard me well! Next is arm wrestling!! C Arm wrestling? Umm does that have any relationship with the qualifications of a representative? C Of course it has! Strength is power! The technique that made you slip into me the moment my sight was surpassed is a big deal, but its not like I trust in a cheap brat like you or anything like that! If a man is strong, then his arms have to be equally strong! Here we goDD Sirius put an elbow on a drum prepared by an elder maid who read the situation while he was talking, C Show me. Your physical strength! Yeah, he invited Ikki. The young maids gave their honest opinions. Wow, King-sama is so cunning! The difference in their physiques is around two times, but there is no way he can win (Kukuku, thats right! Theres no way he can win!) Sirius chuckled to himself with the voices of the maids. Certainly, the opponent was a master. It wouldnt be a match if they competed properly with swords. But, when looking at that slender and small body. When it came to the thickness of their arms, the difference was more than double. It didnt matter how much he tried to boast of his sword techniques and his excellent moves, he was a Japanese after all. There was no way he can rival me, the one with a physical of a hunting race. This can be my win. I cant lose. If I win, both Stella and Astraea will come to their senses. A strong man is cool after all! C Hey, whats the matter!? Are you scared!? To this provocation of Sirius, C understood. Ill do it with all my strength. Ikki also put his elbow on the drum and grabbed the hand of Sirius. C You sure have the guts. Stella. Give the signal. Stella reluctantly accepted the request of Sirius with sure, C Alright then, are you both ready? Ready go! She gave the signal. At that moment C Seiyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!! Sirius roared. The roar shook the atmosphere like a lion, just like his nickname. A manifestation of a loud, fighting spirit shout. A strong torque was produced from the log-like arm in response to that motivation. A force enough to smash every single bone. The arm of Ikki, against this, (W-what?) *Twitch*, he wasnt moving at all. There was no inclination. It didnt matter how much strength he put into it, it was a very small amount which looked like nothing. It was completely (Like steel!) Even when Sirius made the veins in the temple of his forehead to be exhilarated and put his strength into it while his face became bright red, the arm of Ikki didnt even move in the slightest. And while it didnt move in the slightest C Oh, oh, oh!? He slowly defeated the arms of Sirius that went against him without hesitation like a machineand with a thump, the back of the hand of Sirius was pressed against the drum. C Its done. Its Ikkis victory. Stella announced the outcome with a voice that understood that completely. Amazing! He won without danger even though there was such a physical difference!? C Woow. Ikki-san is also a strong man despite not having a large build?. C !? The maids and Astraea that came to watch the unexpected complete victory of Ikki gave a round of applause. Sirius stared at the palm of the hand where a remembrance of overwhelming power that couldnt be opposed with an I cant believe it face remained there. A thin arm that had no more than half of the thickness of his own arm. How did he produce so much strength from that? Sirius couldnt understand it at all. Stella told Sirius. C The difference in physique doesnt mean anything to Ikki. Because Ikki puts his whole body under complete control with the concentration abilityUsing up all of himself in one minute C His body under complete control? C Yes. I thought that Otou-sama would certainly be aware of it since he is a warrior, but humans arent able to use up their specs fully. Because the survival instincts that people are naturally gifted with suppress without fail their strength so they dont end up destroying themselves. But Ikki is different. The concentration ability that reached even the utmost limits of Ikki can destroy the restraints* with his own will. Properly speaking, he can freely draw out the strength that one shouldnt set ones hands on. The meaning of all ones strength for Ikki is different from us. For us, all ones strength are words that inspire us, but for Ikki, all ones strength is literally everything. *TN: Word used there was hoop (of a barrel). Meaning that it was in order to contain his strength. C DD! Sirius became speechless due to Stellas words. A limiter based on survival instincts. Humans were able to use only about half of their strength, stamina and magic powers because of this limiter. Sirius, who was also a warrior, naturally understood so. The only time this limiter went off was when one was in the verge of a real danger of life. The concentration ability at the verge of death, commonly called adrenaline rush. For only that moment, the humans could unconsciously destroy this limiter. But the boy in front of his eyes used it freely, at his own will. (How) How much did he persecute himself to be able to reach such a state? C Otou-sama knew this too, right? That Ikki is amazing. I mean, Ikki has defeated me twice in the first place. Theres no way for Otou-sama to match Ikki when he has never won against me. C Sirius realized, it was certainly as Stella said. He even felt respect as a warrior. But! C Im not going to lose againDDDDDD!!!! C Huu!? Didnt you just say to the best of 3!? Ikki won twice so its his victory no!? C Youre wrong! The third round gives 10 points so I can reverse it!! C Hey, umm grow up already! King-sama doesnt know when to give up Thats so unappealing? I agree, I cant bear to look at him anymore C Shut up! I dont care what you say, I still havent lost! The word defeat doesnt exist for a young man while his heart isnt brokeeeeeeeeen!!!! He turned white eyes to Stella and the maids as if this had nothing to do with them. The boy in front of him was probably a warrior worthy of respect, but it didnt matter. Because this man was trying to steal his beloved daughter. The crystallization of love that was born in the relationship between Astraea and him. The treasure that had been carefully, carefully raised since childhood. Then, he suddenly appeared from the side to snatch herDD I dont like that. I dont like that, I dont like that. I dont like that, not even a little anymore. Just thinking about it made him dizzy. He felt like crying. DDHe knew he was being selfish. He knew very, very well it was an egoist thing. However, he didnt feel like enduring such a painful feeling that was like tearing off his body. So (Ill be a hindrance till the end of my life!) C Kurogane Ikki! This time Ill defeat you in a marathoooooon!! Sirius refused to back down three times without worrying about his reputation. Ikki asked without complaining not even once. C I dont mind about it, but where are we going to run? Towards that, Sirius answered. C If you go south along the main road that goes around the imperial capital, theres aBonnies Housemain store along the road! The one that goes there and return here first will be the winner! C Bo-Bonnie? Whats that? Ikki inclined his head to the side in doubt to the words he hadnt heard before. Astraea supplemented to him. C Bonnies Houseis a sweet brand of Vermillion. Were also very indebted to them for treating the state guests that came to Vermillion. The chocolates are especially popular and they opened a department store in Japan. C Oh, its a sweet shop. It was no wonder that Ikki who wasnt good at sweets didnt know about it. C The main store has chocolate taiyaki* that are only sold there. C T-taiyaki? *TN: fish-shaped pancake filled with bean jam. C You dont know them? Those adorable shaped things are popular all over the world now. C Anyway, just buy a taiyaki as a proof that you ran there. Do you have money? C Ah, yes. I have some money C Thats great! Alright, lets go! See you later! Sirius instantly ran towards the main gate of the castle as he pleased without waiting for Ikkis preparation. C Y-you serious!? Why is he so childish!? Stella was indignant about her fathers actions, C Ikki, theres no need for you to go along with it anymore. Lets ignore him! She proposed to Ikki. But, he shook his head while spilling a wry smile, C Ahaha well, the one who said to try it until he was satisfied was me. I can see the location of the store if I check it with my cell phone, so see you later. He started running to chase the back of Sirius. The distance was of 10 kilometers when he checked the map of his cell phone. It wasnt a great distance since Ikki ran 20 kilometers every day. Ikki immediately went ahead Sirius and shook free from him. (Hes agile as expected! Here I) Sirius didnt think of anything and tried to tackle the marathon. He had a secret plan. And that was C Here it is! Sirius turned sharply from the main road into a narrow alleyway. Yeah. It was a shortcut. (By passing the town area diagonally and running at the shortest distance toBonnies House, the distance will be reduced by almost half! An unknown route that its not in the GPS!) A road that couldnt be used by travelers who were searching for a road with a cell phone in a hand. Not to mention that Sirius was the King of this country. He knew all the things about his country thoroughly. He had the locational advantage. Therefore, he was convinced. C This match is mineDDDDDD!! Several minutes later Kurogane Ikki was the first to arrive, he came back to the castle with a bundle of taiyaki in hand. C Alright. Its Ikkis victory. C Good work. Ikki-san. C Thank you very much. Ikki gave his thanks to Astraea and Stella who blessed him for his victorythen Ikki asked. C And, umm, wheres my father-in-law? Sirius hadnt comeback yet, even though he should have taken a shortcut. Astraea answered that. C Dont worry. It seems that Dandalion-san protected him from getting lost in the town area some time ago. Yeah. Sirius was confident about his locational advantage, but he overestimated himself. Sirius was part of the royalty. He had been around the castle, but he had never experienced going through unknown alleyways. It was impossible to say that he would go through the complex town area and head to the aimed place. The result. He naturally got lost and puzzled, then sent an SOS to Astraea by phone and got saved moments ago. C *Long sigh*, hes sooooo pathetic! And embarrassing! And pathetic!! Stella was at wits end because of her fathers repeated disgraceful behavior. C You said pathetic twice, huh? C Two times isnt enough! He cheated completely and he even lost entirely in the end! C Its just that my father-in-law cares a lot about Stella. C Still, theres a limit, no? A limit! You know what? Ill absolutely not going to talk to him while Im here! C C-calm down Ikki tried to calm down the enraged heart of Stella. He felt regretful that he was the cause that a fissure was done in the parent-and-daughter relationship honestly, the easy-to-understand-affection of Sirius was enviable for Ikki who wasnt blessed with a father-son relationship. But Astraea addressed to such Ikki. C Fufu. Ikki-san is kind, isnt he? You are worried about papa even when hes treating you like an enemy. But dont care about it, alright? That person isnt going to be discouraged with this much. Dandalion-san told me through a phone call not long ago thatA draw in the competition was decided for the time being. If you asked me, the one who knows papa the most, then theTrying to do as much as you wantmay have been a bit careless?. C Ha, hahaha Why even a draw? He didnt understand the irrational argument of Sirius anymore. Ikki could only return a strained laugh to this. C But I was the one who said so. Besides. C Besides? C If the time comes when Stella and I have a child, I think that Ill treasure that child more than my life, Im sure of it. Wouldnt be shameless to just accept such a thing and not fight for such an important and precious being? Thats why, it didnt matter what he tried, he would respond to them all. Astraea smiled to Ikki who told such determination of his. C I feel that Stella-chan chose a really good man. Well then, please do your best to the very end. Ill be cheering for you. And then, she turned around. C Where are you going? C Im going out to meet papa. Im sure he must be losing his nerve. With that said, Astraea left the courtyard giving slightly quick steps. Thus, her small back disappearedat that moment. C Kurogane-san! You did a great job! A great job!* *TN: They just repeat the desu at the end of the previous line. Several voices struck his earlobes from behind. When he turned back, young girls dressed in apron dresses were gathering there. C You are? C We are the maids serving the castle! C We brought cold drinks to thank you for going along with the selfishness of King-sama. C Please have a change of clothes as well! Saying so, the girls presented plastic bottle drinks and sportswear. Ikki thanked them, sayingThank you. This helps a lot The current season in Vermillion was summer, but it was cooler than Japan. He felt uncomfortable wearing the jacket fully soaked in sweat; his throat was dry too. Ikki, who depended on the kindness of the maids, put the bundle of taiyaki on the ground and took off the wet coat. And then, KyaaaDDDD!!!! Shrilling voices were raised by the maids all of a sudden. C W-what!? The maids whispered into anothers ear as their eyes sparkled, looking at the surprised Ikki. C You saw them, right!? C I saw them! I saw his abs! C Hes a hosomacho*! ! A good-looking guy and a hosomacho, hes too perfect! *TN: Thin man with well-defined musculature. C Kurogane-san! Since you have sweated this much, the new clothes will get dirty very fast. There is a shower in our lodging house close by, so why dont you wash off your sweat!? C Together with that, would you like to have an afternoon tea with us? We want to know more about Ikki-san??. (Ah, this development is) Ikki felt a dj vu with the expressions of the maids that surrounded him. A situation that turned into a regular sight after defeatingHunterat the academy selection battle. Like the schoolgirl fans that supported him. He was accepted by the people of the country of Stella. That was a happy thing for Ikki, butDDfrom his experience, the development after this had been decided. C This is too much????????????!!!! Just as he thought, Stella, who was nearby, raised an angry voice and put herself between Ikki and the maids. Then, a reprimand flew towards the maids. C H-how on earth do you girls have the nerve to promote infidelity to the boyfriend of the princess when you are the maids serving the imperial family!!!!? However, the maids werent perturbed at all with the reprimand of Stella, but rather they returned very unfaithful smiling faces. C Eh? But since King-sama has such impression of him, isnt marrying something impossible? C I think its weird to claim ownership of Ikki-san when you arent even engaged in the first place?. Thats right The red hair of Stella began to wear a pain light because of the objection of the maids. C Oh dear to think that the maids of my family were truly audacious. It makes me happy youre seriously picking a fight withCrimson Princess. Her voice trembled. Her flaming hair increased its color saturation. Ikki sensed that this was getting bad and, C C-calm down, StellaDD He prompted her to control herself, but that didnt reach Stellas ears. Stella let fire overflow from her whole body and howled. C Bring it on, army of adulterers! If you want a fight, then Ill give you what youre asking for! Come, Ill fight you all at once!! C Kyaa! Hime-sama burst into flames! C Shes a muscle-brain! A muscle-brain just like King Sirius! Like father, like daughter! C Whos a muscle-brain!? Ill forgive your foolhardiness by taking care of you directly! Dont run away from this! C Nooo! Nooo! The maids escaped like baby spiders scattering in all directions and Stella ran after them. Ikki bewildered with whats the deal with them because a strife about him occurred suddenly. To such Ikki, C Ahahaha! Stellas boyfriend is so popular, isnt he!? C He gives the impression of a playboy. Familiar voices addressed him. Lucid and cheerful voices that resounded like flattering him. The owner of those voices were, C Tilmitt-san and Miriallia-san! Older sister too. Tilmitt Gracie and Miriallia Lazy. The two girls that appeared in the courtyard were Stellas classmates and Blazers that were aiming for the reward that was placed on the head of Ikki by Sirius the other day. C Come to think of it, the ones that you met during the turmoil were these two? Lunaize Vermillion, the First Princess of the Empire of Vermillion and the older sister of Stella, got where Ikki was together with those two girls and asked him. Ikki returned a nod to that question. C Yes. Thats right. C Oh no, hes the bad boyfriend from that time. I did want the money though. C Were sorry? Did she really think that I was bad? He had a considerable doubtful attitude, but Ikki returned a dont worry to the apology of the two. C Its not necessary. Thanks to everyone, the tension I had at that time disappeared before meeting my father-in-law. Im rather grateful to you. C Ahaha. Youre thanking the opponents that were running after you to kill you. Are you out of your mind? C But he matches up well with Stella-chan. Isnt that right, Luna-ane? C Yup. I agree. C Isnt everyone being calmly rude!? Tilmitt shook her head and saidnot at allto Ikki who spontaneously protested, C Arent we praising you?? Look over there. He glanced at Stella who was having fun with the maids rather than chasing them around. C Because youre the reason that was able to change Stella. I couldnt believe from the time she was here that she would even get jealous like any other ordinary girl. C Yup, yup. An unimaginable side of Stella-chan than when she was here. C Is that so? C It sure is. Stella-chan was always sulking, looking bored. C She got annoyed when she couldnt find an opponent with the strength that could compete with her. Thats bad, isnt it? To have that kind of bad behavior that is so frequent at that age. C Like a chuunibyou?* *TN: Behaving in a way characteristic of teenagers going through puberty. C Yeah, like that. C Now that you say that Because of the conversation between the two, Ikki remembered the time when he had just met Stella. Certainly, when he met Stella, she had a thorny aura. That may have been the worst way of meeting with her, since she didnt hide the dissatisfaction and irritation regarding her surroundings. She thought she was able to put her ability in order due to a single word: talent, and so she gave up as hopeless the ones surrounding her that couldnt stand side by side with her, without getting along with anyone, as if considering that it was a good thing to be by herself. When he thought about that time it was true, she had changed a lot. The aura she was cladded in calmed. If that change was brought because of meeting with him, then that was a very welcoming thing, then IkkiDD C Well, in other words, the stubborn tomboy who flew to a country where her chuunibyou aggravated in the end couldnt win against theIntetsuof Samurai-samas nether region! He coughed violently like vomiting blood. C W-what are you saying so suddenly, Tilmitt-san!? C What? Im saying that you dispatched stubborn tomboys membrane with your you-know-what. C Rodeo-like? C Hey, what are you trying to say!!? C You still dont know? Youre still feigning ignorance, huh. Its very occult when a healthy man and woman live in the same room and they are lovers on top of that. Isnt that right? C Hey, hey, how far have you honestly gone with Stella-chan? Will you tell me with honesty? C About that? The other party is the Princess but, and her ass? What about her ass? C As!? Ikki became speechless due to Tilmitt and Miriallia who got near him with eyes shining in curiosity. It was universally known that girls of this age were suckers for love affairs. But, C Leave these vulgar topics for another time, you perverted damn kids. Lunaize remonstrated the two girls by hitting their heads lightly with one of her palms. C Ouch! C Ack. Isnt Luna-ane worried about it? C Im not. I dont want to know what my sister does with her boyfriend. Besides, while we have the simpleton Stella, Ikki is a dependable man, which is rare nowadays. It is impossible for him to lose to lust and commit the sin of having premarital sexual relations with the princess of a country. Am I right? C O-of courze ahaha Ikki endured the feelings of guilty as if feeling exhausted while lying and laughing. But it couldnt be helped. At that time, how to say it, because of a prior oath and his pride as a man, he couldnt think of anything but Stella and that anything and everything would end up getting better no matter what it would take. He couldnt help it. The fate he couldnt escape from. Thats why he didnt regret it. Yeah, while Ikki excuse his inner thoughts, Lunaize spilled just a few words. C However, that tomboy, who thought that probably nobody would have her as a bride, came back as a fine woman. Im going to let the cute girl fly She said with an expression full of affection and tenderness to her little sister. But, (Huh?) Why? That expression of Lunaize was gloomily reflected to Ikki. As if she casted a shadow. But that was for an instant. It was faster than Ikki making the thought of his own intuition go around, C Umm, by the way, Ikki. Lunaize ended the idle talk and shifted the topic about why she came here. C Not only I brought those two along with me. I was also thinking of getting them to train with Ikki. C Train? C Yes. According to my guess, Stella and you can defeat anyone of Kledelland, but that cant be said for the other three. Thats why I want to attempt strengthening their capabilities as much as possible before the matches. C I dont feel like losing a tag fight. C Youre weak on 1 VS 1?. After all, Miria-chan is a sniper. I see, Ikki actually understood the concerns of Lunaize from the impression he felt when fighting with the two. Certainly, when he took on them at the same time, it was exceedingly difficult to follow the weaknesses of both of them, but when evaluated as knights on their own, there were many points that should be improved from Ikkis perspective. Besides, Ikkis own challenge, the strengthening of the two that would alsoLead Vermillion to victorywas essential. There was no reason for Ikki to refuse this proposal. C Since it has become to this, please allow me to cooperate without fail. It was hard to raise their overall strength because they only had one week until the matches, but surpassing the rivals by going all out to win the battles wasnt necessary. Pulling victory towards himself with a bad hand wasWorst Ones specialty. Both Tilmitt and Miriallia were able to secure a blessed foundation. They would be able to master their secret weapon to boggle the minds of their opponents from now on. Lunaize gave her thanks and saidIm counting on youto Ikki who consented readily, C One more thing. She referenced the second thing about why she came here. C In fact, I was just contacted from the headquarters of League. It seems that in the outskirts of Vermillion But, at that time. An alarm notifying an incoming call sounded from a pocket of Lunaize. To this, Lunaize cursed, saying who the hell is the guy calling at this hour? and took out the cell phone. Then she stared in wonder, as if she was a bit surprised, when the name of the one who called was displayed, C Excuse me. After she said those two words to Ikki, she answered the call. C Hello? Isnt unusual for you to call my cellphone, Johan? What is it? Yup. Yeah, if its about that call, I was contacted by them as well. Whats happening now? C Johan? The other person is Johan-ani? Tilmitt, who was listening to the leaked conversation, muttered accidentally. C The one calling in peace is a member of the imperial family of the country that is about to start the war. C By war you mean the one with Kledelland? *Whispers*, Ikki asked whispering so as to not be picked up by the cell phone. Tilmitt nodded. C Yeah. HesGolden WindJohan Kristoff Van Collbrande. The first Prince of Kledelland and the team leader over there. C To think shes talking with such person in private C Well, arent they members nations of the same League? Johan-ani has been visiting Vermillion for a long time. C Luna-ane and him went to the same university, no? He was her kouhai, right?? So isnt that normal? Tilmitt and Miriallia said like it was natural, but Ikki thought that it wasnt such a simple conversation. There were many countries in conflict with other member nations of League. For that reason, the League had a war system for the member nations of League. The history of Vermillion and Kledelland wasnt a peaceful one at all. He heard that they were competing for the gas fields, so he thought that when they came together, they would have heated arguments for sure, but it seemed that the imperial families were in good terms with each other. ( Thats one side of the over-fond parent that I didnt know) King Sirius, who had established a peaceful relationship with the neighboring country with deep bonds, seemed to be a considerable capable person as a politician. Ikki was impressed, C DD haa, oh dear, what is it? Arent you being unusually pushy? Well, whatever. Ill try asking him. Ill get her to give an exception and borrow him. Yeah. Ill head there around noon tomorrow. Bye bye. The conversation ended and Lunaize hung up the call. She turned to Ikki and, C Im sorry, Ikki. I want to ask you something if possible. After those few words, she said this. C Wouldnt you accompany me to Kledelland tomorrow? Volume 11 - CH 6 The world-leading natural defense that crossed the center of Europe from east to west. The Alps. On that labyrinth of mountains that pierced the skies, a helicopter was flying, weaving its way through a world of nothing but rocks and snow. Kazamatsuri Conglomerate The helicopter had the Kazamatsuris family crest engraved on it. This family was Japans biggest and worlds prominent wealthy family. A state-of-the-art helicopter built with abundant financial power and connections, it continued flyting stable, defying the turbulent air that blew through the mountains. To arrive at the place of destination soon. Not only mountain climbers didnt enter deeply in the mountains, the wild animals didnt do it either. A white peak that towered highly and conspicuously and pierced even the clouds. That mountain was the stronghold of a secret society that made the world racketDDthe stronghold ofRebellion. But, C Wh-what is this? The pilot of the helicopter had his breath taken away due to the scene below. The white peak, which was the stronghold, had its interior gouged out and the surrounding mountainsDD All the mountains that extended in a few kilometers around it had lost their summit as if their necks had fallen. All the summits tumbled on the slope and fell in the valley between the mountaintops. The cut ends were sharp as if they were cut with an edged tool, at first glance one understood that this wasnt a natural collapse. They were cut. By the hands of someone. What happened here? The pilot grasped the yoke with sweaty hands and made it land on a part of the white peak, on a leveled ground prepared for takeoff and landing of helicopters. And at the same time the rotors stopped rotating, the door of the helicopter was left opened and, DDKazamatsuri Rinna grimaced due the crumbling before her eyes. C Yikes this is more than unbelievable In front of the heliport, where she was standing now, there should be a solemn iron door of 20 meters high, which was properly speaking, the main gate of the headquarters. However, and while the iron door was opened, it was vigorously cut together with the rocky mountain, without leaving even a meter of it, it wasnt fulfilling its role anymore. Aside from that, the dead bodies of the armed adherents around the main gate had fallen over, too many to be counted. All of them were extremely damaged, they werent even maintaining a human form anymore. What was reflected in the eyes of the girl wasDDevidently a disastrous scene. C Ojou-sama. Please be careful where you step on. C Yeah. Rinna took the hands of Charlotte Corday who got off the helicopter slightly earlier and also got down on the scene of such tragic event. Then Sara Bloodlily, her older stepsister, followed Rinna and came down to the ground, and frowned. Fortunately the snow didnt melt throughout the year, so there was no putrid smell of corpses, but that scene wasDD C just like a zone in dispute C Almost, but not true actually. C ! The voice of a man denied Saras muttering. It was heard from beyond the main gate that was already rendered useless and from the other side of the snow dyed dark red. C Three days ago. Certainly enough, a war took place here. The owner of that voice, together with the sounds of steps, showed his figure to the three people from the large stairway leading down to the depths of the main entrance. His stylized outfit was about a white scarf and a calm, deep black suit. The deep wrinkles carved in his face and the bright white hair and moustache surmised that he was probably very old, but his strong-muscled body, his stretched spine and the pupils that didnt hide the energy burning inside him made the old man feel like he had the vitality of a young man. Rinna, who saw the figure of the old man, C Dad! Began to run, raising a voice dyed in joy and hugged the waist of the old man. Thats right. This man was the father of Rinna and Sara. And the economic monsterwho reigned with absolute influence both the public and underground worlds as the head of theKazamatsuri Conglomerate. That man was Kazamatsuri Kouzou. C Are you alright, dad!? Youre not injured, right!? C No. Im fine. When the incident took place, TheGrand Professorand I werent at the headquarters. Kouzou patted with his big, rough and bony hand the head of his daughter that was concerned about him. C However, all the ones that were present, including theNumbers, are all dead. It would be best to say that Rebellion headquarters has, as a matter of fact, fallen. C But what happened? Kouzou shook his head to the question of Sara. C I dont know. The objective of the enemy was determined, but there is no conclusive evidence. We dont know the motive either. Because theApostlesand theadherentsdied, there are no survivors. Theres no way to hear the circumstances from the dead. Thats why I got you to bring him with you. C DDthe circumstances, I know of them. It wasnt neither Rinna, Charlotte nor Sarah who responded so. But another person who was on board of the same helicopter as the girls. He got down on the snow surface where blood spots bloomed and faced Kouzou. C Long time no see, Tsukikage. C Head. Thank you very much for your assistance atSeven Stars Sword Art Festival. The Prime Minister of Japan Tsukikage Bakuga. He thanked Kouzou and, C I am sorry for not living up to your expectations. He bowed his head very deeply and apologized. The leader party ofRebellion. He failed to successfully execute the withdrawal from League and the great reform staged at the lastSeven Stars Sword Art Festivalwhile receiving the help of Kouzou who was one of theNumbers. However, Kouzou returned aDont worryto him. C It would have been good if you didnt let them have the possibility of being able to back away. More importantlyDD C Yes, I felt thatMarionette Kingignored the intentions ofRebellion, that he started to move on his own and that an out-of-the-ordinary war is looming, but the situation seems to be more urgent than I thought. Wait, the reason why he did something like this to the core ofRebellionis C Theres also the thing regarding the future I was talking about before. I want reliable information on what happened in order to not do the same mistakes from here on. Your device governsHistory. Although it cant be used to actively view the history of the uncertain future, that is not the case when limited to the past, isnt it? I wish you to see the past of this place. Can I request you that? C Of course. Because its very important for me who looks after the life of the people and the country called Japan. With that said, Tsukikage closed his eyes as if he was going to pray and raised his right arm. And then, he executed the only thing he could do and he ought to do. That was, C Illuminate all creation. DDMoon Orb His soul responded to his call. A brilliance that made them believe it was the blue light of the moon was created in the space in front of the right hand raised in the air, then it gradually converged. It gave concrete form to a fist-sized crystal ball that shone faintly. Moon Orb A peculiar Device of a cause-and-effect interference system that had an overhead view of the history and past of places and people. And then, the surface of the crystal ball waved and a golden drop of water spilled over and fell on the ground. After that, and when Tsukikage opened his closed eyesDD The tragic event of three days ago spread out before his eyes. C Gyaaaaaaaaaa!!!! C N-Noooo! Noooooooooo!!!! C Shit! Damn! What the hell are these bastards doing!? Screams and gunshots echoed in the snowy mountain at night. A storm of crossing bullets. The armed soldiers ofRebellionDDtheadherentswere fighting the enemy in front of the headquarters. The enemies werethe soldiers ofRebellionthat were armed just like them. C Why are you shooting your comrades to death all of a sudden!? What the hell are you doing!? Around 30 angry soldiers took up positions in front of the main gate while returning fire with machine guns. They were aiming at the approximately 30 soldiers that were climbing the rocky and snowy slope. Those guys were originally the ones who were patrolling the surroundings. But for some reason, they abandoned their duties, gathered in full force in front of the main gate and began shooting against the soldiers protecting the front gate without warning, Theadherentswas a group of ruffians who couldnt adapt to the outside world. Incidents of murderers and shootings among the veryadherentswerent unusual. ButDDthe situation was a bit different this time. C Y-youre wrong! Youre wrong! My body, my body is moving on its ooowwwnn! C Da-dammit! Its that brat! That shrimp is doing something! C Dont shoot us! Shoot that brat! Kill that braaat! The traitors that received the return fire from the soldiers protecting the main entrance yelled in a sorrowful voice. Please dont. Dont kill us. Why are they saying that while shooting us? Dont scree with us. The soldiers who protected the main gate seemed to be angry from the start and they made use of the advantageous position and encamped in a high place to return fire, but when seeing the expressions of the startled traitors, the commander of the soldiers of the main entrance noticed the strangeness of the situation. C A brat? With that complaint, the captain stared at the muzzle flashlights of the traitors in the darkness. And then, he found him. Behind the traitor soldiers. A small figure who sung to himself a childrens song that everyone heard in their childhood, C Row, Row, Row your boat, Gently down the stream ?? Merrily, Merrily, Merrily, Merrily, Life is but a dream ?? While walking barefoot on the surface of snow. A person who walked barefoot on a steep place where not just mountain climbers, but also wild animals wouldnt step in. It was obvious he wasnt a normal person. C Thats the guy! Without a moments delay, the captain had the machine gun at the ready and pulled the trigger. Without a threat or warning. The captain had already detected the small build that was at the center of this abnormal battlefield. But, Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!! C Wha!? The fired bullets of the captain didnt reach the small build. The person in question certainly took aim at the small build and pulled the trigger, and yet, C W-what did this fucking piece of shit do!!? Somehow, his gun was firing against a line of fellow soldiers encamping next to him. Many soldiers crumbled down on the snow surface while spouting out blood due to the attack from the unexpected comrade. C Even the captain! Intended to betray us!? C Y-youre wrong! Theres no doubt I was aiming at that brat C Thats ridiculousDDuu, uooooo!? And then, the abnormality spread not only to the captain, but to all the soldiers who took up positions at the main gate. Their bodies opposed their will and had the weapons at the ready, and pulled the trigger toward their allies. From there on, it was a picture of hell of agonizing cries. The soldiers shot the guns indiscriminately, killing each other. Once the bullets were used up, they pulled out their knives and started slicing off their necks. They cut off their necks while crying and shouting Dont do it, dont do it. The corpses piled up, lying on top of one another, the snow surface dyed red. In the middle of that hell, C Row, Row, Row your bow, Gently down the stream ?? If you see a crocodile, Dont forget to scream ??. The small build walked while singing a song to himself. With a light pace, as if he was going to a picnic. And the soldiers who were protecting the outside of the headquarters died out at last, only the commander remained. The commander realized with that abnormal scene. With the existence of theBlazerwho could manipulate others to his heart content as if they were dolls. C You! No, you, no way! The commander threw the machine gun away that was out of bullets and made his face to stiffen, being unable to believe and to realize what sprouted inside him while turning a pistol to his comrade. Because thatBlazerwas supposed to be their ally in the first place. He didnt get the meaning of killing them. The commander couldnt hide his confusion. On the other hand, the small figure who crossed the bloody snow surface and walked until he was in front of his eyes, C Row, Row, Row your boat, Gently in the bath ?? If you see a spider, Dont forget to laugh?? He put one of his index fingers on the dimple that surfaced on his childlike face in the back of the hood while singing and showed a smile on his face. Hey, you smile too. As if the child comforted him. Then, the lips of the commander also acted against his will and were lifted to their limitsDD The next moment, the commander shot his temple with the pistol he had and died. While he had the face of a dead person, with a smile that was frozen in fear. When all of the members standing on the steep place except him died out, the small figure in a hoodie, Marionette KingOr=Gaule, let a sigh go out. C So boring. There was no way for the powerlessadherentsto be a match for me, one of the highest leaders ofNumbers, huh. It was no different from committing suicide, even though they were challenged. No, in the first place, why did they point their guns at him, who was the senior leader ofRebellion? After his thinking reached so, Or=Gaule noticed. He had never come to the headquarters in person, not until now. C Aha ! Oh well, they dont have to know who I am. But, Im sorry, Im sorry. I did it thoughtlessly. So forgive me. Everyone does mistakes after all. Or=Gaule apologized with an open and great sincerity to the dead bodies at his feet then stood in front of the main gate of Rebellion headquarters. The towering, gigantic double iron door weighed approximately 20 tons on one side. There was no way that the average Blazer would slightly move it, a non-Blazer was out of the question, of course. Or=Gaule put both hands on such extreme weight, C Im hooome! He lightly threw it open, like opening a wicket gate. Then, at that moment. C All the members, kill hiiiiiiiim!!!! Around 50 soldiers who were on alert after they heard the chaos outside attacked Or=Gaule, firing at him all at once. Not only with machine guns, but also with anti-tank rifles and rocket launchers. They struck the enemy who entered the headquarters and threw the door open with all the firepower they had. C Attack, attack, attack! Attack, attack, dont stop attacking! He may be aBlazer, but we can kill him if we attack him with all this firepower! TheNumbersOr=Gaule is a traitor! Dont let him go back alive!!!! Yes sir!!! The firing had no interruption, it lasted for tens of seconds. They used excessive violence against one human being. While theBlazershad some resistance to physical attacks, they werent going to be safe after suffering this much fire. However and unfortunately for them, the other party wasnt an ordinaryBlazer. Or=Gaule, aDesperadothat went throughBrute SoulDDhe started to laugh as if having peculiar spasms in the middle of the rainstorm of metal and flames. C Aha aha aha! To think you have blessed my new departure with this amount of crackers, youve made me so happy! C It-its not working!? -Tha-thats not it! They arent reaching him! Hes repelling all of them! C Im-impossible! How can he, to this barrage!? Or=Gaule told to the frightened soldiers while smiling. C I have to return the favor to such wonderful celebration. That said, Or=Gaule stuck his right hand out towards the soldiers. And then, he snapped the thumb with the middle finger of his right hand, -Grand Guignol DDA snap sounded. That dried sound echoed nicely in the cavities of the marvelous rocky mountain that were made during the cascade-like sound of gunshots. DDDDDDDDDD Immediately after that, the nearly 50 soldiers crumbled down. It wasnt a metaphor. They literally became small pieces of meat similar to saikoro steak and crumbled down.* *TN: Saikoro means dice, so diced steak in this case. C My, my. Not even one of them dodged it? This was too easy. Or=Gaule showed disappointment to the remnants of the soldiers that were annihilated with a blow of his Noble Arts. C When I came for the first time to the headquarters with Sensei, a scary old man with a scary weapon in hand made me feel really nervous, but after all hes just a foolish man who relies on the big tree calledTyrant. The shortage of talented people thatRebellionhas is so serious that is indispensable to leave a company to defend the headquarters. There were no more enemies that blocked his path. Or=Gaule traversed the pool of blood that oozed out from the pieces of flesh and went towards the descending staircase of the entrance. (Even if I dont wait for them, if its in this easy modeDD DD) But, the moment Or=Gaule tried to go down the stairway leading to Rebellion headquarters. C DDDD!?!? An invisible, strong and quick shock hit Or=Gaule. His small body was easily pulled out from the ground by that shock and caused him to be blown off to the entrance. He turned around in the air, so he certainly didnt fall, DDbut a few drops of blood fell at his feet with a splat. Blood overflowed from the laceration that appeared on the right cheek of Or=Gaule. Or=Gaules impregnable defense warded off the blasts that blew against him, the barrage and the bullets that rained incessantly on him. An invisibleSpiderwebsurrounded him. And the blow that pierced it was DD C aha aha aha. Hmm? So there is a proper hard boss after all. Or=Gaule wiped the blood that flowed from his cheek and set his eyes of different color on the figure of the enemy that was walking up the staircase while spraying a choking-like pressure. A one-armed gigantic person who wore an overcoat, anApostle. He wasDD C So you were at the headquarters today, huh. Wallenstein-sensei. One-armed Master SwordsmanSir Wallenstein, who confronted Or=Gaule while going up the stairway, narrowed his eyes sharply like a falcon and asked the traitor in front of him. C Whats your plan, Or=Gaule? C What is my plan? About what?? C About everything. Im asking what are you scheming since you have abandoned the manipulation of our eyes and ears without permission, and even attacked the headquarters this time. C What Im scheming? Hmmm?? What Im scheming? Or=Gaule cucked his head in puzzlement to Wallensteins close questioning loaded with a strong coercion. He gave his straightforward motive. C Because I got bored, you know. C what? C Ive been manipulating puppets atRebellionyou see, and performing various roles like setting up wars and instigating wars. On the other hand, protecting peace by mediating between people was quite funny, you know? I was able to enjoy the lives of various people, it was fairly stimulating. But, I had enough. Like when you feel youre doing something by inertia? It was at that moment, when I was on a boring task similar to taking care of children, that I met her! Or=Gaule looked like he had a feverish dream, thinking about her in the void. C She trampled me down and looked down on me. A righteous indignation that burned in the back of those scarlet eyes. I unconsciously ended up being captivated by her. It was such a beautiful thing. And then, I thought. I want to make those eyes become dim. I want to stain her noble heart and see how it rots away! I havent embraced this feeling since my older sister. My dear older sister. My older sister I loved so much. Thats right, theres no doubt, Im in love with her. Thats why, I must go. To where she is. Right now. HoweverDD Or=Gaule, who made a stop, put his line of sight back on Wallenstein from the empty space and continued. C However Sensei and the rest arent going to allow it, are you? Youre going to get in my way, right? Since that is extremely annoying, I decided to dispose of old toys before playing with new ones. Thats why Ill kill you, alright? Im grateful to Sensei and I respect you like a father, but I have to kill you, alright? But Sensei will surely understand, yes? Because Sensei taught me thatA very outstanding being that goes through ones egois the only truth of this world! Then Or=Gaule opened his arms in a slow motion and spread all of his fingers. Wallenstein, who knew that was Or=Gaules preparing-to-fight stance, C I see. I understand perfectly. As if complying with it, he stood ready and carried on his shoulder the long sword that he had in his left hand and spat out. C You were the student with the worst grades, but that was also because you were extremely slow. You were completely beyond help. A mad dog that doesnt even distinguish is jumping down at its companions throats. What you have is a directionless malice. The distortion of your soul spreads ruin and hits happily and indiscriminately without reason, we thought that you would become our strength to disavow the order of the world and that you would leadRebellion but it was a mistake. The biggest disgrace of my life. The result of my blunder will not go unless I wipe out the disgrace with my own swo! Or=Gaule burst into laughter as if he had heard a joke. C Wipe out your disgrace? By yourself? A ha and how? Is Sensei perhaps, the Sensei who suffered an embarrassing defeat against a B-Rank student-knight thinking of killing me!? To me, aDesperadojust likeTyrant!? Aha aha aha! Which one of us is the senile one who doesnt see that is jumping down at their companions throat!? Wallenstein-sensei! Right after that, C DD A shadow fell on the lightning that illuminated Wallenstein. Surprised, Wallenstein looked back and witnessed. The figure of a giant of rock that brandished its arms behind him. Deus Ex Makina The Noble Arts ofMarionette KingOr=Gaule that manipulated a thread Device at will, developing a connection with inorganic substances. While Or=Gaule distracted Wallenstein by having a talk with him, he was cutting down a wall of rock behind him and made a huge rock puppet. Wallenstein also noticed its presence, but it was too late. The rock puppet swung its arms of rock and bashed Wallenstein, sweeping him sideways. The body of Wallenstein that suffered a direct hit was blown off lightly to the side and crashed into a wall of rock. And then, Or=Gaule didnt let the fatal weak spot of the enemy go unscathed. C HyaaaDDDDDD!!!! He moved the rock puppet to go after Wallenstein who sunk into the wall. Fists of rock hit him. Over and over and over again, even if he was beaten with all that. Without worrying that cracks would run through the rock and that the cavities would begin to collapse. While he was mincing Wallenstein, Or=Gaule shouted in a high-pitched voice. C Aha aha aha! I wont let anyone disturb myhappy life. Because anyone, even I, has the right to live happily! Yeah, merrily, merrily, merrily! His own righteousness. Towards this, C Is your joke over? Wallenstein returned with a calm voice that was no different from not long ago. C Eh!? The hits should have inflicted enough damage to turn a human into minced meat. However, and because the voice of Wallenstein didnt feel damaged in the slightest. Or=Gaule gasped, stopped the blows done by the rock puppet and looked closely to the inside of the cloud of dust that hung over thanks to the blows. Wallenstein wasDDstanding up. Without a single scratch. Thats right. The fists of the rock puppet were striking only the wall of rock surrounding him. How in theDD Wallenstein didnt give him time to think about the question. C Berg Schneiden. *TN: Both this term (in German) and in Japanese (ɽؤ) mean mountain cutter A flash. One-armed Master Swordsmanswung the sword as if rotating his body. That flash easily cut the rock puppet standing in front of him, as if cutting butter. It didnt stop there. Evidently as its name indicated, it vigorously cut the summit of the surrounding mountains including the white peak where the Rebellion headquarters was. C DDwoow. The summits rolled down and slid from the severed section. And the whole starry sky spread out. Or=Gaule was lost for words due to the scene of such level of destruction that shook the ground, DDWhile he was in a state of commotion, Wallenstein got near him in a big way, C Grand Guignol! Or=Gaule intercepted the aggressive movement without a moments delay. He snapped his fingers, the Noble Arts that turned the soldiers into minced meat not long ago released wide suppressing slashing attacks that began shooting threads stretching around him. DDBut, C DDDD The slashing attacks by means of thousands of threads that offered no escape slipped the moment they touched Wallenstein, the cutting on his skin didnt happen. Wallenstein passed through the net of slashes without trouble and held the long sword aloft, C Hmph! He brought it down, aiming at Or=Gaule. However, the impregnable barrier where no bullet went through was deployed by the threads, by Or=Gaules Device, surrounding him. Even when it was a hit that cut the mountains open, it was impossible for Wallenstein to cut the Device of theDesperadoOr=Gaule who surpassed him in magical powers; that sword that came downward was prevented by the spiderweb. DDThe long sword, the killer of enemies, was averted. Wallenstein revealed a gap at the end of his attack. Or=Gaule pulled the strings to return the favor. However, (Huh!?) Amazement floated on the face of Or=Gaule. The thread didnt move as if it was caught by something. The reason wasDD C 1000% ofDDfrictional force. Your thread was caught and tied up. He told him so, then Wallenstein swung the downward long sword to mow him down. The barrier of thread that caught the long sword was pulled by its movement, wrenching it open, C Guh, fuh!? Wallenstein put to good use the reach of his large body and kicked him, striking the abdomen of the defenseless Or=Gaule. The body of the small Or=Gaule was vigorously blown off like a soccer ball, rolling several tens of meters across the ground and hit a wall of rock. C *Cough* *Cough*! It huuurts? C You stupid piece of shit never change, huh. Indulging in your own power that led toBrute Soulwhen you dont understand the basics of fighting another Blazersuch as compatibility difference of abilities. Wallenstein approached Or=Gaule once again while spitting out the disdain that made him feel disappointed. Or=Gaule tried to stand up in order to recover his posture, but, C !? His hands slipped to press against the ground and his face hit the ground. C Im, not, touching, it Im slipping! C Of course. Because all the friction of your footing is gone already. C Friction Oh come to think of it, thats certainly Senseis abilityDDDD C The moron remembered it this late in the game. My sword controlsFriction. Theres an absolute difference in compatibility between the ability of yourThreadthat cant show its strength if it doesnt make contact with the body of the opponent whether to control them or kill them and the ability of myFrictionthat rejects every physical contact. It doesnt matter whetherBrute Soulis present or not. You literally are unable to touch me with your abilities. He couldnt stand up. The absolute death was approaching him. In order to get out of this predicament, Or=Gaule tried to lift himself using his own thread, but he noticed. There was no place to hook the thread on, the ceiling of the battlefield and the surrounding high mountains were cut off by Wallenstein. C A ha, theres no way, Sensei that youll go serious against a child, right? Or=Gaule smiled wryly due to the cunning behavior of Wallenstein who saw through him from the beginning. In regard to that, Wallenstein didnt respond to the frivolous talk, he just stood in front of Or=Gaule, C I would be angry if it was another disciple who had betrayed my expectations, and I would lament that Ill have to deal with them with my own hands, but I have zero expectations about you, Or=Gaule. Youre just a shitty brat with a colossal strength. Once Im finally able to dispel my disgrace, I will feel very refreshed. He brandished the long sword in order to decapitate Or=Gaule. C Die. The verdict of a mechanical voice without emotion or compassion. Or=Gaule understood so. The next moment, Wallenstein swung the sword downward without hesitation and energetically cut his neck without feeling anything as if cutting a vegetable, or thats what it seemed to be. In the presence of such certain murderous intent, C Aha aha aha! Or=Gaule laughed, looking happy. While spilling blood that overflowed from the internal organs that were wounded by the kick of Wallenstein. Did he become desperate before the inescapable death? It wasnt that. Because the sneer of Or=Gaule was mockery. Because he was ridiculing Wallenstein all that he could. C whats so funny? Wallenstein frowned. Or=Gaule repeated while laughing mockingly. C Aha its funny. Because while Sensei knows that Im a human being, he also knows that Im just a shitty brat that only has a colossal strength! So why did he think that a shitty brat would have an honest 1 VS 1 match against a strong person like Sensei!? C DDDDDDDDgah, haa!?!? At that moment. Something pierced the chest of Wallenstein and then it was taken out. A black arm grabbed the pounding heart of Wallenstein. C You are senile just like I thought. Wallenstein-sensei. A sharp pain in the chest was produced when a black arm sprouted and wrenched open the ribs. Wallenstein, who couldnt understand what happened, stared dumbfounded at his pounding heart clasped by that arm. And then, a change happened after a short while. The grasped heart began to dry up rapidly and completely in the hands of the black glove. The heart lost its freshness and youthfulness and wrinkled like a dried tomato. The ability with the potential of a phenomenon that could attack him. Wallenstein knew only one. C Im, po, ssible! This ability is, no, way, y, yDDDDDD But, his awareness went silence. Because the whole body of Wallenstein also began to dry up completely and abruptly like his heart. The skin that lost water was cut in a lattice pattern, the eyeballs lost their contents and became thin membranes that hung down, his flesh thinned. And then, the arm that grew from his chest grabbed the face of Wallenstein that was drying up like a mummy, DDAnd tore it off. A completely different man appeared from the bottom of the skin of Wallenstein that was tore off. A man cladded in a black and gloomy outfit with a dried and ruffled hair. Or=Gaule welcomed that man. C Yo! I was confident that you would come. Haboob Haboob, to the friendly welcome of Or=Gaule, heDD C Dont go yo! me you fool! He grabbed the fallen Or=Gaule by the collar and raised him carelessly with one arm and turned bloodshot eyes to him. C Wawa, Im against violence! C You summon people when you are about to get killed all of a sudden. Arent you making fun of me? C T-take it easy, you saved me in the end, didnt you? C If I didnt have come, you would have died! C I think we can become good pals and that we can gather when needed and when its indispensable. C Tsk! A rebuke perceived as useless against the attitude of the carefree and easygoing Or=Gaule. Haboobthrew the body of Or=Gaule away. C Ouuch youre way too violent. C Whos your pal? Im disgusted. I came here because I was interested in thatWarandPromiseyou brought about. C Promise? C Dont feign ignorance. The event where Ill crush the carefree countries of Kledelland and VermillionDDwhere Ill get to enjoy everything. Thats the promise. Im keeping up with your bad taste only because you said that, you see? If that was a lie then I would have killed you instead of that old man Wallenstein. C Oh, its about that. Of course its true. All I want is Stella-chan, then you can kill, commit crimes and dominate all that you want. Haboobshowed a savage smile to the response of Or=Gaule, C Kuku, alright. Im not interested in brats. Ill just collaborate with your bad taste to get my own country. He pledged again to support Or=Gaule. C With that decided, lets not waste time. Ill go and dispose of the remaining trash at once. We dont want too many killjoys interrupting the merrily merrily war after all. ThenHaboobwalked towards the stairways to go down to Rebellion headquarters. No, he was about to start walking. DDBut, C Ara ara. But if isnt the I-want-everything man that demands compensation forkilling? Thats why I dislike lowlymercenaries. C Gufu? Gufufu!? He stopped his feet when the faces of two familiar persons were going up the stairways. C Kuh. With what mouth theHitman clanhired byRebellionhas the nerve to say so? C Oh my. Excuse me. If I was the same as those worthless guys, then I wouldnt be here today, dont you think? C BothDirty RoseandBBcame! These two people were a man and a woman. Or=Gaule, who saw the figures of a corpulent man like a daruma and a slender woman with a beautiful black hair, gave them a welcome with his voice.* *TN: Daruma: Red-painted good-luck doll in the shape of Bodhidharma. In response to this, the corpulent calledBBbared his gums like a horse with anI?!(Yes!) and laughed, C Likewise. Thank you for the wonderful offer. You have my thanks, Marionette King. The woman calledDirty Rose gave her thanks for the invitation of today. Then Or=Gaule asked to the woman calledDirty Rose. C You were coming up from the headquarters, meaning that, you already? The woman nodded, C Yes. All the guys inside exceptTyranthave been dealt with. Like this. She gently moved her body to the side and made way for a group that was coming up the stairways behind her. Or=Gaule knew well the faces of the group coming up. Those were 7Numbersthat were in the headquarters aside fromOne-armed Master Swordsmanand himself. They were gentlemen well known as billionaires and leaders of countries in the public world. But, C Ufufu theyre beautiful, arent they? Their appearances had changed. Flowers had sprung up from the bodies of the seven gentlemen coming up the stairs with unsteady gaits. Not only from their noses, mouths and ears, but also from the eye sockets by pushing the eyeballs outside, they also made their way through flesh and skin from all over their bodies. Blooming of roses. Beautiful roses of red, yellow and blue colors were blooming. Dirty Rosestared at them, appearing to be in ecstasy, C Im more than tired of working behind the scenes. Its a sacrilege for life tokillfor the sake of money. Human life is for the purpose of making beautiful flowers bloom. Dont you think so? C You mean this? Are they alive? As they are now? C Ufufu. Yes, they are. You noticed it clearly. The realization of Or=Gaule made the mood ofDirty Roseto improve and she talked about it with garrulity. These were magic flowers combined by her ability that grew explosively when embedding seeds in the liver of a living human being. Those made beautiful flowers bloom that got nutrition from parasitized human flood. C And the great thing about these children is that, as you have noticed, produce glycogen by photosynthesis and send it to the rooted liver without ever killing the parasitized human being. The nerves of the limbs are cut into shreds by the thorns that extend all over the body and while they cant walk by their own volition, the nerves and sense of pain that influence the internal organs arent damaged and the metabolism of the host is prompted by giving continuous intense pain to it with the thorns that pierce the body from inside, forcing it to stay alive. So? Dont you think my children are very pretty? Yes,Dirty Rosewas proud, was very proud of her own combined magic flowers. Or=Gaule nodded greatly to her. C Yeah. I think you have a very good taste. I like it. And then he pushed him aside, C They smell good BBwas attracted to the smell of the bloody roses. Dirty Rosefelt great because he had an interest in her own magic flowers, -Oh, BB. You also realized the beauty of them? You can admire them more. She suggested, DDbut, C They look tasty?? C Ah. The next moment, and without even having time to stop him, BBbegan to pick and munch the bloody roses. C Tasty?. Dirty Roserevealed discomfort on her good-looking face because ofBBs action. C I came to the understanding that barbarians cant understand the beauty of flowers. C N-now now, its not thatBBhas bad intentions, alright? Or=Gaule seemed to sootheDirty Rose as the only friend ofBBand, C So? Now that the remainingNumberswere brought to an end, Tyrantis the only one remaining, right? HaboobaskedDirty Rose. Dirty Rosereplied with a nod. C Yes. Those seven arent Blazers, just your normal scoundrels butTyrantis aDesperado that divides the world into three parts. Still, Im not going for theThroneas Im not going to be able to obtain it by myself. C What a coward. C I want to say that Im prudent. As you know, this is our biggest job. C I dont think sooo. A half-century old man is before us. Ill even blow this world away with my fists. Haboob, who said so like spitting out, beat his fists as if inspiring himself. But to suchHaboob, C No, theres need for that. Or=Gaule stopped him. C ? What do you mean? Or=Gaule answered the question that returned. C BecauseTyrantisnt in the headquarters. Or=Gaule told to the three people. He knew the secret ofRebellionbecause of his ability that was extremely suited for intelligence. They didnt know the current whereabouts of three persons among theNumbers those were Kazamatsuri Kouzou, Grand Professorand another person they were informed aboutDDTyrant. HaboobandDirty Rose, who heard so, opened their eyes in wonder first, thenDDthey burst into laughter. C Buh, ahahah! What youre saying is terrible! C Kukuku then again, what comes to mind is the old geezer Wallenstein. C Really? Well, in that case, then we finished the things we had to do here. Rebellionno longer had the power to get in their way. The anxiety about their future was eradicated. In that case, then all he had to do was to enjoy himself. Or=Gaule looked at the three people who gathered in response to his call and said. C By responding to my call and by having you come to this place today I feel that you think the same as me. And that is that the world is boring. DDDD C Im saying that everyone speaks in unison. Dont do bad things. Be kind to others. Love each other. That is, color your lives and be happyreally!? And the humans that cant experience happiness with that, what should they do then? We, who cant feel happiness without doing bad things, what do we do? This is what the world says to people like us. Subdue yourselves, frivolously flatter the ones around you, live insipid lives as if eating sand. Thats a terrible story, no? Telling us to die for the sake of our own happiness. The world is selfish. Thats why, theres no need for us to control ourselves. Theres no reason to go along with their selfishness. Theres only one rule that exists in this world. The stronger ones force through our ego, thats the divine providence. But theres nothing to worry about. Because we were born in this world as strong peopleDD C Lets kill as we wish. Lets steal as we wish. Lets eat as we wish. Lets rejoice our one and only live as we want and as we desire, alright? Merrily, merrily, merrily! C Even if you didnt tell me. C Yes lets have fun. C Gufufu ?. With the answers of the three, Or=Gaule nodded in satisfaction and made his body jump all of a sudden. C Okay then, lets go. Lets make this world an even funnier one with our strength! And then, the demons that lived in the world of shadows started to walk. To the world in the light. To Kledelland. C So that happened The tragic event that occurred at the Rebellion headquarters. Tsukikage, who read it all from history, muttered surprised. C What did you see? Tsukikage. Tsukikage told all that he saw to Kouzou who asked. And Kouzou, who heard everything, showed discomposure to the situation that was worse than he expected. C The plotting to overthrow the world ofMarionette King is within my calculations, butDirty Rose, BBand evenHaboob are involved in this matter? Moreover, theyre going to crush both Kledelland and Vermillion? But why C Marionette Kinginteracted with Stella-hime asHiraga Reisen. Perhaps, at that point, Marionette Kingended up having some sort of interest in Stella-hime, dont you agree? In other words, his responsibility that borrowed the power of the world in the shadows to avoid the worst future. It wasnt going to finish by being somebody elses problem. He had to do something about it. C This is a race against time. I will report it to the League immediately. Can I do so? Kouzou returned a nod. C This I will also share this exact information with League. Collective information should save time. C Thank you. C It appears that the situation is more urgent than we thought. At any rate, we should contact League and move toWing Prime Minister. If its us, then we should be able to manage this event very well. I will cooperate with theNumbersthat survived and putRebellionback on its feet. The existence of a third power calledRebellionis essential to maintain the shape of the present world. We cant let it be damaged. The reckless behavior ofMarionette Kingwas going to bring a great shock to the public world soon. When that happened, it was clear as day that the public opinion would start moving the extermination ofRebellion. However, if the third potency calledRebellionwas damaged then there would be no obstacle that prevented the hostilities between the two potenciesLeagueandUnion, and the world would very likely head towards the hopeless future that Tsukikage had dreamed of. And that had to be avoided at all costs. To Kouzous idea, C Understood. Tsukikage showed understanding. Then, at that moment. C Ah! While the two adults worried about the future of the world, Rinna raised her voice as if she had noticed something and asked Charlotte. C Char! Come to think of it, werentWorst OneandCrimson Princessin Vermillion right now!? C If I remember correctly, they were saying something like that at the previous party. C ! The face of Sara went blue with this realization of Rinna. Certainly, at the celebration party held atIchibanboshi, those two were saying that. That they were going to Vermillion using the remaining time of summer vacation. Yes. To Vermillion, to whereMarionette Kingheaded to. C I know Ikkis phone number! The two were in danger. Not if I inform them immediately, Sara took out her cell phone. DDBut, C Its not connecting But why The cell phone of Sara wasnt the only one that wasnt connecting. It happened the same to Tsukikages cell phone that was trying to contact League headquarters. C My cell phone isnt connecting either. Was the transmission equipment damaged in the last attack perhaps? C That is strange. The transmission equipment should have been working when I got in contact with you, butDD Kouzou cocked his head in puzzlement, and at that moment. C Kazamatsuri-sama! This is an emergency! One of theadherentswho had changed their facial expression slipped into the five people. C What happened!? Theadherent, with a ghastly pale face, informed Kouzou who asked with an unusual look. C A message came from a northwest sentry box just now! Three armed helicopters are rapidly advancing towards the headquarters! C What did you say!? C Their model is Albatross and made by Rockbell Company! It has about three times the speed of the catalog spec and there is only one potency who has it! The invaders are the American ESP forces PsionandSupermanAbraham Carter!! ! One of the potencies that trisected the world. The strongest man inUnionwhere the largest countries were connected. And that man was coming straight to Rebellion headquarters. That was nothing but a declaration of intention to stir the world. C All worldly things are impermanent, huh Kazamatsuri Kouzou. The man who kept protecting the shape of the current world from the world in the shadows understood so. The fate of the era, of the world, and of the stars was about to start moving accompanied by great undulations. The means to stop it were no longer in his hands. Volume 11 - CH 7 A phone call came from Johan, the First Prince of Kledelland to Lunaize. The matter was aboutHow to respond to a report fromInternational Mage-Knight League Headquarterswhere it mentions that an extremely dangerous criminal called Marionette KingOr=Gaule belonging toRebellionis hiding in the outskirts of Vermillion and Kledelland, so I would like to have a prior consultation before the war as that is when the traffic of citizens of both countries intensifies. And, in addition to that, Johan said this. The samurai who defeatedCrimson Princessin a distant east country. He wanted to talk withWorst OneKurogane Ikki before the war. He was also interested in him as a knight. A request coming from Johans curiosity. As for Lunaize, she wanted Ikki to give priority to the strengthening of Tilmitt and company, but since they got Kledelland to forcibly approve the proposal of Ikki, a person of another country as their representative, she lent him to Johan. Therefore, Lunaize reluctantly gave her approval and asked to accompany Ikki. When Ikki was asked so by Lunaize who was preparing his position as the representative team member of Vermillion as proof of his own value and made various preparations in advance to persuade Sirius, there was no way he could refuse. Thus Ikki, Lunaize and Stella who was clinging herself to Ikki since he was going, the three of them got on a small, royalty-exclusive airplane heading straight to Kledelland. C Kledelland and Vermillion are countries that are having wars though that is in accordance with Leagues rules, so I thought that both countries had a more critical relationship, but to think that in reality it was close enough for both royalties to keep in touch in private. Ikki, who was summoned and heard the details in the middle of the route, said honestly surprised. Stella agreed with him. C Certainly, its an odd story now that you mention it. I played with Johan-nii when I was very young, so Ive been considering it like it was natural. But when studying abroad in Japan, I understood well that my family is, how to say it, special. And then, Lunaize said to the two of them. C Naturally, we werent on good terms from the beginning. After all, Vermillion is a country that won its independence because of the war against Kledelland. C The hate existing between both royalties and countries was never shallow, they continued competing with each other for a long time and the citizens were also educated to hate each other. It was like that for hundreds of years. They kept passing the hatred from father to son, from son to grandson, theyve been continued hating each other for hundreds of years. But it doesnt mean Ive gotten their reasoning for the pain and disgrace though. Dont you think its a ridiculous tradition? Ikki, who was asked for his point of view, returned a short nod. C I think so. Its just that forgiveness is many times difficult than hate. C Exactly. Its a silly discussion, but its also an inevitable discussion. Human history was a history of war. There was no nation that wasnt burdened with their actions. If a country like that were to exist, they wouldnt have the problem of what to do. C But, thirty years ago, something even more ridiculously stupid appeared, and worse than such stupid tradition. C Was that perhaps Otou-sama? Lunaize nodded at Stellas realization. C Yes, Chichi-ue, in other words, King Sirius. King Sirius marched into Kledelland alone and accessed to the throne, fought the opponents, the army of Kledelland, stepped on the royal palace and said to King Clef who was in an isolated state. If you hate me, then Ill quarrel with you as much as I want. The war of around one hundred years ago, should then be brought back by the countries? *TN: Chichi-ue is a very formal way of addressing ones father. C Oh, ooooh C S-so heroic, dont you think? Though it gives a feeling of an international problem if a mistake was made Lunaize laughed at the two who were speechless. C Even when there wasnt a mistake, it was an international problem indeed. Hes truly a big fool. But, King Clef didnt seem to think he would make a fool of himself. I cant get to hate this amazing guy, he said. And then he appeared to come to a realization. About the foolishness of forcing a fake anger and fake hatred to the citizens. Since then, the two countries have stopped the education of planting hostility in their citizens towards the other country, and so they have been improving their relationships little by little by carrying a positive cultural exchange. The current war still inherits the name of a territorial conflict, but to tell you the truth, this war doesnt make much difference whether who wins or loses. C Is that so? C Because the side that wins the rights of the gas fields agrees to be responsible of the infrastructure improvement of the side that lost them after the events of the matter were carried out. This war now is more like an in-name-only joint exercise. C So a lot of food stalls will be part of this, riiight? Ikki, who heard that, understood and realized that the reason the side of Kledelland accepted his participation in the war was because, for arguments sake, he defeatedCrimson Princess. In other words, this war was like a friendly party between two countries, so it wasnt like going for the victory was either good or bad. Assuming it was the same for the other party, then a thinking like that would be the best if the events were to get exciting because of it. C Nevertheless, Otou-sama did so. I heard it like to the degree of a rumor, a story of a problem triggered in the old Kledelland. I thought it was a trivial thing because it was about Otou-sama after all. C I didnt know about it until I heard it from King Clef. People in general kept it a secret, thinking that I would get angry if it was known by me. In fact, since King Clefs ability wasnt great, that would have become the cause of a new war most probably. C But they were able to work out the ill feeling between Vermillion and Kledelland because your heroic Otou-sama wasnt a slave to such old tradition, yes? But Lunaize shrugged her shoulders with Ikkis words. C Hmm, I wonder about that. A political idea sayingConsidering the national sentiment, we will maintain this form of war but we will make it to be reduced to a formality and split the profits evenlyand coming from Chichi-ue is utterly unthinkable. I think that the guidance of Haha-ue was in this series of reforms. *TN: Haha-ue is a very formal way of addressing ones mother. C I have the same feeling. Even now, the internal administration and diplomacy are being led by Okaa-sama. Im sure the mastermind is Okaa-sama. (Come to think of it, the other thing Stella said before) When Stella came to Japan, she said that Consort Astraea put King Sirius, who strongly opposed her, in prison. It seemed that there was an absolute power balance between those two people. ( I shall make sure to not anger Ogibo-san) *TN: Ogibo = mother in law. C Well, thats why Vermillion and Kledelland have taken an appeasement policy initiated by both royalties to ease the ill feelings of the past. The cultural exchange between the royalties that Ikki surprisingly recalled is a part of that. Even most of the children, or us in that case, became so close regardless of the political situation. C Johan-nii has been unable to act on an equal basis with Luna-nee since ages ago. They truly are like real brother and sister. C If so, then hes like an Onii-san to Stella. Stella nodded greatly. C Yup. Johan-nii is one of the strongest knights in this region, and he got me to accompany him to train well. C Though I mostly feel like you just beat him viciously and one-sidedly, didnt you? Lunaize let a wry smile show and looked at the windshield of the airplane. And told the two of them. C Hey, it can be seen now. Thats Lucelle, the capital of Kledelland. Lucelle, capital of Kledelland. Ikki and company got down to the airport for use of government and persons concerned and finished the entry procedures there. And obviously there was no carry-on baggage inspection or interrogations since they had a VIP treatment. It all ended with Lunaize only exchanging two, three words with the person in charge and the three of them passed the gate. They got in a limousine coming from the airport main gate and moved to the town center of Lucelle. They arrived at a square, the meeting place with Prince Johan. And so, Ikki, who came for the first time to Kledelland, had his breath taken away with the scenery. C This is a wonderful townscape. The Art Nouveau architecture stood in a line as if encircling the plaza. A scene that overflowed a western feeling, like it embodied the townscape of a medieval Europe. It was so beautiful that Ikki, who didnt like taking pictures, wanted to put it in a frame. C Lucelle, the city itself, is a World Heritage. Its worth seeing it. C Yeah, totally. I feel like I did a time travel right into the medieval times. C Fufu, Art Nouveau architecture doesnt go back too much in history, but it seems that Asians get captivated by images of Europe. Its very popular among tourists from over there. Now you finally came. You can walk around the city with Stella later. C I second that! Lets do so, alright, Ikki!? C Sure. Were finally here soDD C If you like, you can spend the night alone. In any case, youll stay here until the end of war. And Ill say nothing to Chichi-ue. C W-what are you saying, Luna-nee!? Yes, Stella was blushing because of Lunaizes straightforward way of speaking, C Lunaize-san! A well-dressed young man called out to the three people and ran up to them. C My apologies. Have I kept you waiting!? Lunaize showed a malicious smile on her face to the man who asked like he was worried about them and returned. C No. We thought of coming thirty minutes earlier to our meeting with you so we just joined together to get rid of idle time. C Ah, ahaha thank you for your consideration. And Stella, C Long time no see! The last time we met was at last years Christmas? C Yeas, you are correct. Its been half a year. I have heard you did great in Japan. That you outrivaledWind Sword Emperor. I even heard that theMage-Knightsof Japan are strong; as one would expect of Stella-chan. C Fufun. Well, they werent opponents for me, you see. And so, she exchanged greetings with the young man. With what he had seen so far, Ikki was able to tell who he was without him being introduced yet. This blond young man was a person that called themselves Kledelland. The very moment Ikki presumed soDD C And finally the one who defeated the strong Stella-chan twice is you, yes? The blue eyes of Johan were turned towards Ikki. C Nice to meet you, Kurogane Ikki-san. I am Johan Kristoff Van Collbrand. Thank you for responding to my selfish request today. C I-its nothing, it is I who should say so, thank you very much for the invitation, I am deeply honored. C Since the broadcast ofSeven Stars Sword Art Festivalwas carried out even here, I was able to see the matches. You were amazing. You could fight with Stella-chan as your opponent without holding back. I am still overwhelmed by Stella-chans strength. C I feel obliged. C I am very interested as a fellow knight in what kind of training Ikki-san is carrying and what kind of opinion he has when it comes to the sword. Please allow me to study them. C W-well, I wonder whether or not I can be helpful like Due to the polite attitude of Johan, Ikki ended up being in a more than necessary modest state. Honestly, he had a troubled reaction because he was treated politely by the person who was the Prince of the country. At that moment, C Thats a good greeting, isnt it, Johan? The grim-faced Lunaize forced her way through and put herself between Ikki and Johan. And then, C Your scarf is all twisted. I always say to you to pay attention to your personal appearance, hmm? You have great looks, but your laziness stands out. Alright, dont move. Ill fix it for you. C P-please wait, Lunaize-san. There are people in front of us and watching us, its embarrassing C If youre embarrassed, then be careful to not show an embarrassing appearance. Besides, Ikki is having a hard time because your greeting is way too formal and youre not thinking about your status. Keep your pacing in mind. Thats what they call a proper decorum. Lunaize boldly pointed out the cause of discomfort that Ikki evidently felt while adjusting the scarf. Johan also noticed his own oversight that was pointed out by Lunaize. C A, ahaha. I am no match for Lunaize-san, am I? He apologized to Ikki with anIm sorrywhile Lunaize kept quietly standing upright immovable until the scarf was fixed. Stella paid a sidelong glance to the two of them and whispered into Ikkis ear. C You see? They truly look like brother and sister, no? And. However, the impression Ikki had about the scene differed a bit. (The thing is more than brother and sister, they look like) *Grrrrrrrrrrr* C Ah! A sudden strange noise was heard by the ears of the four of them. Lunaize glared at Stella, the source of that noise while making her eyebrows twitch. C Are you serious? Stella. C I-I cant help it, you know!? I havent lunched yet! C Yes, but girls of your age dont make noises come from their bellies, they just dont. C M-My energy consumption goes negative after awakening the power of the dragon! So dont blame me, alright!? Johan, who saw Stella giving excuses and her face getting deep red, put a smile on his face. C Now that you mention it, it is the right moment to lunch. So, what do you think? Would you like to eat something before discussing a counterplan regarding the aforementioned suspicious individual? Food stalls with war as their objective are appearing in the square over there. He suggested to the three of them. Stella immediately approved the suggestion. C I say yes! You too, right, Luna-nee!? C I was talking seriously by the way, that making your stomach rumble is unbearable. C Alright then, lets go there by walking right away, shall we? And thus, the four people began to walk towards the center of the park near the National Stadium of Lucelle, the place where the war between Vermillion and Kledelland would take place. They walked for ten minutes or so to their destination. Although it was a short distance, since the Prince of this country and the Princesses of the neighboring country were walking side by side, gathering the eyes of everybody was a natural thing. Crowds formed at both ends of the path the four people were going through. Oh! Its Prince-sama! The Princesses of Vermillion are here too! Even when looking at them live, they are truly beautiful, arent they? Kyaa! Lunaize-sama! Shes so cool! Were looking forward to the matches! Though the victory will be ours this time! C Whaat!? Im participating as a representative from this year, so you rather be prepared! Stella and Lunaize replied, raised their voices and waved their hands to the welcoming voices that reached them from the left and right. Such scene was truly amicable, it didnt let the ill feelings of the past be felt at all. They could see the result of the appeasement policy that the royalties of both countries had been carrying out actively. But, (H-huh?) Ikki, who was watching such genial scene, stopped walking with a strong sense of discomfort. In the crowd. An unnatural wide-openedholewas there. A blank spaceDDDD (No, thats not it) It wasnt a blank space. Ikki opened not only his sense of vision but his five senses and gazed steadily at thathole. The flow of sound, the stagnation of the atmosphere, the signsDD He compensated for the unnaturally and partially removed visual information and, he saw it. Rising to the surface as it if revealed itself. The place where the only thing that could be seen with nothing but his eyes was a blank space. A woman was standing there. A silver-haired woman who was staring at him with eyes of different color and who quietly surrounded him at a distance without letting anyone other than Ikki that she was here. The appearance that was cladded in such airDDIkki knew it. (That person is but why is that person here?) C Ikki? C Waaa! As he was directing all his concentration to that woman, Ikki made his body quiver when his shoulder was tapped by Stella. C D-did something happen? You were all absent-minded Stella was also surprised by the overreaction of Ikki and asked him in a bewildered state. To this, Ikki attempted to return his sight to the woman of seconds ago while returning a vagueAh, no . However, another townsfolk from this city was standing where the woman of moments ago was standing. The figure of that woman wasnt there anymore. Because of that, C its nothing. C Geez. If you keep staring at the emptiness, then well leave you behind, alright? C S-sorry. Ill pay attention. Ikki apologized to Stella and quickened his steps. Along the national borders of Vermillion and Kledelland. There was a place dyed in a bright yellow on the whole surface of a small hill on the Vermillion side. It was an extensive sunflower plantation that sustained the exportation of cut flowers and one of the main industries of Vermillion. C Oh myyy, this year they bloomed beautifully toooo. C Yeah, and the inside of the beehives are full of the finest honey. C Having them grow properly in this cold summer had me anxious, but Im relieved theyre in time for the festival. The women in the village that managed the sunflower field showed relief while picking up the sunflowers that had grown up splendidly. The cut flowers picked up here were all given for free to Kledelland. They were used to decorate the location of the friendly party of the people of both nations that went hand in hand with the war between Vermillion and Kledelland, and it was calledDDthe festival. The honey would become delicacy sweets at stalls to delight the tongues of men and women and the cut flowers would please the eyes of the people watching the adorned parade and the floats. *TN: Floats = allegorical floats. C I only hope for the people of Kledelland to have a good time. The village girl who picked up the flowers murmured and wiped the sweat that flowed on her forehead and looked towards Kledelland side. At that moment. C Hmm? The girl caught something strange in her field of vision. C Hey, Okaa-san. There were joint exercises today too? C Exercises? I havent heard anything about it, but why do you ask all of a sudden? The girl pointed from the top of the small hill to the plains of Kledelland that spread in the distance and answered to her mother who had a puzzled look. C Because, look over there. DDwhy are there so many tanks coming from Kledelland? Ikki and company walked straight ahead the main street of Lucelle for approximately ten minutes and then a wide-opened space spread out before their eyes. A park where bright green grass filled their eyes under the perfectly clear summer. A solemn round-shaped architecture made of stone towered at the center of it. That was the National Stadium of Lucelle, and the venue for this war. Ikki and the others, the representatives of Vermillion, were going to fight against the representative team of Kledelland that Johan led at this place next week. Aside from that, the stalls that were built all around the park to be the firsts were crowded with hasty people. Ikki and the others slipped into the lively group of people and visited several stands to have a meal. C Waaa, look, look, Ikki! This one has so much waffle, strawberries and cream! C Its amazing. It looks like a cake. In front of the glad-looking, high-spirited eyes of Stella. Fresh cream whirled on top of the waffles lined up at the storefront, even fruits received the very same treatment. Ice cream and chocolate sauce were also served thickly, they gave off a different presence from the simple waffles sold at Japanese stands. Rather than looking like a cake, it was completely a cake. The people whose specialties werent incredibly sweet food would obviously have their bellies full just by looking at them. Stella, who loved sweets, rapidly finished the payment and ordered withMister! This one please, then stuffed her cheeks on the spot and raised a voice of joy. C Aaah! Muu????, the strawberries have a delicious sweetness and bitternessDDDD! C Hahaha! The Dragon Princess of Vermillion truly knows how to eat it. Seeing so makes this old man happy. Here, have a chocolate waffle free of charge. C Really!? Thank you, mister! Lunaize spilled a sigh while watching the exchange between the shopkeeper of the stall and Stella. C She ate three Frankfurt and four croquet-monsieur before coming here and shes still eating? Ikki, get married quickly and take that person back to Japan. At this rate, we will have no choice but to start a revised draft budget for the food expenses of this person. Ikki, the person concerned, smiled bitterly to the sarcasm as he didnt get if Lunaize was joking or being serious, and the onlooker Johan laughed, looking happy. C Ahaha. Stella-chan has been a glutton since always, no? C Everything has a limit. Good grief, I wonder if theres a black hole in her stomach or something. C But dont worry. She looks like shes having fun. Ikki-kun can also think something that he likes. It is my treat. C Ah! Thats not necessary. C I made you come here by saying something unreasonable, this selfish request of mine. If I dont do at least something like this, then my honor as a Prince wont stand. Johan said and shrugged his shoulders frankly. He probably listened attentively to the candid advice of Lunaize and was putting it into practice. As for Ikki, he was saved now that he became less formal, making it easier for him to talk. C In that case, then Ill order as much as I like Ikki looked towards the stalls while appreciating the consideration of Johan. DDAnd, C Huuh? Isnt Johan the one over there? The voice of a woman in a group reached them. When Ikki turned his eyes towards the direction of the voice wondering who the person was, there was a group of four people of both sexes over there. C Whaaat are you doing here during working hours? Are you cutting classes? C You sure? Both Mira and Luke are wrong. C Yeah. Johan doesnt do that. C But look again. Hes with a woman. Who on earth is. Ah! That someone, I think its Luna-san! C Oh, it is her! Then that means the red-haired girl standing there is Stella-chan!? And Stella, who noticed the presence of the four people speaking in a familiar tone of voice, C Luke-san and Mira-san! Reid-san and Enaris-san are also here! Its been a long time! Yeah, she returned a smile. It appeared that the four of them were closes acquaintances with Stella and the others. C Wait, what? Why are you two here? Were still one week ahead of the war, arent we? Johan returned a question to one of the four people, to the short-haired woman. C I summoned them. You see we had to talk with you guys. About the criminal we were warned byLeaguethat may be hiding near here. Once the fight starts, the coming and going of people of both countries will increase a lot. I think that a prior consultation to take a coordination of security is necessary. C The objective of that guy is concealed, or rather he has no objective, but one thing is certain and that is that the other party is a leader ofRebellionwhich causes anxiety to the world. Theres no such thing as being too cautious, is it? Johan nodded to Lunaizes complement, C Besides, the samurai who defeatedCrimson Princesswhile having magic powers equal to an F-Ranks magic powers has come from the distant Japan. We would like to seek knowledge even a minute, a second faster if possible. He took a stab at arousing Ikkis interest who was left alone from a while ago. C Ikki-kun. Ill introduce them to you. They are the representative knights of Kledelland just like me. (I figured so) He had guessed so from their looks and the reactions of Stella and the others, but, C Ikki? Eh? Hes that kid, the aforementioned strong foreign player that is participating as a guest this time!? It looked like they had never seen Ikki until now. To the four surprised, short-haired people, C My name is Kurogane Ikki and Im a student-knight who has come from Japan. In this opportunity I have the privilege of participating in this war as a representative of Vermillion. It is my pleasure to meet you. Ikki bowed his head. The four people responded with, C Ara ara, we are being politely again somehow. I am Mira. Nice to meet you?. C Im Reid. This is my wife Enaris. We saw your match. When I saw it, it was the first time my heart throbbed so much in a match. It was incredible. C Yeah. It was amazing. Each one of them returned a self-introduction. However, one of them. The small man with ruffled hair cheekily observed Ikki as if he was appraising him, C But the feeling I got when looking at him is that I dont find him to be that strong, you know? Like I can bring him down with one punch. His manner of speaking was incredibly rude. Stella put a provocative smile on the corners of her mouth, C Judging Ikki by his looks will give you a painful experience, Luke-san. Im telling you this because I had such a painful experience, I guarantee it. Somehow she returned that with proud. The small man called Luke laughed at such objection of Stella, C Can I haveCrimson Princesss autograph? Youre not funny. DDIm Luke. Ive heard about you. We were told youre going to defeat us to marry Stella-chan. But damn, although we are in 21st century, I just laughed because that talk gave the feeling of coming from a tribe or something but its a shame. Were carrying the pride of our country on our backs. You appear to use the sword very proficiently, but given youre just a student, you wont defeat us. You should have thought of another way to persuade that uncle from now on. Yup, he provoked Ikki. Apparently he was the most hot-blooded of the four people. The transmitted coercion was real, it seemed that the soft, downy hair he had got burned just by facing him. An act that made certain the real strength of Luke; that he wasnt speaking for nothing. If he were an average knight, then he would be cowering with fright with this level of coercion, absolutely. And so, Luke himself also went with that coercion with the intention of crushing him here arrogantly, cutting into war through personal matters. This is what guys would call a bangai senjutsu*. *TN: A term used in board games where instead of getting victory by playing the game itself, the opponent is defeated in a psychological warfare before or during a match. It literally means off-board tactics. However, C No. I cant do that. Worst OneKurogane Ikki wasnt an average knight. And with a tone of voice like it would certainly kill, he C I swore. To her and her family. No matter the trial, I will certainly accomplish it. Thats why I wont lose. The things you guys are carrying on your backs are heavy, but I cant give up the things being carried on my back. Resolution and determination met in this fight. They coldly answered back they werent inferior to each other. C DDDDHeh. Luke had eyes wide opened like he was impressed by Ikki, C Fufu. Boring bangai senjutsu is futile, Luke. This man looks like a temperate boy, but he has a strong self as if his body were made of steel. When it comes to stubbornness, it can be compared to our father. Hes not an opponent youll be able to shake with words. C I do see so. So much different from Prince-sama, a man with the same gentle nature. C Ahaha! Thats right. Johan is easily manipulated by the words of others. C Uugh C Im pleased with you, Ikki. Though I wont say that well have a good match. Ill crush you with all my strength! C Ill be looking forward to it. Thus, the two exchanged greetings one more time and the people that was listening attentively to the unusual occurrence where the representatives of both countries met abruptly before the match while encircling them got all excited. Oh my! Way to go, you Japanese lad! You have a lot of courage! Both Kledelland and Vermillion, go for it! Were cheering for you! Oh yeah! Prince Johan! The representatives of both countries are finally gathered! It seems there are some things you have to do, but for the time being, why dont we celebrate todays day!? We have food and drinks here as well! Hey, I like that! Everyone, lets eat till we explode! C eh? That is Johan tried to decline since he had an important reunion after this, but, Lunaize was in charge of it. Johan said something before her, C Thank you. I thank you in representation of Vermillion. C Lunaize-san C Its fine. The war is next week. Its not like well discuss and argue every minute and second consulting about security, so we better not treat with disdain their precious kindness, alright? C If Lunaize-san says so. Understood. C As expected of Lunaize-san! She is so reasonable?! In this way, trivial party preparations began in the square where the stalls were set. People went to the stalls and gathered food as they pleased, played music and enjoyed todays meeting. Well, a noisy excuse could be done if he wanted to, but if they didnt have sympathy towards Stella and company, then they wouldnt have started talking about holding a party. (This is great) Ikki smiled due to the warm spectacle. C What is that happy-looking face you have, Ikki? C Ah, no I had heard about this from Lunaize-san, but now that I look at it again, its amazing. That the people of the countries who have been fighting for hundreds of years can get along like this. Territorial disputes. Historical disputes. Those werent the only problems that Vermillion and Kledelland had. Although Ikki wasnt particularly interested in politics, he knew from the news he heard every day that Japan also had similar problems and was working hard to deal with them. Though it wasnt going so smoothly. That was why the relationship between Vermillion and Kledelland seemed to be hard to get and that in itself was very valuable and rare. However, Stella tilted her head to the side, sayingIs that so?. C I dont think its that strange though. C You think so? Stella nodded in a big way together with an of course. C Because everyone will always be better laughing than fighting, right? Then she looked towards the people who were making progress with the preparations for the party and muttered. C Every time there is a conflict, the selfishness of people who only think of themselves awakes. The majority of people wishes for peace, however a bunch of self-centered ones tramples underfoot the feelings of the kind people. I cant allow that. I became a knight to not allow that. Small nations needed strong knights. So that they werent squashed by the will of large countries. To protect the people living there from any malice. The eyes of Stella who was talking about that were staring at somewhere far away. Maybe she stared at the scene, at her distant selfDD C I see. What Stella wants to protect isnt just Vermillion. C Thats right. Stella nodded and spread her hands wide. As if she hugged everything that was visible. And then, in a loud voice DD C I love Vermillion! I love Kledelland! I love the kind people living there! Thats why so that I can protect them. Ill become stronger than any bad guy! Even than those from that nightmare future! Even than the criminal hiding in this area! I dont know if hesMarionette KingorRadish Sprouts, but I dont care who that guy is, as long as Im here, Im not going to let him hurt anyone! C Sorry. Thats impossible. Volume 11 - CH 8 A voice, a mock-like voice caressed the nape of her neck from behind. Stella reflexively turned around. And she saw him. A boy with a faint smile on his face as he hung upside down on a thread suspended midair. He squinted his heterochromatic eyes, and that figure of the God of death. And that God of death, in the instant he was still, C Grand Guignol *Snap*, He snapped his fingers. At that moment, Stella certainly felt. Something so thin it was almost invisible; a cold intuition that tore her whole body off. Stella, who was also a warrior, noticed it. This sensation was identical to a slash. The enemy had released a slash. It wasnt a sword slash. But countless slashing attacks. A vision where these slashing attacks that resembled a mesh of a net would cut her body into tiny pieces spread radially from the boy hanging in midair before her. Not only herself, but also Lunaize and the people of Kledelland who were behind her would be swallowed by them, and their bodies would also turn intoDD (DDDDDD!) Unless she stopped them. Unless she stopped them, everyone would die. She thought so, but Stellas body didnt move. It was natural. The thought of Stella right now was almost like a revolving lantern. With absolute death appearing right before her very eyes, her ability to concentrate was far beyond her limit and her consciousness was falling behind. Stellas capabilities werent enough to be able to keep up with the ability to concentrate on the verge of death. It was a complete surprise attack. She couldnt react to it. Nobody could prevent the tragedy. They werent able to prevent it. Yes. Whether she was awake or asleep, she was always prepared to fight, but if only the ability to concentrate on the verge of death was a part of hers, But a person was the exception, and that exception was Kurogane Ikki! -Ittou RasetsuDDDDDD!!!! He roared. Immediately after, in that frozen instant, a shock hit Stellas body. It was Ikki. Ikki, clad in a blue light, thrust Stella away and plunged to the net of incoming slashing attacks, C OOOOOOOOOOoooooooOOOOODDDD!!!! The motivation of the loud scream and his whole soul were placed onIntetsuand he swung it. A slashing attack as if it scooped up vertically from below. That slashing attack united altogether with the thousands fine slashing attacks as it gave off innumerable sparks and launched it into the sky. Due to Ikkis instantaneous countermeasure, the tall street lights and the roadside trees of the square were chopped up, and the pigeons flying in the air became cuts of meat and rained incessantly on them, DDbut the people gathered there resulted completely unharmed. This being the case, C Aha aha aha! I see, I see, this is great, isnt it? You daringly jumped in very near myGrand Guignoland dealt with it before the threads spread! However, its not like Im saying youre superior to thatWings Abreastwith that judgment, reaction and pretentiousness. Kurogane-kun. He measured and gave praise to Ikkis strength DD and laughed slightly. C Well, the cost of that seems to be quite big, isnt it? C Haa, ha, DD! Fresh blood gushed out from the whole body of Ikki together with the scoffing-sounding words of Or=Gaule. Yes, Ikki certainly protected everyone in this place from the surprise attack of the boy with his instant judgment. He protected everyone. By himself. ButDDthat was it. His technique reached everyone but himself. Ikki crumbled down due to the damage that hewn his whole body and to the uncommon exhaustion due toIttou Rasetsu. Seeing that, C AhDDDD Sparks flicked in Stellas field of vision, C AAAAaaaaaaaaaaaa DD!!!! The frozen time melted away, and manifested the burning Laevateinn. She dashed in order to strike the boy who was hanging upside down with a torrent of fury that overflowed from within her. However, C Aha, Stella-chan is so short tempered as usual. Since we are finally meeting again, will you allow me to introduce myself properly? The hanging-up-side-down boy wasnt flustered by Stellas charge, he just raised his right hand slowly and bent the five fingers slightly. DDAt that moment, C Lookout, Stella!!!! C DDDD!? A scream, the voice of Lunaize who was near her, hit her earlobes. No way, when she turned around, C Circus Maximus Johan Kristoff Van Collbrand, who mounted a golden warhorse, was pushing out his own Device knight-spearChariot. C DD! She twisted her body right away, but her positioning was bad, she was struck by the projected knight-spear. Stellas body, which was unable to stand firm, was sent flying in a big way, it was mowed down. Then Johan, who aimed at the collapsed Stella, jumped down from the horseback, quickly pinned the joints of her arms down and held her there. C Aha calm down a bit, Stella-chan. Its alright, your boyfriend isnt a man whod die with this much, is he? But itd be disappointing if he does die. C Kuh! Jo-Johan-nii!? Why!? Stella raised a voice of astonishment and protest due to Johans actions, but, C Im sorry Im sorry Im sorry Im sorry Im sorry Im sorry. C Jo-Johan-nii? She became speechless seeing the facial expression of Johan who held herself down. There was no light in his eyes. The parched lips assembled words of apology she didnt know for whom they were directed at. Even though Stella knew this figure of a bit timid, tenderly spirited and slightly older friend of hers he became gloomy and dull, he was almost a mere shadow of his former self, he was completely changed. And Johan wasnt the only strange one there. C Stella! E-Everyone! Run away from the square right now! Lunaize, who saw this bad situation in which even Stella was being held down next to Ikki, shouted at everyone around them to evacuate. DDBut, Run away? But why? Lets have a toast for this wonderful encounter! Lets sing! Lets dance! Merrily, merrily, merrily! The people of KledellandDDdidnt run away. Everyone began to dance and sing without escaping. With unboundedly cheerful smiles pasted on their faces that got wet with pigeons blood. C Th-this is C Aha its futile. This is already my toy box. Toy box. With those words, Lunaize realized. C Ah, the ability to manipulate people at will! I see, youre Marionette KingOr=Gaule , the culprit that was in the report from the League! The boy responded to this withWe have a winner!, revolved in the air all of a sudden and landed on the ground. He revealed his own name as he saluted, bending at the waist with hypocritical courtesy. C As you know, Im Or=Gaule. Thank you very much for responding to my invitation today, your Highness Lunaize. C I see, so the phone call of that day was a trap? But theres something I dont get. What the hell does a leader ofRebellion, the criminal association that threatens the world, want to do with a small country like this!? Or=Gaule stared in puzzlement to the question of Lunaize, C Rebellion? Im no longer with those guys. I got tired of them. C What!? C It means that Im not working forRebellion. I just came to play with Stella-chan. Or=Gaule, who said so, gazed at Stella. C Nice to meet you nah, its not needed. Because Ive already met Stella-chan once through a marionette. C At that time! The detestable evil she faced before. Stella felt a strong sense of discomfort as he appeared in front of her, C You came to play with me!? How dare you to do such a thing so brazenly!? What did you do to Johan-nii and the people of this country!? She glared atMarionette King Or=Gaule with eyes burning with anger and shouted at him. Towards this, Or=GauleDDwhose glad-looking face brightened as if he was waiting to hear that, C Aha I had them become my puppets by using a bit of my ability. By doing so, the puppets move as I wish. Look, I can control other people using threads, though Stella-chan knows that, doesnt she? By using that. I got the prince to give me a hand with the cleaning. Like killing the king of this country, killing the strong knights of this country and all sorts of other things as well. With that said, he pointed at the ones next to Lunaize. Stella and Lunaize turned their eyes towards that finger. Luke and the others, the four representatives with the exception of Johan, stood stock still expressionless, The next moment, the four of them crumbled down on the spot as if they were puppets having their threads cut. *Squashed*, they twisted and their limbs went in all directions. Then, pitch-black blood overflowed from their eyes, ears and noses. ???? Stella and Lunaize knew. When they came across Luke and the others today they were dead already. C Aha aha! The prince also resisted while getting frantic, sayingStopPlease stopat first, but it didnt matter how much he struggled, he coulnt escape from my threads once they have entwined around the nerves. And now he has become completely obedient, he reached a point where he just mutters to himself. Maybe he broke or something? Aha. The acts of the devil were told, revealing everything. Johan continued apologizing for the crimes that he committed but had no control over. What happened to Johans body? The moment Stella understood all thatDD C Ill kill you!!!! C !? Faster than Stella, and with the words she had said just now, Lunaize drew a dagger for self-defense and ran up to Or=Gaule. However, C Luna-nee! Dont do it! She was way too reckless. Because Lunaize wasnt a Blazer. Stella recovered herself and shouted to the thoughtless action of her older sister who thought she was calm, but, C AhDD!? She didnt make it in time. Lunaize got entangled in his invisible threads before she reached Or=Gaule. And Or=Gaule stared at the prey caught in the spider web in satisfaction, C Aha, what a good reaction! Oh, maybe you two loved each other? -????! C This is so good. In that case, then Ill be your love cupid, alright? Hmm but, lets leave the fun for later, and be obedient now. Because I came to play with Stella-chan today. Yes, when Or=Gaule told them so, the body of Lunaize was gently separated from the ground. C Guh, hh, hh! Lunaize, who floated in the air, groaned in pain and buried her nails into her neck. An invisible thread was strangling her neck. Stella noticed this, C S-stop! The one you have a grudge against is me, right!? Luna-nee and the rest have nothing to do with this! Challenge me directly! And shouted at Or=Gaule. Or=Gaule looked at Stella with that shout, as if he was surprised. C Eh? A grudge? Against Stella? Why do you think so? C Why!? Youre holding a grudge against me because I defeated you at that time right!? Didnt you come to retaliate!? The only connection between her and Or=Gaule was one act at theSeven Stars Sword Art Festival. That was why she asked if it was revenge or something. But, Or=Gaule denied this with an exaggerated body gesture accompanied by aNope! C Rather, at that time, I was kind of deeply in love with the nobleness and kindness of Stella-chan! Shes such a wonderful woman! With the exception of Stella-chan, the only other person Ive felt such feelings for is my Nee-san. Hating you is unthinkable! C If so, then why are you doing something like this! She just couldnt understand it. Or=Gaule talked back without hesitating towards Stella who said so. C Why, you ask? DDBecause its funny. C huh? C Stella-chan said it not long ago, didnt she? That everyone loves peace. It was better to laugh together than to fight each other. But, Im not like that. I just love watching people suffering and getting injured. C DDDD! C My heart tightens when I look at the lingering affection and regret floating on the anguished facial expressions of the ones heading to death. When I imagine the sadness of the bereaved family that was left behind, it turns so painful as if it was done to me. Especially when they make me kill a beloved one with my strength, the wailing of their hearts is transmitted through the threads, the emotions develop cracks and break, and the shivering is I cant describe it. Its cruel, sad, painful but thats what makes it so fun, I cant help it. All the more if its my favorite girl! Thats why I dont have any resentment towards Stella-chan. Rather, its the opposite. Yeah Im so looking forward to it. How much can Stella-chan last without breaking? Can you bear it even if I kill your father and mother? And your sister? Can you remain being high-minded even if I make you torment Ikki-kun to death? Or will you cry and apologize, and beg for forgiveness while being obsequious like a dog? Aha such an unsightly Stella-chan. Im getting excited just by imagining it, you know. Or=Gaule let out a rough sigh and turned his eyes filled with heat. Stella spat out, putting all the hatred and unpleasant feelings she had into it. C I see now I get everything. Its all extremely clear! Youre beyond help, so you arent going anywhere! However, Or=Gaule didnt appear to care, rather, he laughed like he enjoyed it even more, C Aha I dont deny it. Im certainly broken. However, even if Im broken, Im still a person who was born with only one precious life in this world. With no moronic stories about spending an insipid life without even having fun with the people around me. Even I, who cant enjoy myself without breaking people, have the right to live happily. And for that reason, Ill destroy all of Stellas importantcountries! He said such a sinister thing. C W-what do you mean by that!? C Aha aha. I mean exactly what I said. Actually, it started already. The moment Stella-chan said she was going to protect the people living here! I started a massive invasion of Vermillion by controlling the army of Kledelland! C W-what did you say!? C The people of Vermillion who will suddenly have guns aiming at them by the neighbors they placed their trust in will certainly be frightened. Theyll be surprised and will run away, but someday theyll have to change their mentality and counterattack. How could they, even when we believed in them!. And if they kill each other, theyll never recover from that again! A scene passed through the mind of Stella in an instant. The scene in which the people she wanted to protect and she ought to protect by herself, were killing each other. That was a despair comparable to the nightmare shown by TsukikageDD C Dont toy with meeeeeeeeeeeDDDD!!!! Flames spouted from Stellas whole body. It wasDragon Spirit, the Noble Arts that stored the physical strength of the dragon in her. With such unmatched physical strength similar to the world of myths, Stella ripped off Johan who had turned into a puppet of Or=Gaule by sheer strength and by carrying her joints to the extremes, C I wont let you do that! Ill kill you and stop your foolish plan right here!! She flew as if she soared towards the enemy who harmed the ones she ought to protect. In response to this, Or=Gaule held his right hand up, and attempted to catch her with a spider web, But, C AAAAAAAAAAAAaaaaaaa!!!! Even if the spider web coiled around her, Stella care nothing about it, she tore it off and moved forward. Without weakening the momentum of her charge at all, she closed the distance almost immediately; she got very near to Or=Gaule in the blink of an eye. And swung down the blazing Laevateinn with all her might. To land a blow on him with the intention to kill him, with absolutely no mercy. She didnt set aim or anything of the sort. There was no need for that. The strength of the dragon loaded in it was enough to smash the life of a person even if it grazed them! Or=Gaule, who saw this, C Aha what an amazing power. Not even my threads seem able to stop you. Im going to die at this raaate. What should I dooo? Oh, thats right! He distorted his lips in delight and said. C Ill get your significant other to protect me. At that moment, a shadow squeezed itself between Stella and Or=Gaule. C Ikki!? Yes, Or=Gaule manipulated Ikki who fainted with the damage and the consumption of Ittou Rasetsuand used him as a shield. The exhausted Ikki, who was struck by the surprise attack of Or=Gaule, didnt have the strength to escape from his control. Ikki was thrown out before the slash of Stella by the cruel will of Or=Gaule. Stella tried to stop the attack, but, (Its useless, I cant stop it!) The slashing attack travelled as it tore off the Stellas muscles. The blow done by the physical strength of the dragon had already reached its maximum speed. That speed, and that power. Stellas own will was unable to stop it now, C Nooooooooooooooooooooooo!!!! The blow of the dragon struck the top of the shoulders of the defenseless Ikki. An instant and severe earthquake shook the entire square, and the matchless physical strength pulverized the stone pavement under her feet. The surrounding grass was turned over by the roots. The strong attack caused even the ground to cave-in. DDDDThat was what should have happened. C Eh? However, Ikki was standing. Laevateinn, which was thrown violently against the top of his shoulder, didnt even leave a cut on his skin. BecauseDDa jet black armor covered Ikkis whole body and protected him. Stella remembered that armor. C This armor no way! C OrichalcosDD!? The moment when Or=Gaule said that name in astonishment, a white shadow similar to a swift wind ran up to Or=Gaule from the surrounding crowd of people, DDAnd swung downward a jet black halberd, which had the same color as the armor. C Kuh Or=Gaule made his body fly to the back to escape from the surprise attack, but it was an instant late. The huge blade of the halberd snatched the right arm of Or=Gaule from the elbow. A spray of blood drew an arc. And his right arm fell. With that, the prohibitions that restricted the movement of the fainted Ikki and Lunaize were lifted and they crumbled to the ground. And then, C You surprised me. I never thought you were in this country already. Or=Gaule, who lost his right arm, said putting familiarity into his words as he faced the woman of red and blue eyes like the ones he had and who stood as if protecting Ikki and the others. C Its been a while. DDIris-neesan. C This armor, and that axe wait, are you theBlack Knight of that time!? The gray-haired woman who suddenly forced her way through. Stella asked her because of that equipment, but, C The woman didnt talk too much to Stella, she only returned a nod so as to not deviate her gaze fromMarionette KingOr=Gaule. On the other hand, Or=Gaule, who lost his right arm because of her, C Although I thought that nuisances fromUnionandLeaguewould come, and I intended to be on guard using the eyes of the people, I couldnt notice you at all. Like I thought, Nee-san is amazing. Yes, he praised that womanDDthe concealed figure ofBlack KnightIris Ascaride. However, Ascaride responded to this praise without moving an eyebrow, C Im not. Its not a hard to fool to that extent the bad eyes of a Blazer who relies on magic powers. She replied with an indifferent, unkind and machine-like tone of voice and wiped away the blood adhered on her axe. Or=Gaule shrugged one of his shoulders in response to such unfriendly reply, C Youre right. Im an amateur when it comes to that* area after all. Though not to the level where Ill be assassinated while sleeping. DDBut still, Nee-san appeared in front of me like this. *TN: That is the furigana reading for martial arts. He raised his lips with a sneer as if he was looking down on her. C You had planned to search for my whereabouts and do a surprise attack while being mostly hidden, but you abandoned that chance and came to rescue Stella-chan and the others. Nee-san is kind as ever, isnt she? C Ascaride just confronted Or=Gaule in silence. She didnt return the words. No, she couldnt return them. What Or=Gaule had pointed out completely hit the mark. Ascaride knew the dreadfulness of Or=Gaule more than anyone else. It also meant she was at a disadvantage if she were to compete with him outright. That was why she was hidden in the city and was searching for where Or=Gaule was hiding. To bring down the enemy before her with certainty. This current situation was a matter of unpleasant necessity for Ascaride. Or=Gaule saw through this, C So, what will my kind Nee-san do in this situation? Will you be able to defeat me while having those three as a burden? Its not like you forgot what happened to you when you fought me seriously, right? He made a serious effort for an instant. His own soul. He laid it bare as it was. As soon as that happened, a black mist magic filled with strong ill will and malice gushed out from the small body of Or=Gaule and covered the entire square. C The toys broke once after all. Although you have to deal with quite the mess, but isnt that great? Nee-san is gentle after all. The azure sky darkened in a flash, the light was lost and the atmosphere became heavy like lead. It was thick enough like blood with a viscosity that stuck to the skin, C AhDDDD Stella became speechless with such an overwhelming presence. The magic powers of the Blazers were in proportion to the size of the fate they carried on their backs. Is that the reason we have the strength of fate as a blade? Crimson PrincessStella Vermillion was able to understand that. That the enemy before her. That he, DDHe was his own fate in the form of a person. An existence outside of logic that Tsukikage spoke of before. ADesperado. At that moment, she was convinced that this man was exactly that and therefore, that he had magic powers that surpassed everyone else. She couldnt win. If she were to fight him now, she would certainly be killed here. Since this was unprecedented, Stella lost even the freedom of breathing due to the strong feeling of death. However, in such a torrent of black magic that painted over the world, C DDDD DesperadoAscaride stood dignified and with a certain action, she returned an answer to Or=Gaules provocation, sayingWhat am I going to do in this situation?. Then she took a single knife out of her breast pocketDD C DD! A knife that looked like aKeywhen glancing at it and one that shed a faint white light. The facial expression of Or=Gaule stiffened the moment he saw it. C I dont like that! Or=Gaule waved his intact left arm and released a slash with the thread towards Ascaride and the others. However, his movement was too slow. Ascaride chanted a spell faster than the slash of the thread moving to cut her neck, C Open GateHraesvelgr. And vigorously thrust the knife she had in her hand into the ground. Then, a white flash of light came out from the knife stuck into the ground, swallowing Ascaride, Ikki and the others. The very next moment, The figures of the four people ended up disappearing as if they hadnt been there from the beginning. Just countless white feathers dancing in the air remained there. There wasnt a trace of them. Or=Gaule smacked his lips, looking disappointed with the scene. C Tsk. ThatWinged Prime Ministerguy took the fun away from me, huh. He knew the ability of the knight who caused this phenomenon. And so, he understood. That the four of them werent in Kledelland anymore. C Hraesvelgr is the name of the capital of Vermillion. Geez. Even though I finally invited them to get a view of how Vermillion and Kledelland come to nothing with Stella-chan here, it was all ruined in the end. Or=Gaule revealed that complaint as he picked up his severed arm. And then, he forcibly joined together the severed parts that spilled bloodDDand he stitched the skin, meat, bone and everything else with his threads. He restored the function of his right arm in an instant, C Oh well, thats good too. He immediately recovered his cruel smile. Hostilities had already commenced. It couldnt be stopped anymore. Even if only the army of Kledelland was being manipulated, they had no choice but to face the incoming enemy. It wasnt a bad thing to show off that she was going to lose what she ought to protect by herself and that she couldnt do anything in this place far away from the battlefield. It was a futile struggle to try saving the people of both countries in this war that had already started, and that struggle was also a form of despair and hopelessness that he so lovedDD C Im so looking forward to that! Aha. C ! Stella shut her eyes with the gushing white light. The torrent of light that burned her eyes eventually settled down, and when she opened her eyes, DDThe view of the hometown Stella knew well was in front of her, C T-this is were in the Central Park of Hraesvelgr!? W-why!? She should be in the sunny capital of Kledelland. Stella and Ascaride, and the fainted Ikki and Lunaize who fell face down, travelled in an instant to the dimly cloudy Vermillion that was still at noon. Ascaride said a few words to Stella who was unresponsive due to her high level of bewilderment. C Divine Gate C ! C I borrowed some from Winged Prime MinisterNorman CreedDDthe deputy head of International Mage-Knights League before I was dispatched here. Its a means to escape when push comes to shove. C Norman Creed Stella was the royalty of a member nation of the International Mage-Knights League. She remembered hearing the rumors ofWhite Beards right hand Winged Prime Ministerand his ability. Norman Creeds DeviceDivine Gate. It was the peak of the group of moving abilities that possessed soaring wings, he was able to move from Device to Device in an instant even if it was to the other side of the earth with his 777 small knives. This ability was unique in the world. What Ascaride was saying was the truth. However, C W-why did you do it!? Johan-nii and the others are still there! This escape wasnt completely accepted by Stella who had lots of friends in Kledelland. She shouted at Ascaride as she made her eyebrows stern. C Send me back to Lucelle, quickly! If I dont save Johan-nii! But Ascaride, C Its useless. She returned an unapproachable rejection. And, C W-why! C You should know even if I dont say it. She looked down on the lower half of the body of the persistent Stella with her eyes of different colors. And with that gaze, Stella noticed. She had sank down to the ground. C ??????! Stella noticed that and tried to stand up as her face dyed deep red, but her legs trembled, she struggled to not take her advice. C Your fate is big. But my younger brother is aDesperadothat attainedBrute Soul. Hes a being that is outside of the ring of fate surrounding this world. The current you cant win. It will be like going to your death. That is the strength you have and the one I grasped at a glance. Dont feel ashamed. C But still! But still, thats not an excuse to run away and abandon my friends. Stella was about to return so and suddenly realized. C Wait a minute. You saidyounger brotherjust now, and that guy also called you! CertainlyDDhe called her Nee-san. When she examined her features, her white hair that had a grace of gray and her blue and red eyes in great detail, they were like two peas in a pod. A cold sweat similar to ice water slipped off on Stellas back muscles with this realization. No wayDD, Stella turned her sword towards Ascaride due to the fear that went by and shouted. C Are you really a relative of that guy!? Ascaride just nodded her head calmly, C Yes. That is my younger brother, and Im thats older sister. However, were not allies. We declared that we are in nothing but a hostile relationship. It is clearly as Ascaride says, if she were our enemy, there would no reason for her to appear as she did with such a timing. I unmistakably felt that both sides are in a hostile relationship from the attitude of Or=Gaule when he was confronting Ascaride. But, C I cant trust you! How can I trust the words of a person who attacked us all of a sudden!? Yes. There was no guarantee that this woman would be their ally, even if she wasnt supporting Or=Gaule. When taking into account that she attacked them before, she wasnt a person she could put her trust on at all. That was why Stella strengthened her alertness even more. But, to such Stella, C Its not like you have the need to believe in me. But, there should be something you have to do rather than question me. Ascaride indicated as if debating her. ExactlyDDat that moment. And all of a sudden, a loud alarm resounded in the dull weather of the Imperial Capital, Reporting urgent news! J-just now, the government of Vermillion has announced that there has been a declaration of war against Vermillion from Kledelland! Now I am going to read aloud the contents of the proclamation! Informing the lowly descendants of Vermillion who unfairly pillaged the sacred territory of Kledelland. The false tranquility that embellished the conspiracy between you and the traitor Clef will be crushed by my sword. These secret agreements full of lies no longer have any meaning, and they wont stop the great cause of Kledelland. The strife of justice to recover the pride of Kledelland starts here. Johan Kristoff Van Collbrand, New King of KledellandThis declaration and the corpse of King Clef were delivered to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs a while ago, and at the same time, a large-scale violation of Vermillions territorial sovereignty by the army of Kledelland was confirmed! Due to this situation, the government officially announces a declaration of a state of emergency. The imperial army, led by General Signard was dispatched to interceptDD C DDDD, what, is! The emergency broadcast was broadcast from all the outdoor broadcast devices in Vermillion. This demonstrated that Or=Gaules evil scenario was certainly in progress, C Why!? Why is your little brother doing something like this!? Stella was disturbed by the incredibly sudden and outrageous situation, she questioned and grasped the collar of Ascaride who said to be a relative of the man and culprit of everything. Ascaride said a few words, without resisting her, C He should have said it. Because its funny. There are no further reasons for my younger brothers actions. Murders and wars are no more than absolutely normal pleasures for my younger brother, just like watching movies and eating out are for you. C Is there, a person, ?????! Is there a person like that? Stella herself wasnt able to say so because it happened right before her eyes. The dense mist of magic that gushed out from Or=Gaules body. And themaliceput into it. The terrorist who attacked the shopping mall. Akaza of the ethics committee. AndBad LuckShinomiya Amane. Although there were several enemies who faced them withmaliceso far, Marionette KingOr=Gaule was different from all of them. There were motives for their own actions, and reasons enough to havemaliceagainst them. Greed for money. Greed for success in life. Hatred. DDThose were reasons that even Stella could understand. But Or=Gaule was different. This mansmalicehad no reason for almost no human being. It was certainly pure self-enjoyment. To hurt others. As if it were natural like breathing. The first time she saw him. HeDDhe didnt even have a reason or a minimum course of action, just amalicethat made her feel he had a scattered and reckless simple-mindedness. C My younger brother is a child who has an abnormal but incredible strength. This is neither a thought nor a claim. He just commits crimes for fun to pursue his own pleasure. That undoubtedly doesnt mean theres a reason why he had an eye on you. He extended his hand because he found an interesting-looking toy when he didnt know what to do with all the time he had. But its just that. C Guh C But, for whatever trivial reason, my younger brother had an eye on you. My younger brother should have taken a lot of measures just to make you suffer and make you sad. This war is one of them. As things are, the innocent people of Kledelland and Vermillion will kill each other while being instigated by that guysill will. She wasnt going to allow it. Allowing it wasnt good. In that case, C The only one who knows the truth and can stop it is you Yes. Only me. This isnt an aggressive war of Kledelland, but just a situation caused by a single criminal. The one who knows that and can move now is me. I must tell my father to avoid the military confrontation between the armies. Both the side being killed and the side that kills will end injured and will never recover. DDAll for the amusement of a fiend. (How am I going to allow that!?) C ! Stella released Ascarides collar and immediately took out her cell phone. And attempted to call her father, King Sirius. However, the cell phone only repeated the push sound, there was no ringtone. C Its not getting through! But why!? C Maybe the lines collapsed due to the declaration of war just now. Oh, theres that too, Stella felt ashamed by what Ascaride told her. The friendship between Vermillion and Kledelland was close. The people that travelled between Kledelland and Vermillion werent few. Such people were trying to call all at once to confirm the safety of their families and friends, and because of that, the lines died. Communicating by phone was impossible. In that case, she had to go directly to the palace. Since a state of emergency was declared, Sirius and Astraea should be in the palace. Stella realized this and when she was about to run off, she remembered that Lunaize and Ikki were unconscious on the ground. They must be taken to the hospital. However, if she were to prioritize oneDD Ascaride said to such confused Stella, C Ill take these two to the hospital. SoDD As if hurrying her up. To carry these two on her shoulders. While that was easy for Stella, her speed would decrease. It would be insignificant, but that would be still a regrettable small loss. She should go straight to the royal palace as fast as possible. While she did so, the battle between the two armies could have already begun. That was well known by Stella, but she hesitated with Ascarides suggestion. Because she had been measured whether theBlack KnightAscaride was a human who truly deserved to be trusted. But, C Please. I dont want to see people getting injured by the evil intentions of my younger brother. Ascaride told her again. Stella felt a certain desperation in the blue and red eyes that stared fixedly at her. She didnt know anything about Ascaride. However, her eyes that said that she didnt want to see people getting hurt by her younger brothers evil intentionsDDStella thought this was enough to trust in her. And so, C Got it. Please take care of them! Stella entrusted Ikki and Lunaize to Ascaride and started running alone. She went towards the Imperial Palace of Vermillion in the distance. The retreating figure of Stella faded away in the blink of an eye. And Ascaride, who saw her off, C Like I, thought, youre the one who was in front of the airport. Isnt that right, Ascaride-san? Kurogane Ikki, who fell face down on the ground, started talking to her. The ability of Ascaride as a Blazer wasFortitude. And her DeviceOrichalcoshad the special characteristic of healing continuously the wounds of the wearer infinitely. That power healed the body of Ikki that was hewn byGrand Guignol, and he even recovered his stamina. He raised his upper body and surrenderedOrichalcos. And gave his thanks. C Thank you for saving me from that dangerous situation. If you hadnt arrived all of us would have probably died. So, C Im truly, grateful? However, Ikkis words stopped there. Because he felt doubt with the appearance of Ascaride who looked up. Why was she DDstaring at the direction Stella went as if she was frozen solid? C Ascaride-san? He asked, and at that moment. -?, hy, ah Ascaride fell from her knees to the ground all of a sudden. C A-are you alright!? Are you injured? Ikki rushed over to Ascaride as he staggered, surprised. Then he put a hand on her trembling shoulders, C DD! He was horrified by the coldness of her altered sweat. C Im okay. Its not an injury or anything like that. Ill calm down in no time, so dont, worry Ascaride looked back at Ikki who touched her shoulder and returned so. With a pallid look that was entirely devoid of blood. Ikki saw that look, and he understood. Certainly, it wasnt an injury. It was the absolute fear that made the body of Ascaride quiver, a fear she couldnt fight against. Possibly towards that enemy, towards Or=Gaule C I beg you. Dont tell anyone about this. C B-but C Im, fine. This trembling is, my sin. Its a proof to not forget the meaning that I survived and that Im alive. Im fine. Ascaride murmured Im fine over and over again as if she was persuading herself while hugging her own shoulders. C I must accomplish this mission. The regrets of everyone, without exception, I C Ascaride-san With the figure of Ascaride-san, Ikki remembered the words he heard from Or=Gaule in the distance in his flickering consciousness. DDIts not like you forgot what happened to you when you fought seriously with me, did you? Ascaride and Or=Gaule. He didnt know what happened between them. But, one thing was clear. And that was the fact that Ascaride even though a strong fear like that was etched into her, she stood in front of Or=Gaule to save them and stood dignified until just now, and even indicated Stella the actions she had to take. So Ikki, C Yes. I wont tell anyone about this. He replied so and rubbed the rounded shoulders of the trembling Ascaride without asking anything else beyond that. I hope this calms her down a little. C Thank you. Ascaride returned a pale, small smile to Ikkis consideration. Hey, whats with this broadcast!? The Prince of Kledelland made a declaration of war, you know? What!? Why is the Prince Johan starting a war with Vermillion!? How am I going to know that!? Anyways, the people in the Imperial Capital are telling us to stay inside of our homes, so everyone is going back home! Hraesvelgr, the Imperial Capital of Vermillion, fell into chaos with the sudden declaration of war from the neighboring country. Everyone moved about with unease and confusion. Crimson PrincessStella Vermillion ran through the skies of the Imperial Capital. She was heading straight to the royal castle as she jumped from roof to roof of the buildings in the Imperial Capital like Ikki did before. Because this method was much faster to get to the castle than going along the road. Stellas unease became stronger due to the chaos of the Imperial Capital below her, along the road. Faster, fasterDD She needed to inform everyone that Johans declaration of war was a farce manufactured by a wicked criminal and that she didnt want Vermillion to hurt the people of Kledelland. But, C This is! Stellas legs stopped the moment she finally got near the castle. The main gate of the castle, which was always left open at this hour, was closed. And there were countless armed soldiers standing up under her eyes. The level of defense had been raised to the limit due to the state of emergency brought by the sudden declaration of war from the neighboring country. Naturally, Stella got down and was allowed to speak with the soldiers and went inside without problems. However, this was just the outer security. But in the castle. She couldnt imagine the number of checkpoints she had to go through to finally reach the palace where Sirius was. And thatDD (I dont have time for such slow things!) Stella immediately gave up to return from the main gate. She raised her eyes above her. And looked up at a palace window placed at the back of the high and towering wall. A question was born in the mind of Stella with such a view. C Its alright, I can do it! It seemed to be impossible before, but now that she knew her true strength DD. Stella muttered as if encouraging herself and hugged her own arms. And then she put her strength into the hands that hugged her shoulders and held a mental image as she pulled them towards her back. There were things that humans werent endowed with. However, those things were natural for her who was aDragon. A mental image of wings. C ! At that moment, Stella felt a pain that pushed open her shoulder blades. C AAAAAADDDD! A pair of blazing wings that burned red manifested from her back. The ability thatCrimson PrincessStella Vermillion was proud ofDDDragon. With the superpower that manifested the strength of the dragon on her body, Stella regained the ideal form she should have. The superheated wings were natural organs that Stella was endowed with by nature, she certainly felt that her own boiling blood flowed in them. She could move them. As she wished. It wasnt her memory, but her cells that were aware of it. That being the case, C Here I goooooooooo!!!! Stella runway the roof and threw herself into the air. The body of Stella that was thrown into the air was pulled by gravity, it was about to fall, but then, in an instant. As soon as the blazing wings flapped once, the strength of the dragon easily ripped off the chains of gravity and elevated the body of Stella into the air powerfully. Then she could easily jump over the high and towering castle walls and immediately went straight to that palace windowDD She went straight through the window without hesitation and jumped into the palace. C W-what was that sound!? C No way, is it a missile!? Or a person!? C Its an enemy attack! Shoot! Shoot them to death! The soldiers rushed to the sound of the glass that blew off and resounded in the palace without warning and turned their guns towards the one who jumped in from the window without confirming who the person was; they were about to pull the trigger. It seemed that they became agitated with the war against Kledelland that started so abruptly. Stella roared in a carrying voice, C Calm down!! Towards them. With this, the fingers of the soldiers stopped squeezing the triggers. Because they realized that it was their princess who jumped in from the window. C St-Stella-sama! C B-but how!? Not that she departed to Kledelland a while ago!? The soldiers were surprised. And, C Whaaat, Stella is here!? Sirius came running as he pushed aside those soldiers. When he saw the figure of his beloved daughter unharmed who he thought was alone in Kledelland, C Yeeeeees! Stella was saaaafeeeee!!!! He opened his hands wide as he shed tears of joy and ran to hug Stella tightly. DDBut, C Haaaaaa! The hug of meeting again was prevented by Stellas counter-like palm heel. C Fu, bu, but, why C Thank you for being worried but Im sorry! Its not the time to do so right now! Yes, she was happy for seeing him again, but it was unfortunate. She had to inform that the army of Kledelland wasnt the enemy before the armies of Vermillion and Kledelland crashed. And for that, Stella looked for her mother Astraea who was the real person commanding the politics of Vermillion, C Stella-chan! C Okaa-sama! She found the figure of her mother who ran with Daniel Dandallion, the head of the Vermillion Branch of the International Mage-Knights League to where she was. C You didnt get caught. Oh, Im so relieved. C Yes, I was rescued byBlack Knightwho came from the League and so we came back here withDivine Gate. C I see. By the way, what about Luna-chan and Ikki-san? C They both came back to Vermillion with us. Since they were injured, I didnt bring them here, instead I hadBlack Knighttake them to the hospital. C Theyre injured!? Wh-what about Luna!? Is Luna alright!? C Luna-nee is fine. She just fainted. Ikki was considerably wounded when protecting us but hes okay. Hes not the kind of guy who would kick the bucket with something of that degree. Because that man was a man who surpassed himself and tore off even his fate. C For the time being, the most important thing is to not get into a situation where theyll take the royal family as hostages. However, ifBlack Knighthas moved, then that means that she was notified by the headquarters about this strife and the criminal participating in it, isnt that right? Stella greatly nodded in response to Dandallions question, C Listen, Otou-sama, Okaa-sama! Theres something very important I have to tell you! After she arrived at the palace and reunited with her parents, Stella told them everything she saw in Kledelland. That Kledelland and their government, army and even the people should be under control ofMarionette KingOr=Gaule. That everything about this declaration of war and violation of territorial sovereignty were crimes committed by Or=Gaule half-joking. And that King Clef was murdered by his evil hands. And the moment she told them everything, C DD! A strong earthquake shook the Imperial Palace. It was the sound of a pillar in the Imperial Palace that Sirius hit and broke. C THAT PIECE OF SHIT!!!! C Otou-sama A heat haze that distorted the surrounding scenery rose up from the huge body of Sirius. His friend, who promoted peace between both countries together with him, was killed. Sirius looked like the fury was burning in his body. C Thank you, Stella-chan. The enemy has become a serious matter. -Marionette KingOr=Gaule. That power he has was regarded as dangerous by League in the past, but to think that the degree of the real ability he had could cause such terrible actions is What isRebelliontrying to achieve with this, I wonder? C He said he already quitRebellion. Though I dont know if that is true. But, theres no doubt that this damn guy truly enjoys the misfortune of others, Im sure of it. It was my first time seeing it, the malice that became his happiness as he injured the ones around him. I truly think hes trying to cause a war just to torment us. This was nothing but a game for that devil. That level of pleasure was like going to the city to watch a movie if it was compared to them. He attempted to mess up both Kledelland and Vermillion for that level of pleasure. This wasnt a ridiculous story. It couldnt be ignored at all. Because of that, C Otou-sama! Okaa-sama! The army of Kledelland that is heading towards here is being controlled! We only have one enemy that should be defeated! Thats why I beg you! To tell this to everyone on the front lines right now! To not fight with the army of Kledelland! At this rate, well just end up hurting our friends who are only being manipulated! If that were to happen, then both sides will have to carry a disgrace on their backs that will never disappear! If that was the scenario designed by this devil, then she had to stop it by any means necessary. That was what Stella proposed to Astraea. Astraea gave a nod to that and, C Youre right. Its as Stella-chan says. Thats not a ludicrous story. C Of course not! In that caseDD C But, its impossible to tell this to the ones on the front lines. She put aside Stellas proposal with a cutting tone of voice that didnt hide her dignity as an Empress and was different from her usual carefree way of talking. C Eh? The scenario of Or=Gaule, the devil. Stella, who only thought that her own proposal of informing the front lines about the contents was going to be accepted unconditionally, couldnt understand the rejection of Astraea. C W-why!? Why!? Everyone is just being manipulated, arent they!? Stella persisted while being very agitated. Astraea shook her head with a sad facial expression and said. C Stella-chan. Im very sorry, but it doesnt matter if they are being hostiles towards us or not. C W-what do you mean!? C Suppose there was a reason why, the army of Kledelland invaded the territory of Vermillion with weapons in hand and turned their muzzles towards us. The combat is inevitable to protect both our territory and to evacuate the population. What do you think will happen if the soldiers on the front lines were to listen to the argument that the army of Kledelland is being controlled? C What will happen? Ah. C They certainly will hesitate to pull the trigger towards their friends who want to be saved by them with soundless voices because theyre only being manipulated. And that faltering will certainly cause enormous damages to the army of Vermillion. Stella, who was admonished by Astraea, became aware of it. It was just as her mother had said. If they were to tell Signard and the others on the front lines about that, they wouldnt be able to turn their muzzles towards the army of Kledelland. But on the other hand, there was no mercy for the army of Kledelland that was being controlled. If both armies were to clash, the result of that would be self-evident. C I think you want to save the people of Kledelland. But we are the royal family of Vermillion. We have a duty to prioritize the lives of the citizens of Vermillion above all else. Thats why that information, even if its true, it will spoil us, it cant be sent to the front lines. C But! B-but! If, if we do that! Stella tried to object Astraeas decision, but she couldnt find the right words for it. Because what Astraea said had no room for objection, it was the right decision as the royal family. The lives of another countrys people or the lives of the people of their country. There was no comparison. Exposing the people of their country to danger to save the people of another country; that in itself was an unreasonable act for the royal family and for the nation. Even if Stella desperately thought of not wanting to abandon Kledelland, there was no reason or anything of the sort that would go through to set Astraeas claim aside. But still, (I must do something, one way or another!) She couldnt help but remember. The memories of when she was staying in Kledelland when she was a child. It wasnt like something big happened that was unforgettable. There wasnt an obligation like fighting and giving ones life for the sake of Kledelland. However, the amicable greetings she got when she passed by the side of someone in the streets, when she went shopping and got lots of candies as well as Johan, King Clef, Luke and the others, and everyone who was kind to her younger self. And when she piled up all those small memories, she finally thought. I want to protect the world around me, including Kledelland. HoweverDDand although it was for the sake of the nation, she had to abandon them, but was that okay? Even though their freedom was stolen and were forced to fight a war they didnt want to, they might be desperately wishing to be saved with soundless voices! -???????! Stella didnt know what to do, she couldnt move in this narrow space between logic and emotion. Astraea, who attentively watched such kindness of Stella, was proud of her. However, being kind wasnt everything; she wouldnt be able to protect what was important as she would be too drunk on her own kindness. Politicians had to ignore their own kindness so they could sink themselves in reason. Especially Stella who was Vermillions best fighting power. From now on, whether it became an all-out conflict with the army of Kledelland or they attempted to subjugate Or=Gaule with a selected few, they would certainly need Stellas strength. That being the case, it would be a problem to have her standing still indefinitely. And so, Astraea decided. In order to cut off Stellas hesitationDDshe would allow a preemptive strike on the army of Kledelland that was invading their territory deeply with the imperial army of Vermillion that she would lead. Her daughter wasnt frail to the degree that she would continue to hesitate once the battle had begun. That was why she made a harsh decision. That was the duty of adults. Astraea, who resolved to do so, looked towards the private line terminal installed in the room of the Imperial Palace. And, C Hey, Signard! Its me! Yes, listen to this! The army of Kledelland is being controlled and they are being forced to fight! You must absolutely not show any hostility over there! She saw the figure of her husband Sirius who told everything to the imperial army general Signard who went first through the terminal as he tried to hide it from her. C O-Otou-sama!? C Sirius!? The surprised voices of Dandallion and Stella who were next to Sirius were raised due to his action. But Sirius wasnt concerned about the reaction of the ones around him, C If you dont understand, do as I say anyways. Stella returned a few moments ago and told us about the situation over there. Kledelland and even that kid Johan were contacted by League before they were completely taken over by the criminal. In other words, this war has been a farce from the beginning! Signard! Dont get involved in this stupid farce so that guy doesnt make a fool out of us! Yes, change to defensive battle. Give them all the territory they want! Just protect the citizens and bring everyone to the Imperial Capital at once! Yes! Dont kill anyone! Make sure to not kill anyone! Because well beat the enemy to death! These are the orders of the King! He strongly ordered to Signard who commanded the army and hung down the telephone receiver. C Papa C This fool understands that what mama says is correct. However I dont agree with it at all! Not when Kledelland needs our strength! If we extend our hands to protect ourselves above all else, then what is the point of all this time weve spent so far!? Kledelland and Vermillion overcame the long-established custom of snarling at each other in old-fashioned, pent-up resentment and cooperated to become friends of equal status. Not just the royal families. But the citizens and everyone else worked hard for it. But, if they were to turn their palms here and let Kledelland die without helping themDD C The day that we can be equal friends will never come again. At least, we ourselves wont allow that. Sirius said so. What he said was sorry. Because, C Vermillion follows virtue rather than reason! In these 30 years, in this time when both nations got closer, I never told a lie! This is a notification to all stations! Were going to save Kledelland! The dimwit that is doing whatever he pleases on the other side will be beaten to death by our hands! And then well pull dimwits head out and offer it in front of Clefs grave! This is Vermillions great cause, Sirius Vermillion declared in a loud voice. To such Sirius, who chose and took the decision she wanted to choose, the same Sirius who Stella flying-kicked without feeling hate or because there was a reason behind it, C Otou-samaDDDD!!!! Stella clung to him as if she jumped at him. C Whoa!? W-what are you doing so suddenly, Stella? C Thank you! Im so glad Im Otou-samas child! C I, I see, h-however, saying that thing in front of me makes me feel embarrassed. Sirius rubbed the hair of Stella as he warped his stern facial expression as if it he felt uneasy. And then, he asked. C Stella, youre our weapon, youre Vermillions weapon. Will you help us out? The reply Stella gave back was decided. C Of course! Leave the foes of King Clef, Luke-san and the others to me! C Im sorry, mama. Im not so smart like mama after all. C Dont worry about that. That time when papa went berserk in Kledelland. It didnt matter how many times I said it was hopeless, you didnt listen to me. You started it arbitrarily and by yourself, and in the end you came back with a serious injury. Im so used to it that it doesnt surprise me anymore. C L-like I thought, mama got angry, didnt she? C Obviously. Ever since then, your left eye almost doesnt see, does it? I see through papas actions, even the secret ones. Astraea glanced at Sirius with half-opened eyes. Sirius was terribly consternated by this, but the very next moment, Astraea changed the sharpness of her facial expression and became sentimental, C But, it doesnt matter how angry or amazed I get, Ive lived honestly believing in your righteousness, even when its always absurd but that ends up giving everyone a smile on their face. And thats the papa I loved and love ?. C T-then that means! C Yes ?. Ill follow papa to the end. Astraea showed understanding to Siriuss decision as she smiled. The appeasement with Kledelland was also a result of Siriuss mentality, That was why Astraea understood. (This is the blood of Vermillion, isnt it?) Astraea thought so as she looked at father and daughter who couldnt choose, who didnt try to choose reason. Astraea was studying history at a university before getting married to Sirius. That was why she knew this very well. DDThat Vermillion wasnt a country built on logic. In this country, a certain nobleman threw away his duties and theReasonthat every person should have to serve his king. This country was born precisely because he fought for the weak who needed for his help. He knew that. There was something more important than reason in this world. That was virtue. That was Vermillion itself. These two people probably knew that even if they didnt get it in their heads. The way of doing things, that is, the national power of this country, was the most important thing. (Im a little, just a little envious) Because she, who didnt have that blood, ended up giving priority to reason above all else. But that was something that could be done by herself. That was to try filling theReasonthat Sirius didnt have. Astraea, who resolved what to do, told the two of them. C Save Kledelland. And since weve chosen to do that, dont we need to elaborate more on it? Dandallion, who stood next to her, nodded. C We shouldnt wait for the army of Kledelland that was transformed into a marionette to come. Even if Signard and the rest were to retreat with all their might, the actions to guide the evacuation of the population will surely be delayed. And they will surely end up being reached by them. The first thing we should do is stop the army of Kledelland that drew near before our very eyes without hurting them, yes? It is essential to think about that. The most certain thing would be to defeatMarionette King, the culprit of everything, but as long as our opponent remains in Kledelland, a collision between the two armies will end up happening before that whether we want it or not. Sirius gave his own thoughts, C I thought about it, but what if we hit them hard withIllusionary Form? In response to Dandallions words. SinceIllusionary Formdidnt harm the human body, shouldnt we be able to render the soldiers powerless without hurting them? However, Dandallion looked grave because of Siriuss opinion. C Well, there shouldnt be any effect on them. The damage caused byIllusionary Formis similar to a strong suggestion. It does not hurt the body of the persons in question through that suggestion, but rather by reaping the consciousness. However. If we limited this to what we have heard from Stella-sama, the opponent turned the soldiers into lifelike dolls. As long as they are not moving by their own free will, there would be no point in adding an attack like that on their consciousness, dont you think so? Stella, who listened to their conversion from the side, had the same point of view as Dandallion regarding her fathers opinion. She stoppedIcy Derisionthat was controlled viaIllusionary Formonce, but that guy, that method could do it because there was a marionette that controlledIcy Derisionnear there. Illusionary Form had sufficient destructive power against objects, but it was harmless against humans. She made the best use of this special characteristic and destroyed the marionetteHiraga Reisenthat controlledIcy Derisionand physically releasedIcy Derisionfrom the control of the threads by cutting off the source. In the end, Hiraga Reisenalso seemed to be a relay ofMarionette King, however, (DD! Wait, what if theres a hub) At that moment, an insight ran in Stellas mind. C Come to think of it, one of my acquaintances in Japan said this before. Theres a theory to set up a relay when aSteel wire useris going to control a puppet from a faraway location. Since Or=Gaule is in Kledelland now, then he definitely must be using hubs to control the army of Kledelland this time! In that case, if hes relaying his control in some way or other, then we will able to set everyone free without hurting them, right!? C Indeed. (Eh!?) The voice that affirmed the insight of Stella didnt belong to Dandallion, her mother or her father. However, Stella recognized the voice of a bit husky female with that little intonation. No way!? She turned around and, Black KnightIris Ascaride and Kurogane Ikki were standing there. C Ascaride-san! And Ikki too! Are your wounds healed!? Stella immediately ran up to Ikki and checked his physical condition. Ikki returned a nod and, C Yup. Its all thanks to Ascaride-sansOrichalcos. C Oh, is that so? With those words, Stella remembered. The existence of an infinite regeneration according to the concept ofFortitude used byOrichalcoswhich was shown when they were attacked back then. That power on Ikki, who put that armor on, seemed to have healed his wounds. C Does that mean youre really alright!? C Yeah. Im sorry for worrying you. C Hey! I dont care about you! What about Luna!? Wheres Luna!? Sirius forced his way between Stella and Ikki while shouting in anger. Ikki replied to Sirius regarding Lunaizes whereabouts. C Lunaize-san was taken to the hospital. She ended up losing consciousness due to a minor hypoxic encephalopathy but it wasnt a risk for her life, and she ultimately woke up when we reached the hospital. However, she sprained her right foot when she fell on the ground the moment she lost consciousness, so she stayed in the hospital and is receiving treatment. C I, I see. Its only a sprain, huh. Thats a relief. Sirius fell to his knees on the spot, the relief was too big. Astraea, who was behind him, let loose a sigh of relief just like him, but she immediately tightened her crumbled appearance, C Black Knight-san. When you said indeed, was it because of what Stella-chan said? That if the relays are crushed then the people of Kledelland can be saved? She continued the discussion right away so that the matter wouldnt end up being diverted. Ascaride returned a nod to her. C Yes. Marionette Kingprepares relays to artificially increase the joints to diversify the pattern of movement of threads and to manipulate many people and objects. This time, Marionette Kingshould be using dozens or hundreds of people in the army as relays. If you restrain those relays and seal their movements, the soldiers who were under the control of those relays will be released from the dominance ofMarionette King. However C Ho-however, what? C Its very difficult to identify the people who are relaying. Extraordinary powers of concentration, sharpened powers of observation and combat perception backed up by experience are needed. There might be some knights in this country who can do it, like the branch head and I and that person, just the three of us. Ascaride, who said so, pointed at Ikki with her eyes. But, C Still, three people wont be enough. I requested reinforcements when I got in contact with headquarters before I rescued Stella-hime and the others, but it will take time for them to arrive, so we cant count on that. The army of Kledelland, which was heading towards here, exceeded 10,000 soldiers. That probably meant that the number of hubs were also around the three digits. Three people couldnt cope with them at all. And thenDDthe one who interjected the words of Ascaride was Ikki. C About that, I thought of an idea, but can you listen to it, Ogifu-san*? *TN: Father-in-law. Volume 11 - CH 9 Distant thunders resounded above the cloudy Vermillion. There was a small town with refined small buildings made of stone lined up under the sky that seemed it would collapse at any moment. Caldia city. Located precisely between the border of Kledelland and Vermillion Imperial Capital Flareberg, This rural town once prospered as an inn town and as an important point of transportation between both countries, but now that public transportation such as airplanes and railroads had improved, and because it didnt have any industry in particular, it rarely received people from other places. But this silent town was now occupied by men dressed in heavy equipment. They were the Imperial Army of Vermillion. Since they received evacuation instructions by means of Kings orders, they gathered all the residents of the national border who already had finished evacuating by command of the local police then took them along and started retreating straight to the Imperial Capital Flareberg, however, on the way they received a different order from Sirius. That command was you will put a front here in Caldia in order to meet the army of Kledelland that was heading straight to the Imperial Capital, their objective, and to release them from the control ofMarionette Kinghere in this place. General Signard Iruon, who commanded Vermillion Army under this instruction, left the evacuation of the residents to the police who had previously entered Caldia by Siriuss command and proceeded with the preparations for the urban warfare against the Army of Kledelland. The deployment of barbed wire and iron fences. The obstruction of their advance by blowing up the buildings and spreading the debris on the road. All of this was just pestering, but still better than doing nothing. Signard told the soldiers as she gave them directions. C Everyone, hurry to change your equipment! We dont have much time before the Army of Kledelland arrives! The soldiers dropped their weapons loaded with live ammunition as they were hurried up by Signards voice which was amplified by a megaphone. What they took in their hands instead were non-killing weapons used for mob suppression like rubber bullets, stun grenades, stun guns and bulletproof shields that the police brought when they came for the evacuees. All to help the Army of Kledelland. Since they decided to do so, they couldnt afford to aim at them with weapons loaded with live ammunition. Therefore, the Imperial Army soldiers replaced their equipment with things that didnt have power to kill, and performed inspections and test firings to know the characteristics of the weapons even if it was a little in the small frame of time they had until they came into contact with the enemy. And then, a person among them, a middle-aged soldier, gave a wry smile. C This is police equipment, isnt it? The usability itself isnt different from our equipment, but look at this. Theres no hole in this drum. *Knock knock*, he knocked the drum with the tip of a toe and a big dent carved by the test firing of a rubber bullet was made. It was greatly crushed, but it didnt penetrate it. I cant expect too much from something of a man-stopping power like this, he understood. C Isnt this reliable though? They wont die if we hit them with this. A man of the same age returned in a talkative manner to the complaint of the soldier, and, C Hey, move, move! You guys are in the way! They were hit by an angry voice. They turned their faces to such voice and an old man with a grave face turned up from the hatch of the tank and ordered them to veer away to a side of the road because they were in the way. C Tanks are also being pulled back? The man on the tank nodded. C Yeah. The big size of the shells will smash people to atoms even if they are rubber bullets. And it will be bad if we leave them more or less scattered around the town. As the man said, the tanks that were supposed to follow them side-by-side were moving to the back of the front before they knew. The middle-aged soldier who complained a while ago shrugged his shoulders before this scene. C This is getting funny, dont you think? Even though theyre being controlled, we can fight with just these toys against opponents who are carrying machine guns and even have tanks lined up. While they dont have ground-to-ground bombers like Vermillion, not having them pass through is absurd. All the soldiers who heard this returned a nod to the grumble of the soldier. C Yeah, its absurd. Truly absurd. I couldnt believe my ears when I heard the order. Theyre asking too much. C I totally agree. Even though we were attacked all of a sudden and have been extremely busy giving instructions and rescuing the population who lost their homes, now were trying to save Kledelland. Our King is truly a hopeless goddamn idiot! Discontent and grumbling began to overflow among the soldiers. But that was natural. Those words were assessed as outrageous by the soldiers in the scene, they deliberately had to lower the grade of their equipment against opponents who were seriously after their lives. How were they going to go to war while worrying about their enemies safety? Such foolish words. They werent a joke. Because they were the only ones who would put their lives on the line. Complaints were a certain thing. It was natural to be angry. DDHowever, C Even though you guys say so, you seem to be looking forward to it, dont you? They expressed their discontent and their complaints, and yet, their expressions were somehow bright. C Thats how you are. You feel so bad that youre breaking into a smile. When we had real guns in our arms until a while ago, yeah, we had faces like it was the end of the world. C Hehe. Theres nothing we can do. Not even I get this at all. I really dont get it, but to be able to fight as a soldier of this stupid country that began to say things like save the people of another country by putting your life on the line when this might get us killed is how to say it, it makes me incredibly happy. They were shocked when they heard that the Army of Kledelland was invading them. They couldnt believe it. However, when a hurried call and an urgent intercept order were issued and the equipment was allocated, they actually felt it. That from this moment, they were going to kill each other against the people of Kledelland. Just as that happened, the equipment that they had loaded on the trucks many times and that always carried felt very heavy. They thought of wanting to throw these disgusting things they held in their hands away. It wasnt a surprise. The Imperial Families werent the only ones who had been promoting peace between the two countries. In the exact same way, the citizens that lived in both countries emulated their Kings and gradually shortened the distance with their neighbors. Particularly their generation, who knew Kledelland and Vermillion before the reign of Sirius. At that time, they were taught by the man-eating fiend who lived there that they had to detest each others life. There was certainly a period of time when they were nothing but disgusted by the people of Kledelland. That seemed to be the same for the Kledelland side. Because of that, it was complicated to meet each others gaze immediately after the trial of the appeasement policy. But, due to repeated small exchanges, they got to know each other little by little, demolished the old tradition and cultivated friendship. Theres no way we want to kill those people. And so, on the way to the front packed with trucks after the order of interception was given, the ones who chose their occupation as soldier were full of regret. ButDDSirius wiped out such gloomy feeling. The Army of Kledelland was just being controlled, they had no animosity towards them. They had other enemies they should kill, they would never kill each other. (I, whos a mere soldier, understands that) This decision of SiriusDDwas something he couldnt think of with common sense. Whatever the reason was, the Army of Kledelland was trampling down the territory of Vermillion with weapon in hand. Interception was natural. A normal nation would make their soldiers pull the trigger to defend themselves from the danger. Certainly that would have happened if the soldiers werent told that their enemies were controlled by a criminal. The nation should have devoted itself to national defense while hiding everything. But that would have resulted in their hands covered with the blood of their innocent friends. That was normal. That was the military. Their King said things that couldnt be think of with common sense. But now that was they were tremendously glad. That their King wasnt a man who would make them kill their friends. ( The decision of King Sirius certainly exposed our lives to danger) But that was fine. We are fine with it. *TN: We is the furigana reading for Vermillion. C In a wide world such as this. That exists a country that goes to war with such a good-natured pretext is great, dont you agree? C Youre not wrong! The thinking of this soldier was shared by everyone who was there. DDThe same went for Signard who gave instructions to the soldiers. C You! For how long are you going to chatter pointlessly!? Once the inspection of the equipment is done, start deploying it immediately! Y-yes maam!! Signard gave a sweeping view to the Imperial Army as she rushed the soldiers. Her face seemed like it would burst into tears just now, it was hard to believe. C Guys, listen! Dont kill anyone! Dont make anyone die! And nobody will die! Those are the direct orders of our King! Show them the pride of the Imperial Army!! YeaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahDDDD!!!! All members of the Vermillion Army got excited with Signards oath. Verge of death with some handicap. Even though they were forced to go to an absurd fight, everyones face was full of vitality. Their will and courage to fight for their friends was overflowing. The morale of the Imperial Army of Vermillion was reaching its peak since they came here. DDNow they certainly could overcome any predicament. Signard was convinced, C Our preparations are almost complete. You are oureyes! We trust in you, Kurogane! She told to the microphone of the walkie-talkie as she looked up to the sky. Kurogane Ikki, who took his body out from the helicopter flying under the cloudy weather in front of Signards line of sight, bowed his head in assent. C Please leave this to me. I have an idea about that, but can you listen to it, Father? *TN: Father is the furigana reading for father-in-law. DDDD, tell me about it Sirius agreed after a somewhat long silence to Ikkis proposal who came to the Imperial Palace together with Ascaride. In response to that, Ikki proposed to him. The hubs of Or=Gaule exceeded three digits. The only method to neutralize them was with their existing force. And those wereDD I will be the eyes of the Vermillion Army What? The strategy suggested by Ikki didnt sound complicated. Ikki, who was able to identify the hubs, got on a helicopter to overlook the battlefield from the air. In order to identify the numerous hubs with a wide field of view and to provide local information to the Imperial Army. So youre going to identify the hubs from the sky while flying around on a helicopter!? Correct. Vermillion and Kledelland are both member nations of League. Not just ground-to-ground bombers, the retention of aerial military strength that allows long-distance flights outside ones own country is also prohibited by the Treaties of League, so preparations shouldnt exist. This way, I can concentrate on identifying the hubs But how do you intend to tell us their locations? The enemy is composed of tens of thousands of troops. The battlefield is all jumbled up, theres no way to tell who is who About that, I think we can overcome it if we borrow the ability of Miriallia-san Miris!? Ikki agreed to the surprised Stella, Thats right. Her faculty to grasp the space and her eyesight to accurately control distant bullets. Her real ability as a sniper is one of the best. She will put a mark with a paint bullet to every hub that Ive found. This should let everyone know where the hubs are All the members who were there had a confused facial expression due to Ikkis affirmation. Certainly, if they were marked with paint bullets, then sharing the position of the hubs to all the soldiers was a reality, and the shortage of manpower would be cancelled, butDD Do you really know who has really become a relay just by looking over the small soldiers from the sky? Could he really do that? That was the question. In fact, Black KnightAscaride, the fourth strongest person in League, shook her head to the question of Astraea. I cant do that. And Dandalion also, I believe its impossible for me. Because what I can mostly see is the area at the top of the head from the helicopter But Ikki, to such negative reactions, I have confidence in my eyesight Raised his voice, The wounds of my body were healed byOrichalcos, but my trump card was weakened on my first contact with Or=Gaule. Im completely out of magic power, and Im almost to no use as a fighting force. But I cant stand doing nothing in this predicament of Stellas hometown. Please let me do whatever I can! AndDDstared directly at Sirius Vermillion. To believe in him. Sirius returned a long silence to that and he finally opened his mouth. This is a problem between Kledelland and Vermillion. It has nothing to do with a Japanese brat like you O-Otou-sama! Are you still fixed on that!? Stella tried to flare up at the words of rejection of her father. But Astraea interrupted her. Stella-chan. Wait Sirius continued immediately after that. However, if you become one of us, the story would be different Father-in-law-san! If you lead Vermillion to victory in this war, then Ill also recognize you. Although the situation has changed a bit, that promise is still on foot. Show me that youre not just a boy with a big mouth It wasnt in the form inserted by Lunaize, Or something that he had to say against his will, He promised so with his own words and of his own volition. To recognize Kurogane Ikki as a representative of Vermillion. The challenge of Kurogane Ikki revolving Stella. He was going to accept it as a man. Yes! Definitely! DDHe was certainly going to accomplish it. Ikki strengthened his determination again while he recalled the promise he made at the Imperial Palace several hours ago with his eyes closed on the helicopter. He couldnt show a pathetic side to the father who accepted his challenge that would probably steal the irreplaceable existence of his Stella.* *TN: Stella is the furigana reading for daughter. With his mind sharpened, he settled down his feelings. And with the pulsation of the blood flowing in his body, he raised his eyelids with an extremely high concentration he could even feel a single downy hair being swayed by the wind, C They came. Ikki saw them. The tall buildings destroyed by the army with the great visibility of his view. At the end of that, a black tsunami approached, crossing over the gentle hill. Ikki asked Miriallia Lazy, the girl who had a knee on the floor and who was checking her sniper. C Miriallia-san. Are you ready? Miriallia showed an unconcealed, displeased look on her face to such words, C Just call me Miri. Miri-chan dislikes formalities. C Miri. Are you ready? C Lock n loaded. Miriallia replied, her weapon was ready, loaded with paint bullets. Ikki then switched to the walkie-talkie and asked Signard. C Enemy forces in the northern hill have been confirmed! How are things on your side, Signard-san!? All members were assigned to their designated positions! Start whenever you feel like it! Together with that reply, the soldiers raised a war cry that resembled a gust of wind from the ground. Ikki, who felt with all his body that the morale of the troops certainly hit the heavens, thought. This is a good country. (It doesnt matter whether its Stellas hometown or not anymore) As a knight DD what would make the people in this place sad? And then, he told his feelings towards everyone who gathered in the battlefield. C Lets go! Operation start! The 50,000 man of the Kledelland Army controlled byMarionette KingOr=Gaule pierced Vermillion in a column formation like an arrow and went straight towards the heart of Vermillion, the Imperial Capital Flareberg, without stopping. Vermillion Army, who faced them, used nothing but their whole military force, the 30,000 soldiers they had and could be mobilized, and spread a line of defense in Caldia, which was the halfway point between them and their military advance. Caldia, which once prospered as a trade route connecting both countries, had three main roads that connected both countries: one to the east, another to the west and lastly to the north in its beautiful townscape that resembled Kledelland. Vermillion divided its military strength in three and blocked all of them. They were prepared to engage the Army of Kledelland. And when the clock exactly marked 5pm, the two forces clashed at last. Firing sounds that sounded like squalls reverberated under the cloudy weather. Signard ordered the whole army in the midst of those noises. C Dont try too hard! All that you have to do is to slow down the actions of the guys of Kledelland until the knights have found the hubs! If it gets too dangerous, pull back! Yes maam! There was an absolute equipment difference between both parties. The controlled Army of Kledelland used live ammunition, their tanks included, they had no hesitation in killing their opponents. On the other hand, the equipment of the Army of Vermillion, which aimed to save them from the control ofMarionette King, was an equipment used for mob suppression loaded with rubber bullets. If it was compared to the equipment of Kledelland, it was just like a toy. If they exchanged shots directly, it would impossible to call that a match. However, the side that had been taking advantage of the battle since the clash was the Army of Vermillion. C The legs! Aim for the legs! They wont stop moving if you hit their heads, but if you break their legs, their advance will slow down! C Dont forget to cover! This is not your usual practice! There was something called theThree-to-one lawin war. This advocated that in order to attack and defeat the enemy, the ratio of the military force must be at least 3 to 1. Paradoxically speaking, it also meant that a soldier on the defensive could do the part of three soldiers on the offensive. 30,000 soldiers from Vermillion against 50,000 soldiers from Kledelland. In a simple number comparison, Vermillion had the disadvantage, but if the law previously mentioned was taking into account, the military force of Vermillion that was on the defensive would considerably skyrocket to 90,000. Moreover, Vermillion had grasped enough cover points and had finished the advance arrangements of effective crossfire points before Kledelland arrived. It was impossible to smash with a charge of 50,000 soldiers the 30,000 soldiers who had prepared all this. The invasion of the Army of Kledelland was being stopped in Caldia. However, that superiority wasnt going to last long. If the gun battle had a decent distance between the armies, they could have an evenly matched fight against live ammunition as long as they took cover consistently. But if the battle was dragged on and the distance between both armies narrowed, the difference in equipment would actually come in sight. Because the Army of Kledelland would take out the weapons with the power to blow away the walls and shields used for cover. C H-hey, a soldier over there is preparing! C This is bad! Its a rocket! C Evacuate, everyoneeeeeeeeeee!!!! It happened on one of the three roads, on the east main road. A grenadier that had been hiding behind a soldier with an assault rifle until now pulled the trigger of a Kledelland Army weapon aiming at them when the distance of both armies was shortened. RPG-7 Concrete walls and even the armor of a tank were helpless in front of the exploding grenade. The soldiers of Vermillion fell back in a hurry, but human legs are too slow compared to the speed of a grenade with a propulsion device. The evacuation wasnt done in time, the soldiers shut their eyes and resigned themselves to death, and immediately after, the grenade blasted the soldiers, the concrete wall and everything. It emitted a burst of flames and a roaring sound similar to a crash of thunder. But, C W-what? The flames didnt reach the soldiers who were prepared for death. How? They opened their eyes and, C Ah, youre! C DDDDDD In front of the concrete wall they used as a cover point. There was the figure of a black armor that stood dauntingly as if protecting them while being enveloped by the black smoke. Yes. Black KnightAscaride dressed in her resilient DeviceOrichalcosreceived the grenade with her body and protected the soldiers. C Are you okay? Ascaride, who looked back, asked in a calm tone of voice. C Y-yeah, were fine, but, i-is knight-sama alright? C You were hit directly, no? - Not really. Ascaride returned something along the lines of not at all to the worried soldiers. In fact, Ascaride hadnt even suffered minor damage from the direct hit of the grenade. While it was true that Blazers had a strong resistance to physical impacts, the direct hit of a grenade had chances of being fatal, but Ascaride had her body clad inOrichalcosthat boasted the hardest defensive power among the current existing and known Devices. If it was an impact that wasnt accompanied by magic power, this product was able to endure even the direct hit of an anti-ship missile. Therefore, the soldiers of Kledelland emptied their magazines on Ascaride who didnt waver even a bit with the grenade she was struck by, but that wasnt a threat for her either. She slowly moved forward while being struck by the storm of bullets sprayed at her whole body. She stood alone in the middle of the enemy lines and surveyed her surroundings. And then, C I found it. She muttered and manifested a huge battleaxe in her right hand. She started running, aiming at a soldier who fired his machine gun indiscriminately towards her. She shortened the distance in the twinkling of an eye as she repelled each and every flying bullet and brandished the battleaxe. The soldier flipped up the machine gun he had in his hands, but he was immediately pinned down by her. And then, with a movement similar to a flow, she turned his hands to his back and handcuffed him. Immediately after. The soldiers around them stopped moving abruptly and crumbled down right where they were like dolls with broken threads. Yes. The person that Ascaride restrained now was a hub that controlled the soldiers around him, and as a result of the limited movement of the hub, the farthest soldiers were unable to have an adequate balance movement and the fell into malfunction. The surrounding soldiers of Vermillion applauded Ascaride who had found a hub splendidly and rendered the soldiers around her powerless. C A-amazing! You didnt even flinch from all that concentrated fire, its like youre not a human like us! C The fourth rank in the world is so reliable! Well be counting on you! Ascaride returned nothing but a nod in silence to this ovation, C You really seem to distinguish them from the sky. She looked up to the sky and spilled her admiration. Ahead of her line of sight was the figure of a helicopter flying over the battlefield. Above Caldia. There was a helicopter that flew at a low altitude of about 30 meters as if gliding. A medium-sized helicopter for goods transportation had Kurogane Ikki and Miriallia Lazy on board. C Miri. The next target is the company going south on the 45th Street. Do you see them? Ikki took his body out from the opened door of the helicopter and pointed at a part of the battlefield. C Theres a soldier running behind everyone and who has an antenna extending from the rucksack, right? Shoot him. Ikki had a high-angle view of Kledelland Army with which he distinguished the locations of the hubs. He gave a command to Miriallia who was next to him with a knee on the floor, that is, in a shooting posture. C Roger. Im on it?. In response to this firing instruction of Ikki, C Aand, here it goes! Miriallia fired the paint bullet at the designated target with the rifle. Miriallias outstanding space grasping ability to control very distant bullets from her in 3D allowed her to easily hit the target without worrying about the unstable foothold on the helicopter. And with the paint as a sign of that, Alright, thats the guy! The next unfortunate fool has been found! Imperial Guard, to the front! Everyone, chaaaaaarge!! Go go go! Push forward! Go go go! Push forward! The Royal Imperial Guard of Vermillion went straight ahead while carrying bulletproof shields. And when they broke through the front of the Army of Kledelland forcibly, Capture him immediatelyyyy! Wrap him up gently! With one of the Imperial Guard Style Enforcement Laws: Oil-hell man in a mountain of men!* *TN: The kanji for the mess written above after the : is hʢ͵تz which doesnt have any reference in Japanese other than a crappy Japanese movie using Oil-Hell which I just pasted here. Heave-ho!!!! They stripped their happi coats off and threw themselves upon the soldier of Kledelland that was the hub and completely sealed his movement by lying on top of one another like a mountain. If the hub was squashed by a mountain of muscles, and that made him unable to move even a finger, then the surrounding soldiers would collapse as well. A purging law that punishes fools who have created lovers on their own and have disturbed harmony in our group! Helping you in this way is the best there is! Have you realized, you criminal!? This is the strength of Vermillion! C Hey, Ikki. May I also shoot the disgrace of the country while Im at it? Miriallia asked Ikki as she turned the muzzle from far away in the air to the members of the Imperial Guard who declared impressively and who succeeded in neutralizing the hub. Ikki returned a wry smile to her, C Maybe later. And replied. (Its fine if its later) Miriallia was a bit surprised by the poisonous return of the gentle Ikki to everyone. Did those guys do anything to anger him? She wondered. Well, if thats the case, then Ill shoot a few bullets at them after weve finished. Be that as it may, (Isnt this going exceedingly well?) The battlefield below. Miriallia, who overlooked the soldiers of Kledelland who fell face down, caught her breath. Kurogane Ikki had found around 20 hubs since the battle started, they had succeeded in neutralizing all of them due to the cooperation with the Army of Vermillion. As he had suggested to Sirius, he had almost flawlessly carried out his role as the eyes of the Vermillion Army. Miriallia, who was sat next to such amazingness, actually felt that more than anyone else. Because, even though they both were looking at the same scenery, Miriallia didnt have the ability to distinguish who was a soldier and who was a hub at all. DDHonestly speaking, she even felt that her pride as a sniper was hurt. So, C Hey, umm, how does Ikki grasp the location of the hubs just by looking at them from above? You shouldnt see more than their heads from this place, right? Miriallia asked about his method of discrimination. Ikki answered. C Thats enough for me. Or more precisely, in this case, theres no need to observe closely. C But that still sounds ambiguous to me? Ikki supplemented to Miriallia who inclined her head to the side. C The precision the ill-natured marionettesofMarionette King have is considerably high. Johan-san, the people of the town of Kledelland and I had a meal together, but I never realized they were being controlled. Im pretty sure thatMarionette Kingcan seize the original personality of a person and their memories through his magic threads. Its not something that one can find out by looking at their faces, for example. But then again, detailed information is unnecessary. Its better to look at the whole picture with a wide view even if its from a distance. The battlefield is something like a lake surface on a rainy day. By having a commander as the starting point, the ripples ofmotionspread throughout the battlefield. In this case, the reason is even easier to understand because they arent being commanded with voice, but actually their movement is transmitted through threads. And theres always a hub at the starting point of those ripples. C Oh, I see. A lake surface, huh? Interesting, interesting. (I dont get at all what hes talking abooout!!) Miriallia was convinced that the words of Ikki were said with an unwavering self-confidence. In the first place, what they saw was completely different. Even when she was told it looked like a lake surface, the enemy soldiers below her were chattering and moving erratically, so finding where those starting points were was impossible. The number of information perceived was poles apart. As expected of someone who wasnt acknowledged by Stella for nothing. Reliable to the best of his ability. In that case, she wasnt going to hold him back from achieving this operation. To Miriallia, who set her weapon again, C But the only thing I can do is to find them. I dont have the skill to mark the targets accurately with a long-range sniper. DDThank you, Miri. Thanks to you, I can fight for this country. C ????!!!! Ikki thanked her from the bottom of his heart. Miriallia felt oppression as if her chest tightened with such tender smile of his, C D-dont get me wrong, Im not doing this for Ikki. Miri-chan is a knight of Vermillion after all, no? I mean, its natural to help, right? She looked away as she dodged the matter with an embarrassed and sulking tone of voice. Was it because he had no malice or selfishness? Even though it didnt mean he had a baby face, Ikkis smiling face was innocent like the one of a child somehow, it went through her heart in an instant. (So this is the reason Stella-chan was attracted to him. This spontaneity of his did so) She had to be careful to not take that seriously unless she dealt with it. She didnt want to imagine how terrible would it be to become Stellas rival in love. She decided it wasnt worth it, even if took her a lifetime. C Well the next target is a bit troublesome. Then Ikki complained suddenly next to Miriallia who put her respiration in order and calmed her beating. C Where is he? C Theres a tank going south on the central road, right? Theres a soldier sticking his face out from its hatch. Miriallia, who put her respiration in order, asked where the target was and Ikki pointed to a tank that rudely ran on the streets as it mowed down the roadside trees. An opponent way too dangerous to approach directly. C First is stopping its movement by any means possible. However, Miriallia shot a paint bullet to the hatch of the tank faster than Ikki could think things through. And then, C Thats not a problem. Because Til-chanDDis in that area. ORA ORA, move, move away! Leave this guy to me! At that moment, when the shout was clearly heard even on the helicopter flying in the sky, a girl rushed out from the lines of battle of the Vermillion Army. A healthy tanned light brown skin. A short hair that gave a lively impression. Evidently, she was the original partner of Miriallia, the one she had mentioned just now. She was Tilmitt Gracie. Tilmitt ran in a straight line towards the tank marked by Miriallia. But this was way too reckless. Not surprisingly, the tank reacted immediately to this. It rotated the gun turret and turned the gun port towards the approaching TilmittDD Immediately after, the 88mm cannon sent forth a shell together with a heavy roaring sound. The super heavy blow that exceeded the speed of sound had the power to turn a human into a lump of meat effortlessly just with its wind pressure. Blazers and non-Blazers were no different before such power. But before such overwhelming and destructive power, Tilmitt laughed boldly, C Stone Dive! And plunged into the ground without hesitation. As if she jumped into the water. Generally, if one were to do so, one would just smash ones face on the asphalt. ButDDTilmitt was a knight endowed with the unusual power to go into materials. A splashing sound was made, and the whole body of Tilmitt was absorbed by the road that turned into something like water for an instant, and, at the same time the shell arrived. It blasted the road and everything in the atmosphere; dust rolled up. However, when the dust cleared up, there was no trace of a human being swallowed up in the site of destruction. Tilmitt had escaped from the shelling. The puppet-soldier was cautious of a surprise attack, so he pulled his head back inside the tank and closed the hatch. But that was a meaningless move. It didnt matter if it was a road or a tank, DDThe unusual power of Tilmitt could slip into every place! Right after that, the body of the tank shook vertically. And then, the hatch burst open from inside, C I told you, didnt IDDDD!? Tilmitt, who grabbed the nape of the neck of the soldier who was arrested from inside the tank, came in sight. Together with that, the surrounding Kledelland soldiers fell into malfunction and fell flat one after another. The soldiers of Vermillion praised wholeheartedly this sight. C Oh yeaaaaaahhh! You did it, didnt you, Tilmitt! C Well, that would usually cause nothing but problems, but why dont we get ourselves to help our companions together in this time of crisis? C Absolutely, leave it to me! Miri! Tell me the location of the targets quickly! It doesnt matter where they are, Ill drag them out! The efforts of Ikki, Miriallia and Tilmitt were transmitted to Stella who was in charge of the western main road throughout the whole transmission. She wasnt surprised by the courage or the high level of Ikkis ability, C Those two sure have guts. Tilmitt and Miriallia. Both were assigned as first reservists in the army from this year when they obtained the qualifications of student-knights. That obviously didnt translate to having combat experience or having done lots of practices. Regardless of that, the efforts of the two were something to be amazed by. As expected of the two who became friends with her when she couldnt say dont get close to me so easily. Their intrepidity wasnt half-hearted. DDShe neither couldnt nor wasnt going to lose. C Well then, Stella-sama. Im in charge of this, so Stella-sama may head to where Ikki-kun is. C No. Ill stay here. Wouldnt it be terrible to leave old man Dan alone!? Stella returned a negative to Dandalions proposal. Those words seemed to have a bit of irritation in them. The last strategy meeting. Black Knightdidnt nominate Stella as a person who could identify the hubs of Or=Gaule. She understood the reason. It was career. *TN: Career is the furigana reading for experience. Dandalion was a strong man with a long military service. His level of insight was backed up by his career. The same went for Ascaride. The fourth strongest person in the world was, above all, a relative of Or=Gaule. She probably knew some sort of trick to distinguish them or something. And Ikki and his monstrosity of insight. The number of years he had lived was just one more than hers, but he defeated her with his inferior strength because he always sharpened his concentration to the limit and read all the information in the battle without fail; those methods were always used. The density of each battle was in a different league than hers. Her experience was greatly inferior to theirs. However, C I dont want them to look down onCrimson Princess! Stella thought. Certainly, my experience is shorter than theirs. But this wit dwelling in me shouldnt lose to any of the threes. If I cant find them out with my insight due to experience, then Ill use another method. (If I know what the scheme of my opponent is, then there must be something I can do) Immediately after that, the Army of Kledelland going straight ahead on the road started firing. But Stella stood in front of the barrage without escaping, C Empress Dress. Incandescence was emitted from her whole body, she sent back the ashes and all before the bullets of lead touched her body. But Stellas aim wasnt just to protect herself from the shooting. There was another aim for thisEmpress Dress. Stella increased the heating power of the flames she was clad in and scattered the phosphorescence of the flames on the west main road that had become the battlefield. And with that phosphorescence that exceeded tens of thousands and that spread throughout her own mind, she shared her sensation. *TN: Sensation as in detection of external or internal stimulation. She expanded her sense of touch to a wide range. Normal Blazers couldnt go as far as handle this precisely. However, seriousness was forgotten in the shadow of the back of the overwhelming power, but that didnt mean Stella had an average magic control power. She possessed something that even drew nearLoreleiwho had such an astounding magic control power that disintegrated and regenerated her own body, even her cells. This level of synthesis power was the strength ofCrimson Princess. A meaningless difference in experience was nothing for her. Either way, substitution was effective. Stella literallygraspedthe battlefield with the scattering of this phosphorescence. She grasped where the soldiers were, who moved and of course, the position of the semi-spiritual magic threads. Just like the eyes of a dragon surveying the tiny ground from the skies, Stella perfectly understood everythingDD C Over there! She immediately ran towards a soldier who was the focusing point of the threads and mowed him down. After she limited his movement with handcuffs, all the surrounding soldiers of Kledelland fell flat on the ground. This was the proof that the soldier restrained by Stella was the hub controlling the ones around him, C See? I can do this as well, cant I? Stella threw out her chest towards Dandalion who was also her master of the sword. Dandalion bent his glad-looking, wrinkled face to the growth of this girl. C The old Stella-sama had the small tendency of underestimating the worth of her talent, but she went to Japan and became so strong that one could mistake her for someone else. C Obviously. Because I came across the worthiest opponent in Japan! Ikki never underestimated himself, no matter how much he was about to be abandoned by his talent. He always fought believing that he could do it, even if he had a terrible hand. *TN: Hand as in ones hand when playing cards. It was preposterous to win against such opponents if he had doubts about his own strength. C All right, now Im going to settle this rapidly! Stella let her mood go even higher with Dandalions praise and headed to the next target. She had already found two more hubs with the scattered phosphorescence. The efforts of Stella and the tempestuous, steady advance of Vermillion army centered on Ikki made the hubs of Or=Gaule fell into an incapacitated state one after another. Once an hour had passed since the start of the battle, a third of the Army of Kledelland was released from the control of the threads. And all of these remarkable results were reported to the Vermillion Imperial Palace in real time. Astraea was pleased, clapping her hands in front of the video sent from the battlefield. C Amazing, amazing! They have extricated almost a half in the blink of an eye! This is thanks to Ikki-san whos telling everyone exactly where the hubs are, isnt it? Isnt that right, papa? The facial expression of Sirius, who was gazed by Astraea, C huh! As if! Had nothing but disappointment on it. C Ufufu. Papa isnt being honest, is he? But without even denying so, the attitude of Sirius had become considerably positive. He was also a warrior. It looked like he wasnt going to be able to tamper with this boy who continued showing his reliable strength and who wasnt just a big mouth forever. This was a very good sign. C It would be great if everything is settled smoothly in this wayDD Astraea wished from the bottom of her heart. And destiny laughed, At such wish of Astraea. C How so? I wonder about that? Because, you see. Calamity is, even though I come showering these questions on you, something called ordinary. Dont you agree? DDDDDD!!!! The unfamiliar voice of a woman suddenly echoed in one of the rooms of the Imperial Palace where Astraea and the others were gathered. Sirius, Astraea and the guard soldiers turned around, DDA person, a tall woman, stood there. Wet-looking black hair. A black dress with a number of slits resembling petals. In something that looked like jet-black flowers hanging downDD C First of all, I apologize for this sudden rude visit, King of Vermillion and Queen-sama. I am oh, excuse me, since this is a mission, I must not give you my name. Yes, that will do. Please call me Ain. The jet-black flowers showed a sinister smile which fully raised the lips of her beautiful face and presented to Sirius and the others a bouquet of white lilies she was hiding in her hands behind her back. AndDDshe told them. C I came with these flowers in hand to offer them for everyones funeral procession. A declaration of death. At the same time. The battlefield of Caldia was getting serious. C What the, whos. Ikki and Miriallia, who flew the skies of Caldia on a helicopter, looked up to what was before them in astonishment. In front of the helicopter flying close to the ground, a 30-meter tall, corpulent giant in a black hooded coat stood in the way. It suddenly appeared before the eyes of Ikki and the others, Gufuhih ? He laughed, showing his white teeth like a horse and, YaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaDDDD!!!! He smashed the helicopter rode by Ikki and Miriallia with both hands as if silencing a noisy mosquito. The crushed helicopter spouted out flames in the hands of the giant that were caused to strike each other. The soldiers on the ground goggled at such thing, C T-the chopper is! C Youre kidding, right? MiriiiDDDD!? Tilmitt shouted the name of her partner, the one who was on it. But, at that moment, C Hold on a second! Look at that! One of the soldiers pointed below the flames in the sky. C Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?!? The figure of Ikki, who escaped danger by throwing himself in the air just in time and who grabbed the napes of the neck of the soldier who seemed to be the pilot of the helicopter and Miriallia, was there. Ikki shouted with a well-projected voice. C Tilmitt-san! Catch us!!!! C ! Sir yes sir! Tilmitt moved immediately with this demand. But not to literally catch the ones who were falling in her arms; she ran to their falling point and, C Star OceanDD! The trident DeviceTriainawas planted in the ground and the asphalt transformed intosea. Ikki and company fell into thatsea. A big black column of water and a splash were raised. Shortly thereafter, *Sighs of relief*! The three of them got their heads out ofStar Ocean. C Are you guys okay!? C Y-yes, maam C T-t-t-t-that was extremely close The pilot of the helicopter and Miriallia replied to Signard who confirmed they were fine with a blue face as they were pulled up from the sea by their comrades. For the time being, the two of them ended up not losing their lives due to Ikkis quick wittedness. However, there was no time for relief. Because the monster of the problem still stood in front of the Vermillion Army. C Damn, what the hell is this monster!? C Blazers are somewhat capable of doing this, but this thing was in Kledelland!? Signard shook her head to the words of the confused soldiers. C No, Ive never heard that there is a Blazer in Kledelland with the ability to turn into a giant! Besides, if there was one who had this power, then it should have become a representative of the war! C That meansDD C Its obvious to think that hes a fellow of the scum that is causing this strife!* *TN: Scum is the furigana reading for criminal. Because of that, there was no need to have mercy. Signard opened the communication of the walkie-talkie and ordered. C Informing to all forces on the central main road! Pick up the armaments of Kledelland scattered at your feet! Unleash all your ammo on that giant! The Vermillion Army deployed on the central main road acted quickly in response to Signards order. They stole the armament from the Kledelland Army that fell flat on the road and started launching a concentrated attack with live ammunition. But, Agaa ? Pew pew makesh me laugh???? C D-dammit! Its useless! Why I feel this isnt working at all!? Those pretty much had little to no effect on him. In the first place, conventional weapons were less effective against Blazers. Since their opponent was a giant, the effect they had was like the one of a peashooter. Everything was repelled in front of the thick fat, and the giant, who was in a painless state, Now its my thurn! He put his nails in the asphalt at his feet and tore it off, Pew pew?! BaaDDDDDDng!!!! And threw the debris at the Army of Vermillion. Like a child playing dirt throwing. But since this child had a size of 30 meters long, DDThe fired debris was the same as an air raid done by a bomber! Gyaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!! The pebble penetrated the line of defense of Vermillion with a single blow. The covers and the bulletproof shields were meaningless to the asphalt bombs thrown at them by the 30-meter giant, and because of that, dozens of soldiers turned into pieces of meat in an instant. Gyagyagya!! The giant rejoiced with an expression that would make the situation of the destruction feel even innocent. Miriallia, who witnessed this, was now convinced. C No no no, theres no way we can defeat him! I say our only choice is to run away ! C I completely agree with you! We have no choice but to move our butts and run away! However, Tilmitt, who replied so, noticed. C Huh? Wheres Ikki!? The figure of Ikki Kurogane who was right there just a second ago wasnt there. When she searched for him while moving her eyes, thinking Where on earth is he?, she found his back running towards the giant in the distance. C H-hey! What do you intend to do when you have no magic left!? C DDDD! However, Ikki didnt reply to Tilmitts voice. There was no time now, not even for questions and answers. Dozens of people were killed with pebble just now? Despite that, he couldnt afford to rampage in this way. There were Kledelland soldiers who lost their consciousness and fell to the ground besides the Vermillion Army on the central main road. He had to take the giants attention away from the Vermillion Army and took him outside the central main road as soon as possible. But what should he do for that? Ikki recalled the townscape he saw from the helicopter as he ran up to the giant. And then, (DDIts this or nothing!) He took a decision and put his strength into his feet that stamped on the ground even more. He had his eyes on something at the giants feet straight ahead. It was something like a roadside red postbox. DDA fire hydrant. C Haaah! Ikki cut the fire hydrant from the base. A fire hydrant whose base was cut off couldnt naturally resist the pressure of the water pipe. The fire hydrant launched a pushing-up water column. And then Kurogane IkkiDDwas on top of the fire hydrant that was shot up. He elevated his body up to 20 meters in the sky thanks to the water pressure, C First Secret Sword, Saigeki!!!! He jumped further with the water current as a foothold. The point of the jet-black blade stabbed the eyeball of the giant. Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh!?!? The point ofIntetsupierced the crystalline lens and the cornea of the giant; the holed eye ruptured. The glass body inside the eyeball fell onto the whole body of Ikki. The giant fainted in agony as he raised a scream. C Amazing! He made that monster falter! Miriallia raised a voice of great joy because of the telling blow of Ikki, but, C No, its bad! Tilmitt, who understood melee combat better than her, shouted. Because Ikki, who pierced the eyeball, was shook off by the giant fainting in agony, he was still in the air. In the air without escape, without trying to escape. And, AAAAAAAaAAAAAADDDD!! The giant got mad at Ikki and swung one of his giant arms. A backhand blow with all of his might. Ikki couldnt escape from the strong arm that crushed the approaching helicopter into small pieces. There was no foothold with which he could try to escape. Therefore, IkkiDD (Dont let your consciousness be taken away! Clench your teeth!!) Right after that, Ikkis body was mowed down by the backhand blow of the giant and revolved in the air like trash. He was sent flying perpendicularly from the central road and crashed into the ground. And with that same momentum, he bounced several times as he crushed the asphalt road. He tumbled after he crossed the railroad crossing that ran through the town more than 100 meters away from the central main road. C Ikki! Tilmitt jumped to the roofs of the roadside buildings as her face turned blue because of such gruesome scene. She strained her eyes to get a hold of his safety. Ikkis extremities, who collapsed on the ground, were twisted in unexpected directions, she understood he was in a certain dangerous condition even from such a distance. However, and regardless of his state, C How, was, that!? The guy who smashed your eye is still full of life, you know!? Ikki didnt lose consciousness. Only his head was guarded thoroughly, he protected it so that his consciousness wasnt reaped, and when he crashed into the ground, he rolled gaudily on the ground on purpose so that the collision damage happened on the ground side. But still, all his bones were broken, he could no longer stand up. In spite of being in such a state, he provoked the giant and, (Are you telling me he has become a decoy to distract the attention of the monster from us!?) AooOOoohh!!!! The very same moment Tilmitt guessed Ikkis real intention, the giant raised an angry roar and started running towards Ikki. It was as Ikki expected, he was going away from the central main road. But, (Theres no reason in doing so if you sacrifice yourself!) Tilmitt felt an emotion that resembled fury towards this behavior of Ikki. After all, there were soldiers from Kledelland who havent recovered their consciousness on the central main road. If the giant were to act violently there, a catastrophic event would meet their eyes. It was logic to guide the giant to another place as soon as possible. But that logicDD What kind of face should we have when we meet Stella and say to her that the sacrifice of Ikkis life saved us!? C Everyone! Attack that big thing! Turn the attention of that guy over here! And so, Tilmitt called out to everyone who was there at the limit of her voice. The Vermillion soldiers set their guns on the giant who turned his back on them to respond to her. But, C No wait! Their attack was stopped by the commander Signard. C General!? Tilmitt naturally tried to talk this over. But, C Hes a completely great man. What if this is within his calculations!? Signard didnt comply with Tilmitts objection. She let admiration overflow from the bottom of her heart which made her body shudder. She realized that she had a wider view than anyone else as a commander. Like the real aim of Kurogane Ikki. Yes, DDTilmitt had misunderstood one thing. Certainly Ikki risked his health trying to guide the giant out of the central main road as soon as possible to prevent a catastrophe but he wasnt a person who would accept death so easily. It was obvious. Because there was no such thing as being able to stand in a line with this man who didnt take no for an answer. Failed KnightKurogane Ikki s actions were definitely always for the sake of victory. Yes, in this moment, in which the bones of his whole body were broken, and where he couldnt even stand up, Ikki, DDWasnt going to say no to his victory! (Yes, come, here!) Ikki, who raised his gaze only with the strength of his neck, was anxious about the approaching giant who looked angry. Come running without stopping. Come running through in order to crush me underfoot with that same anger. DDThe conditions were completed because he was purposely sent flying to this place. The terrain of the city he saw while searching for the hubs on the helicopter. That information. He didnt fail to notice it. The railroad that travelled across Caldia. DDAnd the high-voltage wires that ran on it! Gyababababababababababababababababababababababababababababababababababababababababababababababababababababababababababababababababababababababababababababababababababababababababababababababababababababababababababababa!?!?!? The very next moment, the giant, who tried to run across the railroad crossing, received an electric shock by the electric current flowing from the electric lines he himself had cut off. His whole body convulsed as he screamed, and blew steaming bubbles out from his mouth like a volcanic eruption. It didnt matter how huge he was, humans were humans. He couldnt escape from the damage of an electric shock. As long as a body contained liquid, damaged by means of the passing of electric current was absolute. And following Ikkis plan, the giant received an electric shock by a high-voltage wire which made his body lurch violently and collapsed into the ground. (This will, give me some time) He gained it, thats what he expected. A, a, A, Ao, o OOOOODDDDoOOOOOOO!!!! C DD! But Ikkis plan was shattered there. The moment he seemed to collapse into the ground. The giant braced his legs as he kicked the buildings around him, he refused to fall, GaaAAAriiIgaAAaAAAAAAAAAAA!!!! He screamed loudly, it felt just like a bomb blast. Immediately after thatDDsomething, yes, something very similar to a nightmare occurred. C Youre joking, right? This is way too He looked up, what was before him was the figure of the giant who got so big it was easily over 300 meters tall. Ikki revealed a feeble complaint without enduring it as one would expect. And, (Stella hasnt come despite all the commotion that has happened, which means) But Ikkis presentiment was clearly off the mark. C Haa, haaa! Haaa! Caldia west main road. Stella took rough breaths in the middle of the wide road. Difficulty floated on her face. She was dripping sweat. Unusual tension and fatigue could be perceived. But this exhaustion of Stella wasnt due to battle, C Whats wrong? You havent even got within my reach but youre running out of breath already, arent you? The man in black clothes dragged the bloodstained Dandalion with his left hand. They were exhausted just by looking at the man who suddenly appeared in front of Stella and the others and who partially destroyed the force deployed on the west main road. C Am I so frightening to you? C So noisy shut up! C Kuku, your mouth is the only vigorous thing you have. C ! Stella distorted her expression with the mans sneer. He saw through her. That she was startled. Yes, Stella was overawed. The man was clad in a sinister aura that made them feel sick just by looking at it, there was no way to describe it at all. DDWho was this guy? The bloodstained Dandalion addressed Stella who was very vigilant. C Ste, llasama, you cant, fight, him C Old man Dan! C Run away, please. This, guy isHaboob! C ! This guy is! Haboob Stella, who was a student-knight and a politician at the same time, remembered that alias. The most powerful mercenary in history who had been active in the Middle East and who always brought victory to the ones he sided withDD C HaboobNaseem Al-Salem! C So you areCrimson PrincessStella Vermillion, huh. Naseem said and sent a gaze to Stella from the back of the sunglasses as if appraising her, And showed a barbaric smile as he laid his fangs bare. C Kuku, I wasnt interested in the brat that stupid kid was getting so crazy about, but didnt you bear fruit in such a very good condition? I mean, wont you be too much for just one person? So, will you have a good time with me? C Wha..! Stella reddened her cheeks in shame due to this overwhelmingly insolent way of speaking, and as such, she protected her chest with her arms and returned a shout in anger. C Youre no more than a stray dog! You have no manners! If youre going to speak to a woman, make sure to learn a bit of character! Besides, I have already set my heart on a man. Certainly nobody asked for you! Naseem, towards this, C Hou, I see. Thats fine for me. Its my creed to plunder money, countries and women, you see. He threw away the half-dead Dandalion that suspended from his left hand and clenched his left fist that got wet with Dandalions spurt of blood. C Ill go head-on and finish this right away, I guess. And just with my left hand just like I did with those guys. Ill be playing with you with just my left hand. So fight me with all you have. I hope you dont make me feel bored, okay? C ! Naseem told her as he kept thrusting his right fist in his pocket. Those guys were probably Dandalion and the soldiers he had defeated. This man had never pulled his right hand out of his pocket ever since he showed up. She didnt think he could be underestimated. The man in front of him had certainly enough strength to kill her with just his left hand. The left fist that increased its coercion way more than before by means of strengthening made Stella believe so. She ran out of breath just by looking at it. Sweat spurted out from her whole body. Despite that, her whole body grew so cold enough to become numb. It was far from being excited, wishing for a fight. Just like when she confronted Or=Gaule. It wasnt a battle at all. The demise of ones life, the absolute premonition of death. There was no doubt that this man was also aDesperadowho lived in a world beyond reason. Her heart pounded like it went mad and raised the alarm. Her instinct pressed her to run away, run away! with a shrieking voice. But, (How am I going to do that!?) C Everyone evacuates while helping those who have collapsed! Or youll be dragged into this! U-Understood! Stella gave instructions to the soldiers andDDthey braced themselves without running away. They showed a will, a stance like saying were not running away from this place. They know this was a lost battle. She ended up understanding they wanted to misrepresent so whether she accepted it or not. She understood they were completely frightened. That was nothing they should be ashamed about. Valor was the art of self-defense. As Ascaride said, it was a proof of strength as a warrior who understood the difference in their ability and their opponents accurately. However, (Im not going to clasp the sword to protect myself!) If she was going to protect her life, the best way to do so would be to run, tucking her tail between her legs. But her life wasnt what Stella carried on her back. But her beloved country. And the lovely people who lived in it. She clasped the sword to protect all of that. In that case, she wasnt going to lose her nerve. There was no way she could withdraw. Because she decided to protect everything that is on her back this very moment! (Ill do it!) Even if they stabbed each other, she would defeatHaboob now. What if he was the strongest mercenary in the world? What if he was aDesperadowho was beyond reason? All of that was, meaningless. She should know that all of that was insignificant. A hopeless battle. A lost battle. The difference in their own strength that it couldnt be helped. Even her own fateDD Because she never stopped looking at the back of the man who overcame all of that and stood at the top! At that moment, Stella howled towards the cloudy sky hanging down heavily, the strength of the dragon her body was clad in burned the blood of her whole body. C Hou. So this is the dragon-resembling strength Ive heard on a rumor, huh. Its quite intimidating if you ask me. Naseem didnt show even the least of agitation to her appearance of a dragon and the scorching heat her whole body put on. Naseem knew. That the level of difference between his real strength and hers wasnt going to be reversed. And that was correct. Stella also knew it was correct. But her heart had no longer even a trace of panic inside. What dwelled in her heart instead was burning courage. The back of the man burned into her memory, the back of the man that always won through adversity gave her courage. Im like him tooDD (First, fight without being impatient and ascertain the skill and strength of the opponent!) Stella, who cleared the startling of her heart away and regained her self, the same instant she calmed down. She restrained her own temperament which was about to run in an overbearing offensive mood together with exaltation and imitated the best pattern she had seen, and held the sword aiming at his eyes with it and evaluated the opponent. All that she knew aboutHaboobwas that he was valuated as the best mercenary in the world. She didnt know something like what abilities he used. To begin with, it was vital to determine them. And so, she decided. Against Stella, who was setting up the battle calmly, C Here I go! HaboobNaseem Al-Salem jumped in without having an ounce of precaution or taking measures. He judged his enemy as inferior, a negligence that never ran old. But at the same time, he had leeway backed by his absolute true strength. That stepping into wasDD (Hes fast!) It was way too agile, it was way too fast, it was too late to intercept him. Naseem invaded Stellas sword reach almost instantaneously and pushed out his left fist. It wasnt a motion done seriously. It was a killing fist dispatched by the twist of his shoulder, elbow and wrist. A jab. A technique that rather than aiming for damage, it aimed to beat out the rhythm of oneself and to contain the enemy. When she thought so, Naseem not only didnt use the right fist he kept shoved in his pocket, he also didnt use both feet as weapons when he trampled Dandalion and the others down. And his Device, a knuckle buster, was equipped on his hand. With the information she got so far, she could see Naseem battle style. It was a boxer style. This light jab put the distance and rhythm in order, and if there was a good opportunity, he had the intention of going for the victory by releasing a straight earnestly. Yes, Stella had analyzed the enemy, and guarded against the jab of Naseem, C DDDD!?!? Immediately after that, her body was blow nearly 10 meters away to the back by the unprecedented impact that hitLaevateinn. C Wha, (What was that just now!?) C Kuku, you got this confused because of a jab? (Jab! That was what!?) No, Stella had confirmed with her own eyes that the motion was indeed a jab. But the impact felt like the one of a sword, her impression didnt match with it at all. It was abnormally hard and abnormally heavy. So much that not even the strength of the dragon stopped it. This was the first time she was struck by such a sharp, hard and heavy blow. Its power was far beyond the physical strength of Kurogane Ouma, a former strong enemy of hers. (Its impossible to measure the distance and to beat out his rhythm!) The reverberation of the strength that still made her bones go numb indicated her. That she mustnt get hit not even by one of these jabs. If she were to get hit directly by a jab, her skull would end up being crushed into small fragments by a single hit! C Alright alright! Here I go again! C ! Naseem closed the distance and unleashed his fist again. Stella protected herself against the aberrant destructive power of Naseems jab and strengthened her defenses even more. Laevateinnwas used as a shield so as to not get hit by it. The first blow was pulled out with all his weight and with an unforeseen destructive power, but, (Since I know so, I can protect me!) She lowered her back, she displayed a firm stance to deal with it carefully. And waited. For the moment when the enemy threw an impatient bold move. She would attack at that instant and offense and defense would change places. But such expectation of Stella was, C How na?ve! It didnt work against Naseem. Naseem saw that Stellas defense was tough and made his jab get even closer. He shrunk the gap and stepped into a short distance from a middle distance as he pulled back the fist that released the jab, DDHe lowered his left elbow to the side of his torso. Stella shuddered against this. (This is bad! The angle was changed!) But, it was too late. Stella, who was prepared for the impact thrown violently against her from the front, couldnt cope with the fist tossed directly from below. *Gaon*! And together with a heavy and hard sound, StellasLaevateinnwas thrown up above her head with both arms included. And Naseem immediately brought back his left fist and made it run straight to the defenseless Stella, C Tsk! The bloodstained fist punched Stellas face. Fresh blood was scattered, the body of Stella was blown off greatly as it bent backwards. And then, as she looked upward, C DDDDDD! She didnt collapse into the ground. Stella, who stepped on the asphalt strongly, refused to collapse on it. The flames of fighting spirit burned in her eyes as her whole face was dyed red by the fresh blood flowing from her cracked forehead. Stella wasnt going to let her consciousness, her life, be harvested. Naturally, there was a reason for this, and Naseem had confirmed this reason. C Kuku, you didnt put yourself on guard the moment you were hit, rather, you killed the damage by being blown off to the back showily without strength. You did a very ingenious thing, didnt you? Hard objects were more vulnerable to impact. If she had stiffened her body against the impact, she would have received significant damage instead. On the other hand, since she didnt resist the impact and yielded to the wind like a swaying willow, she could kill the damage. Damage evasion techniques by means of exhaustion were used by Kurogane Ikki several times during his battles against Stella. Stella used what she learned by watching him at once. However, C Oh well, it seems you couldnt kill the damage completely after all. C Ah! Stellas body shook violently. Sparks scattered in front of her eyes. Certainly, damage was killed to some extent, meaning it wasnt lethal, but, (Like I thought, I cant do it well like Ikki,,,) At any rate, she ended up exerting her strength the moment she was hit. Her body got completely stiffened. In the first place, relaxing ones body and letting the strength of ones body go before a deadly attack were supermans taigi. *TN: Taigi (弼) literally means body techniques though its pointed out in Japanese dictionaries that it means the same as (kakugi) which can roughly be defined as martial arts which involve fighting without weapons. It didnt matter how great Stellas readiness was, it wasnt a technique that could be done out of the blue. However, while a high price had to be paid for it, she now knew one thing. That Naseems fist was fast and heavyDDand, above all else, terribly hard. Both its speed and attack power were beyond the norm. But still, (If I dont get directly by it, then it wont reach my life!) As long as it wasnt a clean hit, then she could endure it. If so, the method of attack was! C Kuku, I see that you can still go, huh. Splendid, splendid indeed. How much will you last against the striking effect my jabs have!? Naseem stepped-in once again towards Stella who showed a persistent fighting spirit. A barrage of jabs attacked Stella. C ShDD! C ! Stella was in the same completely defensive posture as the one not long ago to meet the barrage. She decided that Ill endure the damage of the received jabs by rolling into a ball until theyre over. And, C What an obstinate woman! Naseem followed the same required steps he did not long ago as if ridiculing her. He did a half-step forward as he attacked her with sealing jabs. He went from mid-range to short-range, that is, to the distance of uppercuts and hooks and changed the angle of the punches by lowering his elbow to flip up Stellas guard. Stella wasDDwaiting for that moment! C What! The surprised one was Naseem. Because Stella plunged herself forward voluntarily as Naseem pulled his fist to his side. She had already grasped well her mistake. Exhaustion. It was used by her, and while she understood it clearly, this principle didnt suit her. Soft and fair goes far.* *TN: This is a proverb. The idea itself didnt agree with her. The battle was about exerting ones strength. Strength wasnt something that could be pulled out, but something that was put into it. To control strength, an even potent and solid strength. *TN: Word employed here was which means hard, strong, brave, valiant. It also means A strong strength (), and this kanji means a tons of things, so in reality its very hard to get the correct term that can be used here. If so, then she would exert her strength to the very end. She put her strength into the muscles of her body, anchored her joints and transformed herself into a huge rockDD, Stella slammed her forehead against the fist that Naseem was about to raise overhead. Yes, against the fist before it was raised overhead. An uppercut was a punch completely pulled by the power spring of ones whole body. The fist, whose impact point was displaced, inserted cracks on the skull of Stella, but it didnt have the power to punch even her life. He was out pushed. Naseems fist was repelled by Stellas headbutt, his trunk was shaking. And the opportunity of that instant, C Theeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeere!!!! Stella didnt miss it. She dropped her guard and changed to offense with herLaevateinnset diagonally down. Then she quickly raised it overhead and cut off the left flank to the right shoulder ofHaboob Naseem Al-Salem. Laevateinnbisected Naseems body. It cut open the flesh, cut off the entrails and cracked the spine, there was nothing else it could destroy. As it should be, and yet, C DDDDEh? Stella was shocked by the response that returned to her hand. Certainly,Laevateinnshould have split Naseems body in two. Even though his body was cut diagonally, and that she grasped the moment he was divided with her eyes. There was no feeling of cutting his flesh, the opposition of the soft entrails DDand the response of severing the bones. The only thing that came back to Stellas hand that held the sword was a feeling similar to putting a blade in fine sand. And there were no drops of blood overflowing from the body of Naseem. (Thats, impossible!) Unbelievable, Stella, who denied the inexplicable that happened before her, swung her sword recklessly. She cut off his neck, pierced his heart and bisected his torso together with his two arms. The blade slid into the body of Naseem without resistance and made its way through quickly. But, that was it. It didnt matter how many times she minced his body, there was no response in her hands that cut his flesh at all, and without even blood overflowing, his divided body regained its original shape again as if rewinding time. Stella remembered thatDDphenomenon. (This is, no wayDDDDDD!) But, that instant. The line of sight of Stella was suddenly obstructed. When she was able to see, the left hand of Naseem, which was folded with the thumb pressing down the middle finger, stretched to the front of the face of Stella while she was shaking, (DamDD) Immediately after, she received a finger flick to the forehead from Naseem and crashed into the wall of a roadside store. However, she didnt stop there, she slammed against a concrete-block wall two alleys ahead as she removed a part of the walls of several buildings. C Guh, uu Stella, who was on guard for the pursuit, tried to get up immediately. However, when she tried to stand up on a knee, her body crumbled down and fell on her backside. The finger flick, which had cracked her skull, shook her brain violently. Her consciousness flickered intensely, her field of view swayed as if she were on a ship in a strong storm. She did the best she could do to raise half the body up. Naseem got in the tunnel opened by Stellas body and stood up in front of such Stella. C I value that you at least have courage for plunging into my punches, but that was literally useless. As you can see, ImImmortal. Naseem said so to ridicule Stellas futile efforts. Stella, on the other hand, leaned her back on the concrete-block wall and managed to get up somehow, C You have such a trick? Even if you have a few more, Ill tell you this. If thats true, it will help me to defeat you. She smiled boldly with her bloodstained face. C Hou? So youll win against me? And how? C Yes. While youve been doing so full of composure, Ive been approaching to your life reliably. At least, Ive full grasped your ability. A fist with unusual hardness. A body that wasnt affected by the blade. His true form was, C Your ability is a natural interference systemDDthe ability to manipulateSand, right? C ! C The strangely heavy of your fists is probably due to the strength added by your enormous magic power as aDesperado, right? But what is the strangely hard? Thats because the fist was covered with sand that was hardened and pressed together like a rock the instant I was hit. And the reason youre not affected by slashes is that the moment youre slashed, you change your own body to sand to dodge the attack! Isnt that right!? Stella told him with confidence. Why was that? Because she had seen that same technique. Yes, Kurogane ShizukusBlue Samsara.* *TN: Samsara means cycle of death and rebirth (a continuous cycle of this type in Buddhism). C To hell with yourImmortality. You green imposter. Ill give you the fact that the ability of controlling magic power to transform your body into grains is something incredible, but as long as I know your trickDD There has to be a way of doing something. And so, the moment when Stella tried to put on a brave front. C Kukuku, AHAHAHAHAHA! Naseem, who stood before her, burst into laughter all of a sudden as if he was unable to endure it. C W-whats so funny, huh? Stella felt weird due to her enemys reaction and put herself on guard. Naseem, on the other hand, C Whats so funny, you ask? What you have decided is the funny thing, you know? You say that this ability I use isSand? You were able to see it very easily, huh. You seem to need a lesson. About why Im calledHaboob. WellDDDDTxcatl.* *TN: Txcatl derives from the Nahuatl verb toxcahuia meaning wither from thirst. Txcatl then means drought. (Extracted from Wikipedia) *Pulls out*, He pulled out his right hand, which had remained hidden in the pocket of his jacket, And appeared for the first time in front of Stella and everyone. At that moment, C ???????????????????? StellaDDran away. She grew wings of flames in exchange for her legs that didnt work as they should and launched her body directly to the side and took a distance of about 10 meters from the front of Naseem who tried to roll. The panic, should have been burned to nothing. In order to protect them, she had decided to not withdraw. She should have decided so. DDAnd yet, And yet, the only thing she could think of was to run away. (What the hell, his, his right hand is!) Stella understood the moment Naseem pulled his right hand out of the pocket. The ominous aura this man wore. What was his real identity? DDThe stinking of death. It wasnt literally stinking. She wiped it and wiped it and wiped it, but the sign of death could never be erased. That thing was stuck to Naseems right fist. Just like a revengeful ghost. That shouted. Regret. Curse. Pain. Even thatMarionette KingOr=Gaule wasnt clad in a stinking of death like him. If if thousands of people, no, if hundred thousands of people were beaten to death, would that be enough to be clad in such thick sign of death like that? The grudge he carried was to that level as well? C Haha, your brain isnt that great, but your talent is top-notch as expected. It seems that you understood the meaning of it when I pulled out myRightwithout me saying anything C ! C But theres no meaning in running away. Itll be the same wherever you are. DDIll kill you all. Naseem said and raised his right fist high overhead. At that moment, a whirlwind of sand filled with colossal magic power with that fist as the center arose. What was he going to do from that posture? Stella didnt know. ButDDthe stinking of death became so stronger and the sign of death became so thick she felt nauseated, and that, made her be convinced. That this man wasnt saying anything exaggerated. The raised-overhead fist was indeed an incarnation of the concept ofMassacre. The moment that fist were to be swung downward, thousands, tens of thousands of lives would be lost atrociously. Yes, as if the lords of deep-seated grudge coiled about his fist. (I have to stop him, if not!) If this man isnt stopped now, a terrible thing will happen. I know that. I perfectly know that. ButDDmy body doesnt move. No matter how much my heart tries to move forward, my body, my blood, my cells are seized with fear. It was natural. The bloodstained real was minced by the fists of someone. *TN: Real is the furigana reading for military service/combat experience. How much value had the courage inspired by a feeling before that? What she believed in was way too thin and ephemeral. (What do I do!? What should I do!?) And Naseem, without looking forward to such conflict of Stella. Haboob swung downward, Mercilessly and ruthlessly, His fist towards the ground of VermillionDD At that time, at the Imperial Palace of Flareberg, C A-an intruder! C Surround her! Everyone, hold her down! Dont let her get close to the King at all! The palace guards sprung all at once at the woman dressed in black dress who appeared in the Imperial Palace all of a sudden. However, the woman didnt show agitation towards this and grabbed the base of the bouquet she had in her hand, And scraped off all the petals. Then, she spread the petals squeezed in her hand in the surroundings. At that moment, C DDGah. The guards who tried to subdue the woman named Ain fell on the floor one after another. C What, the, hell, is, this C My body is numb Not just the palace guards had collapsed into the floor. The maids who were operating the monitors that projected the situation of the battlefield in the room were affected as well. Even Astraea, the freedom of her body was stolen by the numbness of her whole body and collapsed from her knees into the floor. C Ugh is this, the fragrance of flowers? ButDD C Ufufu. I was wondering if Queen-sama had noticed it. Yes, these arent ordinary white lilies. To Astraea, who showed a sense of discomfort with the fragrance of flowers, C The magic flowerSleeping Beautywas created by doing cross-fertilization with my SeedDeviceAstarotteimplanted in my womb. The pollen contains an aerosol of paralytic poison, including saxitoxin, which steals the freedom of a human body to breathe in. Its an amazing child, isnt it? When it came to its terrible effect, Ain was so proud of it because even an African elephant was unable to move with just one of those flowers. Since she had dispersed that product with a bouquet, there was no way humans could move. Yes, as it should be, C HoweverDD C IfriiiiiitDDDD!! At that moment, Ain dodged the hit of the axe swung down and clad in bright red flames by jumping to the back in a big way. C So you didnt fall to your knees, should I say as expected of the father ofCrimson Princess? Ain gave her praise to Sirius who smashed and made the marble floor she was standing on until a second ago cave in. Sirius, on the other hand, returned shouting in anger with a furious facial expression. C You! Youre a partner of that son of a bitch who started this screwed war! Whats your plan by coming straight to our territory, you bitch!!!!?? What that hell are you going to do with Vermillion and Kledelland? Whats the purpose of your actions? Ain, in response to Sirius question, C Whats Im after, you ask? She bent her head slightly to one side and sunk into silence as if she pondered for a brief moment. And then, once her hesitation ended, she returned an answer. C Lets see if anythingDDI was bored. C W-what did you say? C You see, I love flowers. The cute tulips that bloom in spring. The large sunflowers that bloom in summer. The small and beautiful cosmos that color autumn. The countless cineraria that blossom in full glory and decorate winter. They are all so lovely that feelings of happiness grow in me just by looking at them. And among them, the beauty of the blooming roses that suck human blood is exceptional. C DD! C The beauty, which can be called even the crystallization of human life, always captivated me. I want to love it. As I want, as much as I want. Rebellionshould have allowed that. However, Rebellionfighting for an ideal world with no regard to its appearance is a story from the past. Now, its been completely swallowed by vested interests, the sinister and triumphant guys of the political and business world were degraded to tools for making money and professional killers like us have rarely been asked to rely on a murder. My parents house is my parents house, the words of my clients are absolute; I pretty much got tired of such thickheaded guys. It was right there. When I received an invitation of this festival fromMarionette King. Why dont we make this world way more enjoyable? he said. And so, I took part in it. I have no reason to say no. BecauseDDwouldnt be incredibly fantastic to fill the entire land of Vermillion and Kledelland with a rose flower carpet grown with your lives!? -Gold EclipseDDDD!!!! The thing that Sirius returned to Ain, who spoke in a tone of voice tinged even with ecstasy, was a Noble Arts that released slashes of flames. C Oh no, that is dangerous. The King of this country sure is ill-mannered, I never thought he would slash at people as they tell a story all of a sudden. C Enough! I understood very well! That you and your worthless story got me completely aaaangry! Youll be so smashed that you wont be able to say that messed up joke ever again! He was disgusted by what Ain was going to try to do with the people of this country. The anger of Sirius had exceeded the boiling point long ago. He approached Ain as he trampled on the marble floor. To behead her, to crush her underfoot so that she would never talk about it again. But Ain, C Haaa. Good grief, theres no use in having a conversation with a barbarian who looks like that and who doesnt understand the beauty of flowers. She threw off the black long glove that covered her right hand to her upper armDDas she bared her disgust. Then, Ain cut open the flesh of her exposed right arm and thorny ivies with pointed thorns started to grow from inside her bodyDD -Rose Whip And became countless whips that attacked the distant Sirius. C Guaaaaaaaaaa!!! The attacks done by the whips had a long range, their trajectory warped when they were brought back, they were hard to read and difficult to avoid. Even so, they didnt look like ordinary whips. AinsRose Whipwas unbelievably fast, as if the thorny shrubs that became whips had their own will, they werent things one could avoid completely. Sirius was scourged by the whips with sharp thorns on his whole body and fell down hastily as he scattered fresh blood. C Papa! Sirius raised his body by putting his strength into both arms and tried to stand up immediately due to Astraeas shout, but his body sunk again on the ground. He couldnt put his strength into his arms and legs. Because Ain, with the lashes moments ago, accurately cut the tendons of Siriuss limbs into shreds with the sharp thorns. And then, to Sirius who couldnt move, C Since youre the father of two daughters, I want you to understand the feelings of a woman who loves flowers. Ain gave him a candid adviceDDand showed a smirking and sadistic smile on her face. C However, its not like I hate such vulgar appearance of yours, you know? In this world of beauty, theres something called harmony. The flower pot of unsightly shapes brings the beauty of roses into prominence. C ! Together with a smile, Ain suddenly put back the palm of her left hand above her. Then, a bud that tore off the clothes and the flesh of her palm came out. That bud bloomed at an astounding growth rate as if time accelerated. A deep crimson rose bloomed. Then, the rose fell, leaving a seed behind. Ain took that seed and, C Well then, first is King Sirius, Ill be sure to love your flower. A terrifying magical flower that transformed humans into living flowerpots and tied them with flowers that sipped their blood and livesDD C Bloom beautifully. Bloody Mary. She snapped that seed and this seed flew to Sirius. The seed forced itself into the flesh that was torn off by the lashes of Sirius, and grew explosively by sucking blood. A thorny ivy grew inside him, stealing the freedom of his movement as it cut and tore the nerves from inside, he had transformed into a living flowerpot in a flash. And made his life bloom. This was how it should have been. C DD! C Eh? But the seed bounced back in the opposite direction as if it had hit an invisible wall. At the same time DDone of the fallen maids and who was next to Astraea stood up and approached Ain at a marvelous speed that was clearly different from ordinary people, just like an arrow. C A hidden soldier!? This impudent behavior is! As expected of a hidden soldier that wouldnt come out until the King was treated severely like this so that she wouldnt notice them. Ain showed astonishment, but her legs didnt shake with the agitation and performed a precise counter-attack. The same thing she did to Sirius earlier. Lashes byRose Whip. Ain aimed at her legs. She had the intention to cut them off. However, and similarly to what happened to the seed seconds ago, the whips bounced back before it reached the body of the maid. But, (DDIm wrong, shes not a hidden soldier. This ability is!) Ain had realized with the maid who stepped into the range of her weapon and who brandished her peculiar Device, that the impact that returned fromRose Whip, Which connected to the arm of the maid, Was different from the seed that was sent flying. DDI know this woman. She let the slashing attack go past as it raised a shrieking sound and managed to shake free from it by jumping to the back at the very limit. And, C Ara ara, Im so surprised to meeting you again in Vermillion, you know? She addressed the maid who cut her thorny shrubs with a chainsaw with a close tone of voice. C Im wondering why you look like that, about what are you doing mixed in among maids, Vier. No, your actual name is Tatara Yui, isnt it? On the other handDDthe black-haired girl disguised herself as a maid of Vermillion, aprofessional killerwho participated in the lastSeven Stars Sword Art Festivalas a representative of Akatsuki Academy, didnt hide her annoyingness and talked back to Ain with a tone of voice as if spitting out. C What am I doing? Thats my line. DDYou damn aneki. *TN: Aneki means either elder sister or older female friend. Tatara, who was finally set free from a very uninteresting mission and who returned from Japan to her parents home where she was born and raised was lost for words. Her parents, her older sister, everyone was slaughtered in the house. They werent killed normally. They were dead with roses sprouting from the holes in their bodies. Moreover, when she examined their decayed bodies carefully, the direct cause of death was bleeding due to everyone biting off their tongues and cerebral contusion due to striking their heads against a pillar over and over. In other words: it was suicide. Yes, they were put to good use. They were still in a state where thorny shrubs that sprouted inside them tore apart the flesh, pushed out the entrails, penetrated the eyeballs and the eardrums and flowers protruded from every hole and opening without break. But they abandoned themselves, and now everyone lived a cruel life in so much pain. Tatara read and understood that from the crime scene. DDAnd that there werent 2 people in the world who did such a distastefulMurder. The criminal was immediately distinguished. SoDDTatara followed her footprints, and since she anticipated the thoughts of the enemy very well, she waited dressed up as a maid. For whenDirty Roseappeared in front of her. C When you do a job, you kill everyone except your target, and you kill as you please when you dont have a job, youve been doing a lot of unpardonable actions since long ago but youve been in high spirits quite recently, havent you!? Tatara showed anger as she thrust her chainsaw DeviceJizuri Mukadethat raised a buzz at Ain.* *TN: Jizuri Mukade roughly means Ground-scraping centipede. Ain, who faced Tatara, shrugged her shoulders while never losing the composure on her face. C Ufufu, I see. That means youve been after me, correct? While I did erase my footprints, its no wonder that I couldnt trick a fellow students trade. And the meaning about you, chasing me is is it about avenging the boring lot at your parents home that I made bloom, hmm? They call it filial piety, yes? C Huh? What are you talking about? C Ara? Thats not it? Even though I got utterly fed up with them that the only thing I could do was to kill them gruesomely? Its not like you got angry at this that you came to take revenge? C I dont care about them. I hoped for them to die anytime soon. C Youre surprisingly cold, you know? C We are professional killers. This isnt a profession in which you can choose a decent way to die. Neither my parents nor my other older sister died in a way that all human beings die, thats our retributive justice. A suitable end as they say. That was Tataras truthful true opinion. We kill people for money. We arbitrarily trade other peoples lives for money. Supposing she was betrayed and massacred by her own child, they didnt deserve sympathy. In fact, Tataras heart had not even a particle of compassion for her dead parents and other sisters. Still, about why she ran after Ain wasDD C However, while I dont care the lot at my house, somehow this idea was elaborated by no other than a client. Not too many non-crazed would dare to do so! And the professional killer is one with one of the best job reputations in the world. You you sullied the reputation of ourAbgrund. The mud can only be rinsed with your blood. To put it simply, thats how it is. I came to take clear responsibility for that as a pro!* *TN: Abgrund is the furigana reading for Black House and it means abyss in German. She herself, as an assassin ofAbgrund, would dispose ofDirty Rose. With that, the reputation ofAbgrundwould be regained. Ain stared in wonder before this unexpected reason of Tataras action. C Ara ara. I killed all the members ofAbgrundexcept for you, but I never imagined you are fighting to regain the reputation of that house. The crybaby Vier has become someone incredibly splendid, you know? Onee-chan is pleased. ButDD Yes, but, Ain showed a faint smile and, C Can you accomplish it, I wonder? Will thisDirty Rosebe cut by you? The instant she told her as if mocking her, thin shadows raised faintly from Ains whole body. They were thorny shrubs. Thorny shrubs with pointed thorns wet with blood that extended all together from the interior of the skirt and from her back. And then, she pointed them at Tatara with determination to kill. Like a snake that raised its head. This wasDirty Roses battle stance. Tatara, who knew that, C You say so, but you havent changed anything, huh. Like you look down on pretty much everything when it comes to your satisfaction. But thats a big misunderstanding. C What do you mean? C That we dont exist for your satisfaction! Neither me nor them! She said so and looked at the monitor left turned on all this time with a sidelong glance. Ain was also lured by the movement of her eyes. In this very moment, another big change on the battlefield was happening again. The sky fell on the collapsed Ikki Kurogane. No, the sky was simply mistaken for the sole of a giant hooded man. The giant-sized man with over 300 meters in length was about to trample on Ikki with the same anger when his eye was wounded by him. Before this, Ikki, (This, is bad!) If I dont do something, Ill die. Thought so, but without even being capable of escape, He forced himself too much with a body that used up his magic powers. Somehow, he raised half of his body, but as the bones of his whole body were broken, he couldnt move his arms and legs very well. The foot of the man was way too big to crawl and escape from it. He simply couldnt get away. What should IDD Ikki didnt even have the time to think about it now. The huge man mercilessly squashed Ikkis worldDD C I made it. C ! It all ends here, huh, the moment he prepared to die. A voice reached him from behind the nape, a gust of wind passed through next to Ikki and jumped in front of him right away. C AhDD Ikki knew this imposing figure dressed in black armor. Yes, Black KnightIris Ascaride came running just in time. And, C DDHaaaAaAAAAAAAAAAA!!!! She slammed the battleaxe she held in her hand against the falling foot of the man. And put all her might into it. It meant she was trying to force back the mans foot. DDThat was reckless. Ascaride was incredibly small against a man that almost poked the sky. Like an ant trying to lift an elephants leg. There was no way she could do it. If it was Stella, then she might probably do it, butBlack Knighthadnt the strength like the one of a dragon. Her physical strength that could be hypothesized from her physique when unarmored was very strong for a woman, but it didnt seem to be enough to force the falling sky back. It was impossible. Yes, even Ikki thought so. But, Gu, uu!? (This, is!) The impossible-to-stop giant sole came to a stop when it collided with Black KnightAscarides raised-up battleaxe. Competition was born between ant and elephant. DDHow? Ikki immediately understood the answer. Black Knight, who caught the giants foot. A large amount of fresh blood gushed out from the gaps of her obsidian armor due to the crushing pressure. Her skin, her flesh and her bones were destroyed without being able to withstand the weight of the giant. But still, Black Knights knees didnt fall to the ground. Her back didnt bend even a little. The weight of the giant only crushed the ground at Ascarides feet. The regenerative power ofOrichalcos, the one that saved Ikki, was continuously regenerating her body at a rate that surpassed the destruction done by the pressure. Therefore, Black Knightwould never break. Or yield. And finallyDD C HAAAaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!! Ascaride literally pushed back the falling sky by sheer strength. The battleaxe was completely swung, the slash cut the sole of the shoe and foot of the giant very deeply, causing a rain of fresh blood. It, it huuuurths! The giant, who fell down and screamed due to the immense pain. Brought a great destruction to the city, but it was worth since Ikki lured him to an unpopulated place, nobody was injured. Including Ikkis life. C Are you okay? C Yes, thanks to you. Ikki returned a nod to Ascaride who asked for his safety. And, C I feel like I understood the reason why youre called resilient. He praised her power that he caught sight of. Ikki thought. Evidently, this is an ability that represents theDesperadowho are outside the ring of fate. A strength that didnt snap even before a destruction of that magnitude. IPS regenerative tanks and the like were no match against such regenerative power. Perhaps it would be impossible to kill Ascaride with simple external wounds. DDHow strong. This was the strength of the people calledDesperado. It hurths, IT HUUURTHS! ME, ANGRYYYYYYYYYYYYY!! But there was no time to being impressed. Because the giant stood up again with an angry look and with tears and drool on his face. C Ascaride-san! Hes coming again! However, Ascaride, before such warning of Ikki, C Its alright. Returned a few words without shaking in the slightest and, DDThrust the battleaxe in her hand into the ground, she ended up letting it go. What is she thinking about? Ascaride even exposed her face by throwing her helmet off, Looked up at the giant with her blue left eye and her right red eye, C Behave yourself! She said those two words in a tone of voice as if reprimanding a small child. DD! At that moment, something unbelievable happened. The angry look of the scolded giant suddenly transformed into a pallid one, I, Im, Im zo zorryy????uaaaaa!! He burst into tears and turned aside adroitly and ended up running away while slamming the ground with his heavy feet. As one would expect, Ikki was dumbfounded without understanding the meaning of this. C He, ran, away? W-why? Ascaride answered the question of Ikki. C His name isB?B. In reality itsBIG BABY. His body is tremendously powerful, but the truth is that hes a five-year-old child picked up byRebellion. C F-five years old!? C Yes. Thats why its better to make him understand by speaking to him rather than hitting him. If the counter was done poorly, he would go into a frenzy and attack. Ascaride, who said so, put her mask on again and put her hands on the battleaxe. At that moment. C Eh? Something even more amazing than the giant escaping happened in the battlefield. The sky of Vermillion. The black clouds that hung low over gloomily vanished. C W-what the!? The sky suddenlyDD??????!? Then, a gust of wind and dust struck their bodies. A strong wind that even blew the rubble and cars away easily. In the sandstorm where one couldnt breathe, and where one could end up being rolled up to the sky if one relaxed ones attention, C Its okay. Ascaride stood without swaying in the gust of wind and gave him a voice of reassurance. C It seems like the greatest helper has come. (The clouds vanished!?) The change in the sky that happened all of a sudden was also confirmed by Stella who was on the west main road far from the central main road. And its cause too. (Meteorites!?) What blew the clouds away was a huge rock that burned blue due to air resistance. The diameter of the huge meteorite with its back on the dusk sky was unsurprisingly over 20 meters. The natural calamity that carried an overwhelming destructive power headed straight to StellaDD No, it rushed towardsHaboobNaseem standing in front of Stella. Could such a coincidence occur? Stella hardened as she looked up at the sky, greatly surprised, Naseem as well, C Tsk! He was unable to deal the killing blow on the ground of Vermillion with the sandstorm-clad fist that he had swung down. It was incomparable to a shelling of a tank. If a Blazer were to receive such a thing, it wouldnt stand a chance against it. But, avoidance was impossible already. The meteorite had already reached its terminal speed. Escaping wasnt possible. Therefore, Naseem looked up at the meteorite falling on him, And the instant it approached before his eyes, -Dead End BlowDDDD!!!! He struck the meteorite with the strength that he expected to swing downward on the ground of Vermillion. A straight with the maximum of his strength. DDWhat a wasteful struggling. That was what happened when he struck the falling meteorite. His fist was smashed in an instant, his whole body was inevitably crushed. He couldnt shake it. The cant-be-shaken power relationship. ButDDthe impact of destruction caused by the fall of the meteorite wasnt limited to crushing Naseem. C Kyaaaaaaa!!!! Immediately after, a bomb blast mixed with sand swept over her as if slamming against her. The body of Stella, which was right next to the falling point, was easily blown away by the impact. There was no way she could fight against it. She couldnt even open her eyes. Stella closed her eyes and waited intently for the torrent of power to pass, And after she finally confirmed that the shock wave that struck her body subsided, she opened her eyes. And, she saw it. A space of about 100 meters in diameter with the falling point as its center. Anything and everything that was there like buildings, cars and the asphalt of the roads was entirely blown away, the scene amounted to an empty lot with nothing but sand. C ! What on earth, just. A thick cloud of dust ascended to the sky from the center of explosion. Stella, who gazed at it, was stunned. Was this a godsend? Was this natural disaster by chance an allied to the predicament of Vermillion? C Does that chance even exist? C No, its not what you think. C ! A voice of negation was heard right behind Stella. The surprised Stella turned around immediately, C Howdy, Stella-chan, you look pretty bad, huh. Kurobou wont be charmed at all, you know? And saw a little girl dressed in a bewitching kimono who laughed impishly. DDNo, she wasnt a little girl. Stella knew the real identity of this petite woman. C Ne-Nene-sensei!? Yes. The one who stood behind Stella was a contract teacher who worked for Hagun Academy in Japan where Stella was studying abroad and also a world-leading powerful person who finished third at the KOK A-Rank League last year organized byInternational Mage-Knights League. Stella had apprenticed herself directly toPrincess YakshaSaikyou Nene for a while. And the moment she recognized her figure, Stella understood the series of natural disasters that had happened now. The ability ofPrincess Yakshawas gravity manipulation. She used this ability she was endowed with as a display of power by pulling space debris from outer space and throwing it violently against her opponents. Its name wasHadou Tensei A Noble Arts that received aDesignated as a Prohibited Skilland its use prohibited by League except in case of emergency. Then that meteorite was pulled by that ability. However, C W-why is Nene-sensei in Vermillion!? C Well, isnt Vermillion a member nation of League? If so, then me being here is rather obvious, no? Im aMage-Knightbefore a teacher and an athlete. The frame itself called League was We swear to help each other out. In that case, it was natural thatMage-Knightsunder the command of League performed an emergency intervention on the predicament of Vermillion. C Its not just me. ThePrime Ministerof League has already summoned an army from neighboring countries andMage-Knightswho can only move in situations like this. More than one million reinforcements will be coming soon. C One million! Thats too much! C Well, since its not in my nature to wait, I ended up coming earlier by riding the meteorite, you see. Nene, who answered Stellas doubt, turned a wry smile to Stella as if feeling pity for her. C Be that as it may. Stella-chan is also a calamity. Like you ended being involved with a troublesome lot during your long-awaited summer vacation. The god of poverty of a certain someone changed target or so it seems, isnt it? C Dont make me smile. But, thank you. Because of that, I was saved. C Hmm? What are you talking about? I havent saved you yet, you know? That thing isnt going to kick the bucket with something of this degree. C DDEh? Stella, who reacted with are you telling me that to the words told to her, looked at the falling point where a cloud of dust rose up. At the center of it, which was now unconcealed as the cloud of dust was slowly being swept away by the wind, The undamagedHaboobstood there. C Youre kidding, right? I mean, wasnt he defeated by that ability, by the meteorite!? Stella couldnt hide her shock. She had confidence in her strength, but she simply couldnt think he could crushPrincess Yakshas Hadou Tenseiright from the front. Nene, who was next to Stella, C Well, its not like I defeated him with my ability. Its just that I didnt think that I could bring him down, but how is that he hasnt even a single scratch? This truly hurts my pride! As one would expect of someone called the worlds strongest warmonger, huh. She said It looks like this thing has become a tough business trip and spilled a fed-up sigh to the figure of the unharmed enemy. C The only redeeming thing you have is that youre quite a beauty. That unshaven face is nice, that something that doesnt seem to be composure and yet is advanced in age is good, and I like that wild thing you have. What do you say? Why dont you drop that child as your opponent and try to enjoy yourself with me? Nene walked up to Naseem as she talked to him in a frivolous tone of voice. Naseem returned with a surprised voice. C YourePrincess YakshaNene, huh? Youre a moron who doesnt know about moderation, just like Ive heard from the rumors. If I werent able to defend against that, all the losers in this whole area would be dead, you know? C Youre not a guy who would drop dead quietly with such a cheap surprise explosion, are you? Its not my cup of tea to talk about impossible possibilities. Lets use our time more meaningfully. C Kuku. Youre a crazed woman, almost too good especially as aMage-Knight. I dont hate that. Naseem also walked towards Nene as he dropped a smile at Nenes reply. And then, once they reached a position in which they grabbed each others collar, But Naseem grabbed the collar of Nenes kimono, DDAnd stripped her to her shoulders with all his strength. He looked down at the small swellings unsuitable for the age of the exposed Nene and, C Sorry, but having sex with brats isnt my hobby. Scorned her like that. Stella, who was next to her, was lost for words with his very rude behavior. But Nene, the person in question who received that humiliation, C Well, Im not saying something like take me with you, you know? Instead of trying to fix her opened kimono, she showed a smile on her face as if baring her fangs and, C Theres nothing I love the most than seeing bastards who put on airs like you screamingHii hiiunder my crotch. She gently caressed the right arm of Naseem who grabbed her kimono in a sensual manner as if stroking his downy hair. Naseem felt fright with that and tried to pull back immediately. But, C ! He couldnt. When he realized, the small left hand of Nene was digging his arm. He wasnt able to shake free from that. He couldnt become sand. Why, how? He didnt have time to think about it. *Thud*, The right foot of Nene mowed down Naseems side. At that moment, Naseems body was kicked by Nene and was blown off horizontally with a momentum like a cannonball and passed through the undamaged buildings even after being struck by the sandstorm more than 50 meters ahead. He disappeared from the limits of their field of vision as the buildings collapsed one after another. Stella was dumbfounded before this scene. This wasntDDan ordinary kick of power. The physical strength of Nene who manipulated gravity betrayed greatly her petite impression. Stella herself actually knew about it by experiencing it personally, so that didnt surprise her. What surprised her was, C H-how? How did you hit the enemy that kills slashes by becoming sand? Nene, to this question of Stella, C Since he runs away by becoming sand, if hes hardened then the story is different, you know? Nene said and showed her left hand clad in a gravitational field where light was curved and turned into darkness. Stella noticed this and said I see at the same time. If he was hardened then damage would pass through as she could do the same with her own heat. Yes, Naseem shouldnt be able to dodge her attack if the heat she has is enough to end upVitrifyinghim the moment he was touched with that heat. Stella, who attained that awareness and hope, put an even stronger heat intoLaevateinn. But Nene warned Stella in a quiet voice. C Dont fight anymore. This guy is way beyond Stella-chans powers. C Wha. Her objection was soundless. Because a roaring sound that shook the earth heavily and deeply with a *goon*resounded and a huge sand pillar erupted in the direction Naseem flew as if opposing him. A cloud of dust rose up high in the sky. What on eaDD, as soon as she thought so, another change was generated. A collapse. Centered on the point where the sand pillar had rose up, the visible buildings of the city bent one after another and collapsed. DDNo, it was different. Stella immediately noticed. The buildings werent collapsing. The ground itself where the city was built was sinking. The level ground sunk. The townscape of the west ward, the Kledelland soldiers who were there and everything was gulped down by the ground as if swallowed up by an antlion pit. C W-what did he do!? C This isHaboob. It meansSandstormin Arabic. Its not just a strong wind. The God of Death of the Mother Nature thatdesertifies all the land he has passed by. Nene muttered as she stared at the collapsed city with a gaze filled with a strong feeling of tension, DDAnd swung her feet lightly and threw off the tengu geta she was wearing. *TN: Tengu-geta are Japanese wooden footwear. Tengu-geta have only a single centered tooth. Stella, who saw the tengu geta fell down, was lost for words. The long and single tooth of the tengu geta. More than half of them became something less than sand and dust, they had lost their shape. *TN: Them because it was a pair of tengu geta. C This guy brought equal destruction to both the side he sided with and the side hes hostile against as a mercenary. He steals money, lives, just about everything that is here, nothing but sand will remain after he had gone. All the living creatures have died out and this land of death will extend and extend. Do you get it? In other words, hes calledHaboobto indicate that deed.The man with the ability of the sandisnt a cute thing at all. Sand is a secondary product of his ability. The essence of Naseem Al-Salem is Calamityshaped as a personDDandDryness that will bring death to this planet. C DD! With those words, Stella discerned what had happened before her eyes. Naseem destroyed the crust itself of the west ward of Caldia with the ability ofDryness. Like when it crushedHadou Tensei. It stole to exhaustion all the water in an instant with his ability. The crust, which had all its water sucked up, became dry sand, the ground lost its viscosity and crumbled fragilely. The result: a large-scale land subsidence was produced. In other wordsDDNaseem Al-Salem killed it. A part of this world. With his own fist. Stella was dumbfounded by the scale of the ability of the enemy that could kill even the solid earth. It was natural. If a knight had such an ability, and started to act violently and seriously in the place where both the Kledelland and Vermillion armies were gathered one couldnt even imagine how many thousands of lives would be sacrificed! Unless she absolutely avoid it. However, the war situation was persistently merciless against Stellas concerns, C Kukuku hahahahahaa! I like this! How many have passed since I received such an eye-opening blow!? Naseem wiped the blood that overflowed from a corner of his mouth with one of his thumbs and made the eyes behind the sunglasses become bloodshot, C I took a liking to you, Princess Yaksha! Ill have sex with you as I please! Ill drain your blood until the last drop with myDryness !!. Immediately after, Naseem started running straight towards Nene. He kept the ability that destroyed even the solid ground in both fists. The distance was shortened at a speed that wasnt comparable to when he was fighting Stella. Stella held the sword as she urged herself with a feeling of impatience that she had to defeat this enemy as soon as possible, C Dont move. C DD!? The few words of Nene, that possessed dignity and felt like they reprimanded her, stole the movement of her whole body. It wasnt coercion. That constraint sewed on Stellas body with a physical pressure as if her shoulders were pinned by an invisible hand. Was it a Noble Arts? However, there were no signs that Nene had used a technique. W-what on earth is going on? Stella was bewildered. And then, Nene manifested her iron-ribbed fan DeviceRed Agehaignoring Stella. She held it in her hands and stepped into Naseems territory who came from the front again. C Wai- Wait, that was Stellas request, but it wasnt granted. As theDesperadomade their names well known in the world. A collision of knights with the power to change even the terrain. If such a battle were to happen in a place where many lives were gathered, a tragedy would be unavoidable. However, Nene wouldnt go easy on Naseem who will go all out as aDesperado. And so, the whole might of twoDesperadowould crash. Just before that. DDDD!? *Tsun*, DDa cloud-of-dust wall rose up between them with a sharp wind-cutting sound. As if to block the path of the two people who were about to hit each other. That was rolled up by a huge slash that fell from the sky. All the ones who were there looked up at the sky, wandering what was that, C Itll be pretty bad if you get excited, so can you stop fighting for a moment? High in the sky dyed in brilliant red. They saw a warhorse shining in golden color and a young blond man straddling it and a small figure covered with a black hood next to him. It was impossible to mistake them. The golden warhorse was Johan Kristoff Von Collbrands DeviceChariotand the boy in a hood standing in the empty air was none other thanDDMarionette KingOr=Gaule. Her sworn enemy suddenly appeared in the battlefield. And to the figure of the culprit of this strife, C W-why? However, Stellas pair of eyes that looked up werent pointing at Or=Gaule or Johan. She only looked up at one point. A peach blonde woman was sat behind Johan, riding the warhorseDD C L-Luna-nee!? It was the figure of Lunaize Vermillion, her older sister who should be in the hospital of the Imperial City. The figure of Lunaize who appeared mounting the golden warhorse could be confirmed from the monitor on the Imperial Palace of Flareberg, C L-Lunaaa!? W-why is Luna there!? C No way, she was kidnapped!? Her parents couldnt hide their shock. Ain, who just tried to attack Tatara, complained toMarionette Kingthrough aThreadused for communication who raised a voice of control to stop their movement. C What is it now? Just when Im about to have fun. Im sorry. Theres something important to say regarding the future of thisWar Or=Gaule returned an apology to the complaint of Ain from the other side of the monitor. And, in that video, Give Luna-nee baaaaaaaaaack!!!! A straight line. A deep crimson light that extended towards the sky was displayed. DDCrimson PrincessStella Vermillion embodied a dragons wings of flame on her back. Stella swoop down on Or=Gaule like an arrow with her newly-acquired flying ability. Or=Gaule panicked before this, C Uwawa, wait, wait! C Theres no use in arguing about it! Stella brandishedLaevateinnwithout caring about his natural thoughts or his voice of control. But, C Calm down. Stella. C !? The charge of Stella stopped with that voice. The owner of the voice was no other than. Lunaize Vermillion. Stella was surprised by the tone of voice of her own sister that had her characteristic dignity as always. C Luna-nee? Are you all right? She certainly thought her consciousness was being manipulated or influenced. However, as seen by the eyes of Stella, the existence of threads could only be confirmed on Johan. Lunaize said to Stella who was bewildered saying Whats going on here?. C Its fine, dont worry. I wasnt kidnapped or something like that. Because I voluntarily went to the place of the current King of Kledelland. C Eh? C Thats right, Stella-chan. Giving her back is disreputable. You cant go putting the fault on people for anything and everything, you know? C H-hold on a second! W-what do you mean with voluntarily!? Stella asked Lunaize without listening to Or=Gaules interruption. C Its as I said. After I woke up in the hospital, I went back to Kledelland immediately afterwards I discussed this with the King of Kledelland and solved the misunderstandings and disagreements that existed between us and Kledelland. C Huh? L-Luna-nee, what did you say, just now? The confusion of Stella got much worse due to the words that came back from Lunaize. Lunaize headed to Kledelland after she woke up? If she used a car or a helicopter in that period of time, it was possible. But why? For what? In the first place, what were those misunderstandings and disagreements? Stella thought desperately and tried to understand the words of Lunaize. She feared this was probably the same for Sirius and Astraea. But those efforts of them were, C Stella. Did you know that Chichi-ue entrusted me with all the decisions regarding this war between Kledelland and Vermillion? C W-what relation does that have with The very next moment, she was smashed in very small pieces. C I declare with that authority. Vermillion, as a member nation of the League, has officially accepted the declaration of war of the new government of Kledelland. According to the rules of League, the battle will not be done by our armed forces, but instead, both sides will carry out a battle of representatives done by 5Mage-Knightsselected from their current national military strength to settle the war. These are legitimate war rights exercised in accordance with the rules, and as such, neither governments allow any emergency intervention by theInternational Mage-Knights LeagueDDwithin the territories of Vermillion and Kledelland. C W-what did you saaayDDDD!? Because that was an impossible statement, there was no way she could understand that not only she recognized the literally new puppet government made by Or=Gaule but also she personally abandoned all the reinforcements of over a million troops. Volume 12 - CH Intermission Intermission: The First Princess Resolve The scene takes place an hour before the Vermillion forces clashed with Cradleland forces. In a room at the hospital where Lunaeyes is resting, a soldier sent by her father is informing her about the situation. Luna believes that the way to resolve the current situation is a big mistake. They might be able to hold off against the Cradleland army but the enemies include Or-Gaule who was able to take control of Cradleland easily and he probably has some companions. Tens of thousands of people could die and would be worse if the enemies have Blazers of at least Stellas level. As a royalty that exists to protect its people, the best choice to make in this situation should be to focus on defending using maximum firepower. Luna thinks it needs to be stopped but wonders how. Then, she comes up with the idea of reducing the scale of the war into representative battles which will save many lives. Or-Gaule will probably agree with it because going up against a huge army sent by the League of Mage Knight Nations would be unfavorable for him. However, this reduces the chances of Vermillion winning and Cradleland being saved. Luna then remembers the time when she was a child telling Johann that she would help him when hes in trouble. She says sorry with a bitter look as shown in a pic. She has a responsibility and there is only one thing that she must do. Luna then gets off her bed and tells the soldier to have a helicopter ready because shes heading for Cradleland. Volume 12 - CH 10 Chapter 10: Responsibilities as a Royalty Back in the present, the Vermillion soldiers are shocked to see the Cradleland army stop moving and fall to the ground like broken dolls. Ikki and Ascarid notice Lunaeyes is together with Or-Gaule. After hearing Lunas declaration made at the end of the previous volume, Stella asks why Luna is refusing intervention from the League. Johann, who is the new King of Cradleland, says that Cradleland has gotten rid of the agreement the previous administration made and has decided to fight against Vermillion to reclaim their land, pride, everything that has been taken. It was a misunderstanding that caused the recent conflict, but after consulting with Luna who had come to Cradleland, they have agreed to conduct the war again according to the rules. Stella says with anger to Or-Gaule to stop talking using Johanns voice. Or-Gaule apologizes but he has to keep up appearances since someone from the League is watching. Luna then says that is as Or-Gaule said. She went to Cradleland to discuss about reducing the size of the battle. The recent battle was stopped and they have agreed to put an end to the history of conflict through representative battle according to the rules set by the League. Stella asks why Luna would do such a thing even though the League has prepared a million people to be sent here as reinforcements and Luna replies that it is too slow. Luna asks Stella who would stop the Cradleland army, Or-Gaule and the others until reinforcements from the League arrive and what would happen if such huge power is used in places where the Vermillion army is present. Stella cant answer as she remembers about the time when Naseem destroyed his surrounding and caused the grounds swallowing the buildings and the Cradleland soldiers in the area with just one blow. Luna then says that theyre not gods and cant save everything, and as the imperial family it is their duty to protect their people. If the war would be conducted as originally planned, then they have a week to evacuate their people to outside the country. This way, their people can still be saved even if the country is destroyed in the worst case scenario. Stella knows Luna is right and thus cannot refute back. Or-Gaule then says to Stella that even he and the others didnt expect the League to move so quickly and its not interesting if they interfere in him playing with Stella, and so having the war conducted in the form of representative battle is beneficial to Or-Gaule and the others as well. Even though Stella knows that this proposal is beneficial for both sides, she has a feeling that it is bad and that she shouldnt accept it. Naseem comes up to the sky on a sandstorm and is angry at Or-Gaule deciding things on his own. Naseem says hes finally getting fired up and so if Or-Gaule is planning on stopping things now then he will kill him first. Or-Gaule asks if Naseem is interested in the Yaksha Princess and if thats the case then they can allow the League members that are already in Vermillion to participate. If Cradlelands side is changing its representative members then it wouldnt be fair if Vermillions side is not allowed to do the same. In addition, if its a representative battle then Naseem doesnt have to worry about the League interfering in his fight with Nene. Hearing this makes Stella worry even more because it is weird for Or-Gaule to just happily accept this proposal. Or-Gaule says he and the others in the first place came here only to fight and he asks if there is any problem with this proposal. Nene comes up to the sky using her gravity-manipulation ability and says that the present of criminals in Cradleland is enough reason for intervention from the League. Or-Gaule replies that if that happens then they will just have to deal with it, but they cant guarantee the safety of the people in Cradleland. In other words, Or-Gaule is using the people of Cradleland as shield and wants the League to go along with this farce. Nene then says that the rules are not just about not involving civilians in the war, there are also rules prohibiting a government from oppressing against its people, and so she asks Or-Gaule if the people will be protected. Or-Gaule says of course as he uses his threads to pull up the Cradleland soldiers who were swallowed by the ground that collapsed from Naseems attack, in order to convince Nene. She then tells Or-Gaule that she will go along with this farce and persuade the Chancellor. Naseem reluctantly agrees and disappears from the sky by changing his body to sand which is left scattered by the wind. Dirty Rose Ein, who is at Vermilions Imperial Palace and talking to Or-Gaule using his thread, tells him that she accepts the condition. Ein crushes a nearby window with the rose vine coming out of her arm to walk away from Yui Tatara and Sirius. Tatara asks Ein if shes running away and Ein replies that if Tatara thinks she has a chance of winning then she should chase after her. Tatara then watches her older sister holding onto a huge dandelion fluff and disappearing into the sky. Or-Gaule then tells Luna to contact him when members of Vermillions representatives have been decided and not to forget about entering Stella as one of the representatives as promised. He then withdraws along with the soldiers back to Cradleland. After Or-Gaule left and while those who were injured during the battle are being treated, Ikki and Stella meet each other. Stella asks if Ikki is okay and he replies that he is thanks to Ascarids device Orichalcos which has far better healing power than iPS capsule. Ascarid is currently helping treating the injured ones. Stella also thanks Ikki for helping the soldiers that were attacked by BB but Ikki says it was all thanks to Ascarid and that he would have been killed if she hadnt saved him. Stella then sheds tears because 83 people have died. She screams that it happened because she was weak and even though she possessed the best magic in the world and wanted to protect everyone in Vermillion, all she could was being frightened. If Stella cant be at least on the same level as Or-Gaule and the others then theres no meaning. Ikki thinks Stellas expression is the same as Tsukikages when he showed them the despairing future. He thinks it is dangerous if she doesnt calm down but he cant think of anything to say to her. Stella then apologizes for being emotional but Ikki is fine with it and that he wants her to share her responsibilities and pain with him. Ikki then gives Stella a handkerchief which she uses it to wipe her tears and she thanks him. Sirius then arrives in a helicopter and goes to his daughters asking them if theyre okay. Stella says theyre okay and that they also heard about what happened to Sirius and the others. Sirius says that they were saved by someone and hes now healed after being treated with a capsule. Astrea is currently working to resolve any disorder. Sirius in an angry voice says to Luna that she was reckless going to Cradleland alone to negotiate. Luna replies that there was a chance to negotiate and reduce the size of the battle. She also says the Vermillion army would have suffered large casualties if the battle had continued in that way and it is their duty to minimize their sacrifice. Luna wouldnt have to do such thing if Sirius had not agreed to end the war in such reckless way and Lunas negotiations had saved the lives of Vermillion soldiers from Blazers such as Naseem. However, Stella is still having doubts about the agreements even though Lunas claims are reasonable. Nene then appears and tells Stella, who is showing doubts from her face, that her intuition is not wrong. Reasons no longer apply to a demon like Or-Gaule who is pure evil, and yet he would agree to Lunas negotiations. Nene asks Luna what kind of price she paid to such a demon. Luna doesnt answer the question and says that she only fulfilled her duty as Vermillions First Princess. Nene is fine with Luna not answering and the way things are being resolved. Nene also asks if ending the history of conflict between two countries doesnt refer to rights to an oil field. Luna says that it is correct and that Cradlelands new government is demanding Vermilion to be consolidated into Cradleland. In other words, it is a war that bets Vermillions existence as a country. Also, even though the schedule and the number of representatives will remain the same as before, the format and the venue will change. Originally it was supposed to be 5 members from each side getting the most wins out of one-on-one matches. But now it will be set in an urban area, which is Cradlelands capital city, in the form of a battle royal. Or-Gaule, Naseem, Dirty Rose, BB and Johann are the chosen representatives from Cradleland. Or-Gaules conditions to accept the war being conducted in form of representative battle are the change to battle royal format and Stellas participation. Stella accepts because she is Vermillions sword. Since people who are in Vermillion are allowed to participate, Nene and Ascarid are entering as Vermillions representatives. Ikki says hes entering as well since hes already gotten permission from Luna and Sirius. Nene asks if Ikki is sure since this is a real war but Ikki is determined. Blazers are after all warriors that protect people during time of war, and now his most beloveds country is in a predicament. In addition, Ikki should be in the top 5 of all the Blazers that are currently in Vermillion. Nene says shes okay with it and will inform the Leagues Japan branch. Sirius then says that the fifth member is naturally himself since hes the king of this country. However, Nene says its not necessary because it will be a bother to have someone who cant even protect himself on the team especially when the war will be in the form of battle royal, which shocks Sirius. Nene then says the same can be said about Stella though. Stella probably can handle fighting against someone like BB or Johanns level, but Or-Gaule has his sight on Stella and a fight with him is inevitable. The way she is now, Stella wont even last 3 minutes against Or-Gaule. Stella agrees because she knows that shes going up against Desperados. Nene says this war is a battle against some of the world-leading Desperados and so she will make sure that Stella improves at least to the level of able to defend herself against such enemies. However, Stella declines because it is meaningless to flee from the enemy since she is Vermillions sword. What she wants is the strength to fight so that she can protect Vermillion, but it is impossible to fill the gap between her and her enemies in just one week even by special training with Nene. However, Stella believes there is someone that can make that possible. She says that it is fortunate that Vermillion is in Northern Europe and Edelberg is just in front of her eyes. Edelbergs peak is the highest in the world which is over 9000 meters above sea level and is located in Estonia, and only one person lives there. Stella then says she will go challenge the strongest swordsman, Twin Wings Edelweiss. Later that night, Stella immediately got on a private jet heading to Estonia. Sirius who is watching the plane flying in the sky asks Nene if Stella is going to be alright. Nene is not sure but it should be fine because Ikki and Ascarid are with her and Edelweiss is not the type who would seriously take someones life indiscriminately. She also says that even if Stella meets Edelweiss, she probably wont be able to get close to her though. Sirius asks Nene that if she thought it was pointless then why she didnt stop Stella from going and challenging someone so dangerous. Nene replies its because she has expectations for Stella. Even though Stella became afraid of facing Desperados like Or-Gaule and Naseem, shes not running away. Nene believes that Stella might overcome her own limits and become stronger. Nene also tells Sirius not to worry because the upcoming battle is a battle royal and so she will take care of everything including Stella and Vermillion. She then asks Sirius if the helicopter heading for Kardia has been prepared. Sirius replies that it is but he also asks if its fine for her to go there alone because a training facility can be arranged. Nene says its fine because she will just end up destroying everything. Some of her opponents are world-leading Desperados, including Naseem who was able to counter her Hadou Tensei. She doesnt have any experience fighting against such opponents so she needs to hone herself to the limit. As Nene starts walking towards the heliport, she tells Sirius not to let anyone near her for the next one week. When Nene says it, her voice is low and cold and her eyes are filled with cold-heartedness and bloodlust as shown in one of the pics. Sirius, who is watching Nenes back as she walks away, wonders what he just saw that made him very shocked and his forehead sweating. For a moment, it looked like he saw a pair of huge horns covered in black flame on Nenes head. Volume 12 - CH 11 Chapter 11: White Summit The Russian Empire, which is part of the Union, invaded Estonia 15 years earlier. At the time Estonia was a non-member state of the League of Mage-Knight Nations, but the League was against the invasion and sent troops there. It was a major incident called the Baltic Crisis, which was one step away from World War 3. However, the incident was resolved before the two forces could clash because a girl wearing pure white clothes and wielding a pair of swords annihilated both forces of 300,000 people by herself. This was the beginning of Twin Wings Edelweiss legend and resulted in her becoming an international fugitive wanted by both the Union and the League. Attempts to capture her had failed and resulted in oppositions against sending many troops to Estonia in order to capture just one criminal. For the next 10 years since then, Estonia had massive political changes. When the three Baltic States which included Estonia joined the League, Edelweiss was considered no longer part of the country which it abandoned territorial rights of the land where Edelweiss lives. Stella and the others arrive in Estonia in the morning after they left Vermillion. In a rental car, they head towards the border between Estonia and the land which is now Edelweiss country. The car is being driven by Ascarid who''s been to Edelberg before, with Ikki in the front passenger seat and Stella and Tatara both sitting in the back. Ikki and Stella were surprised that the person who saved Sirius and the others from Dirty Rose was Tatara. Stella thanks Tatara and offers a handshake but Tatara hits Stellas hand hard instead. As a professional killer, Tatara came there to take care of a traitor and saving Stellas parents was just a turn of event. She doesnt intend of being friends and that innocent girls like Stella are someone she really hates. Tatara then says shes tagging along now because seeing Stella getting beaten up by Edelweiss would be a great show while laughing. Hearing this makes Stellas face flushed with anger but Ikki tells her to stay calm because they still owe Tatara and they will be fighting together. Tatara negotiated with Astrea and she was allowed to enter the upcoming representative battle as one of Vermillions representatives. The car then arrives in front of a small village where Stella and the others have very close view of Edelberg, a mountain over 9,000 meters with steep slopes and sharp edges that make it look like a sword that pierces the sky. Stella and the others also have spotted many Blazers that are planning on making a name for themselves by going after Edelweiss. They then run into an altercation with a group of dozens of men that look like bikers. They are a mercenary group called Murder Entry and their leader is Guile the Raging Waves who is carrying a huge zanbatou and wants to be the worlds strongest swordsman by killing Edelweiss. Ascarid tells Stella that laws dont exist in the land theyre in. Before they all can clash with each other, they are stopped by a voice coming from two men that came from the village. One of the two men that have prevented Stellas group from clashing with the bikers is a muscular Western man wearing a red riding suit and he greets Stella who is a princess. The other is an Asian man wearing a Japanese clothing and sword. Ikki recognizes the Asian man as the Wolf Blade, Yoshikazu Kiba-sensei. 15 years ago, Kiba was ranked 12th in the world before he suddenly disappeared from the A-League, and it was the highest rank in Japan at the time until Kurono Shinguuji surpassed the record few years later. Hes a master swordsman that is said to be equal to the Last Samurai and many young knights including Ikki admire him. The Western man then recognizes Ascarid from the presence shes emitting and says its been two years since he last met her. Ascarid tells Ikki that the man is Ranbalt Raab, Red Scorpio, who is a captain in the US Secret Service. In the US, Blazers are referred as psychics and those in the Secret Service are chosen elites. Ascarid met Raab when she was guarding the French President during a conference between US and France two years earlier. Raab says even though he knew Ascarid was a woman from her manner at that time, this is the first time he has seen her face and he didnt expect to her to be such a beautiful person. Even though Guiles men became worried after realizing who Stella and Ascarid are, Guile says theyre still women. He also says its impossible that Edelweiss, just one woman, was able to annihilate an army of soldiers from the League and Union all by herself. Guile then leaves with his men while laughing. Raab then asks if Stella and the others are also here to go after Edelweiss like everyone else here and Stella replies its just her. Raab is here to show that even the worlds strongest sword cant penetrate the shield of the US. Stella can feel strong aura coming from Raab and other nearby people that had come with the same purpose. She says she has no intention of getting along and her business here is only with Edelweiss. She then uses Dragon Wing, manifesting a pair of wings of fire on her back, and tells Ikki and Ascarid to grab on to her because they will fly straight for the top of the mountain. Stella says to Tatara that shes not taking such an unpleasant person with her, but Tatara says its not necessary. Tatara can jump in mid-air as a result of using her Noble Art Total Reflect which she continuously reflects the gravity at her footings. Stella and the others then head towards the top leaving everyone else at the bottom behind. After seeing Stellas dragon ability, Raab says she might get ahead of him and Kiba. However, Kiba tells Raab not to say such cruel thing because Stella wont even get close, which was something that happened to them 15 years earlier. As Stella and the others are flying towards the top, Ikki can feel from the pressure hes feeling that they are getting close to the strongest swordsman. They pass the 8,000 meter altitude where the air is thin and there is very little water, which is beyond the adaptation limit of human beings. Ikki spots a small stone cabin between the cliffs and they land beside the cabin. Stella wonders what Edelweiss was thinking for her to build a home at place like this. Ikki thinks its probably so that Edelweiss doesnt end up getting many unwanted visitors. They then walk towards the cabin but Stella ends up unable to move forward as if being stopped by an invisible wall. Stella wonders if its a barrier but Ascarid replies that Stella just cant move forward because her soul has become frightened after understanding the significance of moving forward. Stella doesnt believe it and tries to put more strength to her legs, but a voice tells her to stop because Stella would lose her life if she continues. The voice belongs to Edelweiss who is wearing plain clothes and has her back on the cabins front door as shown in a pic. Edelweiss says she is surprised that Iris also came here despite the current situation and Ascarid replies if Edelweiss knows whats been happening. Edelweiss says the League has made an announcement regarding the situation between Vermillion and Cradleland including the representative battle that will occur a week later. Stella then says she wants to become stronger in order to defeat Or-Gaule and protect Vermillion. While manifesting her device, Stella asks Edelweiss to have a match with her. However, Edelweiss turns down Stellas request because she doesnt feel like doing it. She also says she is not interested in fighting someone that doesnt even require her picking up a sword, while looking down on Stella with cold eyes. Stella asks what that means and Edelweiss apologizes but its just like she said. At Stellas current level, Edelweiss can kill her even with her gaze. Stella, after hearing such insults from Edelweiss, puts more strength to her legs in order to move forward. But as she takes just one step, her limbs and neck are slashed by an invisible force in an instant. Stellas body becomes unbalanced and has moved backwards. Stella says she thinks it was caused by vacuum slashes like what she saw during Ikki and Saras match. However, Edelweiss says its completely wrong because in the first place her ability is not for combat use. All Edelweiss did was release her bloodlust a little stronger, but Stella doesnt believe that intimidation alone can cause injuries. Edelweiss explains further that its impossible for normal people, but she herself is not a normal person. Blazers are people who have the power to change fate, but even among them there are those who can overcome the limit of their own fate and exist outside this worlds cause and effect. Stella realizes Edelweiss is referring to Desperados. Edelweiss then says Desperados can surpass the limit of the talent they were born with, distort this worlds cause and effect, and put their own mark in history. In other words, they can paint over this worlds fate with their own will. What hit Stella earlier was a manifestation of that special characteristic which resulted from Edelweiss desire of wanting to hurt Stella a little. Therefore, Stella cant win against Edelweiss no matter what because of Desperados attraction force. Its the same as when Stella couldnt win against Or-Gaule and Naseem because the fate they were carrying on their backs was something that would result in her own death. In order for Stella to win against them, there is no other way but to become a Desperado herself as well. Stella argues that its for that reason she came here to fight Edelweiss but Edelweiss replies that she has no reason to accept Stellas request. She refuses to help Stella commit suicide and so asks her to go back. Ikki then tells Stella that its impossible after all, and he feels the gap between Edelweiss strength and theirs are larger now. He also says that Edelweiss wasnt serious after all during that final strike in the last time they fought. However, Edelweiss replies that she actually gave her all during that moment and that the reason Ikki feels the gap has become larger is probably because she has become stronger at a faster rate than theirs. Stella believes that Edelweiss is both kind and strong. Edelweiss could take Stellas life at that moment before but she was concerned about her and chose to give her a warning. Stella fully understands now that what shes doing is rash and foolish, but with strong determination present in her eyes she still refuses to give up. Stella might be able to survive the current predicament by depending on people like Nene and Ascarid. However, they might not be present the next time Vermillion is under attack and the person that attacks next time might even be Edelweiss herself. Stella says misfortune could fall on Vermillion at any time and so as Vermillions second princess and its sword, she has to become stronger than anyone right now. As she moves forward again, her body receives cuts as shown in one of the colored pics. Despite Ikkis warning to stop, she keeps moving forward and her body keeps receiving cuts from the blades of cause and effect. Ikki and Ascarid then move to stop her, but Stella then moves faster while saying that she has a responsibility and so she wont run away no matter what. Edelweiss then says shes beaten, and the blades of cause and effect disappear once she suspends her bloodlust. Stellas determination reminds Edelweiss of the same determination Ikki had when he fought her. But thats still not enough because the strength of the persons ego (self) is important in Desperados domain. Right now Stella is so determined that shes fine with dying, but a stronger determination than that is needed and moreover its dangerous for Stella to have no regard for her own life. Thus, Edelweiss accepts Stellas challenge but she wants her to do something for her. The people who came to challenge Edelweiss are bothering her and she cant get some rest because of them. Edelweiss wants Stella to give her some holiday as a present. There are 6 days until the representative battle and if Stella prevents any of them from coming to Edelweiss house for 5 days, then Edelweiss will use the sixth day only for Stella. Stella also has to do this alone without anyone lending a hand to her, and Edelweiss wants them to swear to her device, Testament. She manifests her device and thrusts it to the ground in front of Stella. As Stella is about to give her promise, Ascarid stops her and tells her to be careful because Edelweiss ability has been activated. Edelweiss is a causation manipulation type Blazer with the ability to administer contracts. If the person that swears in front of Edelweiss device is unable to keep their promise, they will lose their life from their heart being torn apart. This is Edelweiss Noble Art, Rule of Grace (flawless pledge) which has poor use but its binding power is unrivaled. Stella then puts her hand on the handle of the sword and says to the others that even though she currently isnt capable enough to make them believe in her, she asks them to make her believe in herself. Ikki then says, while placing his hand on Stellas, that he believes in Stella and that she will surpass her own limit. Ascarid places her hand as well and tells Stella to do her best because Ascarid no longer wants to see people getting hurt by her younger brother and so it will be helpful if Stella becomes stronger. Edelweiss then says Tatara has to swear as well in order for the contract to be established. Stella then asks Tatara to go along but Tatara refuses at first. Tatara then says Stella has to crawl like a pig, and she will agree if its interesting to see. Stella asks Edelweiss if its okay to kill Tatara right now so that Tatara wont help Stella as agreed by the contract, which Edelweiss replies that it should be no problem. Stella then swings her sword in order to cut off Tataras head but Tatara manages to dodge. Stella also activates Dragon Spirit which causes Tatara to give in to Stellas demand, and the echo of her scream reaches even the village at the bottom of the mountain. Volume 12 - CH 12 Chapter 12: Intense Cold Trial At 6,000 meter altitude, there is a group who are on their way to Edelweiss place in order to get the reward money from taking down an international criminal. One of the people in the group wonders if they can win, but another one says that they have almost 50 people and if they join with those who are coming later it will be over 100 people. Another person in the group also says that the story of Edelweiss annihilating an entire army must be an exaggeration, but even so they dont plan on underestimating her. They have gathered well-known Blazers and each has the power of a C-rank Blazer at least. This group is the first one to attack Edelweiss with these many Blazers since not all of the people in the army that Edelweiss took down in the past were all Blazers. Once they almost arrive at a camp site, they spot a girl there. The girl suddenly manifests a sword thats emitting flame and creates a wall of fire in front of the group. They recognize the girl as the Crimson Princess, Stella Vermillion, and asks her what shes doing in a place like this. Stella replies that shes here to go after Edelweiss like them but the condition to have a match with her is to take down everyone in the group. She apologizes and says that if they cant beat her then they cant beat Edelweiss either. Stella then creates another a wall of fire in front of them by firing Dragon Fang. The group then manifests their devices and disperses the wall of fire. They then try to slash at her but Stella flies to the sky with her wings of fire. Stella then uses Broken Arrow, firing countless fireballs from the sky which take down almost half of the enemies. Some of the enemies also use their abilities to fly but Stella takes them down one by one. Ascarid and Tatara are watching from a high place above the camp site, but Ikki is nowhere near because there is something that Edelweiss wants to talk with him and so she invited him into her home. As shown in a pic, Edelweiss is holding an apple pie that she just took out of an oven while wearing an apron and oven mitts, and says it was baked to the right condition while Ikki is sitting at a table in a living room. Edelweiss puts the pie on the table and tells Ikki to enjoy it along with the cookies and cake as much as he wants. Ikki thanks her but is slightly bothered by the fact he is receiving a warm welcome from the worlds strongest swordsman who is also wearing an apron. Edelweiss seeing Ikkis expression asks if hes not good with sweets. Ikki replies they all look delicious but hes not sure which one to start with. Edelweiss says he should start with the apple pie because there is no food in this world that can beat a freshly baked apple pie. Ikki tries the pie and then says it is really delicious that it is the best apple pie he ever had. Edelweiss says her grandmother taught her and that Calvados was added as hidden flavor, which the spiciness and bitterness of the brandy when mixed with the cooked sweet apples create a rich sweet flavor. Ikki then tries chocolate cookies and vanilla with orange peel cookies, both having the acidity of Kona coffee. Ikki is surprised the food are all delicious and this causes his image of Edelweiss to have changed a lot now. Edelweiss then asks if there is something on her mouth because Ikki has kept staring at her face. Ikki replies he just thinks that it looks like Edelweiss is having fun. This causes her white face to turn red and she then apologizes for showing something shameful. She says she had become very excited because making sweets is her hobby and she rarely has guests that she can offer her sweets to. She also says that she doesnt have many friends and not married yet despite already at a mature age. She makes a dry laugh with a distant look in her eyes while saying it, which is a very painful sight. Ikki looks around the living room to find something that he can use to change the topic and then sees two picture frames on a shelf. One of them shows a photo of Edelweiss with her family when she was a kid, but the other is placed face down which Ikki thinks its something Edelweiss doesnt want to show to other people. Ikki then asks Edelweiss why she chose to go on the path of swordsmanship. She replies that it was in order to go on a diet. Edelweiss has liked making sweets since she was a kid and she also like eating them which caused her to become fat. Her parents left her under the care of a Japanese living near their home and taught swordsmanship, so that she could exercise. Ikki is surprised and Edelweiss adds that she was born into a normal happy family and was raised normally. She doesnt even know what sort of personal talent that she possesses and she is envious of Ikki and Stella because they know for what purpose they wield their own swords. Edelweiss is still searching for the reason why she wields her sword and being born with such power, in other words her chivalry. After Ikki finishes his food, Edelweiss says that she invited him into her house so that she could thank him for what he did for Amane Shinomiya. Edelweiss was the one who introduced Amane to Rebellion and when she found him it looked like he didnt want to live in the light side of the world. Ikki says that its amazing that Edelweiss was able to get close to Amane in that condition because he could have refused to meet with her using his ability. Edelweiss replies it was not difficult to resist his ability to make wishes come true because Desperados are independent to the cause and effect in this world and her ability is also a causation manipulation type. Even so, all she could do was giving Amane a place to live and preventing him from destroying himself and his surroundings. Ikki however was able to save Amane and Edelweiss thanks him for that. Ikki says it was because of his chivalry but Edelweiss can do one thing for him if she feels indebted. Stella is currently working in order to become stronger and Ikki wants to do the same so that he can also protect Stellas hometown. Ikki asks Edelweiss to train him in swordsmanship but she says that its not necessary. After watching Ikki and Stellas match, Edelweiss can tell that there is not much gap between her sword skills and Ikkis. Their sword skills are already on superhuman level and so the rate of improvement would be lower. Even if Ikkis sword skills are on Edelweiss level, the amount of improvement he gets wont help much in his fight against Or-Gaules group. The sword technique Ikki is using may be an imitation of Edelweiss but it is becoming his own original technique and so it is unreasonable to try to match hers now. Thus, Edelweiss should train Ikki in something else that is definitely lacking. She then says she will take him to her treasured training spot. Ikki and Edelweiss are at 9,000 meters altitude, on their way to the top of the mountain which can only be reached by rock climbing. After two hours of climbing, Ikki and Edelweiss finally reach the top. It is the highest place on Earth with an altitude of 9,350 meters. The place is made of permafrost and is always below freezing temperature with cold wind blowing. Edelweiss then says Ikkis sword skills are near perfection but the way he uses his mana is still immature and far from perfection. Ikkis mana control is wonderful that despite his low amount of mana he is able to use it to raise his physical capabilities up to tens or hundreds of times more. But it is still not enough which he cant even construct something with his mana and if he did he would run out of mana fast. Edelweiss then stands near a pointed tip and tells Ikki to pay attention as her body is emitting white magic light which resembles the state of Ikkis Itto Shura. She explains that mana resembles flame and its raging appearance is caused by energy loss. Flames that burn quietly like blue flames are very powerful, and the same principle can be applied for mana. Edelweiss then causes the light covering her body becoming faint while explaining that its important that mana doesnt get burn out too much so that it can be utilized to the maximum within the body. Its also pointless if Ikki is too focused on mana control, resulting in the accuracy of his movements to drop. Ikki has to be able to control his mana better while maintaining the same physical capabilities as before. Normally its impossible to learn in just 6 days, but it can be done at where they are now. Edelweiss whose body is covered in mana then does a handstand on the pointed tip using only one index finger. She says if Ikki can maintain this balance for one hour then he can master performing advanced mana control and body control both at the same time, rapidly extending his capabilities. Ikki says he will try doing it and Edelweiss then goes back to her home. Ikki, now alone, touches the pointed tip that got sharpened from the extreme weather. The tip can tear the skin of Ikkis finger just from touching it, but if he loosens his mana a little he wont get cut. Mana is used as fuel for Noble Arts but it is also used as resistance to physical impacts by covering the entire body with it. Ikki then releases his mana from his whole body but concentrates on keeping it back inside his body and not letting it escape. In that state, he does a handstand on the sharp tip using only one finger to support his body like Edelweiss did earlier. However, it is really tough for Ikki to concentrate on maintaining the mana used to shield his body from the sharpness of the tip and maintaining the posture at the same time for one hour while winds are blowing from all directions. Shortly after, Ikki is unable to maintain mana control and body control both at the same time and as a result his body is blown away to the sky. He prevents his body from falling to the ground by thrusting Intetsu into the rock wall. Ikki is frustrated because he didnt even last a minute. But if he succeeds in this training he might be able to regulate his Itto Shura mana during battle. The mana that would just end up dispersing before can now be applied to his blade instead. If he is able to achieve this then his Noble Art will evolve entirely, even making his Itto Shura to have the powerful effects of Itto Rasetsu. Ikki then starts climbing back to the top of the mountain in order to continue the training. It is now the first night in Edelberg, and back at the camp site Stella is surrounded by 4 men with Ascarid and Tatara watching from a high place. Two of the men who are wearing volleyball uniforms create balls of light in the shape of volleyball and spike the balls towards Stella. The resulting explosion causes Stella to stagger. Another of them who is wearing a soccer uniform fires a soccer ball that strikes Stellas abdomen and to Stella it feels like being hit by over 100 kg iron ball. Stella then uses Bahamut Howl, but the heat wave disappears the moment it touches the men. The volleyball men spike their balls at Stella again but she dodges by jumping upwards. At that moment, another of the men wearing a baseball uniform hits a magic ball with his bat. The ball creates an explosion when it hits Stella and she is blown away almost 10 meters. She manages to reposition her body mid-air and kicks a rock wall to launch a thrust with her sword at the man with the bat. However, the thrust was repelled by an invisible force. Stella cant understand why all of her attacks had no effect and one of the men says unsportsmanlike actions are not allowed. Since morning, Stella has been fighting straight ahead against over 50 people that were gathered to fight Edelweiss and so it is natural she would be exhausted already especially when her dragon metabolism consumes a lot of calories. Ascarid says Stellas opponents are probably using a causation manipulation type ability that prevents unsportsmanlike moves such as lethal sword movements or burning moves, but Stellas too exhausted to realize this. At this rate, Stella will run out of mana used to protect her body. Rule of Grace prohibits anyone helping Stella, so Ascarid plans on knocking Stella out and bringing her back to Vermillion. Tatara is angry because she wants to see Stella getting humiliated from being beaten up by someone so strong like Edelweiss. Tatara then screams to Stella, telling her to use her head and ball games are not the only kinds of sports. Stella then launches an open hand strike on the face of one of the enemies, blowing him 300 meters away. She can now deal damages if she uses attacks that resemble movements used in sports. The remaining enemies then surrender and offer a handshake to Stella. She responds by giving a handshake with all of her strength, and then a huge scream is heard. After defeating about 100 people in the mountain, Stella has become very exhausted. Ascarid and Tatara who were watching from somewhere earlier are now with Stella. Tatara insults Stella for becoming exhausted just from fighting 100 weak enemies. Stella rebuts that its because she hasnt eaten anything since morning. Stella wants to get some food at the bottom of the mountain but she cant leave the camp site shes currently at because she risks letting enemies pass her if she leaves the site. Stella then picks up and eats food belonging to the people that Stella defeated earlier. Stella has recovered enough to generate heat to warm her body, but not enough to fight for the next battle. If enemies on the level of Red Scorpio and Wolf Blade come, Stellas fuel tank will be completely empty and it will be the end for her. Tatara says she is irritated seeing Stella fighting like an amateur even though she possesses great talent. Tataras face then turns red after she realizes the words that slipped out of her mouth. While embarrassed, she then says that seeing Stella fighting like that is stressing and so she will teach her how to fight in real combats. Causation manipulation type abilities are powerful but they still have holes in them. Rule of Grace prohibits anyone lending a hand to Stella, but giving advice should be fine. The fact that Stella is still alive after Tatara gave an advice earlier in the recent fight proves this. Stella is hesitant at first because Edelweiss was kind enough to give her a chance and so shes not sure if its alright to fulfill her condition in such a dishonest way. Tatara then says there is no fairness in real battle and reminds Stella that she came to Edelberg to fulfill her goal with any means necessary. Stella doesnt deny this and so she asks Tatara to give her some wisdom. Tatara wonders what she is doing because she doesnt care what happens to Stella and yet shes helping her. She starts by saying that there are 3 things Stella does that are largely pointless and thus holding her back. The first one is wasting calories, which Stellas magic consumes calories and yet shes using her magic for unnecessary things such as keeping her warm ever since she came to this mountain. This is similar to making a hole in a gas tank and so Stella has to stop. Stella complies by removing her armor of heat which causes her feeling cold, but Tatara says Stella is still consuming calories from shivering. Tatara, Ascarid and Ikki are able to remain fine and dont even shiver in cold weather despite not having any ability to produce fire. It is because they are professionals that have learned skills to adapt to any environment or situation such as how to control shivering. In order to teach Stella how to do this, Tatara embraces Stellas head to her chest as shown in one of the pics. Tatara says to listen to her heartbeat, which Stella notices that its dropping. If level of life activity drops, metabolism goes down leaving no room for shivering and only minimum life support function to be active. This is a way to control metabolism which energy is saved when the body is in a half-death state similar to mammalian hibernation. But if the heartbeat is too low, it increases the chance of freezing to death. Tatara plans to lead Stella in lowering her heartbeat until it reaches 20 beats per minute, but Stella is already able to do that on her own. Tatara is surprised because she mastered this technique after being left in a snowy mountain along with her dying sisters for one month when she was a kid. The next day, Tatara says that the second pointless thing that Stella does is the amount of time she wastes. Anyone going to Edelweiss home will surely pass through the camp site where Stella is now and so Stella is right to put defensive line here. However, she wastes precious time by doing nothing but waiting until the enemies arrive at the camp site. Then, the group of bikers led by Guile is coming towards the camp site while riding their motorcycles and buggies. Tatara says those men wouldnt have reached here if Stella had used the wasted time from yesterday more effectively, and Stellas condition only needs to hold this place for 6 days in order to achieve victory. Stella realizing what Tatara meant then uses Dragon Stamp, causing cracks on the ground. The cracks reach Guile and the others, and the road theyre on collapses. Guile and the others then tumble down the steep slope from 6,000 meter altitude. Stella only needs to create obstacles when possible and this reduces the amount of time used for fighting. Later, the group from the day before has come back running towards the camp site in order to try take down Stella again. Stella uses Flame Veil to give the illusion that the road in front of the incoming group that leads to the camp site had never collapsed. As a result, the group also ends up tumbling down the steep slope. The third pointless thing Stella does is using excessive movements. Stella shouldnt use too much power when fighting weak opponents. It is most effective to only use excess powers during the most critical moments. During the third day, all of the enemies from the previous days have joined together to form an army of over 100 people and attack Stella again. But this time, Stella easily overwhelms them by using just her swordplay and selecting actions that can obtain maximum results with minimum effort. Ascarid is amazed that Stella is not only controlling her metabolism to adapt to the environment, she is also putting defensive moves and Noble Arts to other uses in order to reduce her dragon metabolisms calorie consumption. As a result, she is saving her energy to the utmost limit. Tatara says even without her advice this was bound to happen to Stella because she is very talented. On the fourth day, half of the people from the third day go back down the mountain and the remaining men launch a suicide attack but end up failing again. Then on the fifth day, not a single of the previous enemies comes back up to challenge Stella again. On the night of the fifth day, there is only one night left until the condition to fight Edelweiss is fulfilled. Stella has made an open air bath by gathering snow in a hollow space on the rocks near the camp site and then using her flame to melt the snow and maintain the temperature. Stella, Tatara and Ascarid are taking a bath with Tatara complaining that it looks like a heated stone pot which Stella replies with a pouted face that Tatara didnt have to enter if she had a problem with it, as shown in one of the colored pics. Tatara also says Stella is wasting her fuel for this but Stella argues that its necessary because shes meeting Ikki tomorrow and as a maiden its impossible to meet him while she hasnt bathed for 5 days. Arent you worrying about it too much? A guy I caught in a honey trap once liked the smell of sweat. D, d, dont lump my Ikki with such high-level pervert! Well, so between you two, youre the one that likes something like that? I, I dont like it!! I-its not like I get on Ikkis futon when hes not around!! After calming down, Stella wants to thank Tatara by planning on giving her one year worth of chocolates for free. However, Tatara says that she doesnt like free chocolates very much because its her habit. Tatara was born and raised in the house of Abgrund, which has a history of over 1,000 years. Those who were born and accepted into the family received training since they were born in order to become first-rate assassins. They used living materials to train to commit murder, trained in hiding among people, trained to endure torture, and trained to adapt by surviving in a snowy mountain without food and clothes. There were also selections where they killed each other until there was only one person left. All the time was used to become excellent assassins and so they never had any form of amusement. Their meals were controlled with nutritional supplements since they were babies and even their meals were served with poison once every three days. The only thing they enjoyed was getting chocolates as reward for getting jobs done well and so Tatara does not enjoy receiving chocolates for free. Tatara then tells Stella to hand over Dirty Roses life if she wants to thank her. Stella heard from her mother that Tatara and Dirty Rose were from the same organization, but Dirty Rose betrayed the organization. Tatara confirms that her parents along with all of her other sisters are dead and shes the only survivor from Abgrund. She also says that shes not getting revenge since she doesnt care about everyone in the family being killed. However, Tataras older sister Dirty Rose had also killed the clients and so Tatara is taking responsibility in order to restore Abgrunds credibility. Stella asks why Tatara would go that far even though Tatara should be able to live her life freely now. Tatara replies its because shes a professional and shes not interested in having a respectable occupation just because her home had been crushed. Tatara has already taken many lives and so its already impossible for her to walk on the path of atonement. She doesnt feel any guilt at all from killing people since she was never taught such morals. As a professional from Abgrund, she can have pride in this line of work. Therefore, Tatara wants to kill Dirty Rose and she wont let anyone interfere. Stella then tells Tatara that if they win they will have a victory party with a huge chocolate cake served which is a special menu. However, if Tatara dies then she will be given a grand funeral with Stella crying for her and to Tatara this would be the worst way to die. Tatara replies with a smile and says that shes a professional and she wont make mistakes like an amateur. She also tells Stella to keep her promise regarding the cake. Stella then asks if Ascarid is really Or-Gaules older sister. Ascarid confirms and also says that shes fighting against Or-Gaule in order to atone for her sin. Or-Gaule and Iris-Gaule were siblings born in an average family. They had a reliable father and a kind mother that ran a small restaurant in a French village. Or-Gaule was liked by many people for having a sociable personality and a talent to become an excellent Blazer. However, he was actually a demon who was able to hide his warped soul and no one noticed until one day. During his 10th birthday party which was held in the villages chapel, Or-Gaule told everyone that he was the happiest person in the world for being loved by so many people and so he decided to make that day to be the best day ever. He then immediately trapped everyone inside the chapel and immobilized them using his ability, in order to break them one by one. Angry voices, then screams, and finally sounds of people begging for mercy were heard inside the closed chapel. Or-Gaules smile during the bloody scene made Ascarid realize that her brother couldnt have been human. She then says that the police finally came after noticing the villagers had disappeared for a week and at that time she and Or-Gaule were the only ones left alive. Or-Gaule managed to escape and Ascarid was taken under the care of the government. The incident, which was known as La Croix Sanglant (The Bloody Cross), was thoroughly concealed because it was so terrible that the Winged Chancellor was afraid of its impact on all Blazers social positions. Ascarid still remembers the scream and despair of everyone who died, including of her parents who she destroyed with her own hands. She regretted not realizing Or-Gaules true nature earlier and so she decided to not allow it to happen again. Or-Gaule has shown himself in person this time which is a once in a lifetime opportunity for Ascarid. She is determined to stop him, which is her reason to fight and to live. Stella then grasps Ascarids hand and says that they will work together to defeat Or-Gaule and not let such thing happen again. At the end of the conversation, Tatara is staring towards outside with an expression that looks like she has felt something. It is 10 minutes earlier and Raab is inside a bar in the village at bottom of the mountain. He tells the people that went back after being defeated by Stella that they should thank her for preventing them into committing suicide by going after Edelweiss. Hearing such insult causes the men to be angry and attack Raab. Kiba who is sitting nearby prefers that they fight outside and so Raab brought them to the villages square. It only takes just under 10 minutes for Raab to defeat all 50 of them, even though it took Stella half a day to do so at first. Raab and Kiba didnt climb up the mountain for the past 10 days because they had been accumulating energy through regulation of meals and workouts in a strategy called carb-loading so that they can be in their best conditions when they fight Edelweiss. Raab removes his device Death Stinger which is gauntlets that have a long sharp needle coming out of each forearm. He then tells Kiba who had just came outside that he has confirmed hes at good condition. They then start moving to Edelweisss place in order to return the favor from the Baltic Crisis, during which both Raab and Kiba couldnt even resist Edelweiss power of influencing fate. However, they stop at the voice of a girl saying that its good to meet such strong people. The girl is in her late teens with dark skin and hair wearing a white prisoner clothes as shown in one of the pics, and her bare feet are shackled with iron balls. Raab and Kiba recognize the girl as Fu Xiaoli, the Taotie and one of the Four Xian (immortals). Shinryuu (Dragon God) Temple is the place in China where they hold the God of War League, and the 4 Desperados who were the closest to earn the God of War title are known as the Four Xian. Raab says its strange for her to be here because she was sentenced to 300 years of imprisonment for violating three of Shinryuu Temples law called the Five Prohibitions. Xiaoli replies that she got bored and so she got out. She also says she has a dream to fulfill even if it means violating the Five Prohibitions. She asks both Raab and Kiba to fight with her right now since they would do it eventually along the way. Xiaoli manifests her device which is gauntlets with attached pieces of chains and does a fist wrapping salute. Kiba tells Raab that he will fight her and then unsheathes his device Shimotsuki (month of frost). He stabs his sword to the ground, which causes white mist to come out and cover the battlefield. When the mist is cleared, 10 Kiba are present. Kiba is using his Noble Art Mahyou Juuroujin (demon ice ten wolves formation), which creates 9 ice clones of him and the clones will keep reviving as long as his real self is not defeated. All the ice clones then attack Xiaoli together. However, Xiaoli is dodging lightning speed slashes even though her movements can be easily followed by Kiba and Raab. Not only the 10 Kiba are unable to even graze her, Xiaoli is destroying the ice clones one by one with her palms, fists and kicks. Xiaoli later destroys an ice clone with her fist, but the destroyed ice turns into water and engulfs her arm. The water turns back into ice again and restrains Xiaolis arm. The other ice clones also end up becoming ice shackles that restrain Xiaolis limbs, and at that moment Kiba swings his sword down at her in a move called Zeppyou Kassatsugeki (severing ice killing strike). Xiaoli breaks the ice restraints but she cant avoid Kibas sword that is coming down on her, and the magic on his sword will freeze her to death if she tries to stop the attack by touching it. However, Xiaoli catches the sword with her bare hands and launches a crushing fist that pierces Kibas abdomen. Kibas body ends up frozen and crushed, settling the match. Xiaoli then thanks the crushed Kiba for the experience while doing a fist wrapping salute. Raab, who was watching, is confused at Xiaoli using ice ability because it is known that Xiaoli was using an ability to manipulate wind in the previous God of War League 5 years ago. Kibas last attack could only be stopped by fire and water abilities and maybe by lightning ability if the user is an expert. However, its impossible for wind ability to stop the attack and the wind would just amplify the cold chill. Raab then manifests his device Death Stinger in order to challenge Xiaoli. When she moves closer to him, Raab throws a flash grenade to the ground. Blazers (also called psychics in the US and warriors in China) wouldnt use firearms because these weapons are not a threat to their Blazer opponents. However, the light from flash grenades can still pass through Blazers magical defenses and thus blinding them. While Xiaoli flinches from the flash, Raab uses Lethal Venom which he pierces her with the pointed tip of his device and her body then suffers strong convulsion. Death Stinger has the ability to manipulate any kind of poison in existence and the poison used on Xiaoli can kill her. However, Xiaoli ends up fine and says that she didnt let her guard down because even if her vision was compromised she could still read Raabs intent. Xiaoli sensed from the kind of bloodlust that Raab was giving off that he just wanted to land a hit on her even if it was just a graze. Thus she figured he was going to attack with the poison on the needle, which was something she would be fine against. Xiaoli then pulls out the needle out of her body and then stabs Raabs abdomen with her finger. Raabs whole body becomes numb causing him unable to move at all and he then collapses on the ground. He realizes what Xiaolis ability is right before he loses consciousness. After the match is over, Xiaoli asks a landlady in the village to have Kiba and Raab treated. She then says that she should make a little greeting, and so lets out a huge fighting spirit that shakes the mountain. It is felt by Stella and the others who are at 6,000 meters altitude, and Stella can tell that its not Edelweiss. Even though she knows that this person is someone of Edelweiss and Or-Gaules caliber, Stella does not plan on running away. Volume 12 - CH 13 Chapter 13: The Assassin from Shinryuu Temple Edelweiss, who is at 8,000 meters altitude just outside her home, also felt the huge fighting spirit that came from the bottom of the mountain. She recognizes it belonging to Fu Xiaoli. While looking up towards the mountain peak, Edelweiss notices that Ikki is hanging onto a rock wall to prevent his body from falling to the ground. She thinks the huge fighting spirit probably knocked Ikki off his balance during his training, causing him to last almost 30 minutes in maintaining his balance. Edelweiss thinks it is still a remarkable progress because after he was able to reach 12 minutes, Ikkis mana control probably had improved. He could make his Itto Shura to be almost 3 times as powerful as before. Edelweiss is also aware that Stella has become stronger than before as a result of all the advice given by Tatara. But in order to reach Brute Soul, Stella first needs to reach her most absolute potential which is the limit of her possibilities. Then if she can discover her own ego (self) that absolutely refuses to give up after reaching her limit, she will be able to cut through fate. This is why Edelweiss used Rule of Grace, in order to force her to draw out her potential. However, one of the four Desperados in China who are called the Four Xian has come and she is strong enough to take Edelweiss life. Thus, Edelweiss starts heading towards below in case she needs to intervene. At the camp site, Stella and the others meet the girl that released the fighting spirit earlier. The girl came here by running up the cliffs and she is surprised to see Stella here. She was at the Seven Stars Sword Art Festival watching the final match, but she hid her presence in order to hide from her pursuers. The girl introduces herself as Fu Xiaoli, one of the Four Xian and a practitioner of Shinryuu Temple martial arts. Her name is known to the world despite of Shinryuu Temple being an isolated place where not much information comes out of there. Xiaoli, nicknamed Taotie, is a genius warrior who is the youngest ever in Shinryuu Temple to be a Desperado (called Xian there). After breaking out of the temple prison called Kyokkurou (Tower of Extreme Suffering), she was running away from the Great Teacher who is the current God of War and the head of Shinryuu Temple. The prison is where warriors who committed great sins endure eternal hell-like discipline and no one had come out of there alive. Tatara says it is one of the only 3 places in the world that even assassins of Abgrund cant infiltrate. Xiaoli was in that prison because she violated the Five Prohibitions law that all monks of Shinryuuji Temple must obey. The 5 ironclad rules of Shinryuu Temple are that they: 1) must not boast their skills, 2) must not use their skills to steal, 3) must not use their skills to commit illicit sexual relation, 4) must not use their skills to kill, and 5) must not wield unrighteous power with all these vile acts in mind. Shinryuu Temple techniques are used for righteous purposes such as to protect the lives and dignities of people, not for selfish desires. The God of War League which has no reparations at all is held based on that ideal and practitioners of the arts are prohibited from participating in tournaments other than the God of War League. Even if its a request from the government, use of force outside the country is not allowed unless its for a huge matter. Xiaoli is proud of the Shinryuu Temple arts, but its not boasted much and so many people in the world are calling the people of her country as cowards. She wants to prove to everyone that her country, which has a history of 4,000 years of conflicts, is at the pinnacle of all martial arts even if she is branded as a depraved monk. Xiaoli challenges Stella for the right to fight Edelweiss, which Stella accepts. Xiaolis device, Banki (barbaric demon), is indigo blue gauntlets and her fighting style is Shishou (Four Symbols) style hand-to-hand fighting. If Stellas heart is swallowed by the feeling of accepting defeat, her own fate will be pulled towards Desperados power of influencing fate. Thus, Stellas faith in herself must not be shaken in order to win. Stella plans to remove Xiaolis advantage in short distance by launching Satan Fang from a distance at the charging Xiaoli. However, Xiaoli just slips through the gaps of the seven fire dragon heads coming from all directions using minimum movements and speed, like water that would slip through any obstacle and eventually reach the ocean. This Shishou style move is a Seiryuu (Azure Dragon) type called Ryuusui (flowing water). Stella then makes the fire dragons surround Xiaoli entirely like a dam preventing water from flowing through. The dragons then turn into fire tornadoes that completely engulf Xiaoli. After all the flame disappears, Xiaoli is nowhere seen but there is melted ground with a deep hole. Stella senses Xiaolis sudden presence behind her and launches a horizontal sword slash towards behind. Xiaoli repels the slash by touching the wide middle part of the approaching Laevateinn with the back of her hand, and at that moment she launches a spear hand strike at Stellas abdomen. Stella is then kneeling on the ground due to her body becoming numb from the poison Xiaoli applied to her spear hand strike using an ability to manipulate poison. Stella, Ascarid and Tatara are confused because they have heard Xiaoli used wind ability before. Xiaoli then uses Suzaku (Vermillion Bird) type move called Tenku (sky soaring) which she makes a crouch start posture and then kicks the ground hard so that she can rush towards Stella in a much faster speed that makes her look like shes soaring. At such speed, Xiaoli launches a fist towards Stella who is unable to move. However, Stella is able to move and delivers a powerful slash. Xiaoli is able to block in time with her device, but both her arms get broken and she ends up getting blown away almost 30 meters until her back lands on a giant boulder. She then vomits blood and falls to the ground there. As Xiaoli is confused about how Stella was able to move despite being poisoned, Stella immediately rushes towards her. Xiaoli is trying to escape from Stellas pursuit that is happening all over the place. Some rocks get split deeply from Stella swinging her sword down. From Stellas abnormal strength and flickering skin, Xiaoli can tell Stella is using Dragon Spirit. Stella then uses Dragon Stamp which causes Xiaoli to fall from losing her balance and at that moment, Stella swings her sword down at Xiaoli. However, Xiaoli rotates her body sideways and the iron ball attached to her foot slightly hits Stellas chin, causing Stella to have a concussion for a moment. Tatara is impressed by the move Xiaoli made, but Ascarid adds that Stella is also amazing that she had lured Xiaoli to the center of the camp. It is a plain area with no place to hide which is a perfect place for Stella to unleash her most powerful Noble Art since Xiaoli shouldnt be able to escape from it there. Stella uses Katharterio Salamandra, but Xiaoli manages to stop the sword of lights slash with her left hand that should have been broken. As Stella is confused about it, bluish-white flame engulfs Xiaolis right gauntlet. Xiaoli then says Katharterio Salamandra and delivers a fist strike towards Stella, who blocks it with her sword. From the amount of heat and overwhelming power of Xiaolis strike and the fact that Xiaolis arms are healed, it is no doubt that Xiaoli is using dragon ability. Stella realizes that Xiaoli is a faker, someone with the concept manipulation type ability to copy their opponents abilities. Xiaolis Goheitaishu (great master of five soldiers) causes her to gain the ability of the owner of the magic she touches. Stella then jumps to the sky to stop resisting Xiaolis Katharterio Salamandra and avoid it. At the same time, she uses Dragon Wing and then moves fast towards Xiaoli. It is probably difficult for Xiaoli to use Stellas dragon ability because a faker has two flaws. One of them is that it is impossible for Xiaolis copied ability to surpass Stellas ability especially when it is one of the highest of all abilities. The other is the difference in the degree of mastery, which it is impossible for Xiaoli to have learned to use it better than Stella during this one battle. Stella thinks theres nothing she should be afraid of and so she swings down her sword towards Xiaoli while moving fast with her wings of fire. However, Xiaoli stops Stellas sword by catching it with her right index and middle fingers only, and Stella cant even pull back her sword. Stella is shocked and wonders if Xiaoli is able to use the dragon ability better than her. Xiaoli replies there is indeed a huge gap between Xiaoli and Stella in using the dragon ability, but even that gap is insignificant in front of Chinas 4,000 years of polishing martial arts skills. Xiaoli immediately pulls the Laevateinn she caught with her right hand in order to get Stella closer to her, and she launches a strike up towards Stellas chin with her left hand. Stella suffers a concussion from the strike and her ability to fly disappears, causing her to be grounded. The superior physical strength that Xiaoli possessed was caused by a Genbu (Black Tortoise) type move called Taizan (large mountain). Xiaoli held her feet to the ground so strong that it made her as if she was one part of the mountain that even a dragon couldnt move. By firmly grasping the ground with her feets fingers, she gained huge strength from the support. Stella has a hard time making a defensive stance due to her concussion, and so Xiaoli strikes Stellas abdomen with the strength she gains from the mountain. Stellas body is blown tens of meters away until it hits a wall of rock and she then falls to the ground. Stella is on the ground writhing in pain and spreading blood and vomit due to her internal organs damaged. Xiaoli strangely doesnt attack while Stella is healing her injuries with her dragon life force. After Stella manages to get back up, Xiaoli says with a serious face that she didnt think Stellas power to be this terrible and that she might end up killing her. Xiaoli asks if Stella will give up, which causes Stella to be boiling with anger. Xiaoli replies that Stella herself knows that she cant win which Stella cant deny. Stellas fear of facing against a Desperado has gotten stronger and she is desperately trying to shake off this feeling to prevent her from getting pulled by Desperados power to influence fate. Stella then swings her sword many times randomly at Xiaoli with all her might, but Xiaoli just stands there handling the sword strikes with just her right hand without receiving even a single scratch. It is like striking a mountain that cannot be moved, making Stellas strikes all in vain. Stella then suddenly receives an invisible blow to the side of her head, and her body is sent flying sideways until she rolls on the ground. The blow caused a crack to her skull, but her injuries are immediately healed due to Dragon Spirit. She then decides to attack from a distance by launching Satan Fang at Xiaoli. The flames dont have any effect on Xiaoli since she is copying Stellas dragon power, but they momentarily rob her field of vision. At that moment, Stella uses Flame Veil to hide her appearance in order to deliver a fatal blow to Xiaoli from behind. However, Xiaoli catches the sword with her two fingers like before and with her back facing Stella. Xiaoli didnt sense any thought of winning in the Satan Fang released, so she figured Stella would attack from behind like this. She then let goes of the sword and delivers a roundhouse kick towards Stellas side. Stella blocks the kick with the grip of her sword, but then the impact causes the inside of her body to feel like it has exploded. It was a Chinese martial arts skill similar to Ikkis Dokuga no Tachi that destroys the inside of Stellas body regardless of her wearing her dragon armor. Stella then spits out blood and her body collapses. Xiaoli asks if Stella understands now that she cant win, but Stella refuses to give up while struggling standing up. While sighing, Xiaoli tells Stella to realize it already and delivers a kick to Stella. Then for over 10 minutes, Stellas attacks cant even shake Xiaoli who has become one with the mountain while Xiaolis counterattacks keep hitting Stella instead. During this one-sided development, Tatara is angry at Stella for getting hit by Xiaolis counterattacks so easily. Ascarid says its because Xiaoli is skillfully hiding her counterattacks behind Stellas arms and sword that are blind spots, making them look like invisible blows. Stella has wounds all over her body with signs of internal bleeding since her dragon healing ability had become depleted a while ago. She is then walking towards Xiaoli while staggering and doesnt even have the strength to properly raise her sword. Tatara and Ascarid realize that Stella has lost consciousness and is probably moving by instinct. Tatara is about to go to stop the fight, but at that moment she suffers pain as if her heart is being pierced and then collapses on the spot while in agony. The effects of Testament will tear apart Ascarids and Tataras hearts if they break their promise of not to lend their hands to Stella. As Tatara is desperately thinking of what to do, Edelweiss suddenly appears and says that Tatara is really kind. Edelweiss then says it was her mistake for not predicting Xiaolis arrival and she will put an end to this fight since she didnt make the same promise in front of Testament. As Edelweiss is moving ahead to stop the fight, a sword suddenly comes towards her. As shown in one of the pics, Edelweiss stops the incoming blade with her own sword and she is surprised to see that it is Ikki who stopped her. Ikki says that at first he thought that he would stop Stella if things went too far because the people in Vermillion do not wish for Stella to get hurt for their sake. However, he realized that she was aware that no one wished for her to be reckless. Even so she still insisted on continuing as the Crimson Princess which Ikki does not why. But he does know that Stella is not fighting for everyones sake. Right now she is fighting for something that she refuses to yield and she is defending her ego (self) that refuses to give up. Ikki had sworn that no matter what happens he will believe in her ego and prevent anyone from stopping her. He says to Edelweiss, With my strongest, I will hold you back for sure this time. Edelweiss can tell that Ikki has resolved to prevent her from interfering Stellas fight even if it means dying. She doesnt think that Stellas story shouldnt end in a place like this and so she has to fight Ikki in order to save Stella. Both begin with moving at their fastest speed and exchange a number of slashes. Even though both of their sword skills are at superhuman level, Ikki is being overwhelmed by Edelweiss due to his fatigue from training continuously for few days. His magic has been depleted too which is not enough to use Itto Shura. Edelweiss then uses her left sword to repel Ikkis sword, and then swings her right sword towards Ikkis defenseless body. However, her sword has landed on Ikkis body but it wont proceed to cut. At that moment, Ikki slashes at Edelweiss shoulder though she is able to defend with her left sword in time. She was unable to hold her ground and thus her body was largely pushed back. Tatara and Ascarid are surprised that Ikki was able to force back Edelweiss, but Edelweiss herself is more surprised at the hard impact she felt on her right hand after the sword she swung landed on Ikkis body. From the impact, Edelweiss understood that Ikki used the mana defense that is commonly used by Blazers to protect their bodies from physical impacts. Ikkis mana was originally too weak to do this, but the training given by Edelweiss had enabled him to concentrate his mana release to a single point on his body to the limit and create mana defense. Ikki then says Stella is determined to continue living as the Crimson Princess and not running away no matter how much hardship she is going through. He also tells Edelweiss not to look down on his beloved knight, and at that moment a huge sound from Stella and Xiaolis battlefield can be heard. Xiaoli once again stops Stellas attack and then delivers a kick to Stellas abdomen. Stellas body is blown away and rolls on the ground like many times before, but every time this happens Xiaoli makes a grim face. Stella has wounds all over her body, has no strength in her limbs and has very little light in her eyes, which indicate that shes just one final blow away from collapsing. However, Xiaoli has already given the supposed final blow tens of times already and yet Stella got back up each time though struggling. There is still some light in her eyes even if its little. Stella then drags her sword while moving towards Xiaoli and then swings it at Xiaoli. The sword slash Xiaoli receives shouldnt have any power and yet it feels heavy to her. Every time the slash is repeated, it gets heavier. Xiaoli then decides to deliver a barrage of attacks to crush Stellas consciousness completely. She makes an upward kick that hits Stellas lower jaw and when Stella becomes defenseless Xiaoli then delivers a very fast series of 17 hits with both of her fists on Stellas body. Stella is about to fall on her back but at that moment, she suddenly lets out a huge scream and then swings her sword towards Xiaoli who receives it with her gauntlets without any damage. Stellas sword slash couldnt even shake Xiaoli before but now it has pushed her back few meters away. Xiaoli is amazed and confused because Stella who had received so many hits was able to counterattack like this. Within her remaining consciousness, Stella then remembers that the reason why she became the Crimson Princess in the first place was to look cool in front of everyone. Her gratitude towards everyone for loving Stella no matter was what led to her wanting to be their proud daughter. Such ego was what supported her through hardships in the past. Even now the feeling of gratitude is what causes Stella to still have some light in her eyes and to believe that she can still continue. Stella then raises her sword to the sky, indicating that shes going to use Katharterio Salamandra. Stellas Katharterio Salamandra this time is largely different. Her sword is only shining slightly and looks like having less power than usual which should be due to her being wounded all over her body and completely exhausted. However, Xiaoli can see that Stella still has light in her eyes that continues to shine and that she has something she refuses to yield which is similar to how Xiaoli refuses to give up for the sake of her countrys dignity. Thus, Xiaoli finally understands that the person in front of her is an opponent she must defeat. She closes her eyes and extends her arms above her head. While her arms form a semicircle, she breathes in slowly and largely until her lungs are inflated to the limit and spreading energy to her blood. She then lets out a huge howl and at the same time a pillar of blue blaze is released from her body towards the night sky. This is the Shishou martial arts secret technique called Kirinkou (Qilin achievement) that only the talented Xiaoli and the Great Teacher can use. It is a breathing technique that can cause Xiaoli to ignore all of her survival instincts safety mechanisms and release all of her mana, strength and vitality at once, which is similar to Ikkis Itto Shura. Even the power of her Noble Arts (called war technique in China) will be increased up to tens of times and moreover it is the copied dragon power that is being increased. Xiaoli then gathers all of the strengthened dragon power into her gauntlets, creating bluish white plasma on her arms. For the first time today, Xiaoli finally has gotten serious. This battle is already going outside the realm of fate and will be decided by the strength of the soul. Xiaoli believes in her fist that carries Chinas 4,000 years of pride. Xiaoli runs towards Stella and delivers her left fist directly at Stella. At the same time, Stella swings her sword down towards Xiaoli. Xiaolis fist, which is powered by the dragon power strengthened tens of times by Kirinkou and the whole weight of Edelberg by Taizan, collides with Stellas Katharterio Salamandra. Xiaolis super heavy fist is breaking her own arm, crushing her shoulder, squashing her internal organs, snapping apart her muscles, and making cracks on the ground shes standing on. Cracks are then forming on Laevateinn, looking like its going to break. Xiaoli thinks that all she has to do left is brushing aside the sword with her left arm and then delivering a right crushing fist. However, she tries to brush aside Laevateinn but it wont move and feels heavy which surprises her. Then, golden light is leaking out from the cracks on the sword and gets more intensified as the cracks increased further until it becomes much brighter than Xiaolis blue blaze. Seeing this, Xiaoli understands Stellas sword is not crumbling but is actually going through something that is like an emergence. Stella then says that if Xiaoli is heavy like a mountain, then she will just cut the mountain. In an instant, a flame of light bursts out from inside Laevateinn and cuts Edelberg into two. Later, a huge cut mark that spans from the camp site to the base of the mountain is visible and Xiaoli who had lost consciousness fell into the huge cut marks abyss. Stella raises the sword that burst out of the light high into the sky, confirming herself as the victor. The sword is looks like Laevateinn but has a completely different form. It is a golden double-edged blade longer than Stellas height and the sturdy center part is thicker than a human arm. It is large enough to cut an elephants head and has majestic look with some fine decorations. Tatara wonders if Laevateinn has changed form and Ascarid replies that Stellas soul has evolved in order to respond to her feelings of refusing to give up on her ego (self) and to surpass her own limit. As a result, Laevateinn which is the symbol of her soul has changed too. Stellas body then collapses and Ikki rushes there to embrace Stellas worn body strongly, which causes her to feel pain. Stella then notices that Ikkis body is slightly trembling from being worried about her, but she thanked him for also believing in her. The final night has ended, and the morning of the sixth day has arrived. Edelweiss makes an applause congratulating Stella for fulfilling her promise. She was actually surprised that Stella was able to drive away Xiaoli who is considered a genius even in the long history of Shinryuu Temple. Edelweiss also says that Stella is now someone worthy for her to cross swords with, as her eyes are showing bloodlust. However, Stella decides not to go ahead with fighting Edelweiss. Stella says that after remembering the reason she picked up her sword, she realized that she has to live and so she cant be doing something rash like fighting Edelweiss right now. The one thing she has to do now is going back home to Vermillion and recover the strength she needs to defeat those who have messed with her family. Thus, Stella finally realizes that even though sacrificing herself to protect those important to her looks good in appearance, it wont lead to unexplored futures. Always having hope is the strength of a person who is not giving up on their ego (self) that wants to make their own future. In front of such strength, fate is no longer an obstacle. Edelweiss then says, As long as they dont give up, people can do anything. After all, humans are living creatures that have shown able to reach the moon despite not having wings. Ikki is surprised at the words Edelweiss just said, and seeing Ikkis surprised face causes Edelweiss placing her index finger in front of her lips while making a mischievous smile. She then suggests that everyone should have a meal at her house before they go back to Vermillion. As Stella thanks Edelweiss for the invitation, Tatara suddenly throws a snowball to Stellas mouth and says that Stella should just eat snow if shes hungry. Tatara is pissed, complaining about why she had to become worried about someone like Stella. They both end up engaged in a snowball fight, and then the 6 days of training in Edelberg has finally ended. Volume 12 - CH 14 Chapter 14: Vermillions Sword After the battle, Xiaoli was nowhere found in the bottom of the valley that Stella created. The dragon power Xiaoli copied probably protected her and healed her wounds. Xiaoli had returned to the village at the bottom of the mountain on her own and then left after saying she had no right to remain after being defeated. Stella and the others have also left after having a meal at Edelweiss house, leaving Edelweiss alone in the house. The 6 days of watching over the growth of Ikki and Stella was fun, and so she feels lonely now that its over. Shes glad that she has met them in her last vacation. Edelweiss thinks that after the situation with Or-Gaule and the others is resolved, it probably wont be long until the beginning of the nightmare that Tsukikage shown her a while ago occurs. Vacation is over for her because shes not going to just let such a thing happen. It is the responsibility of those with power, which is what she learned from the person who taught her swordsmanship. She then puts back up one of the two picture frames that was placed face down on the shelf. It is a photo of her when she was a kid together with an old Asian man with a fine beard. She bows to the photo and says, Im going then, Sensei. Stella and the others have arrived back at Vermillions capital Flareverg. As Stella and the others have exited the plane, they see Nene and Lunaeyes waiting for them. Nene then walks towards the approaching Stella, and gives an intimidation that is trying to prevent Stella from moving forward as if theres an invisible wall. The intimidation Nene gave using her ability to influence fate is similar to the one Naseem gave which Stella couldnt resist against before. However, Stella is able to keep walking forward which causes Nene to realize that it was not a waste for Stella to go to Edelberg. Nene then informs that a formal notice listing Johann Cristoph von Collbrand, Or-Gaule, Naseem Al-Salem, Ein Abgrund and BB as Cradlelands representatives in the war had arrived when Stella and the others were in Edelberg. The war will be a battle royal taking place in the whole area Cradlelands capital city Lucier and will start at sunset tomorrow. Ikki, Stella, Ascarid, Tatara and Nene who are Vermillions representatives have no problem with it. Luna then comes forward and asks Stella for help because something troubling has happened. At Flarevergs central park, the people who were supposed to evacuate before the start of the war have gathered there. There are also food stands which makes the whole scene look like its a festival and Sirius is seen having fun with the people while drinking. It is preparation for a state funeral and the people insisted on staying even though there shouldnt be anything they can do since the war will be a representative battle. They still want to cheer for the people fighting for them, and dont want to just cheer for them from a safe place. Everyone is all one family and so they wont run away. Luna wants Stella to persuade everyone to evacuate to a safe place, but Stella instead laughs about it and says that she loves everyone when theyre like this. Stella tells Luna to just give up on it because this is the kind of people everyone is. Luna protests it is dangerous for everyone to stay and who knows what kind of dangers will occur if Vermillion is defeated. In order not to let such things occur, Luna even made that kind of deal. Stella then tells Luna that it will be okay because they wont lose. While placing her hands on Lunas cheeks, Stella then says she doesnt know what kind of deal Luna made with Or-Gaule in order to give everyone time to evacuate but shes sure Luna has to submit something very important to her. Stella is sure that she can defeat them and so Luna doesnt have to give up anything like how Stella wouldnt give up being the Crimson Princess. For a long time, Luna has killed her emotions and relies on reasons in order to make decisions befitting to be made by someone from the imperial family. However, she now believes Stella will ensure that everything will be okay. Luna asks Stella to save Johann, while shedding tears. This is her personal wish, to keep the promise she made with Johann when they were kids which was to help him when hes in trouble. Stella then manifests the sword of her reincarnated soul, Laevateinn, and shoots some fire to the sky as lights for remembering those who have died for Vermillion. She then says to everyone to leave it to her because she will protect everyone including the people of Cradleland, and that the Crimson Princess is invincible as long as everyone cheers for her and believes in her. The volume ends with Luna seeing Stellas unwavering resolve and then finally realizing that a true king that will lead Vermillion to an ideal future has been born. Volume 13 - CH Intermission 1 Intermission: Bad News All the citizens that ignored the evacuation order and stayed behind in Vermillion continue having a feast during the state funeral at Flarevergs central park. Takoyaki are also being made there but they look like monster eggs and so Stella tells the surrounding people the correct way to make them. Stella thinks its a waste to throw away the takoyaki that were already made but shes hesitating to eat them. Nene appears and says that she will eat them if Stella doesnt. Nene is eating them and enjoying drinking a lot of liquor as shown in a pic. Nene attracts a large group of people but Stella asks her if its okay to drink like this since Nenes one of the representatives for tomorrows battle. While drunk Nene replies that kids shouldnt worry about adults, but there is no one in the direction shes facing. She then turns around to the right direction, but shes seeing five of Stella causing Stella to worry even more. Ikki who is sitting at the outskirts of the park with a bitter smile thinks the whole scene doesnt look like a funeral since it is very lively with people drinking, singing and dancing. Sirius suddenly appears and asks Ikki if Vermilions state funeral looks that strange. Sirius sudden appearance causes Ikki to say father-in-law, which annoys Sirius. Sirius then sits beside Ikki and while drinking liquor he explains that the funeral is a tradition that existed since the founding of the country. It is said that during the night when Vermillion gained independence, a large bonfire was lit and people created commotion for 3 days and nights to show appreciation for those who died during the independence war. Not just state funeral, any funeral of any size in Vermillion is almost like this. The funerals in Vermillion create such commotion so that the people that died wont get saddened for leaving behind those who are alive. The people of Vermillion believe showing happiness is the greatest way to mourn, which Ikki thinks it is a nice custom. Sirius then says he heard from Ascarid that it was thanks to Ikki that Stella obtained so much power. But Ikki thinks it was due to the strength of her own will that Stella was able to reach Brute Soul and reconstruct her Device. Sirius also heard that Ikki stopped Edelweiss saving Stella from almost getting killed by Fu Xiaoli, causing Sirius to release a killing intent. Ikki apologizes with a cold sweat and does not avoid Sirius incoming fist since Ikki believes he deserves it. However, Sirius stops his fist right in front of Ikkis face and seriously asks why Ikki didnt save his beloved girl when she was in trouble. Ikki replies that its because he loves Stella that he shouldnt have gone saving her. In order for Stella to pierce her own ego, she continued doing unreasonable things without giving up. Ikki understood than most people the difficulty of going through such path and so he couldnt help but admire Stella. He couldnt stop her because such frustration was the very first feeling that they both shared. While embarrassed, Sirius says he cant let Ikki have Stella after all and then tries to walk away. But with his back facing towards Ikki, Sirius then says he will keep the promise made before. If Ikki wants to marry Stella then he will have to prove it with his sword during the war tomorrow, which Ikki replies that he understands. Suddenly, Astrea shows up after running to look for them. A message came from the League headquarters and the content of the message greatly surprises Ikki and Sirius. Volume 13 - CH Intermission 2 Intermission: The Witch That Came Late When the battles at Cradlelands capital have started, a small jet belonging to the League of Mage-Knight Nations has landed on Vermillion capitals airport in the evening. It is an emergency aircraft that is permitted to enter the airspace or airport of a member country of the League without prior contact. Everyone who came is an expert on healing magic and is here to assist Vermillion which lacks people who can use healing magic. Daniel Dandalion and Vermillions imperial guards are there to pick up the group of doctors led by Kiriko Yakushi. The commander of the imperial guards thanks the girl he believes to be Kiriko for coming. He says that the doctors will be standing by in Vermillions castle and in case of emergency they will enter Lucier through the Winged Chancellors gate which has been placed in advance by the Black Knight. As they are about to leave the airport, Dandalion stops the girl because she is not Kiriko and so asks who she is. The girl replies that Kiriko cant leave Japan because she is assisting a group of Blazers such as World Clock and Raikiri in handling the prison escape incident that occurred in Japan the other day. The girl is Kirikos disciple and she is here as Kirikos proxy. Please do not worry. I, Shizuku Kurogane, am more qualified than anyone for this duty after all. Volume 13 - CH 15 Chapter 15: The Fight Under The Moonlight During the day before representative war between Cradleland and Vermillion, the League has already gathered a million forces from neighboring countries. About 700,000 of them are assembled around Cradlelands borders in order to prevent the terrorist from escaping through land, sea and air. The remaining 300,000 that consist of elite forces with 5,000 mage-knights are standing by near the border between Cradleland and Poland. An old general from Poland named Daluege is given command of these forces. In the event Vermillion loses the representative war, Ascarid will use Divine Gate allowing these forces to arrive in Cradleands capital. The plan made by the Chancellor is that the main forces that consist of Blazers will arrive first and at the same time the rest of forces will advance in order to defeat the terrorists with overwhelming number of forces. One of the soldiers is concerned that they are too close to the border since the enemies might exercise rights to pre-emptive self-defense by international law. But Daluege says its fine because the enemies agreed to have representative battle probably in order to avoid direct collision with the League forces. Even if the enemies do attack the League forces at the borders, it will just be interpreted as an invasion act and the League will still crush the terrorists with overwhelming number of forces as originally planned. Suddenly, there is a voice that says it is a good plan. Daluege and his men discover that the source of the voice is Naseem Al-Salem who is standing on the top of a hill. Naseem is using an ability that causes his voice able to be heard by Daluege and the others who are more than a kilometer away. Daluege speaks through a loudspeaker and asks if Naseem is here alone which Naseem confirms. Naseem claims that hes here as a special envoy of Cradlelands new government to deliver a message that their new king wants the League forces to withdraw. But Daluege replies that Naseem and the others should be the one to withdraw instead. Even if Cradlelands side wins the war against Vermillion, theres no way 4 people can win against 1 million people in a battle. Then, 85 tanks of the League forces all fire towards Naseem, engulfing him and the hill in dust. After the tanks stop firing non-stop for 3 minutes, Naseem is gone and everything on the hill is destroyed. The League forces think its a direct hit and Daluege notes that Blazers are still a piece of meat in front of 66.7 caliber-20 pound guns. One of the soldiers is concerned if its okay to kill an envoy with pre-emptive first strike since Cradleland is still a member country of the League. Daluege replies he will be in trouble but its a cheap price to pay in order to kill someone like Naseem. Some of Dalueges men then go there to confirm Naseems death and believe so after finding a body part. They think its natural that this would happen because no one can withstand simultaneous shots from 85 tanks. However, there is a voice that asks who they think theyre up against, and then says that getting rid of things such as natural and reason is why hes a Desperado. At that moment, the body parts found crumbled and turned into black sand. The black sand then turns into a black wind and converge together in a vortex which forms into Naseem in the end. The soldiers are shocked that all that firepower was meaningless. Naseem then says he will start attacking now since the League forces fired the first shot. The soldiers then fire the guns they carry and all the bullets hit Naseem. However, all the bullets are passing through Naseems body because he has turned his body into grains using a type of magic similar to Shizukus Aoiro Rinne. Naseem then uses Alquimia Hierro (dust metallurgy) to create a Desert Eagle handgun made from the dust of the decomposed ground. He fires his Desert Eagle at the League soldiers, blowing off their heads one by one while enjoying it as if its duck hunting. It looks like a nightmare where the soldiers lose their heads as the god of death approaches them. One of the soldiers then fires an anti-tank rocket launcher at Naseem, but Naseem just caught the rocket with his bare hand. He then throws the rocket back and the explosion kills the advance team leaving just one member who has lost both his legs. The surviving soldier begs mercy but ends up getting his head blown off by Naseem. In very short time, 100 members of the advance team are wiped out. In front of Naseems monstrous power, the thousands of soldiers that came to support are unable to move. Then, people carrying weapons such as swords, spears and bows appear. They tell the common soldiers to fall back and to leave the rest to them. Naseem recognizes the people that have just appeared as the Leagues mage-knight unit. The mage-knights say that Naseems technique that turns his body into grains to make physical attacks against him ineffective requires huge magic control and so theres no way he can use it long if the mage-knights continuously attack him without giving him time to rest. The Leagues mage-knights spread out and surround Naseem. They launch magic attacks towards Naseem at the same time. Naseem admits that continuously withstanding attacks from 300 mage-knights by turning his body into grains is difficult. Naseem then drops the gun hes holding and grasps his right fist. A black metal gauntlet with golden decoration appears on his right hand which is his Device, Toxcatl. Naseem raises his right hand to the sky and says Blow them away, Mictlan Tormenta (dust wind of corpses). A black sandstorm that is like a tornado centered on Naseem immediately appears and blows away the mage-knights towards the sky. Many of the mage-knights are able to use their abilities skillfully and so are able to land on the ground safely after being blown away, but some end up falling to their death. The captain of the mage-knight unit then asks Daluege to have the tank unit and aircraft unit to attack as well. Shells from tanks, missiles from aircrafts and long-ranged attacks from mage-knights are then fired together at Naseem. However, none of these attacks reaches Naseem because the black sandstorm surrounding him blows them away, and even some of the repelled missiles and shells end up hitting the soldiers that are deployed behind. The mage-knights become dismayed but their captain tells them not to panic because Naseems magical power and concentration will become exhausted eventually if they keep attacking him like this. However, after some time the captains skin cracks, his flesh thinning like a mummy and his eyeballs become deflated from his bodys moisture being lost due to Naseems drying ability. The sandstorm created is actually a secondary event caused by huge magical flow released by Naseem and the actual ability of Mictlan Tormenta is to rob all the surrounding moisture. In the blink of an eye, the captain and some other mage-knights have become dust one by one. The rest of the knights and soldiers try to run away but Naseem strengthens Mictlan Tormenta which becomes larger and swallows the people that are running away. The Leagues entire frontline has been annihilated and the approaching sandstorm will hit the main force as well at this rate. However, Daluege does not give the order to retreat and is waiting for their trump card to arrive. In an instant, a blue flash of light came from a distance and disperses the black sandstorm. The blue light also cuts Naseems cheek and causes him to bleed for the first time tonight. Behind the soldiers that ran away, there is a middle-aged man with a tall and lean figure holding an azure-colored spear. Daluege is happy to see that the man named Carlo has arrived. Carlo apologizes but also says that its custom for heroes and Italians to arrive late. Naseem recognizes the gentleman wearing a white fedora and jacket that appeared as the Campione, Carlo Bertoni. The mage-knights are glad that Carlo shows up and their morale has recovered. But Carlo tells the mage-knights to stand down because Naseem is not an opponent that can be defeated just by numbers. Carlos Noble Art thats banned except in emergencies is too big and so its difficult for him to fight with the mage-knights nearby. He says to Naseem that the stories about Naseem reach his country too. The number of countries Naseem devoured, robbed and destroyed cant be counted with fingers and he made a lot of profit. Naseem says the number of people in the world that has more money than him probably doesnt reach 10 people. Carlo then says its foolish to attack a member country of the League and asks if all the things Naseem had done werent enough. Naseem replies theres no limit to a deserts dryness and he will keep robbing until the ends of the earth. Naseem then kicks the ground strongly and approaches Carlo fast like an arrow. Carlo says he will just add another episode of monster extermination to his heroic tale that he will tell to a beautiful se?orita at bedside. Carlo stabs his azure-colored spear Neptune to the ground and says Shield Arts (prohibited technique) C Adrian Blue (the 8th Ocean). A bluish-white magic circle appears on the stabbed ground and a huge amount of water like waterfall comes out. The water swallows up both Naseem and Carlo, and blows up to the night sky like a giant geyser. It spreads throughout the above night sky which makes it look like there is a sea on the sky. Daluege says this is a miracle that can only be made by Carlo who is the strongest knight in Italy, 2nd in KOK leagues world ranking and the best water-user in history. It is said the amount of water he can produce can influence the existence of a country judging from how he was able to wash away an entire city occupied by Blazer terrorists. Thus, use of such huge power is prohibited except in case of emergencies like Nenes Hadou Tensei. Naseem is being swallowed by the ocean in the sky and Carlo says that Naseem cant escape by turning himself into sand when hes surrounded by this much water. Carlo also says Desperados are still human and so they can die from their hearts being pierced. Carlo then releases five consecutive thrusts at Naseem but Naseem repels the thrusts with his fists. Naseem can still move swiftly in this ocean with mana release which Carlo finds it to be incredible since not many enemies can still move swiftly after being captured by Adrian Blue. Naseem then proceeds to attack Carlo with his deadly right fist. However, Carlo dodges using Corno del Narvalo (note: Italian for Horn of Narwhal) which allows him to move in water at very high speed through supercavitation. Wrapping his body with air bubbles to create cavities in water reduces water resistance to the limit and enables Carlo to move very fast in water, just like how supercavitation is applied on torpedoes so that they can reach subsonic speed. Carlos high speed causes Naseem to barely avoid Carlos thrusts that keep coming. Naseem is eventually running out of oxygen in the water and Carlo says its pointless to try to escape because Adrian Blue will migrate as much as Naseem tries to move away. Naseem then laughs and says that if he cant escape then he will just drink up everything. He then uses his drying ability to try drink up all of the surrounding water. Naseem says he doesnt know if it will work since he has never faced a water-user of Carlos level before. But he also claims that this puddle of water is not enough to satisfy his greed that couldnt be satisfied no matter how many countries, lives or blood he sucked up. Adrian Blue is drying up at incredible speed but Naseem is showing symptoms of oxygen deficiency. Even so Carlo decides to attack Naseem by freezing part of the ocean to make countless ice spears called Giavelotto di Nettuno (note: Italian for Javelin of Neptune). The ice spears pierce Naseem and Carlo continues to attack by charging himself towards Naseem at high speed by supercavitation like before. Carlos spear penetrates Naseems chest, but Naseem grabs the spear while saying its not enough to take him down just by piercing his heart. Carlo tries to pull out his spear but is unable to due to Naseem grabbing the spear with huge strength. Naseems drying ability swallows the countless ice spears that pierced his body and also the ocean covering the sky which becomes small like a pond, which shocks Carlo. Naseem tells Carlo that the monster extermination is at the climax and so Carlo should give everything hes got left. Naseem says this while having very pale complexion from oxygen deficiency and blood is coming out from his eyes and holes in his body. But despite so, hes making a face that says hes enjoying it as shown in a pic. Carlo thinks no human can still be alive in this condition and that Naseem is a monster. Seeing Naseem like this causes Carlo to raise a shriek and panicking. Carlo keeps hitting Naseems face and tries to shake the pierced spear away from Naseems body while telling the monster to let go. Carlos panicked state causes Naseem to lose interest and then grabbing Carlos face while saying that Carlo is just all talk. In an instant, Naseem with his monstrous strength crushes Carlos skull like a tomato. Carlos dead body then falls from the sky and hits the ground where it spreads out miserably. Seeing that Carlo has been defeated, the rest of the League forces run to escape while screaming. Naseem laughs at the League forces unsightly state and then hits the ground with his right fist. He then says to the fleeing League forces that if they dont want to die like dogs then dying like insects suits them better. The ground that lost its moisture becomes a giant quicksand, swallowing most soldiers and even the tanks of the advance forces like an anthill. As a result, the League forces lost a quarter of its total military force. After the battle around the border is over, Naseem is above the ground lighting a cigarette. Or-Gaules voice is heard, thanking Naseem for a job well done. Or-Gaule says the affinity difference between Naseem and Carlos abilities turned out to be not such a big deal and that Naseem is called the strongest mercenary in the world not for show. He laughs at the Leagues misunderstanding of Or-Gaule and the others agreeing to have representative battle due to fear of the number of League forces. Naseem says the League forces were just that level of a bunch after all. Or-Gaule thinks Naseem seems very interested in Nene and asks why because Carlo should be stronger than her in terms of affinity with Naseems ability. Naseem says that its none of Or-Gaules business and Or-Gaule replies that its fine since he is not interested in Nene after all. Because of the recent devastation the League cant provide more support to Vermillion. Thus, Or-Gaule tells Naseem that they should have fun tomorrow since there shouldnt be any more interruption. Naseem says if Or-Gaule gets in Naseems way again then he will kill him, which Or-Gaule replies he will keep in mind. Or-Gaules voice then disappears and Naseem throws away his cigarette. While standing in the sky using a sandstorm, Naseem looks at the sand coffin created by the land subsidence he caused where everyone that was killed is in it. He then makes a smile because he knows that Nene is different from the League forces he just fought. When he met her, she had an interesting look which he knew very well. He doesnt know why someone like her would be part of the League. However, she is his prey and he wont let anyone else have her or get in the way. He then says, As you wish lets f*ck, b*tch. Do not bore me! Few hours after the funeral in Vermillion was held, it became quieter. Stella is standing alone on the parks viewing platform facing towards Cradlelands direction with her eyes closed as if praying. She then opens her eyes when she hears Ikki calling her from behind. Ikki could tell that Stella was praying for the souls of those that were killed by Naseem just earlier. Stella says Naseem is unbelievable since he was able to defeat not just 300,000 people but even Carlo too. Carlo was one of the very few knights in last years KOK A-League who could score a win against the up-and-coming Ascarid who made consecutive victories. Carlos water ability even had advantage over Naseems ability, and yet he still lost. Ikki asks if Stella is afraid which she replies that would be the case if shes still the same person as she was just a while ago. Naseem and the others are certainly strong but Stella claims the Crimson Princess that protects her people is stronger. Ikki adds that this side is not inferior to the other side since Nene, Ascarid, Tatara and he are present too. Stella becomes quiet and then asks if Ikki is really going to fight. Stella is a princess of this country and Nene is a mage-knight belonging to the League so its natural for them to fight. Ascarid and Tatara each has personal connection to this. But Ikki is still a student knight and the current situation should cause the promise he made with Sirius to be invalid. Ikki then suddenly pinches Stellas cheeks lightly with both his hands and says that theyre quite plump. Stella angrily tells him that shes having a serious talk but Ikki replies that its actually absurd. Ikki is fighting because his precious lovers family and hometown are in danger, and Stella would do the same thing if Japan ends up in a similar situation. But even so Stella is scared that something might happen to Ikki since this is real war and the enemies are real villains. It is far more dangerous than official matches that have safety equipment and rules. Ikki then puts his hands on Stellas trembling shoulders and hugs her. While stroking Stellas hair, Ikki apologizes for messing with her earlier while she was very worried. He still intends to fight not just because this is Stellas hometown and that he wants to be recognized by Sirius, but because he himself wants to protect this country. Ikki promises that he will win and wont die since this is his place and he wont let anyone else hug Stella like this. Stella realizes she is being pathetic and that she should believe in Ikki just like how he believed in her when she fought Fu Xiaoli. While in his arms and looking up towards him as shown in a colored pic, she tells him that just hugging is not enough guarantee. They then kiss, causing all of her fear and trembling to be gone. While being wrapped in warm emotions, Stella thinks that they will win and will receive everyones blessing during the day they are bound together for life. While Ikki and Stella are exchanging kisses to confirm their bond, Vermillions other representatives are spending the night as they please. Nene is drinking, singing and partying more than anyone. Ascarid is in a quiet place, adjusting her condition. Tatara is eating sweets while staring into the distance. They all believe that they will win, and the day of the decisive battle arrives when the sun goes up to the sky. Volume 13 - CH 16 Chapter 16: Imperial Capital War Outbreak The League of Mage-Knight Nations recommends that troubles between member countries are resolved with representative battles because of two main reasons. One reason is that protecting non-Blazers is the moral significance of mage-knights and the League. The other reason is to prevent power play due to national power difference so that it does not compromise sense of solidarity in the League where small countries provide mutual aid in order to be able to oppose nations of great power. However there is another reason which is economy. War between nations as an entertainment event is an important revenue source for the League when they sell broadcasting rights and mediating sponsors. Its not a bad thing for both countries that are fighting since they would also receive revenue regardless of winning or losing. At Cradlelands capital Lucier, a helicopter and countless drones with cameras are flying over the sky that turns scarlet due to the sun setting down. A man named Boomer is providing live report of the war between Vermillion and Cradleland. He introduces Cradlelands representatives who are on the roof of Luciers royal castle. HEEEEYYYYYY! You bastards in front of TV, long time no see! Are you well!? Are you having meals!? Its KOKs hottest live reporter Boomer, the one who did not understand complaints such as The live report is too vulgar. Is your mouth a butthole? and so was removed from stage by the PTA! Today I who you havent seen in a while will deliver live coverage of the war from Cradleand that has become dangerous recently! Huh!? Why me who got fired!? That popular Rikochii woman with a bust size of 102 cm is better!? There is no one else suitable to make live report this dangerous, so just give up! Thats right, the war this time is seriously dangerous! You bastards know too about the once every few years war between Vermillion and Cradleand regarding the border, but this time is not like that sports event. The king of Cradlelands new administration, Johann Cristoph von Collbrand, killed his father who was the previous king and declared a real war that bets the existence of both countries. CRAZYY!! Furthermore, in order to win this war it seems the new administration brought over a group of terrorists which includes that Haboob. ---Look, at those insane peoples faces! Holy sh*t!! Every single one of them does not have honest eyes! Even when I was making a living by reporting live in the underground industry after got fired from KOK, I had never seen such bunch possessing such cancerous eyes before! As expected even I refuse to give support to those sh*ts! And so look forward to me giving todays live report that is gentle to Vermillion and super-discriminate to Cradleland!! Well then lets introduce right away the heroes who will deliver iron fist of justice to those motherf*ckers! He then introduces the Vermillion representatives who are in front of a huge gate which is the castle towns entrance. Stella is the first one being introduced and the people that remained in Vermilion are watching over her through a huge monitor set in the central park. The next ones being introduced are the KOK A-League rankers Nene and Ascarid. Boomer notes that Ascarid made her debut in the A-League last year and kept stacking up a number of wins until she ranked 4th. He also didnt know that Ascarid was such a beautiful woman because she always wore her armor in the KOK. Astrea who is watching Nene and Ascarid being introduced prays to both of them to look after everyone. Ikki is introduced next and Boomer notes that Ikki possesses weakest magic and strongest sword techniques which Boomer has never seen such unbalanced person before in his long career. Yui is the last one being introduced and Boomer has expectation for her since the Akatsuki Academy student was nominated instead of Sirius. After the introduction is over, the signal to start the war is given. The war starts with Naseem jumping from the roof of the royal castle and heading towards Ikki and the others. At the moment of landing on the ground near the main gate Naseem uses Mictlan Tormenta to unleash a sandstorm that blows away everyone far away, separating them from each other. However, Nene is the only one that remains there and is able to keep standing in the sandstorm due to her gravity ability. She then takes out her iron-fan shaped Device and unleashes Jibakujin. The gravity of the surrounding is increased to 100 times but Naseem doesnt seem to be affected by the pressure. They both agree that its not enough for both of them and Nene says The little kids have returned home. Lets begin, shall we? Adult time, that is. The two Desperados then clash, creating huge shockwaves and destruction. Meanwhile, Vermillions other representatives are at 1,500 meters above ground after being blown away and Stella uses Dragon Wing to stop in the sky. She knows that Ikki has nothing to neutralize the impact of his fall like Ascarids armor or Tataras reflecting ability, and so she tries to catch Ikki who is falling from the sky. However, she is stopped by an incoming attack that she receives with her sword which is Circus Maximus launched by Johann riding on his golden horse. Stella is hurt to see nothing is reflected in the eyes of Johann who has been made into a doll by Or-Gaule. She also thinks Ikki should be fine and that the person she needs to save is right in front of her. She then decides to fight Johann instead of pursuing the Ikki. However, Ikki is falling too vertically towards the ground, making it impossible to lessen the impact of the fall by rolling on the ground. There is no building nearby that he can catch with his sword and its impossible to kill the falls impact with his little magic. As Ikki is falling from the sky, BB in his 300 meter tall giant form is coming towards in front of the falling Ikki and strikes at him with both hands as if hitting a mosquito. However, Ikki ends up fine and is standing on BBs hand. The reason was because during the moment BB appeared Ikki used his school uniforms jacket thats made of special fibers as a parachute. It was enough to slow down Ikkis fall a little and thus ruining the timing of BBs attack. BB then shakes Ikki away from his hand which Ikki doesnt resist because this allows Ikki to fall not at a vertical angle. Ikki is able to land safely on the ground after distributing the impact of the fall to the ground, and is ready to face his opponent again. Ikki heard from Ascarid that BB was kidnapped by a terrorist group and was subjected to horrible physical body remodeling to be their combatant. After that the terrorist group was destroyed by Rebellion and BB was picked up by Rebellion. Ikki actually doesnt want to hurt BB and so gives off an intimidation to BB like an adult disciplining a child. Ikki says BB is being deceived by bad people. He also tells BB to let go of his giant form and come with him, and promises that he wont do anything bad. However, BB gives off a huge yell and delivers a slow punch which Ikki dodges without difficulty. BB screams that Or-Gaule is his friend and that he will protect his friend. Ikki then decides to fight and to teach BB that if he doesnt choose his friends he will go through painful experiences. The scene then takes place before Ikki and BB clashed. Ascarid releases her mana in order to make her fall faster and to land earlier than everyone else. Like Stella, Ascarid is also aware that Ikki has no means of landing and so runs towards him in order to catch him. However, she stops when she hears a little girl screaming. Ascarid finds the source of the voice in a quiet residential area and sees a doll resembling a boy cutting off the finger of another doll resembling a girl with a scissor. More dolls then appear and they break each others bodies which they lose their arms, their eyes being ripped out or their stomachs being cut open. STOP, ONII-CHAN, IT HURTS, IT HURTS, DONT CUT IT, DONT TAKE MICHLES FINGER NO, MICHLE, THIS IS, MY BODY IS ON ITS OWN, UaAAA N, NOO, I DONT WANT TO EAT THAT, DONT WANT TO EAT, u, urgh I CANT SEE, MY EYES, GIVE BACK MY EYES MOTHERMOTHER WHY IS THIS HAPPENINGIRIS-ONEECHAN? At such sight, Ascarid just stands still trembling because she knows this sight of hell. A doll resembling her then screams STOPSTOP ALREADYNOOMAKE IT STOP---ORLEUS. At that moment, Ascarid attacks all the dolls with her battle axe while screaming. After all the dolls are cut down, she leans on her axe while breathing roughly, tearing up and feeling nauseated. She then screams the name Orleus which causes Or-Gaule to show up sitting on the roof of a church. Or-Gaule laughs and says that his older sister is now the only person to call him by that name. He also says even though its been almost 10 years, he was able to make a good performance thanks to imitating various people ever since he joined Rebellion. Ascarid is furious and wont forgive Or-Gaule because hes also toying with peoples dignities even after killing them. She shouts in anger that she will kill him and put an end to everything that started that day so that he cant hurt anyone else. As she shouts that, purple mana rises up from her whole body and manifests as her black armor-shaped Device, Orichalcos, which is the Leagues greatest defense power. Or-Gaule then says Well then, lets do it, nee-san. The continuation of La Croix Sanglant just for us siblings this time. The Unturning Assassin Yui Tatara is at a rose garden in the courtyard of Luciers royal castle. She finds Dirty Rose Ein relaxing on a garden table that has teapot and teacups. Ein says Tataras cute dress looks good on her and also praises Tatara for finding her here. Ein believes its because Tatara knows her very well from watching and chasing her like a puppy even in a hellish place, and so in other words its because Tatara loves her. Ein then asks if Tatara will be her real sister because she also loves the cute and adorable Tatara. She says this while pouring tea to one of the teacups, inviting Tatara to sit. However, Tatara instead cuts the garden table into two with her chainsaw-shaped Device. Tatara tells Ein to prattle in hell and calls her a c*nt, which Ein replies that its a shame. As Boomer reports that Ascarid and Tatara have made contact with enemies, he is then surprised to see many drone cameras showing images of BB being beaten. BB hates adults and instead gets along with Or-Gaule because Or-Gaule wont get mad no matter what BB does and will play with him. He thinks Or-Gaule is going to be captured by scary adults and so he needs to help him. BB repeatedly delivers punches to the ground in order to crush Ikki who is the enemy that is going after BBs friend. However, Ikki is still standing unharmed on the tattered road that has been hit by BBs fists over and over again. Even though the fists are swallowing Ikki up, they are unable to crush him as if hes a ghost without a solid body. BB then jumps and then falls with his body laid horizontally in order to execute a body press with his 300 meter high body which Ikki shouldnt be able to escape in time. The cars, trees, buildings and such are crushed and flattened, but Ikki is still standing unharmed. BB cant understand how this is happening and Ikki replies that it is because the human body has full of unevenness. When BB increases hugely the size of his body, the unevenness of his body also increases hugely and so all Ikki need to do is slide into any of the huge gaps that exist. Ikki then says that BBs huge body has more disadvantages. Ikki moves fast towards BB in a circular direction and explains that it is difficult for BB to follow Ikkis fast movements when BBs body is very huge. Ikki then adds that a humans weak points remain unchanged even if their body becomes huge. While slipping out of BBs sight, Ikki slashes the Achilles tendon at the back of BBs lower leg which causes BB to collapse to his knees. Ikki then slashes the quadriceps tendon at BBs fallen knee and this causes BBs body to fall forward. BB prevents his body falling down completely with the support of his arms, but his temple is now within Ikkis range. Ikki uses Saigeki to pierce the thinnest part of BBs skull and cerebellum, causing BB to finally collapse to the ground. While losing consciousness, BB gazes at Ikki who shows up in front of his eyes. Ikki says that BB cant win because hes still a small child but no one will remain a child forever. Ikki thinks BB will get to know various things such as himself, his own power, society and what he has done until now. BB then will face them and think carefully about the kind of adult he wants to be, which will be the real starting point of his life. Ikki then says hes looking forward to see BB again someday, while putting his hand on BBs cheek.BB thinks the warmth from Ikkis hand is something he felt before being taken to a dark place by cold and scary adults. He hears happy voices saying Ahaha. Look. Its a big and healthy baby and Yes, Im sure he will become a tall good-looking guy. Unlike you. Hes sure he had received such kindness and warmth from those voices somewhere but doesnt remember well. As he tries to remember that nostalgic warmth, his consciousness falls and he returns to his original size. His sleeping face is like a child having happy dream. Boomer is shocked after seeing Ikki defeating BB without magic or Noble Art and without receiving even a single injury. The Vermillion army who were watching the broadcasted images praise at Ikkis strength. Miriallia says it was an instant kill and Signard says Ikki would have defeated BB before if he didnt have the Vermillion army to worry about at that time. Tilmitts body trembles from seeing Ikki able to maintain cool judgement even when huge fists were coming at him, and she thinks Stella has brought home someone outrageous. Ikki then starts running towards the center of Lucier probably to aid the others, leaving BB in the care of the Leagues relief squad. The focus of the wars broadcast then changes to Stella and Johann who are in the sky. Johanns causation manipulation type road ability enables him to overcome any environment or situation. It doesnt matter if its in the sky or if there are obstacles in the path, Johanns Chariot can run straight towards its target with ease like lightning. Stella is at disadvantage since Johann is able to run his Chariot through the sky as he pleases. She had just learned Dragon Wing and is unable to make full use of her strength when theres no ground. All she can do is defending against Johanns charges that keep coming at her. Even if she tries to counterattack with her sword, Johann wont be hit. However, after charging towards Stella tens of times, Johann is seen shedding blood. Stella realizes Johanns ability is being drawn out to its true full potential by Or-Gaules threads but if this continues his body will break. Stella then let goes her Device in order to catch the spear that is approaching her heart as shown in a pic. She has caught the spear and pulls it to drag Johann down from his golden horse. While Stella is lifting Johanns body by grabbing his collar in the sky, she delivers a message from Lunaeyes which is a scolding for him and then sends him flying by slapping his cheek. Johanns body is blown away to the ground in the suburbs from hundreds of meters high in the sky and then crashes through seven houses. There is no dangerous damage because Johann is protected by his mana that has been released beyond his limit forcefully by Or-Gaule. While getting up from the rubble, hes shedding tears and remembers that the scolding he just received was exactly the same as the one Luna gave when they studied at university in UK. At that time, Johann was feeling the pressure of inheriting the throne in the future and so was hanging out with bad crowd. Luna then came and reminded him of his responsibilities by scolding and hitting him like Stella did just now. Luna brought him home before the people he was hanging out with got arrested for illegal drug use. After that Johann decided to be more responsible and dignified like Luna. However, Johann thinks it is impossible now because he had killed his parents and friends with his own hands, and so it fells easier to be Or-Gaules doll. Suddenly, Luna appears in front of him saying she wont allow it. Johann is confused why Lunaeyes is in Lucier which is currently a battlefield. She tells him that she has come here to fulfill the promise they made when they were kids which she would support him or share the burden that he cant carry alone. Suddenly, Johann can feel Or-Gaules malice spreading to his entire body and he points his spear towards Luna. This is the same bad feeling he had when he killed his friends and back then he couldnt stop it. As shown in a colored pic, he screams Just this person, DONT TOUCH HERRRRRR!!!! while the tip of his spear pierces Lunas thin body deeply. However, there is no blood coming out of Lunas body because his device had been changed to illusion form right when it pierced her. Johann broke out of Or-Gaules control by forcibly pulling the threads controlling his body. But his whole body is fully torn with blood coming out of his eyes and ears, and there is significant damage to his brain and organs. Luna can still feel the damage from the penetrating spears illusion form, but she refuses to lose consciousness because she has something important to do. She pulls away from the spear that pierced her and then approaches Johann. Luna embraces Johann and welcomes him back. Johann says he couldnt protect anyone but Luna disagrees. Despite knowing what he did, she tells him that he had protected her. She also says it will be okay because Stella will reclaim Cradleland back and Luna will always be by Johanns side to support him in his duty to rebuild the country. After hearing those words from her, Johann loses consciousness and leans against Luna who remains standing while hugging him closely. They remain that way until the Leagues relief squad comes. Astrea sees Lunaeyes being escorted out of Lucier along with the fainted Johann by the relief squad, which causes her to remember what happened the night before. The scene changes back to last night during the state funeral. While everyone is in the park, Luna calls her parents to a quiet place. She tells them that shes renouncing her succession to the throne, which surprises them both. Luna realized earlier that Stella is more worthy to be Vermillions ruler and she is the one the people wishes to be their ruler. Astrea argues that she doesnt think Luna is less worthy and that just being popular with the people is not enough. Luna replies she had made proper evaluation and that shes not bothered by the fact that shes less popular with the people. She just loves Vermillion when the people are standing together as one to fight. Astrea realizes Luna is serious but from her own point of view there is no one more worthy to succeed the throne than Luna because her coolness and rationality is what this country needs. Sirius says its fine and asks Luna if Johann is the reason for her decision. Luna replies that she wants to stay by Johanns side and support him when hes suffering the most. Sirius tells her to go ahead which surprises both Luna and Astrea. He adds that Luna has always been thinking things too complicated and everyone in this country doesnt want Luna to live and die for this county. All they wish is for Luna and Stella to smile since all of them are like doting parents including Sirius. While he caresses the top of Lunas head, Sirius tells her to go do the things that she wants and only she can do. Luna then jumps into Sirius chest and tells him that she has been in his care and that she loves him. Back in the present, Astrea thinks Lunaeyes is a woman of Vermillion after all. Even though Luna cant fight, she recklessly went to rescue Johann. Astrea had thought Luna was similar to her, but she was quite wrong because Luna shares the same fiery blood as Sirius and Stella. Astrea is glad that Luna has managed to get Johann back but Sirius thinks that its not okay, which Astrea replies he shouldnt have let Luna go if thats case. Sirius couldnt refuse Lunas wish after knowing how determined she was to renounce the throne after working hard to claim it. Stella who is watching Luna and Johann from the sky is relieved. Stella was against Luna going to Lucier but Luna argued that she couldnt be such a weak princess when someone important to her was waiting for someone to help him and that she is Stellas older sister. Stella thinks Luna is amazing that she was able to get Johann back without relying on any ability. Stella then spreads light from the flames of her wing in order to see the thin threads extending from Lucier to the entire country like spider nest. She is sure that the person responsible for Johanns suffering and many deaths is in the center of that nest and so flies towards there. The focus of wars broadcast then changes to the rose garden of the royal castle, and the scene shown there causes Boomer to lose words in his live commentary. Volume 13 - CH 17 Chapter 17: The Unturning Assassin The battle between Tatara and Ein in the rose garden starts around the same time as Ikkis and Stellas battles started. Tatara wants Eins head in order to repair the Abgrund houses reputation, but Ein doesnt understand. Ein asks if that place has something of value to Tatara, but Tatara replies she doesnt need to make Ein understand. Tatara manifests her device Sweeping Centipede and swings it towards the top of Eins head. Ein who is sitting on a garden chair responds by striking the ground with the heel of her shoe and then tulips called Trigger Happy (Chattering Tulips) come out of the ground behind her. The flowers release high-pitched screams while shooting bullet seeds from the center of their petals like machine guns. Tatara moves away to dodge and then runs around Ein while continue dodging the bullets and moving closer to her. Ein then hits the ground with her heel again and uses Bamboo Javelin (Piercing Bamboo). Spears of bamboos come out of the ground right below Tatara but they only tear her clothes and skin lightly because she is able to skillfully slide her body between them. The bamboo spears also surround Tatara like a cage which makes it impossible for her to escape from Trigger Happy but Tatara uses Total Reflect. The repelled bullets destroy the bamboos surrounding her and the flowers. Tatara then immediately cuts off Eins left arm, but Ein who is said to be the best of Abgrund is not shaken by this. Ein jumps back and then snaps her right fingers, which causes a giant Venus flytrap called Crunchy Alligator (glutton Venus Flytrap) coming out. It is a man-eating plant that is big enough to swallow an entire person and it bites strongly like an alligator. Tataras Total Reflect causes the plant to be blown into pieces and during that time Ein moves away to create a distance. Tatara says Eins head is next and moves to attack her. However, a vine comes out of her cut left arm as shown in a pic and its branches keep increasing that it spreads to the floor. Tatara moves back and the vines keep growing in order to try to catch her. She cuts down the vine that is slowly approaching her. She is angry at Ein for making such dull movement and tells her to fight seriously. Ein then says that Tataras reflecting ability is powerful but like any other ability it cant be continuously used because of the limit to the users mana. Tatara with her sharp reflex only activates her ability during moments of impacts and thus her ability is weak against attacks that slowly creep up on her. The speed and power of Eins current attack cant be read when its making such movement and so Tatara cant set up her reflecting ability at the right timing. Tatara replies that she will just cut down anything approaching. One of the vines suddenly lifts up from the floor and whips at Tataras head, though she is able to activate her ability in time to protect her from the whipping. Ein then says if she uses fast and slow attacks at the same time, then Tatara will have to switch between using her ability and evading on her own quickly in order to survive Eins two forms of attacks that have different timings. It is difficult for Tatara to keep up such feat and so eventually her arms and legs are caught by the vines. Ein smiles and then in an instant Tatara screams loudly due to her limbs being twisted by the vines continuously even when her tendons are twisted off or when her bones are broken and pierce through the skin. The vines with sharp and long thorns also wrap and tighten around Tataras body. It causes her to continue screaming from pain and a pool of blood to be formed on the floor. While her mouth is wide open from screaming, a vine as thick as an arm is thrusted into it. The vine is forcibly pushed into Tataras throat which causes her jaw to be dislocated, bubbles of blood and vomit overflowing, her eyes rolling around, and her leaking out urine. Tatara pleads Ein to stop but Ein replies that everyone she killed back at home was still alive at this point and so she will continue to hurt Tatara. Ein then lifts the skirt of Tataras dress and inserts her hand into Tataras crotch while saying that she will punish the bad mouth thats wetting. During that moment, Boomers voice is heard and he tells Ein that abuse acts against an opponent who has lost the will to fight is a violation in wars conducted under the rules of the League. Ein faces the drone camera capturing her actions and tells Boomer that its a misunderstanding. She claims that she has no choice but to attack slowly like this due to Tataras ability. She also says not to worry because she wont add more attacks if her opponent surrenders. Ein tells Tatara to give up and become her sister. She also says that she will even let Tatara continue to be an assassin and support her in it because she loves her. Ein then pulls out the vine in Tataras mouth to hear an answer but Tatara laughs and says that things wont go Eins way. Tatara then says Damage Reflect (fate reversal) and suddenly blood is coming out of Eins whole body. Tataras whole body is healed and Ein instead is the one that has received the damages that Tatara just experienced earlier. Tatara explains that Damage Reflect allows the fate of receiving damages to be repelled towards the opponent. She used this to defeat Kanata Totokubara before, but she is unable to use it if she is knocked out unconscious in one hit like when she fought Stella. Tatara endured the increasing damages she received on purpose as much as she could in order to decide the match in a single blow. Ein then screams at Tatara to not take her lightly and yells the name of her own device. Suddenly, a trunk of tree is coming out of the inside of her body and tears her body by pressure. It grows into a 50 meter high tree that Ein has become. Ein explains that Yggdrasil Abyss (dark world tree) will sprout once her device Astarotte consumes all of her mana and she didnt want to use this technique because of its unbeautiful appearance. Ein then says she will show that someone mediocre like Tatara only deserves to be a playing toy for a genius like her. In an instant, the roots of Yggdrasil Abyss release malicious mana that is then soaked into the ground. It causes the roses in the garden to grow huge at abnormal rate and branches into many while forming many bulbs. The bulbs then change shape and fall to the ground, which result in 200 beasts in the shape of lions, wolves, crocodiles and serpents to be present. Tatara realizes that the ordinary plants in the garden have turned into magical flowers. Ein explains that the surrounding vegetation is changed by contaminating the soil with her magic, which is the power of her trump card Yggdrasil Abyss. The rose beasts attack Tatara all at once but she is able to endure by dodging and cutting the rose beasts with her chainsaw-shaped device. However, the rose beasts that were cut in half then grow new halves from the cut parts and thus increase their number. Tatara activates Total Reflect but one of the beasts keeps pushing back the invisible wall despite losing parts of its body and without fear. As the other beasts are about to get her as well, she uses Total Reflect against herself which causes her body to be largely blown away instead. Though she receives strong pain, she now has escaped from the swarm of beasts and is trying to escape from Yggrdasil Abyss range. However, the huge roses in the garden stretch their vines and form a hedge that blocks Tataras escape. Tulips of Trigger Happy then grow on the hedge and fire bullets of seeds at Tatara. Even though Tatara is able to activate Total Reflect in time, the bullets still hit Tatara. While Tataras knees collapse, roots of Yggdrasil Abyss that are 3 meters thick rise and whip at Tatara who activates Total Reflect again. However, her body is blown away and so she realizes that Total Reflect cant withstand the force of any of Yggdrasil Abyss powerful attacks which is like when she fought Stella. Ein laughs and says that lying on the ground like a rag suits Tatara who couldnt survive if Ein didnt teach her how to fight and is Abgrunds leftover. While Tatara is down on the ground and not moving, the beasts are moving towards her to prey on her. After hearing Eins words while her consciousness is hazy, Tatara remembers the days she spent at Abgrund house. The Abgrund house was an assassination organization that had existed even before Rebellion and almost all the assassinations they carried out were turning points in history. It existed in a deep place in the shadows of the world with its location and members as complete mystery. Young girls from the outside world were gathered and then raised as assassins. The girls were referred as sisters and they didnt have names. Everyone, including Tatara who was a real child of the head of the house, was called by a number because they needed to be anyone in any country. The sisters were not allowed to be individuals and they received controlled meals and training to obtain perfect mind and body. They didnt have cooked meals and all their nutrients were covered with supplements. Physical examinations were also done every week in order to manage their growth and ensure necessary nutrients. After the sisters had grown to certain extent, they received harsh training which receiving serious injuries was an everyday occurrence. Illusion form was not allowed and treatment of injuries with capsule was allowed in training if excellent result was obtained which most of them didnt get. They only received basic treatments such as disinfection and suturing without pain prescription which caused them to be in constant agony. It was hell for the girl called Vier (number 4) who was injured almost every day due to not being blessed with good physical stature and reflexes. The scene changes to Vier who is lying in pain from removing bullets of two gunshot wounds in the abdomen that she received during training to avoid gunfire. She also wonders why she was born in such place, and cries. An older girl who is called Ein (number 1) then appears and tells the crybaby Vier that she should have dodged properly if she didnt want to get hurt. Vier replies that Ein wouldnt understand her feelings which Ein agrees because Ein is a genius who doesnt understand the troubles of someone ordinary like Vier. Ein was at the top in all her classes and she was never seen injured after the hellish training. During the final exam called selection where the sisters killed each other, Ein survived without a problem. Suddenly, Ein kisses Tatara which surprises Tatara. Ein asks if Tataras first kiss tastes sweet and Tatara realizes Ein had just given her something sweet in her mouth. Tatara feels happy for the first time in her life and excitedly asks what she just ate which Ein replies that it was chocolate. Ein says chocolate is given as a reward if a job is done successfully or first place is earned during training, so Vier wouldnt know about it since she is always at the bottom. Ein then says she knows that Vier was thinking why she was born in such a house, but at least shes alive. If Vier has something to live for then she can obtain happiness and feeling of fulfillment. Ein doesnt like sweets that much, but her reason to stay alive is so that she can continue taking care of the beautiful flowers she has grown in the flower bed. For the time being Vier seems interested in chocolates, which can be her reason to obtain first place during training. She then decides not to give up and as a start she aims to reach the top during training in order to get chocolates. For the next 3 years, Viers skills have rapidly increased with Eins assistance to the point that earning top place during training is not unusual. Though Vier is still not on Eins level, she is not frustrated because she looks up to Ein. Its because she looks up to her that she notices Eins abnormality later. Eins performance during training is not as good as it should be and during a mission she is playing with the targets life by turning him into a flower pot which is not what Viers model sister would do. One day, Vier visits Ein who is taking care of flowers in the courtyard and confronts her about her performance during work that has been less than perfect recently. Ein is actually aware of it and praises Vier for noticing. She then explains that the most unnecessary thing for an assassin is conscience, which should be discarded. Ein decided to kill her old self and a new personality most suitable for an assassin has replaced her old one. She believes it is inevitable for a genius like her to gain the most suitable type of mind needed to survive in such hell. Vier asks if Ein is okay with it but Ein then asks if Vier has found her reason to live. Vier replies she hasnt found a fine one but she has obtained a strong spirit that refuses to lose to the crappy life she has. She has already killed people and seen many deaths, and so she will never think of living an honest life someday because it is the lowest form of running away. She will continue to live as a killer until the end and die like a dog. If she manages to do so while going through the same situations Ein experiences, then she can be proud of her crappy life. Hearing Viers answer causes Ein to smile as shown in a pic, which is amount of happiness on Ein that Vier has never seen before. Ein then tells Vier not to die in the selection, continue to live as a professional, and not to lose even if her opponent is Ein who has changed. Back in the present, Tatara gets back up despite her body heavily injured in order to fulfill her duty as a professional until the end which is the path she has chosen. Tatara then charges towards the huge dark tree that Ein has become, but she is being blocked by the rose beasts. Tatara remembers the 3 important advices she received from Ein in the past. The first advice is to not waste too much physical energy by choosing the best course of action needed to achieve the objective without exceeding the required amount of energy. While running towards Ein without stopping, Tatara cuts any rose beast that comes at her in all directions. It is a movement that exceeds the limit of her original ability. Ein realizes that Tatara has used Angel Dust, which is the name of a stimulant given to each Abgrunds assassin. Use of such thing is forbidden in wars conducted under the management of the League. Ein then causes over 100 flowers of Trigger Happy to be grown from the soil contaminated by Yggdrasil Abyss and they fire their countless bullets at Tatara. The bullets however just pass through Tataras surrounding. The second advice is to not waste time, which Tatara shouldnt move her body aimlessly and should search for the most optimal way to run through every moment with the highest efficiency. Tatara developed sharpened hearing from her training to be an assassin and with it she realized that the high-pitched scream Trigger Happy flowers release before firing their bullets is actually a high-frequency used to determine the targets position by echolocation. So all Tatara has to do is reflect the sound hitting her with Total Reflect in order to ruin the flowers aim. As Tatara continues running towards Ein, Bamboo Javelin that is also powered up by Yggdrasil Abyss comes out of the soil surrounding the tree. Tataras left arm is severed by the bamboos but she breaks through them by cutting them down with her one arm while having wounds all over her body due to being cut by the bamboos. The third advice is to not use excessive movement, which Tatara shouldnt repel Eins attack too much. Tatara did so against the spears by altering their trajectory a little, but she suffered too much damage. Both her legs are barely connected to her torso and the nerves are no longer connected. Her right eye cant see probably due to her right ear got struck deeply. However, when her body collapses she reflects the energy from her fall in order to make her body fly forward. As shown in a pic, she charges straight despite her heavily damaged body which only her right arm can move properly. Tataras chainsaw-shaped device has reached the root of Yggdrasil Abyss but Ein says there is no way Tatara can cut it down in her current condition. Ein then grows thick branches on the tree in order to finish off Tatara and says that it is goodbye. But sign of fulfillment is shown on Tataras face and she says towards the tree that theres one last thing she wants to say to her sister even if shes no longer in there. Tatara says Thank you. ---See you, and then the entire scene turns white. A huge explosion was created and it resulted in a huge crater present where everything including Yggdrasil Abyss was blown away. The explosion also caused the live coverage of the fight by the drones to stop and it caused Boomers helicopter to sake violently. It was all due to Tataras Noble Art, Astral Force (stars hammer), which deflected the power of the Earths revolution movement. Earth moves at about 100,000 km/h and so if some of the force of that movement is deflected towards the enemy even a little then it would be like an unparalleled hammer that crushes the enemy. However, it is a suicidal technique which Tatara would have also received the blow from being nearby. Tatara has collapsed on the rim of the crater with her whole body heavily damaged. But she didnt die from shock probably due to pain relief effects of Angel Dust. Even though Tatara has completed her objective, she realizes that she shouldnt die here because of the promise Stella made. If Tatara dies here Stella will arrange a state funeral and cry for her, which is a shameful thing for an assassin like Tatara. Thus, Tatara puts all of her remaining strength to stay alive and says in her mind, Do not let her die, Kurogane. Volume 13 - CH 18 Chapter 18: Storm and Stress A tall blonde woman and her subordinate enter a room in a detention house where a young silver-haired girl is also brought into. The girl has a terrible expression after she had just lost her parents and neighbors in the La Croix Sanglant incident. Her eyes are severely reddened and swollen from crying, and there are no emotions reflected in them. The tall woman is surprised to see the girl has no scar at all since she heard that the girl had received life-threatening injuries. The tall womans subordinate explains that the team sent to the incident was able to take the girl down once, but she recovered after a short time and attacked them. Her defense power became so strong that it was incomparable to the first time and was able to heal wounds immediately which caused the unit unable to give her even a single wound. The tall woman says that talent is a terrifying thing as both siblings have achieved Brute Soul. The female subordinate doesnt understand what Brute Soul means but the tall woman tells her to not mind about it. The subordinate continues her report by saying that the girl was able to be captured because she lacked offensive capabilities and she fainted as if the thread had broken probably because the main offender had released control of her or he had moved to a distance that made him unable to control her anymore. The tall woman then introduces herself as Levi Ascarid to the girl. She is the France branch leader of the League of Mage Knight Nations with the nickname Bayonet. She asks the girl if her name is Iris-Gaule, which she replies with a small nod. Iris current state is natural because her younger brother, Orleus-Gaule, had recently taken control of her body and made her kill a lot of people including her parents. Levi says to Iris that she and her brother are such unbelievable siblings that the younger brother had committed such heinous act and the older sister defended him by sending half of the Leagues suppression force to the hospital. Levis subordinate argues that Iris is actually a victim but Levi disagrees because Iris as an older sister must have realized her younger brothers abnormality at some point. Levi says, Everything that happened in that villageis all your fault, Iris-Gaule. Her subordinate becomes angry at her for saying such cruel words. But Levi continues by saying that the person who made that hell in the church was not human but a demon. She then asks Iris if shes okay with her younger brother spreading the same tragedy all over the world. After thinking about it for few minutes, Iris replies by shaking her head which indicates that shes not okay with it. Levi then says that Iris survived the tragedy in her village because it is her duty to stop her brother. While grabbing Iris small hand, she tells her to come to her place and that she will lend her strength to her. Levis words cause a sense of responsibility to enter Iris half-dead body and her eyes to be lit with determination. While holding Levis hand strongly with both of her hands, Iris asks her to lend her strength to her and swears that she will defeat her younger brother. Back in the present, the Black Knight Iris Ascarid is facing the Puppet King Or-Gaule in the corner of Luciers castle town. While wearing her armor-shaped Device Orichalcos, Iris is attacking Or-Gaule with her large battle axe. Or-Gaule is keeping his distance from Iris by running all over the castle town. He then uses his Device, Black Widow, which are threads strong enough to cut even huge buildings like butter. Iris however just repels the tens of threads away with just single swing of her axe. Any Blazer can gain speed and power by strengthening their actions with their mana, but in Iris case she also has a healing ability that enables her to withstand force that is strong enough to blow away other Blazers. With such unparalleled defense power, Iris can just keep attacking with maximum firepower without considering the enemys counters. Such power that combines offense and defense together without leaving any opening is the true value of Orichalcos. Iris keeps pursuing Or-Gaule with her overwhelming attack power and charging speed, but is still unable to land a fatal blow. She is able to move fast by strengthening her kicking feet, but this makes it difficult for her to make sudden stops and turns. Or-Gaule has spread his invisible threads that act as scaffolds for him to move freely all over Lucier, and so this makes it difficult for Iris to hit him. Or-Gaule then says he feels sad that hes hated so much by his beloved older sister. He also claims that he actually loved everyone in their village which is why he still remembers their names, faces and voices. Michle and Tor from next door, I played with them together a lot. Uncle Grard the butcher and auntie Romy, I always went to their store to buy consumable meat. The obliging big sis Irne was with the precocious Stphane. The leader of the kids Gasper was with his followers Bernard and ric. Gasper and Irne were dating werent they? You didnt know, right? Its because you used to be shy around people after all. Aha, somehow looking at your face makes me remembering various things from the past. How nostalgic. SHUT UUUP!! Why, how could you do it with such face..? While doing such thing to everyone, how could you call everyones name with such gentle voice? Thats because everyone is my benefactor. During that birthday I received life from them. They gave real smile as present to me who was just making a smile to my surrounding. Thats why I was really, really grateful to them! aAAAAHH!!!! Whoa! Close, that was close I cant take it anymore. My head is going crazy. I dont want to hear your voice. I will cut that throat of yours immediately! Iris anger causes her attacks to become big swings little by little with visible gaps beginning to occur. However, Or-Gaule cant attack because his ability is not suitable for combat after all. His real value is not in battle as shown by the fact that his main role in Rebellion was to use his threads to control world situations and dolls used for assisting other duties. Attacking fighter type opponents like Iris and Wallenstein straight ahead is bad for him. What he can do is lure his opponents into his area and wait for a chance to attack. Iris whole body then ends up getting tangled by countless threads which cause her to stop moving. Or-Gaule activates his Noble Art Marionette in order to rob Iris of her own bodys movements and then continue the La Croix Sanglant incident as he said earlier. However, Or-Gaule cant move Iris body as he like. Iris charges towards him with her large axe and he narrowly avoids her attack instead. Or-Gaule realizes that it is caused by Iris power to influence fate as a Desperado. Ever since she was taken under the care of Levi Ascarid, Iris has lived for the sole purpose of defeating Or-Gaule. Her persistence, grudge and determination became like a curse that wont allow her to be manipulated by Or-Gaule and let La Croix Sanglant occurring again. Or-Gaule then uses Grand Guignol but the thousands of slashes have no effect on Iris wearing the Orichalcos armor. He continues by using Deus Ex Machina to bind surrounding structures such as statues, poles and houses with his threads. He then uses the threads like a bow and shoots the rubbles towards Iris like arrows. The rubbles shot at Iris weigh several tons and have power that is tens of times greater than tank cannons, but Iris just receives them without fear and advances forward. Or-Gaule uses Spiders Nest to prevent her axe taking him down, but the resulting wind pressure causes the skin of his left arm to be torn and the surrounding structures have exploded. Or-Gaule then jumps over Iris head and entangles her in his threads even though there shouldnt be enough power in the threads to tie her body. However, the force constricting her neck is stronger than the threads wrapped around the other parts of her body and is digging through deeply into the chainmail. Or-Gaule is making use of Iris strength which the threads will bind tighter and suffocate her if she moves with more strength. Suffocation is the only clear weak point of Orichalcos which was revealed in Iris fight against Carlo Bertoni in last years A-League. No matter how much healing power her Device has, it cannot produce oxygen from nothing. Suddenly, Iris axe is thrown at Or-Gaule and he narrowly dodges it by lifting his own body with the threads connected to his body. However, Iris fist immediately lands on Or-Gaules face which causes his body sent towards the ground, rolling. Or-Gaule immediately fires Grand Guignol at Iris in order to prevent her pursuit but it has no effect like before. Iris then stomps on and breaks the right arm of Or-Gaule who is lying on his back. Or-Gaule lifts his left arm to fire Grand Guignol again but Iris grabs and crushes the wrist of his arm, causing him to scream from pain. She then also grabs his throat and tightens her grasp while his head is against the ground. Or-Gaule doesnt understand how Iris was able to escape from the threads that would have blown her head off if she moved hard. He then realizes that even now his threads are ripping the flesh of Iris neck through her armor and suffocating her, but she is able to bear the pain with her armors continuous healing. Iris will fall sooner or later at this rate but she doesnt mind as long as she is able to break Or-Gaules head beforehand. She thinks he shouldnt be able to escape with both his arms broken. However, Or-Gaule pulls a thread with his bare foot right thumb which causes the broken asphalt under Iris feet to shift. Iris body position has shifted and in that moment Or-Gaule escapes her restraint and runs to the sky where there is a nest of threads that act as scaffolds for him. Or-Gaule thinks there is a crack in his neck bone which causes him to feel pain every time he breathes in. He didnt expect that there is this much difference in power between him and Iris, and so he has escaped to the sky where Iris cant follow. However, Stella who is wearing her wings of fire is blocking him from escaping. She says Or-Gaule is a bastard who is better off dead after causing thousands of people to suffer. Stella then uses Katharterio Salamandra, swinging her heaven-splitting sword down at Or-Gaule. Volume 14 - CH Intermission Intermission: Sorrow Rain The scene takes place during a rainy night years ago. Nene is waiting in the middle of a street without an umbrella, and then Kurono arrives while under an umbrella. Nene says that she heard from Nangou that Kurono is finally getting married and congratulates Kurono. Though Nene is genuinely congratulating Kurono, her eyes are filled with anger. She then says that she doesnt understand why Kurono has to retire from the KOK A-League because of that. The next match will be between Nene and Kurono, and Nene is looking forward to settle the score they were unable to fulfill during the Seven Stars Sword Art Festival. Nene asks if Kurono has become afraid and Kurono says yes. Nene then angrily grabs the collar of Kuronos suit and asks her why even though shes Kurono Takizawa the World Clock and ranked 3rd in the world. Kurono drops her umbrella during that moment and explains while looking down. She says that shes not afraid of Nene or herself. After the Seven Stars Sword Art Festival, they heard from Nangou and Ryouma that someday they will surpass the limit of their soul. While she was forging herself in order to settle her score with Nene, she saw an image of herself just one step away from passing through a door. She understood that passing through the door will enable her to overcome the fate given to her and it was necessary in order to fight Nene. It was also the same thing Nene saw when she was forging herself for her rematch with Kurono. However, while she was about to pass through that door Kurono heard the voice of her lover Takumi from behind. She realized that achieving Brute Soul wont guarantee if she will remain human and if meeting Takumi was her fate as a person then she doesnt want to throw it away, including her future as Takumis wife. Kurono explains while caressing her lower abdomen. She then says this is her limit and she cant move forward anymore, and so she decided to retire from the KOK. Nene realizes even though Kurono feels guilty, she doesnt regret her decision. Nene protests, saying that Kuronos wish of becoming Takumis woman must be a mistake because they had so much fun when they fought in the Seven Stars Sword Art Festival. Kurono agrees that giving all of her life to defeat her opponent was fun and felt really ecstatic. However, Kurono can no longer fight like that because she has found something more important than her life and pride. As shown in a pic, Kurono apologizes while bowing her head which causes Nene to have a pain look on her face and tells Kurono to stop because she doesnt want to look down on her like this. Knowing their paths will never cross again causes tears from Nenes eyes to flow together with the rain. The next day, Kurono officially announces her retirement from the KOK. Volume 14 - CH 19 Chapter 19: Showdown between Demonic Beings In the present, the representative battle between the terrorists representing Cradleland and the team representing Vermillion is leaning towards in favor of Vermillion. 4 people on Vermillions side are still standing while only 2 people on Cradlelands side are left. However, it is still far from over since Cradlelands side still has their main forces which consists of Or-Gaule who is capable of putting an entire country under his control and Naseem Al-Salem who possesses power that has destroyed many countries. While Iris Ascarid is facing Or-Gaule, Nene is facing Naseem. Nene and Naseem remain at the same place where Naseem released his Noble Art that blew everyone else far away during the beginning of the battle. After they released Jibakujin and Mictlan Tormenta, Nene then uses Kokutou Yatagarasu. Her Device Beniiro Ageha is a pair of iron fans and a gravity blade is formed on the closed fans with the appearance of a black light that is over 3 meters long. Nene makes an elegant dance movement that is similar to a Noh dance while swinging her sword towards Naseem. Nenes fighting style is combat dance, which is a combination of her mastery of dance movements and the swordsmanship she learned from Nangou. Her sword dance only uses her senses and doesnt require thought intervention to deliver a series of fast attacks like Oumas Amatsukaze. But unlike Amatsukaze, Nenes fast movements dont require fixed patterns and so it should be impossible for her opponent to read them. If Edelweiss sword technique is said to be the pinnacle of techniques, then the combination of Nenes rare battle sense and aesthetic sense can be considered the pinnacle of talents. There shouldnt be a way to sever this sword dance. Nene launches slashes towards Naseem but they are all intercepted by jabs from Naseems left hand that is protected by his gauntlet-shaped Device Toxcatl. Even though Nene has a reputation of being superior at close combat even in the A-League, she maintains the length of her gravity blade to deliver slashes from a certain distance. It is because shes being cautious of Naseems right fist that can deliver his finishing move Dead End Blow. Naseems right fist which has destroyed a number of countries and killed a lot of people is even capable of crushing Nenes Hadou Tensei in just one hit, so its natural that Nene doesnt want to get close to him. As Nene tries to maintain distance, Naseem tries to get close to her. Naseems advancing speed is faster than Nenes retreating speed so eventually he will caught up to her. Once Naseem is close to her, Nene adjusts the reach of her gravity blade and parries the barrage of Naseems jabs. The difference in their body height makes it easier for Nene to narrow down the trajectory of Naseems incoming jabs which are aiming at her head. Nene then uses her gravity magic to create a spatial distortion in order to twist the trajectory of Naseems jab and so he pulls back his left fist. But during that moment, Nene bends her body very low to attack Naseems ankle with her gravity blade. Naseems boxing style fighting has a weakness of leaving his lower body nearly unprotected. Nenes attack should be unavoidable, but Naseem is able to stop the incoming blade by stomping on it. Naseem then uses his finishing move Dead End Blow, which his right fist is powered by his drying ability. He launches Dead End Blow in a form of uppercut that targets Nenes chin, but Nene let goes of her stomped Device in order to dodge his attack. Nene then creates a distance from Naseem and gets her Device back in her hand using gravitational pull. They both end up back where they started, but Naseem is convinced that hes the superior one in this battle. Nene then recreates her 3 meter long gravity blades again in order to keep maintaining her distance. Naseem is moving in towards Nene and once again is getting closer while Nene is trying to maintain her distance by moving backwards and keeps swinging her blades towards Naseem who just sweeps away the incoming attacks by punching them. Suddenly, the crushed gravity blades crumble and the crumbled pieces become countless black butterflies. Nene is using her Noble Art Kokushichou to create 200 butterfly-shaped super gravity energy mines that are surrounding Naseem. But Naseem is not agitated and is just standing there with his eyes closed. Nene causes the butterflies to explode and Naseem shouldnt be able to defend with just using his left hand. However, Naseem ends up being okay despite being hit by the blows of the gravity mines. Out of the 200 butterflies, only 12 of them were lethal to him while the rest were just decoys that would only give him pain. So all Naseem had to do was using his left hand to crush the lethal ones and let the rest of the butterflies hit him. Nene is surprised that Naseem was able to tell and Naseem says its because he can predict the future. Naseem was born from the belly of a woman that got hit by a bomb in a place where dictators and rebels had war for half a century, and so death was always around him. Because he was born in such condition, he has developed a sixth sense which he refers to as super war sensitivity. Naseem is able to sense his enemys killing intent even before it is inside the enemys head to send out commands to their body. Thus, he will always be ready to deal with his enemys next move and surprise attacks dont work on him. Naseem says the only way for Nene to defeat him is to unleash a powerful attack with everything shes got. Naseem manages to get very close to Nene and fires a barrage of left punches again. Nene tries to twist the trajectory of the punches by creating spatial distortion with her gravity magic like before, but Naseem is able to fix the bent trajectory immediately. Nene is able to repel the barrage of punches with her dance movements and Device. Even though it looks like a fierce close range battle, Naseem feels like hes only hitting cloth and all of his punches are being repelled. He thinks that Nene is using Nangous boasted technique called Kenkyoku Tsurugi no Mai (Sword Music Dance of the Sword), which the user endures the enemys attacks until the threat passes by receiving the enemys attacks infinitely with soft defense and rotating their body as if dancing in order to repel the impact of the attacks. Nangou was left unscathed during the fierce battles in the southern front of World War 2 and was nicknamed Flawless at the time. However, Nene replies that the beautiful dance shes using right now is actually something much better than the octopus-like dancing that Nangou uses. Nene is only focusing on defense, so Naseem cant sense any killing intent from her. But he can tell that Nene is inviting him to attack her with his right hand. Naseem then launches his right fist towards Nene and she moves back to get out of the range of Dead End Blow. However, Naseem uses Alquimia Hierro to create a thick iron wall behind Nene in order to prevent her escape. Dead End Blow then launches towards Nenes head and at that moment Nene moves the Device in her hand. It shouldnt be possible to deal with Dead End Blow while struggling to escape. However, Dead End Blow ends up passing above Nenes head and crushes the iron wall behind her. Nene then is about to launch a counterattack at Naseem with her Device in both hands. Naseem realizes this is Nenes aim and he is surprised because he didnt sense her killing intent. Nenes gravity blades prevent Naseem turning into sand, and so the ten slashes she delivers cut off parts of his body with blood coming out and organs exposed. Nene says Naseems ability to sense his enemys killing intent is incredible but that also means hes reading his enemys heart. For Nene, killing Naseem is like killing an insect and so her heart wont be moved from that. The black aura that Nene and Naseem scattered in the beginning of their battle made it difficult for Boomer and the people watching live coverage of the war to see their battle. But the afterglow of magic power has cleared up and everyone watching can now see that the area where Nene and Naseem are fighting has turned into a waste land of 3 km in diameter. Everyone watching also sees that Nene is standing on the battlefield while Naseem is on the ground with his body shredded. Everyone in Vermillion is cheering at this development and praises Nene. Boomer comments that Naseem in his current state might not be saved even if he is put into a Capsule immediately and that anyone surviving this state cant be human. However, Nene knows that it is still not over yet because Naseem is not stupid enough to get defeated like this and so she tells him to get back up. Suddenly, Naseem is laughing and raises his body. Boomer is shocked that Naseem is alive and treats it like it was nothing even though Naseems body is heavily damaged with so many blood and his guts coming out. Nene understands how this is possible while looking at her fingers that are bent in unlikely directions. Other than his super war sensitivity that enables him to sense his enemys killing intent even before it commands their body to attack, Naseem also possesses fast reaction speed which limits his opponents surprise attacks. During Nenes counterattack, Naseem hit Nenes fingers with his left hand which caused Nenes advance and slashes to be shallow. A person can remain alive for tens of seconds even if their heart is pulled out and so it is necessary to split their brain into two to ensure instant death. But Nenes slashing to Naseems head didnt reach his brain and so he can recover after reconstructing his body. After Nene fixes her broken fingers by applying compression and gravity magic, Naseem has gotten up but for some reason he didnt fix the lacerations on his face and left it bleeding. Naseem says he was surprised that Dead End Blow was deflected but now understands that Nene had used Naseems own strength. Nene confirms it by explaining that the technique she used can circulate the force of the opponents attack and return it back while in a dance. Unlike Ikkis Madoka that returns back the power of the absorbed attack immediately, the combination of Nenes dance movements and gravity ability makes it possible to accumulate all of the power she continuously absorbed. Thus, Nene was stealing all of the power from Naseems jabs and uses it to deflect Dead End Blow. This is her Noble Art Yaksha Kagura that she developed based on Nangous technique. It is a remarkable technique but what made Naseem surprised the most was how his super war sensitivity didnt sense Nenes killing intent. Killing intent is a strong feeling that can overcome a persons primal repulsion in killing another person. Even if killing intent can be hidden by training, Naseems super war sensitivity can still detect it as long as its not removed completely. He had never failed to notice any killing intent before, even when he faced Edelweiss in the Middle East as a government mercenary. Killing someone without having a killing intent can only be done by someone who doesnt value life like Naseem. Therefore, Naseem believes Nene is like him, a person who doesnt have such moral feelings and is a monster covered in human skin. Its because shes such a monster that she is capable of killing him, and so this makes him happy. Naseem became so strong that he got tired of living and so he accepted Or-Gaules invitation in the hope of being fulfilled from making half of the world his enemy. He believes Nene can satisfy his thirst for war and so declares to her that the real war starts now. Naseem puts his fingers on the wound on his face and strongly tears the skin off as shown in a pic. He then releases a huge scream and an aura from his whole body which becomes a strong gust of wind. The black mana surrounding him is gradually turning into a golden glow that illuminates the night and his physical appearance is changing. When the dust is clear everyone can see that Naseems body has gotten bigger and the color of his muscles become black with obsidian-like gloss, tearing his skin and clothes. The flesh on his face peeled down to the ground and his eyes melted like a burned corpse. Water buffalo-like horns are protruding from his skeleton-like head, bat-like wings have risen from his back, and reptile-like tail has grown from his waist. Boomer comments that Naseems appearance is like that of a demon and wonders what kind of Noble Art this transformation is. But Nene understands it is not a Noble Art from the golden shine in Naseems empty eye sockets and drastic change in his amount of mana. This transformation is called Excessive Awakening. Achieving Brute Soul is when a Blazer overcomes fate and transforms their soul into a person not bound by fate, and so it is called that because it is like having the soul of a beast. There is a rumor that a Desperado using the power from undergoing Brute Soul too much will result in their body changing to match the shape of their changed soul and they will also gain enormous power in exchange of losing their humanity. Desperados are rare and so this rumor was never verified, but Nene mutters that it seems its not just a rumor. Naseem replies, in a voice with low growl that is like bellows, that this form represents his true self. What he wants is not a relaxing life, but devoting everything he has by being very close to death. He also believes that Nene desires the same thing even right now. Nene replies that she wont turn into something hideous like him, but Naseem replies that she will because he will force her to. Naseem rushes towards Nene though it is slower than before. Nene thinks his huge demonic body increases his attack power but decreases his speed. He is also using kicks with big motion instead of just jabs and so the number of strikes hes delivering at Nene is less than half of it was before. Nene is receiving the strikes with Yaksha Kagura and it shouldnt be possible for Naseem to break through her Noble Art with a rush that is even slower than before. However, Nene is actually having a hard time because each of Naseems strike is much more powerful than before. The amount of mana Naseem possesses now easily surpasses even Stellas that is said to be the highest in the League of Mage-Knight Nations and his mana control is also very high now. All of his enormous mana is put into his punches and kicks. There is a limit to how much of the absorbed power that Nenes Yaksha Kagura can accumulate. If Nene continues to receive Naseems powerful attacks with her dance, her body will be twisted. Thus she slips into a gap in his rush and delivers ten fast consecutive slashes at him. However, there is not even a scratch on his black body. Nene realizes that the mana protecting his body is much stronger than the energy of Nenes Yatagarasu gravity blades. Once again Nene is caught by Naseems rush and she endures his strikes with Yaksha Kagura. Nene suffers some mental damage after seeing Naseem defended against her Noble Art with just mana alone, but her defense hasnt weakened. She slips into a gap in Naseems rush and delivers a slash powered with all the energy accumulated by Yaksha Kagura at him. However, Naseem uses his tail to turn his body around sideways in order to dodge the slash. He then counterattacks by launching an uppercut with his glowing left arm which Nene manages to evade with just a graze on her right arm. Suddenly, Nene cuts off her right arm from the shoulder with her Device in left hand. When her arm crumbles as soon as it drops to the ground, everyone watching understands that if she hadnt cut it off then the rest of her body would have crumbled as well from Naseems drying ability. From Naseems very lethal power, Nene is convinced that he now possesses fighting power comparable to Arthur Bright, Abraham Carter and the Tyrant. Nene then escapes to the night sky using her gravity ability. Naseem follows by kicking the ground strongly and soars to the sky with his wings flapping. Nene then uses Hadou Tensei at maximum firepower, which a shower of thirteen meteorites with diameter of 20 meters fall towards Naseem. Soon afterwards, Naseems whole body is shining brightly and he uses Mictlan Tormenta. The golden light from his body and the black dust wind have merged together to form a giant tornado that is rising towards the sky. The tornado swallows all of the meteorites, turning them into dust, and it continues to rise towards Nene. She uses her gravity ability to place her two fan-shaped Devices in front of her and forms a butterfly-shaped magic shield. The tornado swallows Nene and she does her best to endure it. After it passes, her device is worn out with countless cracks and her skin is dry with loss of complexion. Naseem then suddenly gets above Nene and launches Dead End Blow towards her with his shining right arm. Nene tries to block with her Device but Naseems finishing move crushes the embodiment of her soul, causing her loss of consciousness at the same time. The right fist ends up hitting Nenes chest and then her body is blown away from the sky towards the ground hard. Desperados have human bodies but their souls are not that of humans, making them existences that are on the boundary between humans and demons. Naseem has crossed over that boundary, which he stopped being human and became a demon. As a result, he is able to fully exercise the power of an inhuman soul which couldnt be done if he still had a human body. Naseem descends down to the ground to check Nenes status and he finds her still standing. However, Nene is making an eerie smile and then laughs in a sharp voice with her shoulder shaking. Naseem understands that the blow just now had crushed the ego belonging to Nene as a human and now something buried deep within the Desperado known as the Yaksha Princess has awakened. He then says that they are the same like he thought and tells her to not hold back anymore. At that moment, black mana with red light rises from Nenes whole body and her body is changing. Her lost right arm is now replaced with a new one made from super gravity magic, her white eyes have become dark with the irises shining as if burning, and a pair of horns has grown on her forehead. As shown in a pic, her appearance has become like that of a demon. Immediately after, the killing between two monsters has begun. Nene rushes towards Naseem and launches her right fist at him, which he intercepts with his left fist. The collision between the two fists cause a huge shockwave but the two Desperados remain in the center of the waste land. Naseem then hits Nenes head with his right fist which would have killed the usual her from before but she is able to withstand it now. Nene also hits Naseems side with her left fist but he doesnt waver. He then joins both of his fists together and drops them down like a hammer towards the back of Nenes head. She doesnt fall to the ground and instead jumps up to deliver a knee strike to Naseems chin. As he moves one step back, she immediately delivers a jump kick that hits his head. Naseem doesnt falter and grabs Nenes ankle to throw her down towards the ground. He tries to stomp Nenes face but she kicks the approaching foot with both of her own feet. His body is blown away from her while she gets back up, causing them to stand opposite of each other. They then exchange blows with their fists, just beating up each other without skills and tactics. Everyone who is watching doesnt understand the power Naseem and Nene are displaying but they do know that they are fighting equally now. The people of Vermillion are cheering for Nene but Sirius is giving out cold sweat since he understands better than the others just how terrifying Nene is in her current form. Back when Stella and the others were going to Edelberg and Nene was going to prepare for this battle, Sirius became frightened when Nene seriously told him not to let anyone come close to her and he also thought he saw horns on her head. He wonders if this female demon can be stopped even if she defeats Naseem. Nenes body is blown back after receiving continuous blows in the abdomen, but she stops her blown away body with gravity magic. As Nene approaches him, Naseem uses Alquimia Hierro to create a line of spears coming out from the ground. However, Nene just breaks through the line of spears while knocking down the blades without receiving even a single cut on her exposed skin. After Nene and Naseem achieved Excessive Awakening, their bodies are now wrapped in high amount of mana and the only way to break through each others armor is to deliver directly a blow charged with even more powerful mana. Nene delivers a punch with her right arm that is filled with high amount of mana but Naseem blocks it by crossing his arms. He then returns a punch back to her but she deflects it with Yaksha Kagura. She uses the power of the blow she just received to power up a turning kick that hits his bodys flank. Nene continues her rush of attacks and Naseem feels impressed while defending. Nene should be still unconscious after gotten hit by Dead End Blow, but her trained body knows what to do on its own. Nene has gotten much stronger due to the increase of mana from Excessive Awakening, but Naseem is confident that he will win. He survived wars as a mercenary and is now feared to the point that no country wants to hire him anymore and many countries in the Middle East would band together just to kill him. Going up against the entire world is his war and his Brute Soul is the power he gained to overcome this war. Nene on the other hand obtained Brute Soul from her time in the KOK A-League which is just a fighting entertainment show to Naseem and she also had achieved Excessive Awakening just now. Naseem launches a powerful Dead End Blow on Nene but she delivers a powerful counter to his abdomen. He is confused because he can tell that the power didnt come from his own power stolen by Yaksha Kagura. He then launches a kick and a tail attack, but both dont affect her. Nene then launches a rush of attacks and Naseem is being pushed back. As he is guarding himself from Nenes fists and kicks, cracks are formed on his body and his black flesh begins to peel off. Naseem understands now that Nenes mana is continuing to rise above his level. She already had this much mana from the start but couldnt use it while in human form. Naseem cant believe that Nene could have increased her mana this much after achieving Brute Soul since she has been immersed in a warm environment by being part of the League of Mage-Knight Nations. Nenes mana finally reaches the level where Naseem can no longer receive her blows, and her fist crushes both of his arms. His arms shattered like ore and golden body fluid is gushing out. He tries to fight back using kicks but Nene immediately crushes his legs up to the knees. With his limbs gone, he collapses to the ground and then tries to use his tail to attack. However, Nene grabs his tail and tears it off. She then strikes Naseems body with Jibakujin, preventing him from regenerating his limbs. She also grabs his body on the ground to turn it over and then stomps on his chest many times. When someone enters the state of Excessive Awakening, their whole body becomes one with their Device and thus their body is as strong as their Device. Despite having such strong body, cracks are formed and body fluid spurts out every time his chest is hit. Nene is soaked with his body fluid that is a mixture of his blood and mana. She licks the body fluid that has scattered on her cheek and straddles Naseem who is lying on his back. As shown in a pic, Nene lays her body on top of Naseems and licks the wound on his chest while laughing in a seductive way. Everyone who is watching becomes silent after realizing that this demon is a completely different existence from the Nene they know. Nene herself, who is finally starting to emerge from a dark place in her vague consciousness, is staring at her changed self. Looking at herself in such state, Nene makes a bitter smile. She knew that shes similar to Naseem, a person who is addicted to violence and craves to exert their power. Ever since the day she beat her stepfather to death, she had felt pleasure in seriously beating up people who annoy her without feeling guilt. There was only one reason why someone like her didnt end up becoming like Or-Gaule or Naseem and became part of the League of Mage-Knight Nations. She wanted to settle her score with Kurono and pay back to her the humiliation she had experienced for the first time in her life by ten times. However, Nenes wish didnt come true when Kurono retired. As a result she didnt feel like aiming for the top in the KOK and since then her frustration accumulated. But now the power she obtained after achieving Brute Soul for the purpose of fighting Kurono can be used on the enemy right in front of her instead. The fulfillment shes having right now is what she has always been seeking and so what happens to the human named Nene Saikyo shouldnt matter. However, she wonders if thats really the case. Volume 14 - CH 20 Chapter 20: Memory that Can''t be Casted Away Nenes mother was remarried to a worthless man who didnt work and was just drinking and playing. The man would raise his voice and became violent while drunk at something he didnt like even a little, which caused her mother always crying. Nene would get hit at any opportunity for reason of unable to make money with her ability to make objects float in the air, though it wouldnt be painful for a Blazer like Nene. She and her mother would just let those days pass by until she couldnt take it anymore. One day, they were having Nenes favorite food for dinner but her stepfather got angry for some reason as usual. He was being violent at her mother and stepped on her favorite food that fell on the floor. At that moment, for the first in her life she became irritated and seriously hit her stepfather in the face with her fist. He died from the hit, but she felt joy instead of regret. She also discovered at the same time that gravity was her true ability. A year after, Nenes mother disappeared after unable to endure being with her anymore since she killed her stepfather. Around that time Nene started to pick fights at school, streets and even underground fighting arenas due to being drunk in releasing the power idling within her. She would keep fighting until she crushes her enemies, makes them beg for forgiveness while crying and feels satisfied. Nene who enjoyed such violence was given the nickname Yaksha Princess and when she reached middle school there was no one in West Japan who wouldnt know the name of the delinquent. During her 3rd year of middle school, she was arrested along with all fighters who were in an underground fighting arena managed by gangsters. Nene had not entered a mage-knight school yet but the incident along with her mountain list of previous offenses caused the League of Mage-Knight Nations to seriously consider revoking her qualifications to be a knight which would have been the first since Japan joined the League. However, a turning point in her degenerating life then came. The scene then takes place in a police hospital in Kyoto. The Commissioner General of the National Police Agency named Hizaki is visiting to see Nene. He is escorted to a VIP room which is like a first-class hotel suite filled with luxurious furniture. When he enters he is shocked to see Nene relaxing on a massage chair while watching TV and getting a nail art as shown in a pic. A chief of police named Shimogamo also has brought what Nene ordered him to buy, which is a confectionery that is difficult to buy. Hizaki demands to know why the notorious problem child who is not even injured is being treated like a VIP here. If this becomes public the police will lose their authority, so Hizaki orders Shimogamo to have Nene put in a detention center immediately. However, Shimogamo wont obey even if he is ordered by the Commissioner General. He then explains that they didnt arrest her because it was impossible as the Kyoto Prefectural Police didnt have the power to do so. The only thing they could do was keep Nene here and provide her with as much hospitality as possible. Hizaki then asks why they are being pathetic since there are still knights in Japan who are stronger than Nene, such as Kaieda and Kiba for example. Shimogamo replies they dont know when those knights will arrive and Nene has the power to destroy the entire hospital area. With a pale face, he further explains that the police really didnt do anything when they arrested the gangsters running the underground fighting arena. Nene annihilated the entire Kyoto faction of the largest gangster organization in Japan because they angered her due to money issue, and she did it in just one minute. The police only restrained them after their whole bodies shattered due to many of their bones broken. Nene then stands up and gives Shimogamo a light kiss to his cheek while pulling his necktie and demands him. Ojisan sure is an honest and good kid. Im pleased. Are you free tonight? N, no, I am You are free, right? Y, yes, of course Okay then, I will be waiting in this room tonight Shimogamo complies at the terrifying eyes that refuse no for an answer while making a drop of sweat, and Nene makes a sadistic smile towards his obedience. She then turns her eyes on Hizaki and says in a bad mood voice that he is somehow annoying her. Suddenly, Hizakis body is lifted into the air and his neck is being squeezed by Nenes gravity ability. Nene says she hates people who annoy her, especially those who only have big attitudes even though they dont have the power to entertain her. Before she could really crush him, Hizakis body suddenly falls to the ground as if the gravity holding him was cut. A voice is then heard, saying that the girl called Yaksha Princess turns out to be far less than the monster he had imagined and is just a misbehaved child. The owner of the voice is an old man who enters the room shortly after and he introduces himself as Torajirou Nangou. He has come to offer a good proposition to Nene. Nangou explains to Nene that if a Blazer doesnt have a license they are not allowed to use their ability and will be monitored for the rest of their lives. So he offers Nene to be under his care and study for 3 years in Bukyoku Academy where he works as an advisor in battle techniques. If she agrees, he will negotiate with the League headquarters to make her punishment end up being temporary observation and she will obtain mage-knight license. But Nene understands that he is scouting her to participate in the Seven Stars Sword Art Festival. She then says shes not interested in becoming a mage-knight since even without a license she would still get good treatment from Yakuza, terrorists or such. In addition, she hates school since there is no thrill there as everyone would fear her and whisper behind her back. As a result, she entered the world of underground fighting as it was more exciting for her. Nangou then asks if shes fine with choosing a boring life such as being a disposable pawn for evil people, and thinks that shes wasting her talent. To this provocation, Nene stands up and places her foot on the table in front of Nagou and asks if he would like to test her. Nangou comments that girls these days are scary and wonders jokingly if Nene is one of those yanmama (young mothers), which Nene angrily replies that she has never given birth. Nangou then says that hurting an old man that has retired from the frontlines is nothing to boast about, but the world is much bigger than Nene thinks. At this rate, Nene will end up being second-rate at best since in Japan there is a girl of her generation who is stronger than her. Nene doesnt believe it because all the people she fought in the Little League were very weak compared to her and so the Senior League shouldnt have anyone strong as well. In response, Nangou proposes a bet. Nene and that girl will have a mock battle and if Nene loses she will enroll in Bukyoku while being under Nangous care. Nangou also says that he will allow Nene to do whatever she wants with his body if she wins. Nene replies that she will kill him, and Nangou then says that it was just a joke. He will actually do whatever she asks if she wins. Nene accepts his bet since shes interested in this other girl and she has some time to kill. It is now the beginning of spring and Nene has arrived at Hagun Academy in Tokyo. One of the schools training grounds is being lent for the mock battle. Important people in suits are also there and they are discussing about Nene. One of them wonders why Nangou is planning to have the problem child Nene enrolled in Bukyoku Academy. Itsuki Kurogane replies that its not a bad thing since the Leagues Japan branch wants her to be reformed and work as a mage-knight for the nation. Some of them is also worried that Nene will eventually tarnish the reputation of mage-knights in Japan but it will be fine as long as they are able to make her behave after she gets beaten. Nene feels irritated because the conversation she overhears is based on the assumption that she will lose this mock battle. This makes her wonder about who is the person shes about to fight. That person finally arrives while being escorted by Bakuga Tsukikage. It is a beautiful girl with long black hair, plump breasts, slender legs and deep-colored eyes. Nene doesnt seem to like her since she looks like a young lady that grew up in a warm home based on her beautiful hair and nails and her smooth skin. Nangou who is waiting nearby apologizes to Tsukikage since having this mock battle is so sudden and the girl is not officially a student of Hagun Academy yet. The girl says its fine since she doesnt have much experience in a match and so it is good learning for her. She introduces herself as Kurono Takizawa, who will be attending Hagun Academy starting this year. Kurono offers a handshake to Nene as shown in a colored pic but Nene responds by saying she doesnt recognize Kurono of ever been in the Little or Senior League, and so asks when Kurono first became a Blazer. Kurono answers that it was last years late spring and because of that she didnt even make the registration for the Senior League in time. Nene then says she will make Kurono learn how dangerous the opponent shes picking a fight with is. Tsukikage tells Nangou that he admires him as a fellow educator since Nangou tries to put Nene on the right path. But Nangou replies that its actually because he wants to raise Nenes talent by himself and have her challenge Kurono who is expected to be the strongest student knight in the history of the Seven Stars Sword Art Festival. Tsukikage tells Kurono not push herself too much but Kurono says it will be fine because Nene is not an opponent that Kurono needs to push herself much. Kurono is a late bloomer that had just awakened her Blazer ability a year ago. However, her overwhelming ability caught the attention of the countrys important officials when it was blooming and she received high expectations. Tsukikage also thinks that Kurono will win and that Nene wont be able to touch her. The match starts after Nene and Kurono manifest their Devices. Lets bewitch them! Beniiro Ageha! Shred eternity. Propator, Ennoia The match uses Senior League rules which have 10 counts and 3 knockdowns, and they use their Devices in illusion form. It starts by Nene about to use her iron fans to attack Kurono. However, Kurono suddenly disappears and immediately shows up behind Nene while aiming her gun on the back of Nenes head. Kurono fires her gun and then the bullets in illusion form penetrates Nenes skull, causing Nene to fall to the ground. Those who are watching the match comment that Kuronos causation interference type ability to manipulate time is very powerful since Nene who also has strong ability went down so fast. Kurono was able to get behind Nene fast by using Clock Up to accelerate her own time. Nangou is amazed that Kurono is already accustomed to combat despite having just manifested her Device less than a year ago. Kuronos rare ability caused her to receive special education from the Leagues Japan branch and Hagun Academy ever since her ability first manifested. She is recognized as a talented super elite since the education she received was severe even for adults but she handled it without difficulty. Thus, Tsukikage is surprised to see Nene still able to stand against such opponent. Nangou explains that damages caused by illusion form are like receiving strong hypnosis so they can be endured if the person has strong mentality. But Nene is still receiving the same pain and so her consciousness is hazy. She still intends to continue the fight and finally understands why everyone is convinced Kurono will win. Kurono explains that her Noble Art Clock Up (time increase) can extend her own time within one second of the worlds time and currently her limit is moving up to 10 times as fast. Nene then moves towards Kurono to engage her in close combat. Kurono uses Clock Up to increase her speed to 10 times but Nene uses Jibakujin to cause Kurono to slow down from the heavy gravity. Nene then swings her Device that is filled with super gravity mass towards Kurono. However, Kurono uses Clock Lock (time freeze) to stop Nenes time including the time of the space around her. While Nenes body is frozen with a swinging down posture, Kurono moves back and then fires a total of 20 bullets at Nene. The bullets stop in the air in front of Nene since they have entered the space where time has stopped. Kurono then uses Clock Draw which she fires another bullet and it causes the stopped time to move again. As a result, all the bullets that had stopped in the air now have pierced Nenes body at the same time. Nene once again collapses to the ground but she still isnt giving up. She feels irritated by Kurono and so is determined to beat her up. Despite all the pain she has received, Nene manages to get up which surprises everyone. Kurono suggests that Nene surrenders but she refuses. Nene then is attacking from a distance by swinging her fan which causes crescent-shaped super gravity energy flying towards Kurono while Kurono sighs at the same time. Once again the time of the space around Nene is stopped and after getting closer Kurono fires 60 bullets this time. Tsukikage cant help but feel frightened at the sight hes seeing. Nene is clearly stronger than even the Senior Leagues current year winner and possesses power of a B-rank or higher, but Kurono is dealing with Nene easily. If the time of the space around Nene moves again, she will be hit with the barrage of bullets. However, all 60 bullets bend in unnatural trajectories and pass through the side of Nenes body. Nene had used her gravity ability to distort the space-time of the area around her, which impresses Tsukikage. Nene immediately moves towards Kurono to attack but her whole body ends up being hit by Kuronos bullets. The reason Nene couldnt avoid Clock Draw this time was because there was no gap between her body and the bullets. Kurono narrowed down the area where time stopped to just barely the outlines of Nenes body and so the bullets were fired at almost point blank distance. However, despite receiving dozens of fatal wounds in illusion form, Nene doesnt go down. She says its still not over and that she refuses to lose to a sparkling young lady like Kurono. Nene is barely standing which indicates that she has already reached her limit. Tsukikage suggests that the match is stopped because any more than this might cause psychological trauma to Nene. However, Nangou believes that Nene is planning something judging from the expression on her face. Kurono once again uses Clock Draw and this time 200 bullets hit Nene. However, Kurono notices that Nene is vomiting large amount of blood which confuses Kurono because she is using her Device in illusion form. Kurono runs towards Nene to see if shes alright. Once Kurono is close and unprotected, Nene raises her own head and it hits Kuronos chin. Nene then uses her iron fan that is powered with her magic to strike Kurono and this causes Kurono to fall down to the ground. However, Nene doesnt stop even after the referee declares that Kurono is down. Nene jumps and lands on the fallen Kuronos abdomen. While mounting on top of Kurono, Nene hits Kuronos face with her iron fan many, many times while laughing and telling Kurono to die. The referee immediately pulls Nene away from Kurono and it is revealed that the blood Nene released from her mouth was actually due to biting her own tongue. Everyone watching is shocked with fear since Nene would go that far just to win a mock battle. While looking down on Kurono who is still down on the ground, Nene mocks her while laughing. KYAHAHAHAHAA! SERVES YOU RIGHT, STU-PID! SUCH A GOOD SENSATION! SAYING THINGS LIKE GIVE UP OR ITS POINTLESS! ITS BECAUSE YOU ALLOWED SUCH OPENING AND LET YOUR GUARD DOWN THAT YOUVE EXPERIENCED SUCH UNPLEASENT THING! KYAHAHAHAHAA! I see. Its certainly like that. Suddenly, Kurono who is supposed to be on the ground disappears and Nene feels a blow to the back of her head. She looks towards her back but no one is there and then suddenly she feels another blow to her abdomen coming from right. While faltering Nene swings her weapon towards the enemy who is supposed to be there but once again she receives another blow from a different direction. She keeps receiving blows one after another on different parts of her body as if violence is raining on her, even though she cant see Kuronos figure. The technique Kurono is using right now is called Rush Hour, which is a combined technique that makes use of Clock Lock and Clock Up at the same time. It causes the time difference between both sides becoming much wider and thus Nene is being continuously shot, hit with the butt of Kuronos gun and kicked from all directions while unable to deal with it. This event occurs in the world for a short time but Nene can experience this even for hours. Suddenly, Kurono pulls up Nenes hair to prevent the fall of Nene, who looks like shes about to lose consciousness, and puts her gun into Nenes mouth as shown in a pic. She then says she realizes that there are people who would take advantage of those who think of defeating their opponent without hurting them and so she has to cast away her sympathy towards her opponent while challenging them in a serious fight. Kurono, with a face that shows anger and recognizing the opponent in front of her as her enemy, thanks Nene for the lesson and then tells her to die. After Kurono pulls the trigger of her gun, Nenes body then stops moving. With an expression of disgust on her face, Kurono let goes of Nenes hair which causes Nene to fall to the ground for the third time and Kurono being declared as the winner of the match. Nene later wakes up in a medical room half a day later, and realizes that she lost in her match against Kurono. She then overhears Nangou and Tsukikage talking outside the room. They talk about how Nene never gave up and was able to touch Kurono despite the latter having such an overwhelming ability. Tsukikage says Nene is more amazing than he thought and hes counting on Nangou since he is the only teacher in Japan who can handle her. After Tsukikage leaves, Nangou enters Nenes room and finds her awake. He mentions about Nene losing miserably despite her opponent lacked much experience, which causes Nene to be angry. She throws random things nearby at him, but he catches all of them from being agile despite his old age. Nene is obviously irritated, angry, frustrated and envious after having been defeated by Kurono so easily despite all the effort Nene made. However, Nangou also asks Nene if the match was fun, which Nene doesnt deny. Nangou says that giving everything you have in order to make the opponent that irritates you to do what you want and overturn impossible things is very fun. He said it with a scary enjoyable expression that causes Nene tremble. She asks if thats the kind of face an educator should make and Nangou replies in his usual happy tone that he and Nene are both perverse after all. Nangou then asks Nene if she wants to work with him so that she can have an extremely enjoyable fight with the undefeated and talented Kurono. Nene accepts and swears that she will be the one looking down on her enemy instead. In the present time, Nene is remembering what happened after she decided to train under Nangou. Nene had worked hard by undergoing harsh special training in order to become much stronger and to return the humiliation she received back to Kurono. However, that day never came because Kurono chose to live as a woman and a mother over settling things with Nene. Nene then thinks that its fine since everything she forged in order to defeat Kurono can be used on the opponent currently in front of her instead and it should be fun. She mutters that being convinced of that should put her at ease. However, Nene who had been on top of Naseem and hitting him suddenly stops attacking and gets off of him. Naseem is confused because Nene could have finished him off but she didnt. Nene says she cant fight seriously when he is her opponent because he doesnt irritate her. Naseem is like Nene before she met Kurono. The person Nene wants to fight with everything shes got has always been Kurono, not someone boring like Naseem. Kuronos appearance and way of life from when Nene first met her caused Nene to be irritated and admired of Kurono. Its because she admired her that she wanted to defeat her. Nene then thanks Naseem because its thanks to him that she has realized that she cant let go of her admiration. If she cant settle things with Kurono, then all she has to do is make Kurono admiring her this time. Immediately after, Nenes horns and black right arm break apart and her eyes return to normal. Nene returns back to her usual form because her form during Excessive Awakening is not something she should show Kurono, even if it means reducing her fighting power. As shown in a pic, she manifests again her Device, which is the embodiment of her soul that was once broken, and holds it in her remaining left hand in order to challenge Naseem again. Naseem gets up and says it was foolish of Nene to let go of the power that could have defeated him. Nenes Jibakujin that was holding Naseem down to the ground has become weakened now that Nene is no longer in Excessive Awakening state. Naseem now is able to reconstruct his body with his ability to turn his body into dust. It was the first time that Naseem became terrified during battle when he couldnt do anything and was close to death. But he doesnt have to worry anymore now that Nene is back in her human form. His right fist is emitting light and he moves towards Nene to attack her. However, Naseem can tell from the expression on Nenes face that she hasnt given up and he even trembles from seeing it. It should be impossible for Nene to defeat Naseem since she doesnt have the power to use Jibakujin nor physical strength to use Yaksha Kagura anymore and evading by spatial distortion would be ineffective. Naseem launches Dead End Blow at Nene which should turn her into dust even by a scratch. But he loses his balance the moment he launches it, which is caused by Nene turning gravity to become lighter. As Naseems attack becomes ruined, Nene easily slips in front of him and strikes the side of his body with her iron fan. However, she ends up coughing out black blood and then kneeling on the ground while agonizing. The energy load from Naseems Excessive Awakening was damaging Nene who was already at her limit. Naseem laughs and was expecting something from Nenes attack just now because she was full of confidence. Nene admits with a faint smile that in her current state she cant inflict even a scratch, but at least not on Naseem. Immediately after, rainbow-colored light is overflowing from the spot where Nenes Device hit and then converges back into it as if being sucked back. But not just light, Naseems body is also being sucked into that point with incredible strength. Naseem is panicking and tries to hit the converging point with his right arm, but it has no effect and his arm along with the rest of his body is being sucked into it. He tries to resist and asks Nene what she did while hes shouting. Nene gets up and replies that she inflicted a scratch on the dimensional space that Naseem is on. Other than the 4 dimensions humans can recognize, there are 6 other dimensions that are normally compacted into closed state of Calabi-Yau space with very small size of 10^-31 centimeters by a special force field. If this force field is loosened by gravity interference even a little, the imprisoned dimensions would be released and turn the world inside out. But the universe can repair itself and so the expanded dimensions would eventually return to their normal small size of 10^-31 centimeters. Thus, Naseem along with everything else that are on top of those expanded dimensions would also get pulled into the small Calabi-Yau space, physically expelling him from the 4 dimensions. Nene couldnt hurt Naseem with her own power, so shes using a different power which is the universes corrective action that is induced by overturning the universe locally. Nene names this Noble Art Kanamegaeshi (point return), which is a new technique she first created in years. She then says she has been in many crude battles since Kurono left, but she feels rejuvenated after desperately trying to defeat a monster like Naseem. As thanks, Nene is inviting Naseem to the other side of the universe. Most of Naseems body has already been pulled into the Calabi-Yau space, leaving only everything above his neck left. Nene places her iron fan on his forehead and during that moment, Naseem is feeling despair. Naseem begs Nene to stop but she puts pressure on the iron fan placed on his forehead, causing the rest of his body to disappear into the point. S, STOOOP!! PLEASE STOOOP!! I DONT WANT TO GO TO SUCH PLACE!! NOOO!! AT LEAST, AT LEAST KILL ME! KILL MEEEEEEEE!! Sorry, its not my power so theres no way I have control anymore STO-, aA, A, AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!!!! Everyone who is watching the live broadcast sees Nene as the victor of this battle, although those who dont know the existence of Desperados were feeling confused and slightly afraid when they saw two Desperados in Excessive Awakening state fighting. However, everyone in Vermillion is feeling joy and relief after they saw Nene reverting back to her normal form and then defeated Naseem. Nene is also feeling relieved since Naseem was an opponent much stronger than Kurono was when she fought her. But Nene is convinced that Kurono would be able to repel back the technique Nene had just used because Kurono has the ability to interfere with the direct dimension of time and Nene cant imagine Kurono would lose easily like that time during the Seven Stars Sword Art Festival. In order for Nene to spend that burning time with Kurono again, she has to make Kurono stand before her again. Nene then tries to head to the next battle but she collapses due to reaching her limit. Fortunately, the enemy side only has Or-Gaule left. His ability is not much useful in direct combat and hes not used to direct combat much either. Nene then passes out after thinking that Or-Gaule shouldnt be a threat to the current Stella and thus she can count on her. Volume 14 - CH 21 Chapter 21: Unpermitted Wish Shortly before the battle between Nene and Naseem concluded, Or-Gaule had escaped from Iris and is intercepted by Stella in the sky. Or-Gaule dodges the Katharterio Salamandra launched by Stella and the ground of the city below is split into two. He then tries to escape by leaping on the threads that are spread all over the city while Stella chases after him with her wings of fire. Both of Or-Gaules arms were crushed by Iris earlier and he has repaired them to some extent with his threads. As Stella is getting close, he launches Grand Guignol but the hundred slashes of his threads are stopped by just one sword slash from her. Stella then delivers a shoulder tackle that sends Or-Gaule crashing towards the ground from the sky. Though he coughs up blood, his injuries are not fatal due to his threads wrapping around his body like armor. He stands up looking towards Stella who is in the sky and then asks her what happened that made her change in such short time. Stella is no longer affected by a Desperados power to influence fate that caused her so frightened a week before. Before today she had faced a powerful enemy that Or-Gaule wouldnt even compare. She now has grown to the point that she has obtained power that exceeds the limit of her possibilities and overcoming the outside of fate. But Stella doesnt answer Or-Gaules question and instead angrily asks what he did to Lunaeyes since he agreed to have the war in the form of representative battles. He replies in a happy tone that he agreed to Lunas proposal because she also said that she will be responsible for the execution of war criminals after Cradleland has absorbed Vermillion. In other words, if Vermillion loses the war then Luna will kill her entire family with her own hands. Or-Gaule is really looking forward to see it because Luna will be committing such act by her own will instead of being controlled by Or-Gaule. He then says its impossible to be playing dolls with Stella while fighting Iris at the same time so he needs to think of a way while running away. However, Stella knows that it must have been painful for Luna to use her familys lives in the negotiation and so Stella replies that Or-Gaule wont have to run away since she will completely turn him into ash and throw it into the sea. Stella then shouts to Iris to work with her. As Iris rushes towards him, Or-Gaule says its not fair for him to fight them both at the same time. Boomer comments that Nene is now in the care of the medical team and that Or-Gaule is the only one left on Cradlelands side. Stella and Iris are chasing after Or-Gaule as he tries to escape from them. Or-Gaule tries to jump to the sky to escape but Stella knocks him down to the ground. After he lands on the ground, he barely dodges an attack from Iris battle axe and Stellas wings immediately shoot flames that rain down on him. Or-Gaule is hit and his legs are twisted in wrong direction which should make him unable to get up. Stella delivers Katharterio Salamandra at him but he manages to dodge it by pulling his own body with the threads that are spread throughout the city. But Or-Gaule is led to in front of Iris and she swings her axe towards him. Or-Gaule dodges it by creating a hole on the ground below him to drop into the sewers. He then uses his threads to get out of the sewers and creates distance from Iris and Stella. He also has reinforced his broken legs enough so that they could move again. However, it looks like Or-Gaule is already near his limit which is not surprising since Iris and Stella both are knights that are too much for Or-Gaule to handle. It is difficult for Or-Gaule who is not specialized in direct combat to go up against even one of them. Despite Or-Gaule being at disadvantage, Stella is worried about Iris because her attacks were softer than usual which caused them unable to finish him off already. Iris also notices that her movements now are slower than before Stella arrived and it is because she has become confused. Iris was strangling Or-Gaule before Stella arrived and during that moment she could tell that he was begging for his life. After that Iris ended up unable to deliver any final blow at Or-Gaule. She is confused because she shouldnt be showing mercy on Or-Gaule after all the things he had done. But after remembering that it is her responsibility to prevent Or-Gaule creating more tragedies, she then proceeds to attack him again while releasing a scream. Or-Gaule is distracted by the scream and during that moment Stella descends down towards Or-Gaule to swing her sword at him. Or-Gaule blocks with Spiders Nest but he can no longer escape from Iris who is about to swing her axe towards his head with all her strength. During that moment, fear is seen in Or-Gaules eyes while he begs to Iris. N, NOOO! NO, NO, I DONT WANT TO DIE! HELP ME! HELP ME, NEE-SAN!! The person in front of Iris has right and left eyes that are of different colors like her and seeing him begging for his life causes Iris to remember the time when her parents were still alive. Her mother had just given birth to a baby boy named Orleus and he was introduced to the little Iris. The baby stopped crying when he saw Iris face and then his small hand grabbed Iris finger while smiling as shown in a pic. Iris mother told her to protect Orleus since she had become an older sister. After remembering her past, Iris ends up swinging her axe towards Stella and blowing her away. Stella manages to guard herself in time but she along with Or-Gaule and everyone else watching become confused over Iris action. At first Stella thinks Iris is being controlled but Iris apologizes to her which causes Stella to realize that Iris is protecting Or-Gaule on her own will. Iris is aiming her axe towards Stella and then Stella becomes angry while asking what Iris is thinking. Iris doesnt reply to Stella and instead tells Or-Gaule to escape. Or-Gaule is happy that Iris is on his side and then tells her that he loves him as he escapes. Stella tries to chase after him but is stopped by Iris. Boomer comments that Iris action causes her to be disqualified but there is no one in the area that can stop her. In Iris current hometown Paris, Levi Ascarid and her secretary are watching the wars broadcast in her office at the League of Mage-Knight Nations French Branch. The tall woman wearing an eye patch, who is considered an unrivaled great woman in the League, sighs at Iris current action. Levi actually had a feeling this could happen. Right after the La Croix Sanglant incident, Levi wondered what strong wish Iris had that enabled her to achieve Brute Soul. Levi considered the possibility of Iris achieving Brute Soul in order to protect her own younger brother. In order to prevent Iris understanding this, Levi said to her that the incident was Iris fault and that she achieved Brute Soul after realizing that it was her responsibility to kill her younger brother. Iris couldnt think straight at that time and so Levis lie was imprinted into her mind. Levi did that because she was worried about how Iris could continue living after realizing that she wanted to protect such monster. Iris was already in such dreadful state at that time and Levi didnt want her to get hurt any more. Levi was hoping the sense of responsibility imprinted into Iris would become real emotion someday, but it didnt come true now that Iris realizes her true wish. Back in the war, Stella asks Iris if shes serious about protecting Or-Gaule but Iris remains silent. Stella then recognizes Iris as an enemy and proceeds to attack her. However, Ikki arrives and tells Stella to stop. Ikki says he will be Iris opponent because it is his responsibility for not doing anything even though he knew this could happen. The scene then takes place during the night before the war. Ikki is heading back to his guest room and he sees Yui Tatara at the end of the corridor. She has been waiting for Ikki and wonders if he is actually the type of guy that likes to play around with a girl outside even at a time like this. Ikki says he was just talking with Stella but Tatara then asks if hes the type that likes wearing lipstick. He immediately wipes his lips in panic but there was nothing on them. Tatara laughs while saying that Ikki and Stella were indeed doing something good. While embarrassed, Ikki rebuts that he and Stella were just kissing and doing nothing that Tatara thinks. Once he asks what Tatara really wants with him, she suddenly swings her chainsaw-shaped Device towards his neck. However, Tatara stops her chainsaw at about 5 cm from Ikkis neck and Ikki has already pressed his own Device against Tataras neck as shown in a pic. Tatara is impressed that Ikki was able to land his blade faster even though she was the first one to move. After lowering her Device, she says she wanted to confirm if Ikki can help her kill Iris right now. Tatara explains that Iris is Or-Gaules older sister so it wouldnt be surprising if Iris ends up betraying the Vermillion team. Ikki disagrees because Iris desire to stop Or-Gaule is as strong as Stellas. Tatara then says Iris had told her back in Edelberg that it was Iris responsibility to stop her younger brother after she failed to notice his abnormality which caused her hometown to be destroyed. However, Tatara believes it to be ridiculous because Iris reason to kill Or-Gaule should have been due to pure hatred towards him. Iris is using excuses such as common sense and other people to fool herself. Tatara knows this because she is a professional when it comes to killing intent. Tatara thinks Iris hasnt notice this but she wont be able to finish off Or-Gaule when the time comes. Therefore, the war might end up being a 6-vs-4 battle instead and so Tatara wants to take down Iris before the war. Tatara has chosen Ikki to help her because Nene doesnt trust her and Stella is a naive person. Ikki understands that Iris might be an uncertain factor but he wont cooperate with Tatara. He remembers the time when Iris saved him back in Cradleland. She feared Or-Gaule so much, but her responsibility as an older sister and sense of justice as a knight enabled her to stand up against him. Ikki believes in her appearance back then. Tatara then decides not to go after Iris because she cant do it alone. She also tells Ikki that his judgement may end up destroying the most important thing to him. Ikki replies that Tatara is really kind for thinking about various things for Stellas sake. Tatara denies this by saying that it is just her profession opinion and that shes not doing this for Stella. She is embarrassed to the point that her ears have turned red and turns her back towards Ikki who then thanks her since he is now prepared. If Tataras prediction comes true, Ikki will take responsibility and face Iris. Back in the present, Ikki tells Stella to go after Or-Gaule and that he will handle Iris. Stella disagrees because she and Ikki together could barely handle Iris when they fought her after the Seven Stars Sword Art Festival had just ended. She thinks they should fight Iris together, but Ikki disagrees because Stella with her flight ability is the only one that can chase after Or-Gaule who has escaped through the sky. It is their duty as knights to prevent Or-Gaule escaping so that he wont be able to repeat the same kind of tragedy somewhere else. Ikki also says he will be okay because he also had trained in Edelberg like Stella. Ikki is not the same as before since he and Stella are equals after all. It is dangerous for Ikki alone to face the KOK A-League 4th ranked who is very close to the top in the world and for Stella to face Or-Gaule by herself. But Stella understands that Ikki wants her to trust him and that he also trusts her. She finally agrees with Ikkis decision and then leaves the area by flying towards the sky with her wings of fire in order to chase after Or-Gaule. Iris wanted to stop Stella from leaving but she was stopped by Ikkis power to influence fate as a Desperado. Ikkis intimidation causes Iris to have stinging-like pain on her neck and prevents her from leaving. If she doesnt put her consciousness focused on Ikki and tries to go after Stella, then Ikkis blade would slip into her neck. Iris can tell Ikki is serious about killing her, which she thinks is understandable since she helped Or-Gaule escape. She now has realized that she cant kill Or-Gaule and doesnt want him dead. However, Ikki says that Iris still chose this even though she understands that her action is considered to be a betrayal and scornful. He understands that it is her own justice (chivalry) and that he is not qualified to say that the path she has chosen is wrong. He believes that since they are both knights then words are not needed and that theres only one thing to do when they are in conflict. Ikki says, With my strongest (weakest), I will crush your justice (chivalry) here. Iris being seen as an equal enemy by Ikki is like a salvation to her since everyone else must be despising her right now. The feeling of gratitude that is feeling up her chest is overflowing as tears as shown in a pic. She has decided not to show any more unsightly appearance and takes a battle stance. She releases a kenki (sword spirit) that is like a wind of light blowing out from her entire body. This feeling of intimidation is more than twice of what she has shown before and very close to the amount Edelweiss released back when Ikki first met her at Akatsuki Academy. It is not surprising because previously she was in a state where her body and heart did not match. But she is different now after knowing her true wish. The person in front of Ikki now is the true Iris Ascarid that she has never shown before even in the KOK A-League. Ikki is facing an opponent that is very close to the top in the world, but he is very calm even though he was trembling so much and his heart was screaming at him to run away when he first fought Edelweiss. From the League of Mage Knight Nations, Hagun Academy 1st year, Seven Stars Sword King Ikki Kurogane KOK A-League 4th ranked, Black Knight Iris G. Ascarid Now Fairly LET''S FIGHT!!!! Volume 15 - CH Intermission Intermission: Final Words The volume starts with a scene where strong shock and heat cut open someone''s chest. Huge amount of blood is scattered in his field of view and his organs blew out of his torn chest. His whole body immediately becomes weak and his Device slides away from his grip. He then collapses on the ground in a sea of blood. As he is about to lose his life, he says "I love you, Stella" to his most beloved girl with a smile. He doesn''t regret everything that happened since he first met her. Ikki Kurogane then loses consciousness and will never awaken again. Volume 15 - CH Epilogue 2 Epilogue II: Nostalgia After the battle against Or-Gaule is over, Ikki was doing his daily sword training in the courtyard of Vermillion Castle. But because he currently has the body of a ten year old, his physical capabilities have declined. He is exhausted just after doing half of the usual amount of training. Even though Ikki has lost his trained body, he is not discouraged. He thinks that if he can''t rely on strength like before then he will just sharpen his skills. He still hasn''t reached the full potential of what he can do with his sword. Having his current body is a good opportunity for him because there might be something that can only be seen from a body that doesn''t rely on strength. His swordsmanship that was cultivated from Edelweiss'' swordsmanship can still be used in this body. Ikki aims to continue training himself during his half-year recovery in order to make his body even stronger than before. In an examination room of a hospital in Vermillion capital Flareverg, Stella is lying completely naked on an examination table as shown in a colored pic. Her body is attached with pads and cords extending from medical instruments being operated by Shizuku who is wearing a white coat. The instruments transmit special kind of frequency to Stella''s body and Shizuku uses her water healing techniques that she learned from Kiriko Yakushi to examine Stella''s body. Stella had been feeling discomfort from her internal organs and bones being played around. After 5 hours, the examination is finally done and Shizuku says Stella can get up now. Stella asks for the result and Shizuku answers that there was no abnormality found and Stella is still human. Those who had undergone "Excessive Awakening" might have transformed into a different existence even after they returned to their original human appearance. If the body has degenerated, it would have huge negative impact on everyday life and for a woman the worst possible thing that could happen is unable to have children with her beloved man. Thus, Stella is relieved to the point of shedding some tears after knowing that no abnormality in her body was found. However, Shizuku says there is no guarantee it will be the same the next time and so it''s better not to use that power as Nene had already said. The power Stella obtained from "Excessive Awakening" was necessary to defeat someone strong like Or-Gaule so she is determined to obtain that power while staying as the Crimson Princess. Stella then asks Shizuku if it was necessary to attach the pads to her breasts since the place was quite sensitive and electrical stimulation sent there was quite painful. Shizuku replies that it was to harass Stella which shocks her. But Shizuku was just joking and then says Stella was the one who asked her to focus on checking Stellas female body function. Stella then sincerely thanks her but Shizuku becomes uncomfortable of it and turns her face away as shown in a pic while saying its not something to be thanked for. Shizuku only came to Vermillion as Kirikos replacement. Stella then says shes heard many people in Japan have broken out of prison which Shizuku confirms. Or-Gaules threads ran deeper than the League of Mage-Knight Nations had thought and troubles have occurred in various parts of the world. Shizukus father, Itsuki, had launched a special convention which student knights such as Kiriko, Touka Toudou and Yuudai Moroboshi have been sent to take care of the situation. Stella says that even though special convention has large criticism for sending students to the frontline, it is a well launched action. Shizuku replies that making a correct judgement is Itsukis only good quality. Stella then takes out her phone in order to check the current situation in Japan as Vermillion is currently not in good shape and so not much information from the outside is coming in. With nostalgic feeling, she wonders how everyone in Japan is doing now. However, at this point Stella and everyone else have no idea that a tragedy is about to occur in Japan where a great flame is going to engulf Stellas second home. Volume 15 - CH 22 Chapter 22: Sword God The scene is now at the start of the final stage of the representative war between Vermillion and Cradleland that takes place in Cradlelands capital Lucier. Boomer, who has been providing commentary on the war in a helicopter, is now focusing on the battle between Ikki Kurogane and Iris-Gaule Ascarid, who are clashing against each other with their skills. Iris waves around her large battle axe that is filled with huge mana which causes the surrounding asphalt, concrete and steel to be crushed. Ikki intercepts the incoming storm of destruction with fast slashes and keeps pushing her back. Ikki is using Dokuga no Tachi to push back Iris who is wearing her armor-shaped Device Orichalcos. But Iris receives no damage due to Orichalcos possessing defense and healing power that is unparalleled in the League of Mage-Knight Nations. She then launches an upper swing with her battle axe that breaks the ground and shoots pebbles of asphalts towards Ikki. The gravels could damage the F-ranked Ikki that has defense power no different from that of ordinary people, but Ikki receives no damage due to using Teni Muhou. Ikki then immediately charges towards Iris and she intercepts his attack. Even though the A-ranked Iris should have far more attack, defense and magic powers than the F-ranked Ikki, she is unable to overwhelm him. After exchanging some attacks, Iris body is suddenly pushed back greatly once her blade meets with Ikkis blade. Ikkis sudden huge increase in attack power is due to him using Madoka. Ikki had analyzed Iris using Perfect Vision during the first 3 minutes of their battle. As a result, he is now able to use Madoka perfectly on Iris and the battle is starting to be in his favor. The blow powered by Madoka has caused Iris posture to crumble and Ikki immediately gets very close to Iris. At very close distance, Ikki launches Rekkou towards her. Iris releases a cry of pain and blood is coming out from the gaps of her armor. Boomer thinks that the Rekkou that Ikki had just launched was probably powered with Dokuga no Tachi. Before Iris could rebuild her position and counterattack, Ikki immediately delivers a barrage of slashes on Iris with Raikou. However, while Iris cant move due to continuously receiving the slashes, the speed of the slashes keeps increasing. The barrage of slashes is actually a technique called Amatsu Raikou (heavenly lightning), an evolved technique of Kyokujitsu Isshin-ryuu Retsu no Kiwami C Amatsukaze that is delivered with Raikous speed. The 90th to 108th slashes are delivered in roughly one beat, like a lightning strike that roars the sky of Lucier. The concentrated attack causes Iris body to be blown towards behind. She is then down on the ground on her back which rarely happens to her even in the A-League. There is a pool of blood that spreads around her body on the ground. Everyone in Vermillion who is watching are cheering for Ikki who has overwhelmed the Black Knight who is ranked 4th in the world. Even Stellas mother Astrea is excited to see this and asks her husband Sirius if Ikki has won. But Sirius doesnt share the same feelings as everyone and has a grim expression. Sirius says that he is indeed impressed by Ikkis skills and that Ikki might have already obtained victory if this was the A-League. However, this is a serious battle that bets each others ego and so the indomitable knight wont be defeated by something of this level. After Sirius said so, Iris immediately gets back up and her bleeding has stopped. Astrea cant believe that Ikkis Amatsu Raikou did no damage to Iris, but its not surprising to Sirius. This is natural since the battle is between an A-ranked and an F-ranked, and Ikki understands this better than anyone. Sirius is also angry at Ikki for not fighting together with Stella. Ikki already had delivered attacks which included Rekkou, Madoka, Dokuga no Tachi and Raikou, but the result is Iris has fully recovered. Ikki on the other hand is quite exhausted after delivering his attack just now. Even if Ikki wins in terms of techniques and his attacks hit Iris many times, he is the one actually losing in the battle due to Iris overwhelming defense power. Iris is not just strong in strength but also has strong determination in protecting her younger brother Or-Gaule. Her armor-shaped Device currently represents her indomitable determination and Ikki understands that he needs to break her armor in order to defeat her. The only possible way he can do this is if he uses his final secret sword Oikage which puts everything Ikki has into one strike. However, Iris has seen Ikki used Oikage during his match with Stella in the Seven Stars Sword Art Festival and so she would be alerted once he puts his Device Intestu in a sword-drawing stance. In addition, there is also the side effect of his bodys self-destruction from using Ittou Rasetsu. Immediately after, Iris releases a scream for being fired up and charges fast towards Ikki. She makes a full horizontal swing with her battle axe on Ikki which he easily dodges by crouching, but the house behind him is blown away from the wind pressure. Iris then immediately swings her axe down towards Ikkis head but he dodges by leaping towards the side. Her attack just now crushes the asphalt road and blows away the house connected to the road. Seeing this makes Ikki remember the time when Iris displayed physical strength that was able to knock BB off his feet. The healing power of Iris Orichalcos is not used for defense only. Any Blazer could strengthen their attack and speed with their mana only in the range where their body wouldnt break, but in Iris case she can disregard the physical damage to her body due to her healing ability. Thus, she can release strength and speed that normally should have been impossible. Ikki then uses Amatsu Raikou again on Iris, but this time Iris uses her mana to increase her speed in order to try repelling Ikkis slashes. At first, she is falling behind in speed. Even her tendons and bones are continuously being damaged and then healed while her body is trying to barely keep up with the speed of Ikkis slashes. However, the speed of Iris axe swings is then gradually increasing and she is about to overtake Ikki in speed. Ikki and Boomer can tell immediately that Iris has activated her trump card, Regeneration Overdose (enhanced regeneration). It is a Noble Art that keeps regenerating Iris damaged body into a stronger body. Moreover, the accumulation of the strengthening that her body receives is permanent. As a result, Iris speed and attack power will keep increasing after every blow in this exchange of blades. Amatsu Raikou is then completely overtaken and Iris is delivering a rush of attacks on Ikki. He is trying to escape from this rush of attacks, but Iris wont let him. Ikki though is still able to keep avoid getting hit by her axe swings even if just barely. In her heart, Iris praises Ikki for being able to reach this far despite having a body that is much fragile compared to his opponents. Iris thinks Ikki will someday become a swordsman that surpasses even Edelweiss, but even so Iris believes she wont lose. She knows that Ikkis slashing cant cause her damage even if it hits tens of thousands of time and that Oikage is probably the only technique he has that can damage her. But Iris is not worried about Oikage because she has seen before how Oikages initial movement is executed and so she wont get hit. Iris axe swings are continuously getting stronger due to Regeneration Overdose and eventually Ikkis posture is broken when her battle axe crushes the ground hes standing on. During that opening, Iris is thrusting the butt end of her battle axe towards Ikkis chest. However, the moment the axes butt end barely touches Ikkis chest, he uses Madoka to rotate his body and hits Iris flank with his blade. Ikkis counterattack causes Iris body repelled back, creating a distance between the two of them. Even though she didnt receive any physical damage, her mind has received a large shock. Iris sees that there is no feeling of unrest or irritation in Ikkis eyes and this makes her convinced that she was lured in. Ikkis posture crumbling was actually a performance he made in order to ruin Iris momentum. Iris is amazed of Ikkis mental power and even Boomer praises Ikki for still being calm in this unfavorable situation. Boomer is praising Ikki in a weird way which causes Ikki to have a slightly bitter laugh. Iris is surprised to see Ikki able to laugh in this situation which makes her wonder if he has a way to win this battle. However, even if Ikkis spirit hasnt wavered, its still a fact that none of his attacks will work on Iris and all her attacks are fatal to him. Thus, theres no reason for Iris to be agitated. She believes that as long as she continues her rush of attacks, she will obtain victory. Iris then moves to attack Ikki in order to finish this battle and help her younger brother as soon as possible. While Ikki is fighting Iris, Or-Gaule continues trying to escape by leaping on the threads that are spread all over the city but Stella with her wings of fire will caught up with him soon. Or-Gaule needs to slow Stella down and so he uses Deus Ex Machina to create a 300 meters tall giant made from nearby rubbles, buildings, vehicles and such. The giant delivers a fist at Stella but she swings her sword which destroys its arm. Stella then flies straight to the giants chest and the impact creates a hole that is 20 meters in diameter which causes the giants body to collapse entirely. Or-Gaule though had attached his threads into the giant and so Stella becomes entangled. However, Stella uses Katharterio Salamandra to burn the threads, and the office district of Lucier below gets erased completely. Or-Gaule and Stella are no longer in the sky and are grounded. Or-Gaule then remembers Iris action earlier and thinks it was stupid. Stella then asks if Or-Gaule doesnt feel anything about Iris protecting him but he replies that he doesnt. He understands that it is considered abnormal for a person to enjoy making others suffer and so he had worked hard to hide his true self when he was a child. It was really uncomfortable and not fun for Or-Gaule to pretend to be happy about something that hes really not happy about. Or-Gaule then says Stella is the only one fighting him currently so he doesnt need to escape anymore. He also says Stella is looking down on Iris since she left Ikki fighting Iris on his own. Ikki is strong to the point that Or-Gaule might not be able to win against him, but theres no way he can win against Iris who cant be cut down just by sword slashes. Or-Gaule then uses the threads coming out of his fingers like whips to attack Stella, but she catches the threads with her arm. Stella says Ikki will win because he promised he will survive and so she will do her part which is to take down Or-Gaule. Ikki and Iris were evenly matched in the beginning but now Iris is using Regeneration Overdose to overwhelm Ikki. The swings of Iris battle axe are getting stronger and faster, and the resulting wind pressure alone is scraping Ikkis flesh. His clothes are torn, blood is coming out from various parts of his body, and his breathing is now heavy. Everyone who is watching thinks that Ikki has fought enough and should stop. But Ikki doesnt stop and keeps defending himself from Iris rush of attacks. The people in Vermillion dont understand why Ikki is still not giving up, but Iris has realized the reason. Iris estimates that Ikki wont be able to handle Regeneration Overdose anymore and will get caught by her attacks in 10 minutes. But there is no guarantee that Or-Gaule will survive against Stella for another 10 minutes. Iris goal is to help her younger brother and so even if she defeats Ikki, it is meaningless if Or-Gaule is killed. Ikkis aim all along was to keep delaying this battle and eventually forcing a situation where he is able to use the only technique he has that can beat Iris. In terms of real strength, Iris is superior and so Ikki shouldnt be able to win against Iris in a straight battle. But Ikki has been dragging Iris along with him by trying to force her to abandon long-term battle and make this into a short decisive match instead, which is why he hasnt really been attacking ever since Iris invoked Regeneration Overdose. After making her decision on what to do, Iris stops her rush of attacks and creates a distance from Ikki. Iris has decided to accept Ikkis invitation to a short decisive match even though she knows its a trap. She wants to save her younger brother and be by his side like they used to, even if the world doesnt allow it. Iris then puts her battle axe over her head and releases her mana from all over her body, indicating that shes about to show Ikki her strongest. Ikki thinks Iris strong feelings and all the power shes about to release make her very strong right now. He responds by putting his sword into a sword-drawing stance and invokes Ittou Rasetsu. Unlike before, the blue light that would keep surging out from Ikkis body can now be retained into his body thanks to his mana control training in Edelberg. In the next moment, the final clash between Ikki and Iris begins. Ikki makes the first move by moving towards Iris in order to get her within his sword range. There are few conditions required for Ikkis ultimate technique to be successfully delivered. The first one is Ikki needs to use Ittou Rasetsu. The second one is the mechanism of the sword-drawing, which his left hand grasps the blade so that speed and power of the sword swing will be of different dimension compared to normal swing. The last one is that Ikki needs to deliver the slash during a straight head-on crossing of blades with his opponent so that the power of the slash increases. Iris was able to prevent all these conditions being fulfilled earlier but Ikki has managed to create a situation where he is able to deliver his ultimate technique now. Iris puts her battle axe high above her head and exposes her torso as if inviting Ikki to hit her there. Iris plans to let her armor receive Ikkis slash which will at least slow down the slash before she gets cut completely and during that moment she will swing her axe down to split Ikkis head. However, Iris misunderstands the true characteristics of the slash Ikki is delivering. In this one slash, Ikki is giving everything he has including his ability to influence fate as a Desperado. The causation of killing is being influenced strongly and the result Ikki desires is being forced to occur. Thus, his final secret sword Oikage slashes through Iris Orichalcos with no resistance and cuts her torso deeply. The armor that was hit with the affected causation cracks and turns into black dust. Iris coughs up blood and Ikki catches her collapsed body. Ikki declares that he has won this battle and Iris who is leaning on his shoulder also agrees. Iris abdominal wound is very severe and whats more fatal is the side effect of Regeneration Overdose which her body that was strengthened too much has already exceeded the limit that can be maintained without Orichalcos. Therefore, Iris body begins to self-destruct the moment she loses the healing power of "Orichalcos". Her organs have burst, her muscles are torn and her brain tissues are dead. Iris body can no longer maintain the shape of a person and the damage she has received cannot be cured with Capsule. This is natural since the accumulation of body strengthening she received from Regeneration Overdose is permanent. Her physical body is altered to the point she cannot control with her own will and the self-destruction wont stop. In other words, Iris cant be saved anymore. Even though she knew this would happen, Iris kept using Regeneration Overdose for the sake of someone she loves. Suddenly, she notices that Ikkis body is trembling. Its natural since Ikki is not the kind of person that enjoys experiencing someone elses death, especially when the other person was a friend and the result is brought with his own hands. Despite so, Ikki is doing his best not to show any sorrow on his face. Iris then gathers any remaining strength she has left and tells Ikki to forget about her. However, Ikki says that he wont forget her. Even if history labels Iris as a villain, Ikki will always remember that she was a kind person who would desperately save her only family member even if the entire world became her enemy and that he won against such an amazing knight. He will carry all this on his sword because its the chivalry that he has chosen. Though she couldnt hear Ikkis words, Iris could tell from his bodys warmth that he will remember her and so she thanks him. Iris final thought is apologizing to her younger brother for not able to win even though she did her best. Black Knight Iris-Gaule Ascarid accepts her ending as she goes into a permanent sleep while being embraced by Ikki as shown in a pic. Boomer announces that Ikki has won his battle against Iris. Seeing Ikki laying down Iris body makes him believe that Iris is dead. Boomer and everyone in Vermillion are praising Ikki for his victory and are relieved that hes safe. Sirius on the other hand has become speechless because as a warrior he understands better than the Vermillion citizens about how Ikki achieved his victory. Sirius knows that it wasnt really a close match because even though Iris'' ability was superior, everything that happened since the beginning of the fight was within Ikkis strategy. Ikki actually won against the worlds 4th ranked knight without being in any danger. This opinion is shared by powerful knights around the world who saw the match or will watch it later in a recording. After his victory, Ikki is now recognized as a knight representing the League of Mage-Knight Nations and he has earned a new nickname, Sword God. After laying down Iris body and cleaning off her blood thats on his face, Ikki is struck with the reality of having killed someone and such feeling is strongly burning inside him. He is desperately fighting off the uncomfortable feeling since the war is still not over. He doesnt think the current Stella will lose to Or-Gaule but he should fight while he still can. He has used up his mana and physical strength, but he can still fight. The backlash from Itto Rasetsu this time is not as bad as before thanks to Edelweiss training. After improving his mana control, Ikki was able to use his Noble Art more efficiently by concentrating the strengthening of his body on the necessary parts instead of his whole body and putting the energy that would have just wastefully damaged his body on his sword instead. He then restores his physical strength through autophagy, which is originally a mechanism to produce energy in starvation state but someone who can control their body as well as Ikki can activate this excessively. However, his physical abilities are not at maximum specs and his physical strength can only last about 5 minutes in another fight. This should be enough even if he cant do much about his mana. Ikki then says to Iris laid down body that he wont apologize because he also has someone important, and heads towards the next battle. Volume 15 - CH 23 Chapter 23: Vermillion of Anger Boomer announces that a medical team has officially confirmed Iris death and he is now focusing on providing commentary on the fight between Stella and Or-Gaule. The announcement is heard by the two and thus they know the result of the fight between Ikki and Iris. Stella is sad to hear that Ikki has killed a person but Or-Gaule on the other hand is disappointed that Iris who was ranked 4th in the world has lost. Stella and Or-Gaule are being surrounded by a wall of flame that is over 100 meters tall and forming a circle around them with a radius of about 30 meters. Stella has also already destroyed all of the nearby tall buildings in the area and so Or-Gaule cant escape through the sky with his threads. Stella moves to attack Or-Gaule with her sword but suddenly few children come out of the shadow of nearby rubble and then are shielding Or-Gaule with their bodies. Stella quickly diverts the blade away and it hits the ground instead. The impact of the attack just now causes a hole in an underground shelter outside the wall of fire and then more than 100 people come out of the hole. They are the captured Cradleland citizens who are under Or-Gaules control. Boomer is complaining to Or-Gaule because the citizens are clearly not in their right minds and that they should have been evacuated to the suburbs, and so this is a violation of the rules. Or-Gaule thinks Boomer is being noisy and so attacks his helicopter which crashes after being cut in half. Or-Gaule says he doesnt care about the rules anymore and there is no reason to fight fair anymore since hes a terrorist. He tells Stella to remove the wall of fire or else those Cradleland citizens will head towards it. Stella complies and then thousands of people have gathered on the other side of the wall that disappeared. Or-Gaule tells the people hes controlling to keep Stella busy in order to buy time for him to escape. However, Stella is not worried and people who are supposed to be in Vermillion suddenly appear in the battlefield. Those who have suddenly appeared in the battlefield include Sirius, Tilmitt, Miriallia and the Vermillion Imperial Guards. Tilmitt uses Star Ocean to change road into a state like a marshland in order to stop Cradleland citizens movements. Miriallia marks the people that serve as Marionette hubs by firing paint balls at them like she did back in Kardia. She has learned the theory on how to identify the hubs which she didnt understand at first when Ikki explained it before. The Vermillion army and the League of Mage-Knight Nations armed forces have also joined the battle and are restraining the people who have been identified as hubs. The Cradleland citizens thus are being released from Or-Gaules control, one after another. Everyone there tells Stella to go after Or-Gaule while they handle the Cradleland citizens. Or-Gaule realizes that Iris had placed Divine Gates all over Lucier. The armed forces that have appeared now couldnt intervene before since the battles had been under the pretense of representative war conducted under the rules of the League. But now they are allowed to intervene because Or-Gaule has committed a serious violation of endangering non-Blazers. Or-Gaule tries to attack the people in front of him but Stella stops him by grabbing the threads that hes about to release. She pulls him towards her and then cuts off his arms and feet. She then lifts up his limbless body by grabbing his collar. Or-Gaule says with a pale face that he surrenders and begs Stella not to kill him. Stella says shes okay with it as long as a certain person agrees to it. She then throws Or-Gaules body high into the sky and suddenly a Divine Gate opens in the sky. What comes out of the door in the sky is Johann riding on his golden horse with Lunaeyes on his back. Johann launches Circus Maximus towards the defenseless Or-Gaule, leaving Or-Gaule screaming about not wanting to die before Johanns spear crushes his head. Or-Gaules body falls to the ground and gets squashed on impact. The Cradleland citizens are free from his control and Boomer who has survived the helicopter crash then announces that it is Vermillions victory in the war. Everyone present and those who are watching from Vermillion are rejoicing. Johann comes down to the ground and gets off his golden horse together with Lunaeyes. He walks towards Stella, with Luna lending her shoulder, in order to thank Stella for everything shes done. He also believes hes pathetic since he was unable to protect his parents, friends and citizens. Stella doesnt think so since Johann kept fighting against Or-Gaule despite being already in worn-out state. She also says that Johann is not alone and that there are people who will support him in painful times. After hearing Stellas words, Johann looks at Luna and says thank you. Johann and Luna then walk towards the crowd and seeing this causes Stella to believe the crisis is over. However, she then hears a voice singing the "Row, Row, Row Your Boat" song. This causes Stella to tremble because the voice belongs to Or-Gaule who is supposed to be dead. His headless body that has shredded organs and no limbs has gotten up, and pieces of scattered meat and rubbles are being sewed to the dead body with threads by force. A thin thread is then launched towards Johann and Luna. Stella is able to shield the two with Laevateinn but the force hitting her sword is strong. More attacks are launched towards Stella who is somehow able to deflect them, but their power is destructive even for Stella who has the strength of a dragon. She is then entangled by the threads which are preventing her from moving. Stella is confused because she was able to break out of the threads before with her dragon ability but this time the threads are much powerful than before. Sirius notices what has happened and runs towards Stella but she tells him and everyone else to get away from here. The huge increase in the threads power is due to Or-Gaules trump card having been activated. It is his strongest Noble Art called Dance Macabre (dead spirits play) which can only be used after his death. Now then, shall we begin the finale? Volume 15 - CH 24 Chapter 24: Tears of a Corpse Or-Gaules body is slowly rising up with the scattered pieces of meat on the ground joining back to the body. The parts of the body that cant be used are replaced with rubbles and cloths scattered nearby, and thus Or-Gaules body is back in the shape of a person. While laughing he then asks what is right and what is wrong, and then says that if the ones who attack first are wrong then he is not wrong. While restraining Stella with threads from his right hand, he uses the threads from his left hand to collect and sew nearby rubbles to create dolls. Or-Gaule is having a puppet show titled La Croix Saglant which tells the story of his past. Orleus-Gaules home ran a small restaurant in a village surrounded by mountains and forests. His father was a strong and influential man in the village who everyone could depend on. His mother was beautiful and kind, and was good at singing. His older sister was a strong and cool Blazer. However, the boy was not happy at all. 15 years ago, when he was 3 years old, Orleus first discovered that he could only find happiness in the suffering and pain of other people. He would bully other kids and make them cry. But his world was turned inside out when his parents and older sister got really angry at him, and he finally learned that what he thought was fun was actually wrong. Since then the boy started practicing the right his parent taught him and observed what other people wanted in order to play the role of good kid. Orleus was then loved by the whole village eventually but it was stressful for him. He was able to deal with the stress after his Blazer ability developed. He would secretly use his threads to injure other people, breaking up friends and families in not just his village but also in other towns. However, his actions were discovered by someone who was investigating the cause of the bad incidents that occurred in the region. During the day of his 10th birthday party, a man in black robe approached Orleus and invited him to join Rebellion. Orleus was afraid of his world turned inside out again if everyone in the village found out about his secret, and so he attacked the man. However, the boys ability was no match against the man named Wallenstein. Orleus became scared and begged for the man not to kill him. Wallenstein then said that if Orleus was the only one that survived in the village after a week then the man would bring him to Rebellion, but if anyone else survived the man would kill everyone including the boy. Wallenstein also said that Orleus would definitely come to the mans side because the boy was born pure evil. Orleus thought Wallenstein was being mean but the man claimed that he was trying to save the boy. Wallenstein gave Orleus a week to think about whether Wallenstein or the people in the village would be the one to kill him. After Wallenstein left, Orleus had planned to tell everyone in the village about everything. However, during his birthday party where everyone in his village was spreading joy, Orleus realized that he wasnt really living because he couldnt make a smile from the bottom of his heart. In order to protect the world where they can happily laugh, the people in his village were robbing Orleus right to live by saying things they believed to be right as if they were absolute rules. Once he became aware of this, the boy ended up hating his parents and older sister who were killing him while they were saying that they loved him or while they were pretending in protecting him. He hated the false world that was rejecting his existence. Thus, he decided to make that day the best day of his life by asking everyone there to give him life as a present. He proceeded to break everyone in the village and made the day his true birthday. The boy then joined Rebellion after breaking everyone in the village, which was a happy ending for him. After the puppet show is over, Or-Gaule says to Stella that they both are no different because each is trying to kill the other for their own happiness. He then strengthens the threads that are entangling Stella which causes her to release a scream. Her face is turning dark red due to her flesh being torn, her bones breaking and her airway being blocked, while shes unable to break free. The Vermillion and League forces try to go help Stella but they are suddenly cut down which is caused by Or-Gaules power to influence fate as a Desperado. His Dance Maccabre causes him to be even more powerful than Stella and so it is impossible for the other people there to win against him. This undeniable fate does not need any process leading to it and so Or-Gaule is capable of hurting them just by releasing killing intent. He then explains that he believes the same things that Wallenstein believed, which the world is filled with lies. The strong ones taking everything away from the weak ones and justify their idea of right by force, is the only truth in the world. Therefore, Or-Gaule wants to use his power to fight this world because anyone deserves to be happy. He is living like this because this is the only way he can be happy. Or-Gaule then says that Stella is kind and noble but is also a murderer that didnt help him. He is fond of hypocrites like Stella and Iris, and of big liars that spread lies about being right, because he is most happy when he turns them into a mess. Or-Gaule then tightens the threads on Stellas body and she cant resist due to already have collapsed from oxygen deficiency. As shown in a colored pic, Stellas skin is pale with her limbs hanging without any strength and her eyes show no signs of consciousness. Suddenly, Ikki appears and launches Saigeki that hits Or-Gaules forehead while he glares at Or-Gaule with hatred as shown in a pic. Ikki says that it was Or-Gaules choice to show up as everyones enemy right now and so its impudent that Or-Gaule is pretending to be the victim here. Or-Gaule then says in delight to Ikki that he has been waiting for him. Once Ikki realizes that Or-Gaule cant be killed by destroying the brain, Ikki pulls out his sword from Or-Gaules head and creates distance between them. Or-Gaules ability to control his dead body is troublesome for Ikki since his sword cutting is not fatal to Or-Gaule like it was to Iris. Or-Gaule is surprised that Ikki won against Iris and asks Ikki how it feels to have become a murderer like Or-Gaule. Ikki replies that it is the worst but it was his decision to kill Iris so he doesnt intend to deceive himself by saying exaggerating things such as justice or evil. Or-Gaule finds Ikki to be boring and says he hates Ikki for saying such things since he doesnt enjoy killing. He also says he was waiting for Ikki to come so that he can kill him in front of Stellas eyes. Or-Gaule is about to launch Grand Guignol and wonders if Ikki can withstand it since Ikki is exhausted after his fight with Iris and Or-Gaule is now more powerful than he was alive. But Ikki who has good eyesight has determined the weakness of Grand Guignol after seeing it once before. Even though thousands of threads are launched, they have linear trajectory and the power of each thread is much smaller because the force is distributed equally to each thread. The threads are strong enough to cut human flesh, but they are not strong enough to cut rocks. Or-Gaule and Stella had created many holes in the ground during their rampage earlier, and so Ikki throws his body into one of those holes nearby in order to avoid Or-Gaules attack. In response, Or-Gaule then launches threads towards all directions in order to attack the Cradleland citizens and injured soldiers. However, all the threads are diverted upwards before they hit any single person due to spatial distortion. Or-Gaule realizes this is Nenes doing and sees her standing on the top of a crumbled building. While Or-Gaule is distracted during that moment, Ikki cuts off Or-Gaules right arm that was restraining Stella with threads. Grand Guignol is a technique that is like Or-Gaule throwing away his own shield and thus leaving him unprotected as it takes time to rebuild it. Or-Gaule is not bothered because even though Stella has been released from Or-Gaules restraints, she is still unconscious from oxygen deficiency. Nene is also exhausted after fighting Naseem Al-Salem who was in the top 5 most powerful in the entire world, and all she could do is protect the bystanders. It takes one minute for Stella to recover with her dragon ability, but Or-Gaule believes he can kill the exhausted Ikki before then. After reconnecting his arm to his body, Or-Gaule is using the threads extending out from his fingers to use them like whips and attack Ikki. Or-Gaule has concentrated the magic in his threads to make them more powerful and so the slashes aimed at Ikki are capable of even destroying the ground and nearby buildings. However, Ikki is able to avoid the slashing of the thin threads without difficulty even though Or-Gaule has more power and speed. This is not surprising because Or-Gaules rush of attacks has no skill or strategy and so it cant hit someone skilled like Ikki especially in close combat. Ikki is also used to facing against powerful attacks that could kill him instantly, so hes not afraid of Or-Gaules attacks. Ikki manages to get close to Or-Gaule by slipping through the gaps of the attacks, and then further damages Or-Gaules dead body. Even though Or-Gaules body repairs quickly, it looks like Ikki has the initiative in this battle which causes the wounded soldiers cheering for him. Or-Gaule is confused how Ikki is able to fight this well even though he should be out of mana and stamina already. The emotion of fear that he hasnt felt in a long time starts to rise up within him which causes him to be irritated at Ikki. Or-Gaule then uses Table Surprise (rotating stage), which his toes release threads that form like a spider web of 10 meter radius surrounding him in order to make Ikki slip. However, Ikki passes through the spider web without difficulty and slashes Or-Gaules body again. Even though everyone there is cheering for Ikki, Stella is the only one who is not happy. She can tell that Ikkis movements right now are slow and not at the best. Ikki is just squeezing out whatever strength his body has left and so hes like a candle on the verge of burning out. Ikki wont last until one minute and its not easy for Stella to recover before then even with Dragon Spirit. Ikki knows he cant destroy Or-Gaules body and it doesnt matter if he cant win. He then shouts to Stella that hes going to die here. Ikki knows he cant win against Or-Gaule and even Stella can tell too. All he can do is buy time for one minute in order for Stella to recover. Ikki thus declares all of his feelings to Stella with a smile despite his death approaching. Im so sorry that I cant keep the promise from yesterday! But I dont want to forget it! Stella, I was really happy to have met you! That day we met at Hagun, then competed and loved each otherThats why I was able to become this strong!! All the things I didnt know before and wouldnt have discovered by myself, I received all of them from Stella! Everything that happened since the day I met you, I dont regret any of them! Everything that happened until I ended up standing here today is my treasure!! And so, Stella! No matter what happens next, I dont want you to regret thinking that it would have been better if you hadnt met me! I dont want you to think that it was a mistake! It wasnt just me that got strong after we met that day after all!! Show it to me! The strength of my beloved knight!!!! The road to that, I will create it!!!! After hearing what Ikki said, Stella becomes the angriest she has ever been. She refuses to accept what he said and tries to move. Once the fight between Ikki and Or-Gaule has reached 50 seconds, Ikki has completely run out of energy and can no longer move his feet. But right before his feet couldnt move anymore, he had created afterimages with Shinkirou which causes Or-Gaule to miss when attacking him. Ikki also had predicted Or-Gaules attack and so before he ran out of energy he had already positioned his sword Intetsu where it would receive Or-Gaules attack. Ikki plans to use the power from Or-Gaules attack in order to create distance between them, which his body would be blown towards behind after receiving the attack with Intetsu. At this point it is already one minute after the fight started and Stella immediately starts moving in order to help Ikki. However, Or-Gaule saw through Ikkis plan and his threads had wrapped around Ikkis body at the same time they were received by Intetsu which prevented Ikkis escape. During the moment Stella starts to move, Or-Gaules threads have pierced Ikkis chest and are then pulled out. Immediately after, Ikkis chest burst open with his organs dragged out. Ikki says I love you, Stella with a smile as he falls into a sea of blood and flesh. Or-Gaule laughs while mocking at Ikkis fallen state and repeatedly stomping on the organs scattered on the ground. While placing his foot on Ikkis head, Or-Gaule asks Stella if shes enjoying this. Stella is not showing any emotion on her face due to the unacceptable reality in front of her while walking unsteadily towards Ikkis body. Or-Gaule then mockingly says that if Ikki hadnt met Stella then he wouldnt have died miserably in such place, and thus everything is Stellas fault and that she was the one who killed Ikki. Once Stella sees Or-Gaules foot crushes Ikkis head, the last thread of her sanity is cut. Suddenly, Stella releases a scream and scorching heat from her body as a result of her mind falling to despair. The scream then changes into a roar and the silhouette reflected in the light and heat is becoming one not belonging to a person. As shown in a pic, Stellas skin becomes black with shining scales on some places, two horns are grown on her head, wings sprouted out from her back and a long tail has extended from her tailbone area. Nene knows that Stella has achieved Excessive Awakening after she lost her human mind. Nene warns everyone in the area to get away from there but not everyone can due to some of them being injured. Or-Gaule on the other hand is rejoiced by the scream, grief and despair coming out of Stella. He wants Stella to cry more, be angrier, despair more and destroy everything with her own hands. Or-Gaule plans to control Stella with his threads but she suddenly bashes her own head to the ground over and over. It is not strange since she has undergone Excessive Awakening and lost her beloved man. However, even though she has lost her calmness, the radiance of the light and heat is weakening and Or-Gaule expected her to attack the surrounding people instead. Or-Gaule tries to provoke Stella but she is not hearing any of his words. Stella screams at the remains of Ikki who was saying selfish things before. Ikki promised that he would survive and wouldnt let anyone else be by her side, and so while angry she calls him a liar. Stella is in pain that she never experienced before and wishes she could forget what she has lost. However, Ikki told her not to regret having met him and that he loved her. Thus, she cant forgive him because if he loved her that much then he should have known what it would feel like being left behind alone. Stella wanted Ikki to live, not to die while protecting her. However, she wont regret everything that happened since she first met Ikki because it is something she has decided on her own will. Stella then stands up and says that she will show the power of Stella Vermillion who became strong after following Ikkis back as he had wished. She will surpass Ikki and become much stronger in order to make him regret for not being by her side anymore. Stella declares so as she raises her sword and prepares to fight again. But during that moment, Stella hears a voice that says Stella had said good words. The voice belongs to Shizuku who has appeared and she further says that if Stella had said it would have been better to have never met Ikki then Shizuku would have attacked Stella again like she did during Haguns selection battles. Shizuku greets Stella and asks if Yamanba fashion is currently trending. Stella who is surprised to see Shizuku asks why she is here. Shizuku replies its because a small country like Vermillion doesnt have much people with healing techniques and so the League of Mage-Knight Nations headquarters has requested to member states for people to be part of the medical team. Kiriko Yakushi was originally supposed to come here but because something troubling is happening in Japan, Shizuku is here on her behalf. Or-Gaule is glad to see Shizuku is here and wants her to cry like Stella did after seeing that her precious older brother has become a stain on the ground. However, Shizuku is not upset at all and calmly says that despite Ikki always doing reckless things she loves him when hes like that. Both Or-Gaule and Stella are confused why Shizuku is not upset at all despite Ikki is dead. Its because Shizuku was powerless when Ikki was dying from the effects of Amane Shinomiyas Nameless Glory before and so she refused to let such a thing happening again. She went to train under Kiriko Yakushi in order to learn the highest level of healing techniques. But Ikki is already dead and reviving someone from the dead has never been done before. Despite such fact, Shizuku doesnt care and is kneeling down near Ikkis remains while putting her hands together as if praying and closes her eyes. Once Shizuku says Aoiro Sekai (blue world), blue light of magical energy comes out of her whole body and then converges to form a pair of wings on her back as shown in a pic. The wings spread feathers on Ikkis body, and his flesh and blood that touched the feathers is broken down into blue light. Shizuku explains that Aoiro Sekai is an improved version of Aoiro Rinne which can be used on other people. She is using this Noble Art to break down Ikkis body into single cell units and then rebuild it. Stella asks if its possible to revive Ikki and Shizuku replies that she wouldnt be calm if she cant do it. Shizuku also says that she will save Ikki and so there is only one thing Stella can do right now. Or-Gaules Dance Maccabre is not a healing technique but is just forcefully joining back pieces of his body together. He wont be able to move anymore if his body is turned to ashes and so Stella should be able to defeat him. Thus, Shizuku tells Stella to take care of Or-Gaule while she continues to revive Ikki. Stella believes in Shizuku and then declares to everyone that she will defeat Or-Gaule. She also tells everyone to protect and help each other so that they all can return home to Vermillion. Hearing Stellas declaration causes the armed forces to regain their fighting spirit and create order. The Blazers form a circle with a radius of 30 meters that centered on Or-Gaule, which acts as a barrier between him and the Cradleland citizens. The non-Blazers help the injured ones and the Cradleland citizens to evacuate. Nene asks if Stella is okay since she knows from experience that Excessive Awakening can cause a person to lose their human mind. Stella is convinced that shes okay because even though she was swallowed by anger and sadness, she didnt regret having met Ikki. Stella declares to Nene that she wont lose herself no matter what happens. The satisfied Nene then declares to Stella that she will protect everyone from Stellas full power being released and so Stella should finish off Or-Gaule without worrying about anyone. Or-Gaule, who wanted to see Stella self-destruct, is irritated to see her and everyone else being fired up. Or-Gaule then launches an attack towards the Vermillion and League forces that are forming a circle around Or-Gaule. Nene is focusing on protecting everyone from Stellas power and so Or-Gaules attack hits his target. However, the armed forces are able to withstand the blow because they have reduced the length of their battle line and strengthen its thickness, which the soldiers in each row are supported from behind by the soldiers in the next row. Dandalion, who came to the battlefield together with Shizuku and commanding the armed forces, says that if they cant withstand it alone then they will withstand it together. The irritated Or-Gaule then aims at Shizuku in order to disrupt her process of reviving Ikki, but the thread he had launched is cut down by Sirius who is protecting Shizuku and Ikki. Or-Gaule then plans on using Marionette to control everyone but Stella wont let him. Stella uses her physical wings to move fast towards Or-Gaule in order to strike him with her big sword. Or-Gaule uses Punk Decoration (action scene costume), which he wears an outfit that was sewn by his threads and the strong outfit will guard him from Stellas strikes. Since Or-Gaules physical strength that has been strengthened by Dance Macabre is more powerful than Stellas dragon strength, he also plans to challenge Stella with his fists that should be more powerful than slashing with his threads. However, Stella is more powerful now after undergone Excessive Awakening and so her slashes feel heavy to Or-Gaule. The battle becomes one-sided with Or-Gaule being pushed back. He slightly loses his balance for a moment and during this Stella cuts off one of his legs with her sword. His cut-off leg is immediately swallowed by flame and turns into black dust. Or-Gaule falls to the ground after losing his leg and Stella immediately takes this chance to swing her burning sword towards Or-Gaule which will destroy every single cell of his body. During this moment, Stella says to Or-Gaule that he cant win since hes alone. But Or-Gaule yells back that he didnt want to be alone but he and everyone else had different sense of values and so there was no way anyone could understand him. Before Stellas sword could hit him, Or-Gaule detaches his arm and fires it towards Stellas lower jaw which causes her to be sent flying towards the sky. Or-Gaule further shouts that hes not doing anything wrong and that everyone is making him the bad guy and is trying to kill him. He believes everyone is enjoying trying to kill him while smiling in their heart and using power to impose rightness as an excuse. Thus, Or-Gaule will also kill everyone and create a world where he is allowed to smile. He then releases black aura from his whole body and plans to release his most powerful offensive Noble Art, Le Grand Guignol (massacre play). Or-Gaule removes Punk Decoration since Le Grand Guignol uses all of the threads he has at his disposal. It is far more powerful than Grand Guignol and will kill everyone in Lucier when its released. Stella knows that the next move will be the decisive blow since Or-Gaule is planning to release everything hes got into this one attack and so she wont win if she backs down. She then flies down towards Or-Gaule fast in order to release her most powerful Noble Art at him. As the distance between them decreases, Katharterio Salamandra and Le Grand Guignol are about to be released together. However, during that moment Or-Gaule is suddenly cut all over his body. Or-Gaule is confused about why he is suddenly cut all over his body. Even Stella is confused at first but she then remembers seeing something odd earlier. When Ikki was fighting Or-Gaule, the number of times Ikkis blade landed on Or-Gaules body was more than the number of times Or-Gaule repaired his body. This causes Stella to realize that Ikki was responsible for the cuts Or-Gaule is receiving now and this was what he meant earlier about creating a way for her. Other than normal slashing, Ikki had also used a different kind of slashing on Or-Gaule which would decide the battle. Ikkis fifth secret sword, Kuruizakura (off-season sakura), is an attack with delayed effect which his slashing used certain force and mechanism to create wounds that wont open until later. He wasnt just buying time for Stella and was actually also giving her a way to obtain victory. Because of the wounds Or-Gaule suddenly receives, Le Grand Guignol is not being released properly and he is unable to receive Stellas attack. As a result, Stellas Laevateinn pierces Or-Gaules chest and pins his body to the ground as shown in a pic. At the same time, Katharterio Salamandra is activated and Or-Gaules whole body is covered in flame. Nenes intervention with her gravity ability prevents anyone else in the area to be burned. Or-Gaule cant escape and he screams while his body is slowly turning to ashes. NO! NOOOO! I DONT WANT TO DISAPPEAR, I DONT WANT TO! T, this is cruel! Everyone had always joined together to try getting rid of me! Even I didnt want to be like this! Even I wanted to be born on the other side! Why was I the only one that no one would help? Certainly, I also think your circumstances were unfortunate. But there was someone who loved you like this and risked her life. But you didnt look back at her! You can resent me! Its also inevitable for you to hate the world! But I wont let you to say that no one helped you! I wont allow you to say that you didnt receive such love! The reason youre disappearing alone is not because of rightness! ITS BECAUSE YOU DIDNT LOVE ANYONE!!!! Iris was a victim of Or-Gaules action but she continued to love him as a family and tried to protect him. If Or-Gaule had responded to Iris feelings, the outcome could have changed. But Or-Gaule didnt and it proves that hes just a selfish coward who only cares about himself. This realization causes Or-Gaule to be filled with regret and crying loudly. Eventually, his whole body is turned into ashes and Stella grabs some of them before they are swept away by the wind. Stella had planned to throw Or-Gaules ashes into the sea but has decided to put them in the same grave as Iris out of respect for her way of life. She says to Or-Gaule, who is now ashes, that if he regrets enough to cry then he should apologize to Iris on the other side. She then turns around to face towards other people in the area and raises her sword high to convey her victory. With this, the war between Vermillion and Cradleland is finally over. Volume 15 - CH 25 Chapter 25: Conclusion. And Then... Ikki was aware that he was dead, but now he wakes up in a room while lying on a bed. He sees Stella and wonders how he is still alive with his body healed. Stella tells Ikki that Shizuku came and reconstructed his body on a cell-by-cell basis. He is amazed that Shizuku was able to revive someone from death. Stella also informs him that Vermillion won the war though she said it in a way that made Ikki feel that shes being distant to him. She also says its been 3 days and the Cradleland citizens didnt suffer any casualty. Johann is somewhat okay since Lunaeyes is by his side. Nene also has gotten her arm back thanks to the League of Mage-Knight Nations having enough stocks of somatic cells in their cell bank for a KOK A-League player to use. But Tatara lost half of her face, one arm and half of her digestive system with her lower half of her body completely destroyed. The stimulant Tatara took prevented her dying from shock of pain and her brain has been cured from the side effects of the stimulant. However, her body is too damaged to be cured by Capsule and her lost body parts cant be repaired. Body tissue can be rebuild with somatic cells but the maintenance cost of a cell bank is expensive, so the only ones who can use them are very rich people, top officials of a nation and Blazers that are vital to a nation. Ikki is glad everyone is still alive and asks for Shizuku in order to thank her. Stella says that Shizuku has been in the room the whole time but Ikki doesnt see her which confuses him. Stella then explains that Ikki was dead and his body was too damaged, so Shizuku supplied her own cells to Ikki by becoming part of his body in order to revive him. Hearing such explanation causes Ikki to be shocked and crying. Stella realizes Ikki is misunderstanding things and asks Shizuku to come out. Shizukus snickering voice is heard and says that there is no other way even though she wanted to be worried by her older brother. Ikki turns to the direction of Shizukus voice and is shocked to see her, in the size of a palm, sitting on his shoulder. He is shocked to see Shizukus body has become so small and semi-transparent. Shizuku explains that Ikkis somatic cells were damaged at considerable amount but some parts of his body were still usable and so she used her own body to act as a link in order to repair his body. In addition, Ikki and Shizuku are siblings that share the same blood so there was perfect compatibility. But because she is also lending her own supply of somatic cells to Ikki, she cant maintain her bodys original size. Shizuku wanted to remain like this but she knows Ikki would be against it. She then says that the reconstruction of Ikkis body is finished and that his body is at the stage of self-repairing by making use of the cell growth space. Shizuku is currently inside Ikkis body in order to help the process and she can separate from his body if he wants her to. A blue light then comes out of Ikkis body and then forms into Shizuku in her original appearance. Ikki thanks Shizuku for saving him, but shes giving off a strange reaction while looking at him. While her eyes look feverish in a scary way, her nose inflating and shes hugging her own body, Shizuku says that Ikki thanking her while hes in a very cute appearance might cause her to become a weird type of person. Stella also says that she understands how Shizuku feels, while Stellas face is slightly dyed and her mouth is loose. Ikki is confused by the twos behavior but when he looks at his reflection in the window, he realizes that his body has become smaller. Ikki panics after seeing his appearance is like when he was in primary school as shown in a pic. Shizuku explains that this is Ikkis current true appearance. There is a limit to my mana and concentration ability, so we cant stay united the whole day. Its necessary for Onii-sama alone to have a body that can move to a certain extent. But the amount of somatic cells is not enough. After thinking what to do, as a good opportunity-cough! As a last resort, I tried reproduce the Onii-sama from childhood. Ikki was able to maintain his original appearance because Shizuku was sharing her somatic cells but after she left his body he is left with his own amount of somatic cells which is only enough to make a smaller body. Ikki understands that it was necessary and that it wasnt Shizukus hobby though he was a little suspicious. Ikki has the physical ability of a 10 year old and so he cant do reckless things like before or else his body will break. Shizuku says that even if Ikki looks adorable now Stella is not allowed to do lewd things to him because he has a small body and the burden is heavy. If Stella does something like Ittou Shura of the Night, Shizuku will spread about it through SNS. Stella strongly denies she will do such thing but Shizuku thinks Stella is a monkey that has been lusting for Ikki the whole year. Shizuku also doesnt mind if Stella is doing such thing while Shizukus body is united with Ikkis body because theres no guarantee that the child that will be created during that time will be Stellas. Stella thinks Shizuku is really scary and asks Ikki how she grew up to be like this, but Ikki doesnt really know and thinks that his running away from home during middle school could be the cause. Shizuku then tells both Ikki and Stella that they should never forget that Ikki is a seriously injured person that has lost almost 30% of his body. Ikki complies since he can tell by himself that his physical ability has been reduced by about 50%. He then asks if hes going to remain like this but Shizuku denies this. Ikkis body has been repaired by making use of the bodys growth space and humans generally can still grow up to the age of 25, so theres still enough room for growth in Ikkis 16 year old body. If Ikki fully exploits Shizukus magic technique, he can return to his original appearance in half a year. Nene suddenly comes into the room and also comments about Ikkis current appearance. Ikki thanks Nene for protecting everyone while he was fighting Or-Gaule. Nene came to inform Shizuku that the League HQ evaluated her reviving the dead ability and so shes being promoted to A-rank as of today. Ikki is delighted because the only other A-rank student knights in the League right now are Stella and Ouma. But Shizuku asks if shes the only one getting a promotion since Ikki has been more active than her. Nene explains that Blazer rank is not like a medal, but is actually a standard created for the purpose of managing Blazers and so the criteria cant be changed for the sake of just one irregular person. Shizuku is disappointed but understands that a Blazer whose life would be in danger after receiving just one bullet cant even be given E-rank status. But Nene also adds that since Ikki has already achieved Brute Soul, his rank is just a decoration on the surface. There is no one in this world that looks down on him after seeing the Seven Stars Sword Art Festival and the recent battle just now. Nene also came to give Ikki a message from Levi Ascarid. Levi is grateful to Ikki for not making Iris last moments not of regret and so Ikki should contact her if hes in trouble. She has promised to do everything in her power to help Ikki even if its just once. Nene also says that Iris body and Or-Gaules ashes will be buried in their hometown. Having Levis backing also means having the backing of the Leagues France branch, which is something more incredible than achieving a high Blazer rank. Ikki wanted to decline the offer at first because he feels hes not qualified to have it but Nene says that he cant refuse it. Ikki is not the one to judge whether or not he has the right, and its useless to refuse because Levi is not the kind of person who would back down easily from someone elses opinion. But the biggest reason is that its a necessary power for Ikki because his position has largely changed after this war. After defeating Iris who was the 4th ranked knight in the League, Ikki is now considered a major force for the entire League. Various types of people will try to come after Ikki from now on and so Nene tells him that its better to have more allies. Nenes advice causes Ikki to remember the scheming that occurred during Haguns selection battles. He then realizes that in order to prevent something like that happening again and without troubling other people, he needs political power. Thus, Ikki accepts Levi''s offer of help. Nene tells Shizuku that they should leave especially since Shizuku needs to take a break in healing Ikki. But before they leave, Shizuku tells Ikki that what he did to Stella this time was the worst. She believes that even if a strategy that requires dying is the only way to achieve the best results, the people who choose that are scums. Shizuku is fine with it because she only loves her older brother, but Stella is different. Ikki loves Stella and has sworn to be by her side, so he needs to take responsibility for that love. Shizuku is not on Ikkis side for this so she tells him to do his best to be forgiven. Shizuku said these things with a smile but Ikki can tell that shes angrier than shes ever been. After Shizuku and Nene leave the room, Stella locks the door and closes the curtain of the window. She approaches Ikki with anger which causes Ikki to be scared and trying to make excuses. Ikki argues that he couldnt think of any other way to prevent everyone being killed by Or-Gaule but Stella doesnt consider it as a good excuse. After remembering what Shizuku just said, Ikki realizes that what he did was selfish and he made Stella went through so much pain. He then apologizes to Stella and says that he will do anything to make Stella not hate him. She asks if Ikki will give her good morning and good night kisses every day, which he agrees. She also wants him to recite a different poetry on what he likes about Stella for an hour every day and that he will use the royalties produced from the distribution of the compiled contents to support her. Ikki finds it strange but Stella then laugh and says that she was just joking. She is not angry anymore because what she wants to say to Ikki was already said by Shizuku. But the biggest reason is because shes happy to see Ikki alive. She then immediately hugs Ikkis small body and apologizes because Ikki wouldnt have to die if she had noticed Or-Gaules Dead Maccabre. Ikki replies that it was also his fault because he should have realized Or-Gaules trump card, not letting Stella fight alone or been much stronger. They then promise to each to other to be stronger so that what happened before wont repeat. Ikki and Stella kiss and feel each others warmth. This causes Ikki to remember that the world he saw when he was dying was a place of total darkness. He doesnt want to go to such place again and so he has sworn to become stronger. Ikki tries to make the kiss deeper but Stella stops him. She is very emotional right now so she might not be able to hold back if they go further. But Ikki says its too late and that he cant hold back anymore. Ikki grabs Stellas back and head, and then gives her a rough kiss. This surprises Stella at first since she didnt expect this from the usual Ikki, but she eventually let him deepened the kiss. During that moment, the door to the room was forced open by Stellas parents who came to tell Stella something while panicking. When they enter the room, they clearly see the appearance of Ikki and Stella who had just kissed. Sirius is about to go berserk since he sees his precious daughter being that intimate with a man, but Astrea stops him by pinching his butt. Astrea is glad to see Ikki is okay and already filled with energy now. Ikki and Stella are embarrassed that their physical intimacy was seen by Stellas parents. Stella then asks why her parents were in such panic when they came into the room. Astrea replies that its about Tatara and what she tells Stella causes her to be shocked while angered. At Vermillion International Airport, Dandalion has prepared a small jet aircraft with autopilot function for Tatara who is in an electric wheelchair. The aircraft is a reward for Tataras role in the war but she asks if its okay for Dandalion, who is a branch leader of the League, to supplysuch goods to an assassin from Rebellion. Dandalion claims the only information he has on Tatara is that shes a student of Akatsuki Academy. A League branch is not an extension of the headquarters but is actually a body that serves as a point of contact in order for member countries to cooperate with the headquarters, and so it more loyal to its country than to the League headquarters. The significance of the Leagues existence is that small countries cooperate with each other and face the threat of major powers together, but the Leagues expansion would be hindered if intervention in a nations internal affairs becomes too much. Such organizational structure is the reason why the Leagues mobilization in the recent war was limited. Tatara thinks there might be a movement to create centralization of power with the recent war being used as a reason and so she might receive some work from the League. In order for her to continue her professional work, she needs to heal her body. She plans to have a surgery that will restore her body and then have rehabilitation immediately, but it will all take about a year. When Tatara is about to leave, Dandalion says Stella will be sad but Tatara doesnt care. Tataras body was in a state where it couldnt possibly be saved but Stella begged Shizuku to save Tatara even though Shizuku was reluctant in saving a terrorist. Tataras not sure what stupid thing Stella will do when she sees her and so she tries to leave fast. But as Tatara is about to board the prepared small aircraft, Stella shows up from the sky and destroys the aircraft. Tatara is unharmed from the flying debris of the destroyed aircraft by using her reflecting ability and angrily asks Stella what shes doing. Stella is also angry at Tatara who is trying to leave so suddenly and asks where Tatara will go even though the Abgrund family has been destroyed. Stella also says there will be an announcement of engagement between Lunaeyes and Johann once Cradleland has settled down. Since Luna is renouncing her succession to the throne, Stella will be the next queen of Vermillion. She wants to hire Tatara as a personal bodyguard since Tataras ability is best suited for such duty and she also offers benefits and residency. Stella believes no one in Vermillion would oppose Tatara since she helped saved the country and that Tatara should quit her work as an assassin and start a new life here. Tatara responds by asking Stella to come closer to her and then suddenly accelerates her electric wheelchair so that its footrest hits Stellas shin which hurts Stella. Tatara says with an unpleasant face that Stella is misunderstanding things. Tatara wasnt fighting for Stellas country, but for a personal problem. Her wounds are the result of that and so she doesnt need Stellas pity. Tatara also says that Stella should be more careful about who shes talking with if shes going to be the ruler of a country. In the first place, whatever happens to Tatara has nothing to do with Stellas life anymore. But Stella disagrees because she has come to love Tatara. Stella was able to become stronger after Tatara taught her what she was lacking, and Tatara fought so hard in the recent war, so Stella just couldnt leave Tatara alone. Tatara thinks she has gotten too close to Stella and she doesnt really hate her. However, Tatara believes she doesnt have right to receive Stellas kindness. She thanks Stella for worrying about her but she also says its a fact that she has killed dozens of people. Tatara also doesnt believe all the things she had done were bad things because she was never taught such morals, so its meaningless for her to try to atone. At the very least she wants to stick with her beliefs and if she manages to survive through her crappy life without deceiving herself then she will be able to like herself. This is a battle which Tatara is betting her own ego and so she wants Stella not to interfere. Hearing Tataras explanation causes Stella to have no choice but to back down. Tatara also says that the person named Yui Tatara doesnt truly exist in this world and so she is like a ghost that will be eventually be forgotten. Tatara moves her wheelchair towards another small aircraft that was already prepared with her back facing Stella. She can hear Stellas sobbing but she still keeps going so that she wont be able to hear the sobbing anymore. However, Stellas sobbing is becoming louder and less natural which causes Tatara unable to bear with it anymore. Tatara turns around and throws a card at Stella in order to shut her up. The card is Tataras business card as an assassin and it has her contact detail. Tatara will at least go to Ikki and Stellas wedding ceremony and so she asks Stella to stop her weird crying. Stella becomes happy because it means she doesnt have to forget about Tatara and can still form some connection with her. Tatara wonders why she did such unnecessary thing and if it was because she wanted to do so. Thinking about it is such a bother and so Tatara starts leaving in order to have a break. Once shes in the small aircraft, she turns on the autopilot and set the coordinates for the Abgrund houses recuperation facility. Tatara then realizes she forgot to tell Stella about something and so sends her an email. The message Stella had just received says that Tataras real name is Vier and so Stella should call her that when they meet next time. As the plane is leaving, Stella shouts her gratitude to Vier. Stella has decided to continue persuading Vier to choose a different way of life since the email she has received is proof that its possible. Volume 15 - Epilogue Epilogue: Swooping Down Justice The war between Vermillion and Cradleland has ended with the death of the main villain Or-Gaule, but everything is not restored back to its original state. Or-Gaule had already destroyed Rebellions headquarters before coming to Vermillion. As a result, the equilibrium maintained between the League of Mage-Knight Nations, the Union and Rebellion had collapsed. The world begins to change when it enters the era where the League and the Union would clash directly. The scene takes place during the first conflict which was more than two weeks before the conclusion of the Vermillion War. Few helicopters with armed soldiers have arrived at the destroyed Rebellion headquarters in the Alps. They belong to the United States supernatural powers unit, PSYON. Rinna Kazamatsuri, Sara Bloodlily and Charlotte Corde are prepared to engage them in order to protect Kouzou Kazamatsuri and Prime Minister Tsukikage. But Kouzou stops them because he knows one of the people that came is someone the girls definitely cant win against. This person who descended down from a helicopter slowly without a parachute is a blonde-haired man wearing a visor as shown in a pic. The United States is the largest military power in the world and this man is PSYONs commander, Abraham Carter. He is the countrys strongest psychic and is nicknamed The Hero (superman). The volume ends with Carter asking Kouzou and the others a question. Prime Minister of Japan, Bakuga Tsukikage. In addition, the head of the countrys largest conglomerate Kazamatsuri Zaibatsu, Kouzou Kazamatsuri. As one from the United States which serves as the justice of the world, I ask you all. As of this moment, are all of you who are standing on this place enemies of the world or allies? Which one? Volume 16 - Prologue Prologue: Embedded Fire in Abyss A person looks up and sees so much darkness with small lights. The small lights that represent hope cannot clear away the darkness and once gain the era is about to be swallowed in constant darkness. Right now, the world requires a large star like the ones that have cleared the way for new era. This person who exists outside of cause and effect knows its arrival. He thinks that that it was Gods love that brought the arrival of such huge hope that shines like the Sun and burns away the darkness of the era. Volume 16 - CH 1 Chapter 1: The Rivals'' Present Time During the time Ikki and Stella had just arrived in Vermillion, Or-Gaule had released control of all the officials and people connected to governments who were under the control of his Noble Art Marionette. The sudden faintings of all these people at the same time had caused a worldwide event in which many prisoners have escaped from detention facilities. Some of the prisoners are Blazers and so it has caused huge threat to Japans security. Then around the time Ikki and the others first faced off against Or-Gaule, Prime Minister Tsukikage had left the country and so Itsuki Kurogane who is the head of the League of Mage-Knight Nations Japan branch was in charge to handle the situation. Itsuki made a big decision to launch special convention of student knights in Japan. In emergency situations, student knights that received the invitations are temporarily granted the same authority as licensed mage-knights and so are freed from the restrictions on using magic in public places in order to fight. In a plane that is about to leave Aomori Airport and going to Haneda Airport, there are 6 people who have escaped from a detention facility. They are spread across various places in the plane and the leader of the group is referred to as Prisoner #15. He plans to have his group hijack the plane and their goal is to reach a country in north that is run by dictatorship and out of the Leagues reach. The moment the plane reaches a certain altitude and the seat belt light is out, Prisoner #15 holds the neck of a slender girl and points his submachine gun type Device at the girls temple. The others in his group are also holding people hostage and so the mage-knights that are boarding the plane as security are unable to do anything and subdued. Prisoner #15 while holding his hostage heads to the cockpit and threatens the pilots. He tells them that the planes new destination is North Korea. The pilot protests since even if they are in a civilian aircraft they will be shot down if they go there. Prisoner #15 assures the pilot that they wont be shot down and will be welcomed there. However, the moment Prisoner #15 is convinced of the success of his operation, there is an explosion. The planes left wing engine is caught on fire and the entire plane is shaking greatly which causes everyone in it to panic. Even Prisoner #15 can tell that they wont make it to North Korea and so orders the pilot to return to the airport that they had just left. As the plane is heading back, the left wing comes off and the resulting violent shaking causes Prisoner #15 to fall and screaming. However, his hostage who turns out to be a boy is standing calmly as shown in a pic and tells him that it will be okay. The boy says the plane wont go down because hes very lucky. Eventually, the plane that lost its wing and buoyancy manages to land safely. Everyone is stunned because it is such great luck for such a thing to happen. Prisoner #15 realizes that this is the boys doing as the boy manifests a thin sword that pierces the mans throat. See? I told you. Ah, but if I didnt just happen to be here and not thought of a situation where no one would be killed or hurt to occur then it wouldnt be like this in the first place, so you were rather unlucky. You, who are--- Bad Luck Amane Shinomiya. Right now Im still just a worthless student knight. Even so, to come across this right away on the plane I boarded in order to respond to the convention, I really am luckyor rather unlucky perhaps. At Ayatsuji dojo in Tokyo, a huge barrel-like man with huge scar on his face kicks down the main entrance and knocks down Donrou Academy students who were training in the dojos yard. The mans name is Ginji Ookuma and he is one of the Blazer criminals that escaped from prison. He says to the dojos master who is sitting on the edge of the yard, Kaito Ayatsuji, that its been a long time and asks if he remembers him. Kuraudo Kurashiki, who is standing beside Kaito, then asks who Ookuma is but Kaito says he doesnt know him. 15 years ago, Kaito took down Ookuma who was a high-ranking member of Masuyama-gumi and was responsible for the groups collapse. With Ookumas father and all of the groups members caught, he has no place to go home to now and so he came here for revenge. But Kaito doesnt remember Ookuma because he wasnt interested in remembering the faces of the Blazer criminals he attacked. This causes Ookuma to be very angry and manifesting jade-colored gauntlets on both his fists. His ability is manipulating wind and he converges air onto his right fist. Ookuma pushes his fist forward and the compressed air is launched towards Kaito like a cannonball, which Kaito shouldnt be able to avoid. However, Kaito and Kuraudo are unharmed even though the blast causes a huge destruction to the house behind them. Kaitos daughter Ayase then appears and becomes angry. She thinks the Donrou students have caused destruction again but they tell her that it was Ookuma who was responsible for the current destruction. Kaito then tells Ayase to fight Ookuma since it is a good opportunity for her to practice real battle. Ayase agrees and then manifests her Device Hizume. Ookuma advances towards Ayase fast to attack her. Ayase, who practices Ayatsuji swordsmanship style that emphasizes on counterattacks, easily receives the incoming fist with her blade and slides the blade to deliver a horizontal attack towards Ookumas flank. However, the moment Ayases blade touches Ookumas body he activates a technique called Fuubakushou (wind detonation). A wind pressure is released from Ookumas body and then Ayases thin body is blown away. Ookuma was able to handle Ayases counterattack because he had experienced the Ayatsuji swordsmanship before. For the past 15 years, he had thought of measures to deal with the swordsmanship that Kaito uses. Ookuma then continues attacking Ayase with his Noble Art Souran (clawed storm) which he uses his wind power to accelerate his movements and creates wind blades attached to his arms. Ayase is defending herself from the fast series of attacks delivered towards her. Kuraduo asks if he should fight instead but Ayase refuses. Ayases swordsmanship is now much sharper than from the time she fought Ikki and she can actually counter Ookumas level of attack easily. However, the moment Ayase turns from defense to offense, Ookuma would have activated Fuubakushou and thus crushing her counterattack like before. So what Ayase needs to do is to deliver a counterattack that doesnt give Ookuma a chance to switch between offense and defense, by leaving her blade in offensive position while warding off her enemys attack. Ayase is able to achieve this by using Teni Muhou. She slips through Ookumas punches with minimum defensive body movement and should be able to deliver a decisive blow in an instant. However, Okuuma is able to remain calm and activate Fuubakushou barely in time due to having already seen Kaito using Teni Muhou to avoid Ookumas attack just recently. Ookuma only receives a small cut but Ayase suddenly turns her back against him as if the battle is already over. This causes Ookuma to attack her unprotected back while angry. However, Ayases Blazer ability enables her to open wounds caused by her Device, turning small cuts into fatal wounds. As a result, Ookuma loses consciousness from the pain and his body falls to the ground in a pool of blood. Ayase then tells Kuraudo with a scornful laugh that the enemy wasnt beyond her capability. Kuraudo replies Ayase shouldnt be in such high spirits since she had practiced everyday against Kuraudos attacks and so winning against an opponent of Ookumas level is obvious. The mischievous Kuraudo then asks if Ayase perhaps wanted him to compliment her instead while bringing his hand close to her head as shown in a pic. Ayase knocks Kuraudos hand away hard while telling him not to say such stupid thing and then turns her eyes away from him. Ayase cant deny that during battle she actually thought the opponents attacks were minor compared to the attacks she usually received from Kuraudos sword. In an underground area of downtown Shinjuku, there is a huge coliseum owned by a Russian mafia group called Dragunov. A betting game where 70 Blazers are about to have a battle royale is being held there. Yakov, who is a leader of Dragunov, is also managing the place. In a VIP room, Yakov is talking with Bishou who is a former apostle of Rebellion that was captured by Ikki, Stella and others few months ago. Yakov suggests that Bishou participates in the battle royale but Bishou declines because he cant be standing out after escaping from prison. After Rebellion has collapsed, Bishou and his men have been looking for a new patron. Rebellions remaining power is flowing towards the League and the Union, with the United States gaining most of it. Most of Rebellion''s Numbers were killed by Or-Gaules group and only two of them avoided the trouble because they weren''t in the headquarters when it happened. One of them, the Grand Professor, leads his own faction and joins the United States which is his home country. The alliance between member countries of the Union is not as strong as the alliance between the Leagues member countries and Dragunovs big shots doesnt like that the United States is gaining so much power. Yakov then tells Bishou that Dragunovs big shots welcome Bishous group. As they are talking about business, one of the Blazers participating in the battle royale is suddenly thrown into the VIP room through the glass wall that was facing the ring arena. The person responsible for it takes off her raincoat and reveals herself as Renren Tomaru. There are also others wearing raincoats and they reveal themselves as Ikazuchi Saijou, Kikyou Hagure and Botan Hagure. The Hagun Academy students were searching for escaped prisoners and they ended up discovering this underground area. Illegal activity is occurring here and so the Hagun students under the temporary authority granted by special convention have to arrest everyone here. Yakov then informs the Blazer thugs that there will be reward money for taking down the Hagun students. However, the thugs are no match for these students who are in the upper ranks at Hagun. Renren uses her speed ability to take down the thugs one by one fast. A huge bald man wearing red lipstick called Queen then faces Renren. His Device is a pair of large shields with huge spikes. Queen knows about Renren including her weaknesses which the trajectory of Renrens attack is always straight and she is unable to put feints in her attacks. An attack from someone of Renrens size also wouldnt have very much weight in it. All Queen has to do is protect his surrounding sides with his shields and Renrens accumulation of speed will reset once she makes contact with the shield. However, Renren became aware of her weakness after Haguns selection battles. Renren previously could only attack at 2D plane trajectory but now she has developed a new Noble Art called Delta Force which enables her to attack at 3D solid trajectory. While moving very fast Renren then jumps up high above Queens head using mana emission and then runs along the walls and ceiling of the coliseum. She kicks the ceiling and hits the top of Queens head from above. Queen is knocked out with his head squashed with half of it sunk into his body. After one of the thugs strongest has been taken down, more thugs are joining and they plan to overwhelm the Hagun students with their difference in numbers that reach over a hundred-fold. The thugs focus on attacking Kikyou Hagure who they consider as the weakest. However, Kikyou is capable of dealing with them especially after a certain person had given her advice on battle tactics including the best way to make use of her ability. Whenever any of the thugs gets too close to her, she uses instant acceleration to move back in order to maintain distance which is an advantage for a spear-user like her. Kikyous instant acceleration ability may not be as fast as Renrens speed but it enables her to move fast without the need to run which is a strong point similar to Twin Wings swordsmanship. The thugs then decide to launch magic attacks from a distance but Kikyou moves sideways to give her sister Botan a clear line of fire. Botans ability is penetrate and each of the bullets she fire from her guns pierces through the enemies that are lining up from front to back. Those that didnt get hit by the bullets are also caught up in the accidental discharge of the thugs magic, leaving all of the ones that were fighting the Hagure twins unable to fight. The thugs strongest fighter who is called King suddenly appears near the Hagure twins. His ability is to increase the size of his body up to 5 times and he swings his iron rod weapon towards the twins. However, Saijou receives the incoming attack with his zanbatou and then pushes King back. The angered King then increases the size of his body and iron rod in order to attack Saijou with more power than before. Saijou tells the Hagure twins to leave this fight to him but the twins are worried because Crescendo Axe at maximum output could only push King back a little. But Saijou became aware after fighting Stella once before that Crescendo Axe is not enough when fighting someone strong. Instead of just swinging his zanbatou like he usually does before, Saijou is now also rotating his body horizontally together with the swinging blade. This accumulates more than 10 times the weight Crescendo Axe can accumulate on the blade. The rotation is accelerated by the accumulated weight and eventually produces a tornado of pressure. King believes he can kill the rotation by swinging his own weapon downwards. But before "King" could act, Saijou tells everyone to get down and then strikes the surrounding air with his zanbatou. This new Noble Art called Forzato Smash releases a giant tsunami of air pressure that largely blows away everyone that were standing while breaking their bones. Everyone who is watching from the VIP room becomes very worried after seeing all the thugs in the coliseum defeated. They then find out that a similar catastrophe is occurring elsewhere which is shown through a security camera. The underground coliseum has people working as security guards and 15 of them are near an elevator that leads to the emergency exit. They are fighting a female Blazer wearing white dress. Their weapons are equipped with special bullets that can break a Blazers mana barrier but no matter how many bullets they fire the female Blazer wont go down since the bullets somehow end up disappearing without touching her. The girl in white dress just calmly comes closer to the armed people while holding her parasol as shown in a pic and then some of the men go down one by one while bleeding from all over their body. The remaining men become terrified and try to escape to the elevator. But because the elevator has weight capacity limit they have to kick out some of themselves out of the elevator. As the ones that got kicked out also go down, the elevator door is closing. But the girl in white dress stops the elevator closing by pushing the tip of her parasol into the gap. The girl enters and the men inside try to shoot her. But it is useless because her Device which is in the form of tiny blade particles cut the bullets into dust. As the elevator door closes, the men inside also lose consciousness in red darkness. Yakov who is watching from a security camera recognizes the girl as Kanata Toutokubara. Everyone in the VIP room tries to escape through a secret exit route. But before they could escape, Touka enters the room. She first subdues Yakov with her lightning and then confirms one of the men in the room is Bishou who is the escaped prisoner shes chasing. Bishou refuses to surrender but Touka releases Raikiri before he could do anything. Bishous consciousness is cut off immediately and everyone else in the room is blown away. Toukas group had been successful in locating escaped prisoners due to Utakata Misogis ability. A week after the special convention was first launched, the Vermillion War has ended around the same time and the Leagues Japan Branch has captured 90% of the escaped prisoners with the help of the student knights deployed. Volume 16 - CH 2 Chapter 2: "Sword Eater" vs "Star of Naniwa" At the League of Mage-Knight Nations Japan branchs high-rise building in Tokyo, about 30 students from Hagun Academy and Donrou Academy that were invited to special convention are gathered there. They are informed that other countries havent recovered yet from the turmoil caused by Or-Gaule. Japan is the only one that has resolved their own situation with more than 90% of the escaped prisoners have been recaptured. An official acting on behalf of Japan branchs head is thanking the student-knights for their effort and declares the special convention has ended since the mage-knights can take care of the remaining work. The special convention this time is said to be the second largest after World War 2 and most of the student-knights invited here were first-timers. They are also rewarded 30,000 yen per day of participation and days of absence during school second semester because they lost some days of summer break. Some students then go home to continue their summer break but others such as Touka and Kanata are training at the buildings training facility. As shown in a colored pic, Touka, Kanata and Ayase are in a shower room of the training facility along with Yuuri Oreki who is the teacher that accompanied the Hagun students in the special convention. Touka says Ayase is amazing since she was able to fight with confidence during her first special convention even though Touka herself was scared and not much help during her first one. Ayase replies that it was largely thanks to Ikki helping her in swordsmanship. When asked what kind of guidance she received, she becomes flustered while trying to answer. Ayase mentions the time Ikki was touching her body to help fix her sword stance which causes Oreki and Kanata thinking that it was sexual harassment. But Ayase says she was the only one that felt weird so she was the one who was perverted. Kanata understands how Ayase felt and says, while blushing and stroking her own breast, that Ikkis hand is large and rough but also gentle and warm. She also says she sometimes remember how her heart was beating when Ikki grabbed her chest. Oreki is shocked and coughing out blood after hearing it but Touka knows Kanata was saying it in a misleading way as it was only because Ikki and Kanata fell during that time. Kanata then says Stella will be having a hard time since many people would be interested in Ikki now that hes a prominent hero of the League. Everyone becomes silent of the fact that Ikki on his own defeated the Black Knight, who was ranked 4th in the KOK A-League, and also largely contributed in the defeat of Or-Gaule during the Vermillion War. Ikki at this point is still in a coma and will wake up few days later. Ikkis great achievement makes the girls feel like they had been taking it easy even though its only been a month and that it is a little strange. They dont know about the existence of Desperados but they noticed something in Ikki had changed during his fight against Stella in the Seven Stars Sword Art Festival final match. Oreki believes she should apologize to Ikki when he returns since she initially thought Ikki was not suited to be a knight when they first met but now he has already proven her wrong. Touka and Kanata then inform Oreki that they will be using the rewarded days of absence to return home to Kyushu. After Touka and Kanata left the shower room, they encounter Moroboshi in a corridor. Moroboshi came to Tokyo mainly because he wanted to meet Torajirou Nangou. Moroboshi plans to participate in the God of War League and so will leave Japan next month. The next tournaments preliminary will start after next years Chinese New Year. The preliminary is a survival match where the participants live in a designated area and continue fighting each other until a certain number of people are left. They are allowed to use any method such as attacking others at night or early morning, team up with others to attack one person, or even bring a helper from the outside. Moroboshi is leaving Japan quite early in order be familiar with site where the battle will take place. He wanted to ask Nangou, who is a former champion, for some valuable information. But Nangou is out of the country searching for Tsukikage who is out of contact. Since Moroboshi came all the way to Tokyo, he doesnt want to make his trip a waste. Thus he approaches Kuraudo who is nearby and asks to fight him. Moroboshi wasnt interested in Kuraudo when he lost to Byakuya Jougasaki in the previous years Seven Stars Sword Art Festival. But watching Kuraudos match with Sara Bloodlily this year made Moroboshi realize that Kuraudo is different now and theres probably not much difference of strength in between them now. Kuraudo participated in the special convention to kill some time but he became frustrated because the ones he fought were small fries that even Ayase could handle on her own. Kuraudo thus accepts Moroboshis request and tells him to be prepared to get hurt. Kuraudo and Moroboshi are then standing on a ring in the training area with their Devices manifested already. Tens of people have come to watch the match between the two. Ayase protests because if someone gets hurt it will also be her fathers responsibility, but Kuraudo tells her that Moroboshi was the one asking for this. Touka adds that the ring arena belongs to the League and Oreki is acting as the referee. She is also interested in who would win in a match between Moroboshi and Kuraudo. Even though Touka defeated Kuraudo once two years ago in an exhibition match and never won against Moroboshi, that doesnt mean Kuraudo will lose against Moroboshi. They are different from back then and theres also the matter of compatibility. Touka is not sure who will win this match but in her opinion Kuraudo has the advantage over Moroboshi in regards to compatibility. Since its not an official match, Kuraudo doesnt wait for the referee to give the signal and proceeds to attack Moroboshi. But despite Kuraudos unfair head start, Moroboshi was able to intercept by launching a thrust towards Kuraudo. It causes Kuraudo to jump back and receiving a small cut on his threat. Moroboshi tells Kuraudo that if he continues to underestimate him then he will lose his head. But Kuraudo replies that it wont happen since theres not much difference between them in strength. Kuraudos Orochimaru is currently in the form of two swords maintained at the length of Japanese sword. Moroboshi uses waiting style of spearmanship which he waits for his opponent to be within the range of his spear Tora-Ou and then attacks when that happens. Moroboshi delivers a series of fast thrusts once Kuraudo is within range but Kuraudo is evading the thrusts. Touka explains to Ayase that one of the reasons why Kuraudo has the advantage over Moroboshi is due to his Marginal Counter. Moroboshis attacks are mainly thrusts and its difficult to overpower Kuraudo who has super reflex using point-type attacks which are quite easy to read. Moroboshi is also using Houkiboshi to remove the weakness of point-type attacks by making his thrusts look like theyre bending, but Kuraudos Marginal Counter enables him to dodge the thrusts even after they bend. Kuraudo then launches Hebigami but Moroboshi is able to counter it by launching Tiger Bite which cuts both of Kuraudos swords. The mental damage Kuraudo receives as a result of his Device being broken causes him to move back. However, Kuraudo soon recovers after his swords which had shrunken in length have extended and are back to their original length. Touka explains to Ayase that this is the second reason why Kuraudo has the advantage over Moroboshi. Kuraudo can extend the length of his Device and the total length can be hundreds of times longer. Tiger Bite wouldnt do serious damage to Kuraudos spirit from cutting off a small piece of his Device. Thus, Kuraudo is the worst kind of opponent for Moroboshi to face. Kuraudo then extends the length of Orochimaru to over 10 meters and manipulate the movement of his blade like it is a snake in the air. Orochimaru is moving as if it has a will of its own and together with Marginal Counter it causes Moroboshi unable to intercept the blade with Tiger Bite and repeatedly get slashed. There are some times Tiger Bite is able to hit and cuts off a part of Orochimaru but its not enough to cause mental damage to Kuraudo. The battle becomes one-sided with Moroboshi receiving countless slashes and bleeding all over his body, which should be enough reason to stop the match. However, Oreki and Touka know that Moroboshi should have expected this development and think he must have a way to overcome this. At Bukyoku Academy in Kinki region, Byakuya is being interviewed by a female student named Yagokoro who is the newspaper clubs head. Yagokoro initially wanted to interview Moroboshi but he is currently in Tokyo. Byakuya is not as popular as Bukyokus other stars, Moroboshi and Momiji Asagi. Moroboshi has overwhelming charisma and Momiji is popular for her cute girl appearance. Byakuya on the other hand teleports his opponent outside the ring arena and makes them lose by ring out count, which looks plain. But even so Yagokoro wants to write a deep article using an experts viewpoint. Yagokoro starts by asking Byakuya who he felt was the strongest out of all the opponents he faced. Yagokoro believes its Ikki due to his success in Vermillion War, but Byakuya says its Moroboshi. Byakuya agrees Ikki is probably stronger than any student knight but Moroboshi is the one that made Byakuya felt strongest. According to official records, Byakuyas winning rate in a rematch against opponents he once lost to is over 90%. Even if Byakuya loses once he would mostly win during the second time, but he never once won against Moroboshi no matter how many times they fought. Despite Byakuya would always come up with careful plan, Moroboshi somehow would always find a weak spot on Byakuya and thrusts through it. Byakuya describes it as a killer instinct, which Moroboshi can see something that others cant. This is why Byakuya is afraid of Moroboshi than anyone else. Moroboshi takes advantage of the momentary gap when a part of Orochimaru is being cut off by Tiger Bite to move closer towards Kuraudo. Since its back to medium-distance battle, Kuraudo shortens his Device back to Japanese sword length and exchange blows with Moroboshi. Orochimaru would just recover back to its original length no matter how many times Tiger Bite cuts off pieces of it. Kuraudo who has Marginal Counter should have the upper hand in this exchange of blows. However, Kuraudo is being pushed back after some time and finally receives a cut on his left temple. Everyone watching is confused, except Oreki who is seeing the match close as the referee and Touka. Touka says shes reminded of how dangerous it is to have long-term battle with Moroboshi. After being hit in few more places of his body, Kuraudo realizes he didnt overlook Moroboshis movements but rather he couldnt see them. Touka explains to Kanata and Ayase that whats happening is related to blind spot which is always present even in a healthy human field of vision. While Moroboshi was being pushed back, he repeatedly delivered his thrusts in a trial-and-error to determine the position of Kuraudos blind spot. It is difficult to see Moroboshis thrusts when they are aimed at your blind spot. Unlike Trackless Step that causes opponent unable to perceive something that can be seen, Moroboshis Blind Spot Thrust is a technique that makes his attacks invisible and so Kuraudo cant react to it. Despite this, Kuraudo knows that the thrusts are invisible when they come close and are always aimed towards his face. Once hes used to it, he can tell where the invisible thrusts will come from at the right timing and then avoid them. However, after Kuraudo takes evasive action to avoid the invisible thrusts, the tip of Moroboshis spear suddenly bends and hits Kuraudo on his side. This is due to Moroboshi used Houkiboshi immediately after delivered the invisible thrusts. Even Kuraudo cant make movements with high precision immediately after taking evasive action. Thus, Marginal Counter is suppressed once Kuraudo takes evasive action to avoid Moroboshis Blind Spot Thrust. Once Marginal Counter is suppressed, Kuraudo cant deal with Houkiboshi that suddenly appears from his blind spot. Moroboshis use of superior tactics to control the flow of the game is mostly what makes him strong. Kuraudo currently cant defend against Houkiboshi using his swords as well due to Moroboshis spear being clad with Tiger Bite. Kuraudo tries to create distance from Moroboshi but Moroboshi wouldnt let him escape. Ayase while seeing this development says that upper national-class people are amazing and someone like her couldnt possibly keep up with them. She also says its frustrating that she cant imagine someone she hates would lose to such strong former Seven Stars Sword King. Suddenly, Kuraudo catches the tip of Moroboshis spear with his own teeth. Before Moroboshi is able to pull his spear back, Kuraudo releases the Device on his right hand and grabs the spears shaft. Stella and Ouma are probably the only student knights in Japan that can beat Kuraudo in physical strength. So when Kuraudo pulls the spear strongly to his side, Moroboshis body is pulled forward. During that moment where Moroboshis body is thrown off balance, Kuraudo immediately deals damage to Moroboshi with Hebigami. Moroboshi manages to get his spear back when Kuraudos grip on it has loosened, and then moves back. But Moroboshis chest was hit deeply and he falls to his knee. Moroboshi cant understand how Kuraudo was able to react to the invisible thrust by catching it with his teeth. Kuraudo doesnt understand either but he just felt that he could, which surprises everyone except Ayase whos been training with Kuraudo. Even though Ayase hates Kuraudo, she admits that he is a genius of violence that will trample down any technique or tactic with force. Kuraudo then shortens his two swords to the size of large knives as preparation for a move that hes about to use. When Kaito visited Kuraudo after the Seven Stars Sword Art Festival was over, Kaito said that he has no intention of making Kuraudo an heir to the Ayatsuji swordsmanship style. The swordsmanship is a path for Kaito and Ayase, but it is just a tool for Kuraudo. A swordsmanship that focuses on defense and receiving in order to control what happens next wouldnt suit someone who likes attacking like Kuraudo. Kaito said Kuraudo should put more of his natural self to his blade and swing the Ayatsuji sword with the ferociousness that ignited the fire in Kaitos heart once because that is Kuraudos own Teni Muhou (naturalness and flawlessness). Moroboshi uses Blind Spot Thrust and Houkiboshi at Kuraudo in order to prevent Kuraudo from launching his ultimate attack. However, Kuraudo just keeps charging forward with force while using Teni Muhou which sweeps away Moroboshis thrusts. Ayase explains that her fathers sword is like flowing water that receives and returns enemys attacks in smooth movements, but Kuraudos sword is like raging fire that crushes all obstacles with violence. Once the distance between them is short, Kuraudo launches two-sword Yamato no Orochi at Moroboshi. During this moment, Moroboshi thinks that Kuraudo is a genius of violence that actually has killer instinct more than he does. However, Moroboshi knows something that Kuraudo doesnt since Moroboshi had felt it closer than anyone had once in the past and now hes going to release it, which is Musou Ichiretsu (unparalleled violence). After Moroboshi and Kuraudo clash one final time, Moroboshi is the one that falls and unable to continue which leaves Kuraudo as the winner of this fight. Everyone favored Moroboshi so they are surprised that Kuraudo won. Touka then says goodbye to Ayase and that they will meet again during the new school term. Ayase tells Kuraudo he should get his wounds treated but she then notices his pale face. Kuraudo says Moroboshi was trying to do something during their final clash and Kuraudo never felt so much fear before. Kuraudo wonders what would have happened if Moroboshi managed to strike first and just thinking about it makes him frightened. In the Ouu Mountains of Tohoku region, there is a building in a very remote location called Ouu Wagadake Special Detention Facility. The facility is built to hold one specific person and even in Japan there are only few people who know about its existence. In the forest around the facility, a group of men that escaped from other detention facilities are gathering there. The leader of this group tells his men that their Founder is held in the deepest part of the facility inside a special solitary cell called Cocytus. The cell uses extremely low temperature gas and imprisons the person in ice. The group leader believes they can break the prisoner out since the facility has small number of guards. They believe the country and its people have stopped progressing and are currently rotting in the mud. They are here to destroy humanitys corruption and to let everyone know that war is the only path to Gods blessing. However, Kurono Shinguuji suddenly appears with huge searchlights behind her as shown in a pic. She immediately uses Clock Draw, which hundred bullets shoot through the men. Later, the director of the special detention facility thanks Kurono and Itsuki for their help in capturing the men who came here. He also wonders how those men were able to find this place even though information about the facility is very restricted to the point it doesnt officially exist. Itsuki answers that there was a period where the Tendoushuu (people of heavens way) received support from people inside the government who were opposed to Japan joining the League after the war. Kurono asks who are the Tendoushuu and Itsuki replies they are terrorists who were responsible for the Teito Hotel Occupation Incident, the worst act of terrorism in Japan after World War 2. After the war, a series of disorder called the anti-security conflict occurred as a result of the protests against Japans decision of releasing their colonies and joining the League. Middle school Blazers and their teachers from France, Italy and Britain came to Japan in order to attend international friendly matches that were organized as part of a positive campaign. However, they were taken hostages on the hotel they stayed on. A battle had occurred where general guests also got involved and it left 145 people killed and 280 people seriously injured. This occurred long before Kurono was even born so all she knew was that a religious group was responsible. Itsuki adds that simply speaking they are those who praise war and hate peace. They are different from Rebellion who tried to create a world where Blazers are at the top of hierarchy through violent means and were motivated by selfish desires. For Tendoushuu, violence and conflicts are not means but the goal itself. They believe fighting is the correct way of living and praise the progress and growth that are born from it as blessing from God. Japan at that time was divided into two factions; the ruling party that supported peace by joining the League and the opposition party that supported supremacy through the Asia Recolonization Plan. Tendoushuu joined the opposition side because they were hoping the Asia Recolonization Plan would ignite World War 3. The Teito Hotel Occupation Incident was a great example of how dangerous their ideology is. There was one thing about the incident that was not made public in order to protect victims privacy. About 30 of the students that came to Japan were gathered in a room and then were forced to kill each other. Only one who survived the mutual killing was allowed to be released and the students couldnt defy it because Tendoushuus powerful Founder was there. All the boys and girls believed not even one of them would be saved if they tried to fight him and so they engaged in a bloody mutual killing. According to the survivor, every time a child died the Founder would cry as if his own child was the one got killed. Itsuki is not sure if the Founder is sane or not, but its clear that the person imprisoned in the special detention facility is very dangerous. The director of facility says he felt flustered when the facilitys management system was down during the turmoil caused by Or-Gaule, but it was due to power outage only and so the system switched from main power supply to backup power in just few seconds. However, hearing the facilitys management system was down even for few seconds causes Itsuki to ask Kurono to follow him towards Cocytus. Itsuki wants to make sure that the prisoner is still inside but the facility director says the system only went down in less than 3 seconds so theres no way anyone can escape from a completely frozen state without anyone noticing during such very short time. Cocytus is an installation that was built decades ago and there is no surveillance camera in it. The only way to check inside is to open airtight walls of 30cm thickness and the facility director urges Itsuki not to increase the risk of an escape. However, Itsuki says his father Genma created Cocytus because the prisoner in question is someone who can make them worried that something that seems impossible could happen. They all then arrive at a spacious area with high ceiling extending from the first floor to the fourth floor with width and length both 20 meters which makes the areas layout similar to an airplane hangar. Electronic equipment is spread everywhere from the floor to the ceiling with wires and pipes extending from the equipment to the base of a metal column of 3 meters height. The column located in the center of the room is Cocytus which Tendoushuus Founder is imprisoned in it. During the time when color television first spread to households, all amount of technology and resources were needed to be put together to make this. Itsuki with his authority temporarily lifts the ban on Kuronos use of World Crisis and tells her to destroy the prisoner if he shows sign of moving even one finger. Kurono is hesitant because Itsuki could get caught in it, but he doesnt mind since the prisoner is an existence that Japan back then could only imprison. Kurono complies and manifests her Device, while Itsuki touches the pedestal of the column and says Tekketsu Houjin (iron blood magic square). The red light coming from Itsukis hand spreads throughout the room like a vein and causes a reaction to the surrounding electronic equipment. The metal column is thinning as its airtight walls, one by one, are being removed and stored into the space below the pedestal. Once the last wall is removed and the cryogenic gas spreads throughout the room, the content inside can be seen. However, the only thing inside is a restraint with the prisoner gone. Itsuki then orders the facility director to contact headquarters as soon as possible and inform them that the Great Flame has been set free. Volume 16 - CH 3 Chapter 3: "The Great Flame" Touka, Kanata and Utakata are in Fukuoka prefectures capital to visit Wakaba House, the orphanage managed by the Toutokubara familys social welfare foundation. After they landed in Fukuoka City, Touka was drawn to the aroma of tonkotsu ramen which the city is like a sacred place for it and so they decided to eat in a ramen restaurant. Touka likes tonkotsu ramen and she always orders it every time she visits her hometown. She enjoys eating it as shown in a pic and says shes glad to be back in Fukuoka. Touka then becomes angry at Utakata for not eating the Hakata-style ramen the correct way which scares him. Touka was born and raised in Hakata while Utakata came to Fukuoka after being protected by the Child Consultation Center. Kanata mentions that Touka is currently speaking in Hakata dialect which embarrasses her. Touka learned how to speak standard Japanese so that she wouldnt be made fun of when she went to Tokyo. Utakata thinks Touka speaking in her hometown dialect is cute. Touka then speaks in standard Japanese again when they are talking about the match between Moroboshi and Kuraudo. Utakata was unable to see it because his ability was very helpful in locating escaped prisoners and so he was working overtime. He asks if the match was a close contest and Touka replies it was one-sided with Moroboshi unable to deliver a decisive strike in her view. Kuraudo became really strong after studying under a good teacher in order to defeat Ikki in a rematch, but Utakata is surprised that someone like Kuraudo would ask someone to teach him. He then asks if Touka would win against the current Kuraudo and she believes she can. Kuraudo is a really bad opponent for Moroboshi in terms of compatibility, but not for Touka. In long-range battle, Touka has the advantage over Kuraudo since she has more magic attacks. In close-range battle, the only thing she would need to be wary of is Kuraudos Yamata no Orochi but it wouldnt be much of a problem since she has Raikiri which can hit Kuraudo faster. Touka is more worried fighting against Moroboshi which is also due to compatibility issue. Her long-distance attacks wouldnt work against Morosboshi and his spearmanship would prevent her to get close to release Raikiri. His Blind Spot Thrust would make it even more difficult and he might still have something hidden judging from Kuraudos scared face at the end of the match between them recently. Moroboshi is going to China soon so Touka is disappointed that she wont have a chance to try defeating him this year even though she had been training for it the past year. Shes not interested in participating in the God of War League because she prefers to fight in front of everyone who supports her and thats how she feels she can be the strongest. Touka, Kanata and Utakata then take a bus headed for their destination after eating lunch. Wakaba House, the place Touka and Utakata grew up together, is located in a neighborhood around the mountains where it was still an old style village when they were little children. But it had been redeveloped and is now a modern New Town where many new people moved into it. Compared to the surrounding new residential houses, Wakaba House is an old house at the end of the road with small vegetable garden. When they arrive, the children of the house happily greeted them. Two of the children are Rio Hasekura and Anzu Katou who are of middle school age. They remark on how Touka is popular with the five younger children as always. Rio says Utakata still hasnt grown which is largely because he has always hated milk, but Utakata claims his figure and face are selling points that make many girls call him cute. An old woman named Hisako Nishikata then appears and greets Touka and the others. Hisako is the director of the institution and Touka considers her as her mother. Hisako says its a shame that Touka didnt win the Seven Stars Sword Art Festival this year. Rio then mentions that Ikki, the one that defeated Touka, is on the news. Most TV news stations are currently featuring Japans young hero that saved Vermillion from a predicament, Sword God Ikki Kurogane. Rio thinks Touka was unlucky to have fought someone who was able to defeat the 4th ranked knight in the world and saved a country. However, Touka doesnt think so because fighting Ikki made her stronger and so she was glad. Anzu thinks Touka will get revenge in the professional world, but Touka replies it will be a tough road since Ikki wont appear in the National League. After the incident in Vermillion, Ikki who is now even called Sword God is no longer limited at the domestic level and he will probably advance to the A-league immediately after graduation. In order for a Blazer to be selected to participate in the A-League, they need the recommendation from the country they belong to. Generally they need to produce excellent results in the National League, or accomplish something else of equal value to get the recommendation. Ikki will probably be adopted into Vermillion family and the country currently has no outstanding knight other than Stella. He and Stella will probably debut in the A-League using the recommendation allocated to Vermillion which has been vacant for a long time. No one will object since Ikki has already defeated the Black Knight. So in order for Touka to be able to fight Ikki again, she has to advance to the A-League though reaching the A-League is Toukas goal in the first place. Even though there is currently a gap between Touka and Ikki, she is determined to catch up and win against him the next time they fight. Hisako says everyone should get inside the house and prepare some tea. However, one of the children starts crying and then the rest of the five young children also start to cry. Touka and Kanata then notices marks on the childrens arm and feet that suggest they were beaten by someone. Its the result of persecution against people living in such facility which Touka and Utakata guess correctly since they experienced it during their childhood. Suddenly, the glass of the entrances glass door shatters as result of a baseball thrown into it. Kanata had sensed the danger and so had spread her large skirt in front of the entrance to catch the broken glasses and the ball just in time. The ones who threw it were some kids and Touka and the others can tell it was on purpose judging from what they could hear the kids are saying. Touka and Kanata leave the house as Kanata says they need to catch the kids so that their parents can be charged with repairment of the broken glass. The two manage to catch the kids and ask them to explain. The caught kids are the classmates of Wakaba Houses young children and they dont think breaking the glass was a big thing. Hearing it causes Utakata to try using his ability to make the kids see what would have happened if Kanata didnt take protective measure, but Touka stops him. Touka who is used to handling younger children is almost able to make the kids realize that what they just did and beating the children of Wakaba House were wrong things to do. But the leader of the kids says they didnt do anything wrong because the people of Wakaba House are criminals who bring trouble to other people. Touka, Kanata and Utakata are shocked and ask the kids what they meant. But before the kids can answer, their parents suddenly show up. The kids mothers accuse Touka of trying to hurt the kids and dont believe the kids broke Wakaba Houses glass door. They also say the children of the facility were not educated properly which causes Touka to be angry. Kanata then steps in and introduces herself as the daughter of Koutarou Toutokubara. Even though Kanata is not married yet, she does have certain authority over Toutokubara Welfare Foundation as its General Affairs Assistant. Kanata explains to the women that if they keep insisting that their children didnt do anything wrong then there might be an official investigation. The women know if that happens then they will lose and so they decide to pay the compensation for their children breaking the facilitys glass door instead of going through troubling procedures. Kanata then asks the women what their kids meant about the children of Wakaba House being criminals. The women say they heard rumor that the ones responsible for the shoplifting at a nearby supermarket were the children of Wakaba House. The Wakaba House children deny this and Touka tells the women not to spread such rumor. The women then say it couldnt be helped because the children of the families in the neighborhood have been properly disciplined so theres no way they would commit such crime. They also add more insults by saying that an old woman cant properly discipline a large number of children on her own or that orphans who dont receive love from parents are mentally unstable. Hearing all of these causes Touka to be very angry and grabbing one of the women by her collar. Kanata, Utakata and Rio tell Touka to stop but she cant hear them due to anger. Touka yells at the women while spilling tears, asking if they really are parents and saying that their words are no different than violence. Hisako then tells to Touka to stop and during that moment the woman grabbed by Touka manages to shake free. Hisako apologizes to the women and tells them that she will properly scold Touka later. However, the women became hysteric and plan to call the police, which is bad for Touka who is a Blazer. But the moment they try to call, an old man suddenly shows up and begs for food. Seeing such dirty old man appearing causes the women to grab their children and run away. The old man that suddenly appeared is wearing tattered Japanese clothing and is barefoot. He has long hair and a dirty bandage is wrapped around his eyes. He is also wearing a cross made from twigs around his neck. He has been brought into Wakaba House and given some meal. He thanks Touka for the meal and she also thanks him since he saved her earlier from a predicament. The old mans name is Tendou Harima and Utakata asks where he came from. Harima replies that he ran away from a confined facility and had been wandering around aimlessly. He wouldnt say why he was confined but he shares that he has lost his family a long time ago. Kanata then calls out to Touka from a corridor outside the living room. Kanata discovered through the Toutokubara group that there is no search request for an old man named Tendou Harima. They didnt go directly to the police because they thought it was a case of abuse at a poor nursing home. But there has been no search request and the old man has no ID card so the name Tendou Harima might not be his real name. It takes time to identify him by image comparison and his name is not on the list of people that escaped from prison. Touka and Kanata decide to make sure one of them always stays by the old mans side just in case. Touka then goes to the kitchen to clean up the dishes with Hisako and Anzu. While working, Touka apologizes to Hisako for losing her cool earlier. Hisako says Touka doesnt need to apologize for being angry after hearing such heartless words, but reorting to violence in that kind of situation is still wrong especially since Touka is a Blazer. The bullying thats been occurring to the children of Wakaba House didnt start until half a year ago when the family named Itou moved to the neighborhood and influenced the nearby people. Children would believe their parents making discriminatory remarks. Anzu and Rio are somewhat fine because there are fewer kids in middle school that would believe their parents words straight away, but the younger children dont want to go to school anymore. The school and Board of Education are not doing much because the Itou family is quite influential in the neighborhood. The bullying also occurs at other places such as the trash collection site which Wakaba House cant open because the lock is suddenly changed without them knowing. Hisako thought it might be better for Wakaba House to move to another location but its difficult to build a new facility like this. She doesnt do much like making complaints because its not something she would show to the children shes caring for. Hisako is not physically strong and Touka once felt despair when she received a call about Hisako collapsing from a heart attack before the start of the 3rd place match of the previous years Seven Stars Sword Art Festival. But even so, Hisako continues to take care of the children of the facility every day. Touka cant stand seeing such a person being treated unreasonably and so she declares that she will protect everyone. Touka then goes to the trash collection site and unlocks the entrances padlock by using electromagnetic force. While returning back, shes thinking about what she can do for Wakaba House. Relocating the facility is difficult because finding a new land is difficult, the cost is not small and the local residents might not welcome the people Wakaba House. Touka also doesnt agree with relocating because Wakaba House was already in the neighborhood before the people that moved here. She believes the problems they face can be solved if shes here. She has already obtained enough achievements that she can minimize the number of days she can attend school in order to look after the facility. Using the name Raikiri would give her some power to protect the facility from harassment. Touka is having a lot of thoughts about how to protect Wakaba House that she becomes absent-minded on all other things. When she is bringing a change of clothes for Harima who is taking a bath, she opens the door to the dressing room without knocking. During that moment, the old man had just come out of the bathroom and so Touka becomes surprised when she walks in. Harima who cant see can tell that its Touka from her surprised voice. Touka apologizes and then leaves after handing over the change of clothes to Harima. Right outside the dressing room, Touka asks Harima few questions from beyond the door. She was surprised when she walked in because she noticed the scars on the old mans body. His whole body is covered in many types of old wounds such as wounds caused by lacerations, punctures, burns, injections, incisions, sutures, eyeballs gouged, and distorted skeletal structure. The wounds indicate the old man had been tortured in the past and Touka asks how he got them. Harima says even though his appearance suggests he is around the age of 70, he is actually older and had served in World War 2. He was part of the battalion deployed to the continents mainland but then was captured by enemy soldiers. Touka has an idea what the old man went through since she knows at that time the Japanese people were invaders to the continent and so there was no mercy if they got caught. Harima cant see but his hearing is good enough that he overheard the problem Wakaba House is facing. Harima asks Touka how she is going to protect everyone in the facility. Touka replies that she is graduating next year but she already has enough achievement to meet the requirement needed to obtain her mage-knight license, so she will stay here without returning to school for a while. Touka is a well-known student knight so the facility wont be harassed as much as before if she makes use of her authority. Harima then says Touka is a dazzling person but its better for her not to do such thing. People are good by nature but conflicts occur between people because they dont know each other, and this is what Harima becomes convinced of after the war. There is always a reason to hurt others and if you just fight back with force without understanding the reason, it will lead to war. Harima thinks the people in the neighborhood who had recently moved there dont know much about the people of Wakaba House and so are harassing them. Touka also doesnt know much about those people and so she cant be certain that they deserve to be fought back with force. Its natural to be afraid of someone if you dont know them, which is also the reason why Touka is wary of Harima. It would be more difficult for people to hate each other if they know each other. Harima then asks Touka if its okay for him to help with the problem she is facing as a way to repay for the kindness he has been receiving. The next morning, everyone in Wakaba House is in a large park built in the New Town. They came there to join a volunteer circle from a nearby university to pick up trash in the park and nearby streets. This occurs as a result of Hisako accepting Harimas offer to help last night in solving Wakaba Houses predicament. The purpose of this activity is to help improve other peoples impression of Wakaba House. Touka and Utakata are concerned if such obvious tactic will help, but Harima replies a persons sincerity can be conveyed in any situation. The children of Wakaba House are good children and not a part of about it is a lie, so theres no way it cant be conveyed to other people. After Harima walks away towards the children, Touka and Utakata are still concerned if the children will be bullied for acting as good children. Kanata, who is currently wearing a tracksuit for this activity, thinks the activity is a good idea. When someone does good deeds, there are criticisms such as being hypocritical or a way for them to show off. But if something or someone is saved from such deeds, then it will be seen as noble act by people who understand or sympathizers. In order to make society know more about Wakaba House, it is important to act first and then make the movement bigger. Even if the activity is criticized as hypocrisy, Kanata, Touka and Utakata are here to protect the children. Kanata then says Harima is not an amateur since not many people know about the volunteer activities like the one they are doing now and he came up with a plan to use such activity for positive campaign just last night. In addition, the old man is with the children to make sure they dont get bored. Kanata thinks the old man must have done similar activities in the past and was part of a large organization. This makes Touka wonder who the old man really is and what hes done in the past, though she doesnt think hes a bad person. Touka and the others have decided to focus on the volunteer work now and worry about the old mans identity later. Over the next few days, the children of Wakaba House continue to do various volunteer works all over the town. The activities were suggested by Harima and the children are actually enjoying them. The old man also suggests to the children how to improve when greeting other people during daily basis. The positive campaigns end up producing good results which there are now less people treating the children of Wakaba House coldly. However, one day everyone at Wakaba House finds pile of trash scattered on their courtyard. The woman named Itou and her two friends from the other day then show up while making rude comments about Wakaba House liking trash. This causes Touka and everyone else guessing that the women were responsible for the scattered trash, but the women deny this. Touka and Utakata cant take it anymore and so they plan to use Utakatas ability to find out if the women were responsible. It is student knights unauthorized use of Blazer ability but Touka and Utakata both will take responsibility later. Harima tells the two to stop and the mothers then run away from there immediately. Harima says that new things can be obtained if they endure and then tells the ones who are hiding nearby to come out if they have something to say. The ones that come out are the classmates of the children of Wakaba House that bullied them. They immediately apologize and say that they were the ones that scattered the trash together with their mothers because they were told to do so. Everyone was surprised that these kids would come to apologize. The classmates explain that it was fun bullying the children of the facility and they thought it was okay to do so because their mothers never got angry at them for doing so. But after Touka got angry at the mothers, the kids realized what they had been doing were bad things and could no longer see the children of the facility as how the mothers described. The classmates then apologize to the Wakaba House children and ask if they can all get along from now on. The children forgive their classmates and happily work together to clean up the trash. Touka and Utakata dont understand how all the children present can get along with each other now after everything that has happened. Harima explains again that people hurt each other because of a reason and the misunderstanding occurred because they didnt know each other. People are good in the beginning and so children have more goodness. Children are stronger and can respond more honestly to the facts in front of them than adults do. The kindness of the Wakaba House children will always be transmitted to adults. Some people from the volunteer circle they met the other day also show up and then help clean up the trash. Harimas words and the sight in front of them make Touka and Utakata realize that they had been making light of peoples kindness and goodness. They are Blazers who are now considered adults and believed they should protect the children of the house they grew up in. As a result the two had been relying more on their abilities as Blazers to drive away hardships rather than relying on peoples good intentions. They now understand that they are still kids and did not have the strength to believe in other people. Touka is grateful to Harima for all the help hes given but the old man claims he only helped other people understand in an easier way that the children of the facility had been raised to be good children by the director. He also says Touka may not be a good mother but she is a good older sister, while patting her head. The warmth Touka is feeling causes her to remember her parents and shed some tears with her head down. Harima also says he can now leave Wakaba House in peace. However, Touka asks the old man to go with her somewhere first before he leaves. Later the same day, Touka and Harima are at a cemetery where her parents are resting. She has brought chamomile flowers which were originally planted at her home when her parents were alive. The flowers are now blooming at Wakaba House after Touka brought them there and every blooming season she would bring some to her parents graves. Harima thinks Touka must have made a lot of fun memories with her parents, but she replies that she doesnt remember much about her parents. Toukas parents had always been ill though she doesnt remember from what illness. Most of the memories she had about her parents were of them lying in hospital beds and so there were no memories such as travelling or eating as family. When they died and Touka was taken to Wakaba House, she actually hated them at first but she realized later that she did receive love from them. When her parents were receiving terminal care at home, they used the time they could move on their own to plant chamomile flowers in their homes garden which was their final birthday present for her. Touka learned later from Hisako that chamomile flower means strength in adversity which made her realize that her parents wished for her live strongly. She knows that this is love and so she wants to become an adult that creates memories which can support other people. Even though Touka is still immature, Harima showed her the way and so she wanted to introduce her benefactor to her resting parents before he leaves. Touka then gives Harima the reward money she received from her special convention work as gratitude and thinks it will help him in his travel later even if its not much. However, Harima suddenly starts crying and says that Touka is really dazzling. She is trying to thank the old man for the words but her words are swallowed by the flood of words coming from his mouth. He says that even though he lost his eyesight during the war he can now see the radiance that people have. The old man believes everyone shines like a star and he is now remembering about certain middle school students which Touka asks what he is talking about. However, suddenly his hand that is holding the cross hes wearing on his neck becomes bloody and his eyes that are covered by a cloth are starting to glow with green flames. Oh, its an old story. In the past, when this country just became a member of the League, there were brave children who had crossed the sea to establish friendship with their former enemy country. They were really unfortunate. They could not bear the love of God and as a result they could not obtain blessing. But youif its you then you will be able to obtain blessing during a trial of Gods love...! ''Strength in adversity! What a fitting way to express the radiance of people! I am absolutely convinced now! After being defeated in the past by the radiance of a giant star like the Great Hero Ryouma Kurogane which illuminated the era, why am I now stepping on the soil of this country again!? What is God asking of me!? Trials! The sparkles flickering on this land that are still immature in the beginning but hold certain strength such as you, in order to lead them to greater heights and to Gods blessing that is even beyond reaching awakening, as expected I was sent to convey Gods love! In front of the radiance that has become smaller during the stagnation from the peace approaching this century, I have always hesitated on whether the tragedy like those middle school students in the past should be repeated! But that is such an unnecessary anxiety! The people! The future! Arent they all shining so bright in front of me!? Then I will devote into it! My entire soul! Even if weaklings like the children of that house will all perish during that trial, it wont be scary! The trial is Gods love! It is Gods mercy that will lead people to greater heights! Just like how you had further grown as a person after losing your parents, when you stand up again after losing all your current family, comrades and friends you will certainly receive blessing from God! Thats right, the radiance of a persons soul will rise in the darkness of despair and hardships after all!!!! Touka senses that this old man is abnormal and really dangerous. She manifests her Device and delivers Raikiri immediately at the old man. However, the old man stops the blow by receiving it with his own Device that is manifesting. After the cloth wrapped around his eyes burns off, his eye sockets that are filled with green light are now exposed as shown in a pic. The old mans appearance no longer looks human and so Touka asks who he is. The old man introduces himself as the founder of Tendoushuu, the Great Flame Tendou Harima, while his Device Ame no Murakumo has fully manifested. Volume 17 - CH Intermission The Toutokubara Family is the second largest conglomerate in Japan with French nobility origin. They still have a long-standing idea of noble duty in the 21st century which they do not monopolize wealth, set up public interest foundations and develop various social welfare businesses. Kanata, who is the General Affairs Assistant of the Toutokubara Welfare Foundation, is currently busy with paperwork at the foundations facility. Kanata came to Wakaba House in Fukuoka with Touka Toudou and Utakata Misogi, but they were only together for 2 days. The problems Wakaba House has been facing recently are bothering her and shes hoping that the plan proposed by the old man staying at Wakaba House will be successful in resolving the problems. Suddenly, she receives a call coming from Itsuki Kurogane which surprises her. Kanata had made an inquiry to the police about the identity of the old man at Wakaba House. Itsuki informs Kanata that the old man, Tendou Harima, is actually a dangerous criminal that escaped from a prison belonging to the League of Mage-Knight Nations. A declaration of emergency has been sent to the mage-knights in Kyushu and Kurono Shinguuji is already on her way there. Itsuki also informs Kanata that Tendou is a human-shaped disaster and ordinary knights cant even touch him. After hearing this, Kanata immediately contacts Utakata and she learns from him that Touka is currently with Tendou. Itsuki thinks it takes time for Kurono to arrive in Fukuoka from Tokyo and the mage-knights in the nearby areas will only get slaughtered one-sidedly, but there is one person that might be able to at least hold off Tendou. Itsuki then contacts Bukyoku Academys director and asks for a certain student who he needs to contact as soon as possible. Volume 17 - CH 4 In the cemetery, Touka delivers Raikiri at Tendou but the old man stops the blow easily with his manifested Device, Ame no Murakumo. The old man also introduces himself as the founder of Tendoushuu, the Great Flame Tendou Harima. His Device looks like a rusted bronze sword but the magic power he poured onto it is huge. Touka jumps back as she has never faced someone with this level of magic and it is dangerous to be close to her opponent without knowing much about him. In addition, she has heard about Tendoushuu, the group responsible for the mass murder that occurred long before she was born. Touka doesnt remember seeing Tendous name in the records of the incident which is probably because his existence was kept hidden. Touka then asks Tendou if he was deceiving her and the others, and Tendou apologizes for keeping his identity a secret. Tendou needed to know the reason why God unleashed him again on this world, but after talking with Touka he is certain that she deserves a trial from God. Touka doesnt understand what Tendou is saying but he says she will understand soon. Tendou then raises his sword towards the sky and his whole body releases green light which passes through the tip of his sword. The pillar of light launched to the sky causes clouds to gather and become a huge thundercloud that darkens the sky. Touka can tell the amount of power in the black cloud is probably a million times of the power of her Raikiri and even Stellas amount of power might not compare. Despite so, Touka doesnt falter because if Tendou also uses lighting then they will just cancel each others ability. She believes victory will be decided by their skills in using their weapons and she should be superior in that area considering Tendous body that looks almost like a skeleton. Tendou then says that his powers destination is not Touka and that it pains him that he might have to kill the children at Wakaba House who were kind to him. He believes such trials are necessary because if Touka manages to stand up again after losing her current family then she will receive Gods blessing. Touka replies that she wont let that happen but Tendou tells her it is impossible for the current Touka. Touka uses Shippu Jinrai to increase her muscle strength and moves fast towards Tendous blind spot. At that position she releases Raikiri and her blade passes through his body. However, no blood is spilled from his body even after she releases Raikiri a few more times. There is no feeling of severing the flesh or even a laceration so Touka can only conclude that her attacks dont hit. She doesnt understand why and Tendou replies that she cant touch him because there is too much difference in the stage of existence between him who has received the blessing and her who is just a person. The blessing hes talking about is when a Blazers soul and body transcend human territory after surpassing the limits of his ego. He further explains that the magic power of a Blazer is often compared to their fate and it is said that the maximum amount of magic power they possess is determined at birth. But rarely there are Blazers who overcome their limit and go outside their given fates--stepping into the territory of non-humans. Touka who is a just a person cant stop Tendou whose body and soul are closer to God. At first, Touka thinks Tendous explanation is ridiculous but then she remembers the Seven Stars Sword Art Festival final match where Ikki used Ittou Rasetsu even though the time limit of Ittou Shura had passed. The only way for Touka to stop Tendou is to step into the territory of non-humans herself. Tendou then releases more magic power from his whole body and sends it to the sky through his sword. Tendou says Tensai C Houten Banrai (sky disaster C sky-crashing heavy thunder), and the thundercloud that receives his magic power is releasing many lightning strikes. Instead of the cemetery, these lightnings are hitting the surrounding mountain and town. Each time the lightning hits, an explosion occurs and the struck area is engulfed in flames, including the residential area where Wakaba House is. Touka screams at Tendou to stop and as shown in a pic she desperately tries to stop him by attacking him many times. However, no matter how she attacks or which part of the body she attacks, her sword keeps passing through Tendous body hundreds of times without him injured. The exhaustion and the terrible imagination she has when hearing many people in town screaming cause her to fall on her knees at Tendous feet. There is nothing else she could do except begging for Tendou to stop. Tendou then bends his knees to hug Touka and says that he understands the pain shes feeling. But he also believes that Touka can overcome this trial and save everyone. Touka realizes that talking to Tendou is useless and theres nothing she can do with her hands while the thunderstorm continues burning the town. She stops resisting and begs for someone to save everyone while shedding tears. Utakata then suddenly appears at the entrance of the cemetery and calls out Touka. Seeing this causes Tendou to point his sword towards Utakata and tells Touka to resent him more so that she can overcome this trial. Tendou says Kasai C Banshou Kaijin (fire disaster C all into ashes) and a huge flame shoots out from his sword towards the cemeterys entrance where Utakata is standing. However, Utakata is safe despite everything around the entrance is burnt in black. It is because Moroboshi is also there wielding his spear clad in golden light. Itsuki contacted Moroboshi and Byakuya Jougasaki and they both agreed to assist with the situation in Fukuoka. They used Jougasakis teleportation ability to reach Fukuoka from Osaka in 5 minutes and then joined with Kanata in helping the evacuation of the local residents. After that Moroboshi went with Utakata to find Touka and reached the cemetery. Moroboshi tells Touka that everyone is safe and after hearing that she collapses to the ground from exhaustion. Moroboshi then rushes towards Tendou and tells Utakata to get Touka out of here when he has the chance. Tendou unleashes many lightnings from the thundercloud to intercept Moroboshi but they all miss. Tendou misreads Moroboshis position due to Moroboshi using footwork similar to Ikkis Shinkirou. Moroboshi lands a thrust on Tendou which sends him backward and during that moment Utakata grabs Touka. Tendou launches more lightnings but they disappear as soon as Moroboshi brushes them off with his spear-shaped Device Tora-Ou. Tendou realizes that Moroboshis ability can destroy magic power. The information on Tendou that Moroboshi received from Itsuki says that Tendou has the ability to manipulate disasters and he is a Blazer that has undergone Excessive Awakening. Tendous body is no longer human and has strong defense like a Device so ordinary methods cant harm him. Moreover, he makes use of his ability to turn his body like a cloud to ward off attacks. However, Moroboshis Noble Art Tiger Bite is effective and so Moroboshi is one of the few people that can hurt Tendou which is why Itsuki chose to send him. Tendou agrees that Moroboshis ability can kill him, but only if the spear reaches him. Tendou then pierces his sword to the ground and says Fuusai C Kokuryuu Toguro (wind disaster C black dragons coil). As shown in a colored pic, a vortex of black storm surrounds Tendou which makes it difficult for Moroboshi to land a thrust on him. The power of the black tornado far surpasses even Ouma Kuroganes power, but Moroboshi doesnt falter since the black tornado is created by magic. Moroboshis spear is clad with Tiger Bite and he thrusts into the tornado. He should be able to reach Tendou by rushing through the windless hole created by Tiger Bite. However, he is strongly hit from the side by a tombstone caught inside the tornado and his body rolls towards the cemeterys entrance. Many rubbles of different sizes are moving at tremendous speed inside the tornado and so it is impossible for Moroboshi to break through the storm. While Moroboshi gets back up, the black cloud of Tendous Houten Banrai releases lightning. The lightnings keep striking Moroboshi many times and he is able to protect himself with Tiger Bite but barely. Despite already releasing so much magic power, Tendou shows no sign of running out of power. Moroboshi never heard about Desperados until he was informed by the League but hes convinced that Tendou has an inhuman amount of magic and is a human-shaped disaster. Moroboshi then increases the power of Tiger Bite and throws his spear into the sky. It causes the area around the cemetery to be clear of lightnings and Moroboshi takes that chance to escape with Touka and Utakata. Tendou is happy that there are young people who can make such appropriate action and so he thinks he should give them Gods trial. He then activates Shinsai C Hoshinari (quake disaster C stars ringing), a Noble Art that creates an earthquake that is said to be the biggest disaster on Earth. After he pours magic power into Ame no Murakumo, tremors that gradually become bigger are formed on the surrounding mountain. The mountain collapses into a landslide that crushes and washes away everything in the area including burning forests, highland residential areas and the student-knights that had just escaped from Tendou. The tremors also spread to the nearby city, with the grounds sinking or rising and the buildings breaking down one after another. Lightnings also keep striking, creating fires and explosions everywhere. In just one hour, the entire Fukuoka City collapses. Sometime later, Touka wakes up on a hospital bed with Kanata greeting her. Kanata says everyone from Wakaba House is safe thanks to the League mobilizing the evacuation fast, and Touka is relieved to hear that. Utakata is in a coma because he was caught in the landslide and he used his ability to make sure Touka was the one uninjured instead of him. Kanata then explains that its been 5 days and since then the entire Fukuoka and Saga, part of Oita, Nagasaki and Kumamoto Prefectures have been destroyed by lightnings, rainfalls and earthquakes. All the citizens there were evacuated to southern Kyushu and Touka is currently in a university hospital in Miyazaki City. The disasters have settled down for now but its only a matter of time for the second expansion since Tendou is not caught yet. Kurono had rushed to the area but the damages were already too great that evacuation had to be prioritized. Kanata didnt expect Tendou would do such a horrible thing but Touka understands that Tendou just simply believes that hes delivering Gods blessing. Suddenly there is a voice broadcast that requests all B-rank and above mage-knights including student knights that were involved in rescue operations to gather for a strategy meeting to capture Tendou. Touka and Kanata then head for a conference room in the hospital where almost 20 knights already gathered. Moroboshi is one of them and Touka immediately thanks him for rescuing her. Most Blazers that came to Kyushu are from West Japan and the number of B-rank Blazers in all of Japan doesnt even reach 100. Only a few elites which include even Yuuzou Kaieda are gathered in the room since attacking Tendou with a large number of people is not a good idea. The A-rank Kurono then enters the room and begins the strategy meeting for the subjugation of Tendou. Kurono who is in command of the operation briefs everyone in the room that Tendou has stopped his activity due to fatigue but its only a matter of time until he resumes and destroys southern Kyushu. Everyone in the room agrees that they need to attack Tendou before then. They have been informed that Tendou is a special Blazer that has undergone Excessive Awakening, and Kaieda asks Kurono to explain about it since even an elite veteran like him never heard about it before. Originally this information is only disclosed to those who have reached Brute Soul or close to, but the League has given permission to disclose it since it is an emergency. Kurono explains to everyone about Desperados which are rare existences that can increase the upper limit of their magic power after achieving Brute Soul and possessing a special characteristic called attraction force that enables them to strongly affect causation and become very difficult to be affected by other Blazers causation interference type abilities. When a Blazer reaches Excessive Awakening they lose their rationality as a human and become a monster. The Leagues point of view is the demons that existed around the world since ancient times were actually Blazers that lost their humanity. Kurono adds that achieving Brute Soul can only be done by exhausting every possible effort and having a strong ego to move forward without giving up even when facing the limit of your potential like Ikki did during the Seven Stars Sword Art Festival final match. The reason the League is keeping all of this a secret is because they are afraid many Blazers will be forced to do unreasonable things in order to overcome their limit. Using Ikkis way of life as an example, everyone who knows him understands it is not something that everyone can do. Kurono also informs that all this information is specially disclosed under Itsukis authority to B-rank and above Blazers participating in this operation and should not be leaked. Everyone then starts discussing a strategy to defeat Tendou. Kurono says Tendous body is a mass of magic power instead of physical matter due to Excessive Awakening and so his body is as strong as a Device. In addition, his body can turn into mist to evade physical attacks. Unlike Kiriko Yakushi and Shizuku Kuroganes Noble Arts which mix their bodys constituents into the mist, Tendous body is a complete spirit body so damages from chemical changes such as heat cant be expected. Neither physical nor magic attack is effective against Tendou but if there is a possibility of damaging Tendou, it would be with Kuronos World Crisis that can collapse the space-time of Tendous existence coordinates or with Moroboshis Tiger Bite that can directly attack Tendous magic power. Therefore, the strategy is that the other Blazers will distract Tendou and create an opening for Kurono and Moroboshi to finish him off. Diverting his attention should be possible since he would be vigilant against abilities similar to Moroboshi. In addition, Tendou who is blind relies on his hearing and so attacking with a large number of people would reduce his accuracy. Moroboshi was unable to attack Tendou before because he was focusing more on defense but he should manage if everyone else takes care of defense for him. Kurono will also use Clock Up on everyone to make it easier. Despite being capable of playing an active part on the frontline, Kiriko is asked to stay and continue treating the wounded since she is better as a doctor. The meeting ends with Kurono declaring that the operation will start at dawn and so everyone should rest until then. After the meeting, Kurono talks with Touka who apologizes for the disaster happening now because she and the others protected Tendou. Kurono assures Touka that it was actually thanks to her and others that the League was able to find Tendou. Touka then says that she finally understands now that the blessing Tendou was talking about was actually Brute Soul, and that hes forcing Touka and others to achieve it. This was probably the motive for what he did during the Teito Hotel Occupation Incident. While its true that Brute Soul can be achieved when someone faces a crisis in life with feelings of despair and then their ego largely changes rapidly, but because it was achieved without the persons own resolve it would largely hurt their spirit. People that achieved Brute Soul this way would just increase their powers abnormally and continue to live their lives in distorted ways, which was the case for Iris Ascarid and probably Or-Gaule, and would also achieve Excessive Awakening much easier. Kurono believes such a thing is not strength and so Tendou should be stopped. Tendou was captured before with the cooperation of Ryouma Kurogane who was the strongest water-user in Japans history and a Desperado, but this time all of Japans Desperados are out of the country. Trying to arrest Tendou would cause too much damage so the order from the Leagues Japan branch is that Tendou must be subjugated regardless of whether he is alive or dead. As Touka is about to leave she just screams and then collapses all of a sudden. Her lips are trembling, her clothes are moist with sweat and her breathing is unusually fast and shallow. Kurono has an idea what caused this while telling Kiriko to go treat Touka. Touka finds herself on a barren hill under a dark cloudy sky which confuses her since she had just talked to Kurono in a room. As shown in a colored pic, she is completely naked and chained to a crucifixion cross. The chain is unbelievably strong that even she who is a Blazer cant even loosen her restraint. Countless human figures then appear and each has the same face as Tendous. They approach Touka while carrying Ame no Murakumo in their hands and then stabs her on different parts of her body. At that moment of pain, she suddenly wakes up in the same hospital room she was in before. Touka doesnt understand what just happened and wonders if it was just a dream. Kurono believes that what Touka saw was her own death. Tendou can strongly influence cause and effect as a Desperado, and Touka had felt the fate of death which is inevitable. The chain in the dream represents the limit of her potential tested by the threat from Tendou. For now it is still a dream but the inevitable death will become real if she fights him again. The fear burned into Toukas heart cannot be overcome easily. Because of this Kurono forbids Touka from participating in the operation. Suddenly, a huge alarm sound goes out, which is the national emergency alert that prompts all knights in Japan to be ready for immediate battle. Kurono then receives a phone call from Itsuki who tells her that the operation in Kyushu has been canceled. On the Pacific Ocean, 200 nautical miles from Japans EEZ (exclusive economic zone), the U.S. Pacific Fleet has emerged with clear hostility. Volume 17 - CH 5 In the Pacific Ocean, there are over a hundred battleships on their way to Japan. They belong to the US Pacific Fleet, which is the forerunner of the Union. A JSDF squadron is nearby and issues a warning to the battleships that they are about to enter Japans EEZ. But the fleet is not slowing down and once the first large aircraft carrier enters the EEZ, they finally respond. The US Pacific Fleet Commander is Douglas Appleton, a Blazer nicknamed White Whale. The white middle-aged man in military uniform, standing on the bow of the leading ship White Aircraft Carrier, speaks to the JSDF over the radio. Appleton informs them that the PSYON unit has captured Prime Minister Bakuga Tsukikage at Rebellions HQ. The US along with the Union concluded from their interrogation that the League was behind the evil Rebellion and they are here in the name of justice. Suddenly, a huge hand made of water grabs a JSDF aircraft and pulls it to the bottom of the water. Appleton continues by saying if Japan doesnt surrender then the US will launch bombers on Tokyo. Itsuki is in the Leagues Japan branchs operation command center as the commander and thinks what Appleton said is not really nonsense. Rebellion was not a group trying to fulfill the ideology of building a kingdom for Blazers, but in fact, it was a necessary evil headed by leaders of the economy side instead of the political side to prevent another world war. The League never supported Rebellion but they had allowed them to exist because Rebellion acted as a third major power that prevented the League and the Union from going into war. In a way, the League can be considered as an accomplice, but the same can be said about the Union. One of Rebellions Numbers was the Grand Professor Islands Burg who is the chairman of the US banks Federal Reserve Board. The fact that the Union is making such allegations publically means that they are making a move to change the world. Itsuki has the authority to be Tsukikages proxy during his absence based on the Leagues regulations. He declares a national emergency and issues an order to destroy the US Pacific Fleet. In accordance with the national defense emergency manual, the command center is officially called the Joint Operation Headquarters. All of the air defense systems in the Greater Tokyo Area are activated and the hatches of shelters for citizens are opened. All of the mage-knights in East Japan are called and the ones in Greater Tokyo Area are being deployed immediately. Itsuki is reminded by his subordinate that Appleton would be A-rank by the Leagues standards. Tokyo currently lacks Torajirou Nangou, Nene Saikyou and Kurono, so it doesnt have any Blazer that can go up against Appleton. Thus, Itsuki immediately contacts Kurono and informs her of whats happened. Kurono who is in Toukas hospital room is ordered by Itsuki to suspend the operation in Kyushu and return to Tokyo. The knights remaining in Kyushu will assist with evacuating the refugees to Honshu and Shikoku. Kurono suggests that she will return as soon as Tendou is defeated but Itsuki disagrees because Kurono needs to be at her best to defend Japans capital. The governments decision is that Kyushu will be abandoned and the subjugation of Tendou will be left to the relief squad being sent by the League. Itsukis reasoning and the scene she saw from Tsukikages Device of Tokyo burning cause Kurono to comply. Kurono will be the only one to go to Tokyo while the rest of the knights in Kyushu led by Kaieda will help evacuating people. Touka protests at first but even she knows that defending the capital is the top priority for the country. Kanata will contact her father to help them with gathering as many boats and ships as possible for the evacuation. Kurono also orders Touka to rest today and help with the evacuation tomorrow because her strength will be needed for fighting the US forces later. Kurono promises that in 2 days she will sink the US Pacific Fleet and return to Kyushu. After Kurono leaves the room, Touka holds her knees and sheds tears as shown in a pic. She is miserable because she feels she needs to fight Tendou in Kuronos place but she cant say it because she felt glad before when told she didnt have to fight Tendou. Kanata thinks someone needs to look after Touka while shes in such a depressed state. The refugees in Kyushu are worried after they heard the news of the US invasion and that Kyushu will be abandoned. There are too many refugees that it is impossible to evacuate them before Tendou resumes his activity. Among the refugees in Miyazaki, the woman named Itou who had caused trouble to Wakaba House before is complaining and becomes hysterical. Before Kanata could help Kaieda to calm Itou down, Itous cheek is slapped by Hisako Nishikata, the director of Wakaba House. Hisako is showing an amount of anger that Kanata has never seen before, and she scolds Itou for showing such appearance in front of her own child. Hisako, who had lost her own husband and child in a Blazer-related criminal incident, then says in a calm voice that there are children who dont want to lose anything. Hisako had lost everything but she wont regret her life if its for the sake of the new precious family she has now and tells Itou to do the same. Itous child is also anxious while being worried about his mother, and seeing her child being like this causes Itou to cry while holding her child. After Itou calmly returns to the evacuation queue, her husband apologizes to Hisako for his wifes behavior. He wonders if he will still have a home to return to but Hisako who has lived for over 60 years believes it will be okay because as long as youre alive anything is possible. Kanata then goes to Hisako to tell her that Touka is not feeling well and shouldnt be left alone. Kanata asks Hisako to be with Touka which Hisako agrees to do. After Hisako has left, Moroboshi approaches Kanata and asks her the contact information for the Hagun female student whos with Kuraudo Kurashiki. The reason why Moroboshi wants it is that the evacuation is impossible and if Tendou strikes soon there will be huge casualties. He says he wont let Tendou do as he pleases and will show him the power of the young ones. Touka who is in her hospital room thinks that evacuating everyone before Tendou attacks again is impossible and feels miserable for being too weak to do anything about it. Suddenly, Tendou appears and says that its not true. Seeing him causes Toukas body to tremble and difficult for her to breathe. Tendou also approaches and gently strokes Toukas cheek which causes her to be afraid to the point that her body becomes cold, trembling so much and spilling tears as shown in a pic. Tendou who is blind can tell that Touka is afraid of him so much. He knows she can see the chain that binds her in front of the death he represents and says God will only grant blessing to those that broke their chains. He came here to tell Touka that he will resume attacking people later today. His Noble Art Hyousai C Guren Jigoku (ice disaster C crimson hell) will cause a huge blizzard that will cause almost everyone to die within 3 days. Hearing such despair caused Touka screaming, begging Tendou not to do it. While releasing flame-like light in his eye sockets, he replies that if she doesnt want that to happen then she must defeat him. Touka tries to close her eyes but Tendou forcefully opens her eyelids with his fingers and tells her not to look away because he is the enemy that she must defeat. She asks why hes doing this and he replies there are things he can see when blind. A very dark night that swallows the radiance of people''s lives is coming from the eastern sky and so theres no time left. Touka realizes Tendou is talking about Japans current situation with the US. Tendou also says the incident in the east is just the beginning. Everyones radiance is still small and will be swallowed by the darkness so Tendou will lead them to God in order to save them, which he believes is the reason why hes still living. He then tells Touka that he believes in her strength and asks her to break her chain and come kill him. The next moment, Tendous appearance becomes blurred and slowly disappears which causes Touka able to breathe properly again. Touka then feels cold and realizes the outside temperature has dropped. There is also a voice broadcast that says the Japan Meteorological Agency has just reported that a local change has occurred in Fukuoka City. Tendou said almost everyone will die within 3 days and it is impossible for Kurono to return here before then since shes fighting an army with great power. Touka then believes that the only option left is to fight Tendou and in order to do that she needs to achieve Brute Soul. The next moment, she is back on that hill where she is completely naked and chained to a crucifixion cross. Touka now understands that this is an image of the absolute death that exists within her. When she was little she read a book related to Christianity which included an illustration of a saint being executed, and that horrible memory became an image of death in her deep unconscious mind. Touka believes this is all an illusion that represents her mind hesitating to challenge her fated death, and so if she overcomes it she will achieve Brute Soul. Touka is stabbed by multiple illusionary Tendou and she tries to convince herself that it doesnt hurt since everything is an illusion. She cant die in this illusion so she can repeat it many times until she breaks out of the chain that is restraining her. Volume 17 - CH 6 After a national emergency is declared, Tokyo has become a fortified city with an urban defense system. Air defense weapons are activated and important equipment is sent to a geo-front that has evacuation shelters that all of Tokyo residents can live there up to 3 months. The city itself is probably the largest and strongest fortress in the world. But even if such fortress exists, the country still needs mage-knights to protect the citizens and engage the enemies on the frontline. Student knights are also gathered in a national emergency, including Ayase Ayatsuji. As shown in a colored pic, Ayase rushes out of the shower to her room in order to get dressed after hearing the news alert. Instead of wearing a bra, she decides to put on a sarashi since it provides better protection. Ayase then suddenly receives a call from Moroboshi, which causes her to ask why hes calling her. Ayases response makes Moroboshi wonder if he has mistaken her as Kuraudos woman. Ayase irritably replies that Kuraudo is nothing more than just a junior disciple that gives her dad trouble. Moroboshi then asks Ayase if Kuraudo is at her place and she replies that hes about to leave due to all student knights in East Japan being summoned to defend Tokyo. However, Moroboshi asks Ayase to tell Kuraudo to come to Kyushu because hes more useful there. Touka is currently in the illusion that shows her death is repeated many times. She is stabbed many times by Tendous sword while chained to a crucifixion cross and every time she is killed she would repeat the process again. Once she sees the pile of corpses of herself thats been killed as shown in a pic, she escapes from this fate of death and returns back to her hospital bed. The illusionary pain she had just experienced causes her to vomit on her bed sheet and difficult to breathe. She is shocked to find out that it hasnt been 5 minutes since she started challenging this fate of death even though the time of her experience was much longer. So she has plenty of time to achieve Brute Soul but that also means she has to experience being killed hundreds or even thousands of times again. This realization causes tears to fall out of her worn-out eyes and say that it is impossible. At this point, Toukas heart is already broken and so is not strong enough to resist this fate. At first, she was trying to overcome this fate with a strong will but her courage started to weaken from fear after dying 10 times and she ended up just screaming from pain after dying 30 times. This is expected since people are bound and protected by fate, so abandoning this protection in order to challenge the limit of their potential is no different than committing suicide. People that exceed fate are those that stare at the abyss of death and keep moving forward without hesitation. Such people are strong egoists like Ikki and Stella who have no doubt in overcoming their fate and that even words like arrogant or brave are not enough to describe such people. However, Touka, on the other hand, is very human. She closes her eyes to go back challenging that fate again, but moments later she opens her eyes and screams. Her mind and body reject the unbearable pain ahead, so her eyes will remain wide open even if she tries to close them. She cant challenge it anymore and so apologize for unable to protect everyone she cares about. Suddenly, Hisako shows up at the entrance of the room and says Touka is a fool since working hard while hiding her worn-out state is her biggest mistake. Toukas parents were often hospitalized and so she was taken care of by temporary staff from the Toutokubara Welfare Foundation most of the time. When her parents died almost 10 years ago, she moved to Wakaba House almost immediately which was when Hisako first met her. For someone who had just lost her parents, Touka was unexpectedly very calm, honest, gentle and had no conflict with other children at the facility. The other staff of the facility was pleased that Touka didnt require help but Hisako always felt uneasy. About a month after Touka came to Wakaba House, her original home that she inherited was being used as a rental property and she went there with Hisako to clean it up. Hisako asked Touka if there was anything from her original home that she wanted to bring to Wakaba House, but she replied that there was nothing special there because her parents were hospitalized for a long time and they didnt spend much time together. Touka was not sad when her parents died because she knew they would disappear someday. She didnt understand what being spoiled was like and had learned to hold in feelings such as anxiety and dissatisfaction. At first, Hisako was angry at Toukas parents because she thought they didnt do anything for Touka. But Hisako realized she misunderstood when she learned that Toukas parents grew chamomile flowers in their garden for her birthday present. Toukas parents loved her and they knew they couldnt give her much so they left chamomile flowers for Touka to convey what they wanted to tell her. Chamomile is a flower that can grow in any harsh land and blooms finely even when stepped on, and so it means strength in adversity in flower language. Hisako felt Touka needed to know that her parents must have wanted her to live strongly like the flower. Hisako also vowed to look after Touka during hardships in place of her parents, and now the time has come to fulfill that promise. In the present, Hisako says that Touka must have always blamed herself for not realizing how much her parents loved her before they died and so she worked hard to become the person her parents wished her to be and able to respond to their love. Hisako also says that its time for Touka to forgive herself but Touka replies that she must continue. Hisako then hugs Touka and tells her that she has done enough. Touka did well by taking care of the other children at Wakaba House and became their hero. Her parents in heaven must be happy with Touka being Wakaba Houses pride. However, Hisako thinks they wouldnt want Touka to work hard too much to the point of making such a difficult face because no flower blooms with such a gloomy face. They wanted Touka to always smile like a flower and Hisako wants that as well. Hisako tells Touka that its okay to run away from difficult things and unable to do something. Even if the world will be destroyed or no matter who blames her, Touka still has her family from Wakaba House and they will protect her. Hisako tells Touka to forgive herself now and hugs her tighter. As a result, Touka bursts into tears and cries loudly while clinging into Hisakos chest. All of the emotions Touka accumulated in her chest all this time are finally coming out now. Surrendering herself to someones kindness like this is something Touka has never done before but now she finally does which is an important step for her to become an adult. After Touka has stopped crying, she and Hisako go to the universitys gymnasium where soup is being distributed to the refugees in order to help them warm up against the cold wave caused by Tendous Noble Art. The person who is serving the soup to Touka is the woman named Itou, which caused them both to be uncomfortable at first. Itou notes that Toukas face looks horrible and gives her a little more of the soup. Itou also says to Touka that both of them should just do what they possibly can, and Touka wonders if its okay to be spoiled at a time like this. Touka joins with everyone of Wakaba House which is missing Utakata who is still in a coma and another one who is currently watching over him. The children had already done things such as sealing the windows with tape and preparing blankets to protect themselves from the cold. Touka says the children are amazing since being scared and crying were all she could do. The children at first are surprised to hear that Touka is afraid of something, but they also say its understandable since Touka is a girl after all. They tell her to rest now and let them work as much as they can. They also celebrate Toukas birthday that is in late August, although her birthday is actually two days earlier when she was still in a coma. The present they give her is a hairpin with chamomile flower craftsmanship. This causes Touka to cry from happiness and then realize something. She has always been surrounded by people who give her strength and so she has never actually accomplished things on her own. She doesnt possess a strong ego like Ikki and Stella to overcome fate and defeat Tendou by herself, but she can do it if shes together with everyone she loves. After Touka puts on the hairpin and thanks to the children for the present, she asks everyone in the gymnasium to fight alongside her. Many US ships with air support have managed to break through Japans maritime line of defense and so the US soldiers arrive at Tokyo Bay. Japan has forces armed with tanks and rifles spread along the coastline and the US soldiers move forward without hesitation. However, Japan forces have the C-rank Blazer Yuuri Oreki who is standing on a tank as shown in a pic and activates her Noble Art (which is called supernatural ability in the US). Her Noble Art Violet Pain causes the US soldiers within 500 meters of her to experience the same pain of her sickly body and unable to fight. The Japanese soldiers and Blazers who are with Oreki then fire bullets and magic towards the US soldiers. In response, the US forces send in robots called EDY which are iron soldiers created with US weapons technology that is said to be a century ahead of other countries. The iron soldiers are not damaged by rifle bullets, Devices and Noble Arts of some Blazers, and they knock down some soldiers and Blazers to the ground. The iron soldiers main weapon is the Hadron Cannon, an invention of the century which fires directional high-energy strong particles that can dissolve any armor in the world and magic defense of some Blazers despite its small size. In other words, the US has the technology to mass produce power equivalent to Blazers which is why the country is considered the strongest in the world. The iron soldiers also cant feel pain which makes them the worst opponents for Orekis ability. But the Japanese forces expected this and have prepared other C-rank Blazers who are Renren Tomaru and Ikazuchi Saijou. The two student knights use their Noble Arts and easily destroy the iron soldiers. The majority of Blazers cant compete with the EDY but C-rank Blazers that make up only around 10% of all mage-knights have the power to control the battlefield with just a single knight. Normally student knights are standing by behind but those who are C-rank or above are sent to the frontline based on their suitability. Japans Joint Operation Headquarters is monitoring the battles on all places and some officials there are arguing about their air defense not doing well due to the Leagues strict restriction on military expansion. Itsuki says they actually have a measure against the enemys air force as its time for their arrows to arrive. At the same time, the fighter planes that are about to launch from a US aircraft carrier suddenly explode. A warship thats protecting the aircraft carrier is also suddenly full of holes and then explodes. It is an attack from Japans side but it is invisible which causes the US Pacific Fleet to be in confusion. The source of the attack is above the US carrier where there is a helicopter carrying Kagami Kasukabe and Shizuya Kirihara as shown in a pic. Kiriharas conceptual manipulation ability transparency provides complete camouflage for him and Kagami which causes the US military unable to find them. Kagami is surprised that Area Invisible can make things other than Kirihara invisible, but he replies that he was able to do it recently due to training. Kirihara was already capable of deceiving even cameras and radars during Haguns selection battles but he allowed the cameras to see some for fan service. Kagami praises Kiriharas ability which was able to give even Ikki a hard time but Kirihara doesnt want to talk about that time. Kirihara thinks Ikki who has been called Seven Stars Sword King and Sword God just got lucky and that Kirihara will defeat him next time. Kirihara then uses his Noble Art Million Rain and Kagami uses her Noble Art Raise Up. Kagamis ability is multiply, which is the power to increase the number of things. Kiriharas invisible arrows have been multiplied by ten times and then thousands of them struck the US aircraft carrier. The reason why the D-rank Kagami is on the frontline is that Itsuki himself sent her there. Kagamis ability becomes well-known after she used it during the Seven Stars Sword Art Festival awards ceremony, but the strict Itsuki who is the head of the Leagues Japan branch had memorized the basic profile and abilities of all Blazers in Japan so that he can send them with maximum efficiency. Kurono who had arrived in Tokyo fast with her ability is also in the helicopter with Kagami and Kirihara. Kurono is sent to the center of the enemy since she is the largest fighting power Japan currently has. The ship below them can no longer function as an aircraft carrier but EDY and psychics are appearing on the deck. Kiriharas ability is weak against enemies with range suppression attacks so Kurono orders Kagami and Kirihara to go back. Kagami wonders if its okay since there are still many enemy ships left but Kirihara argues that they should retreat even if the risk is only 1%. He hates pain and trains to become stronger so that he doesnt have to go through danger. Kurono also says not to underestimate the strongest military power in the world and orders the two students to support the defense line at the coast from the sky. Kurono then jumps out of the helicopter and her gun shoots Clock On Death towards the ship below. Her Noble Art super-accelerates the time of the target and so the target reaches the end of its life in an instant. The ship crumbles from the aging and sinks into the sea. Kurono then stands on the rusted remains of the ship and shoots more of her Noble Art towards nearby enemy ships and planes, sinking all of them in less than a minute. A huge air battleship is then above Kurono and a voice coming from a loudspeaker praises her. The top part of the air battleship is an aircraft carrier deck and the bottom part has the form of a battleship. The white air battleship is over 500 meters long with a displacement of 120,000 tons and equipped with 2 main armaments, 30 secondary armaments and 500 EDY. This is the largest Device ever seen in history and Kurono knows the user is the White Whale Douglas Appleton, who is a Desperado that was the strongest in the Union before the rise of Abraham Carter. The White Whale is what the League calls Appleton but he prefers the Flying Admiral that his side calls him. He boasts his Device, the super air battleship Enterprise, which is the fruit of the worlds best weapons technology and is flying due to his floating ability. 88-inch Hadron Cannons are equipped as the main armaments and they are fired towards Kurono. Everyone at the Joint Operation Headquarters monitoring the battle between Kurono and Appleton is relieved to see Kurono not injured by the blast. The main goal of the capital defense battle is to prevent the arrival of Enterprise on Japans mainland because if it does then Japans side has no choice but to surrender. Appleton is one of the most prominent Blazers in the world and the attack power of his Device enhanced with US weapons technology is monster-class. The main armaments are capable of penetrating the geo-fronts twelve layers of armor and kill a large number of citizens inside in a single blow. Nangou and Nene are currently not in Japan and so Kurono is the only one in the country that can go up against Appleton which is why Itsuki ordered her to return to Tokyo. Victory in war is always determined by the power of Noble Arts, and both Kurono and Appleton have the power to turn the tide of war just by themselves. What everyone else can do now is maintaining their line of defense and evacuating citizens to the shelters. Since the operation in Tokyo is going quite well, Itsuki is currently more concerned with the situation in Kyushu. The blizzard started by Tendou will cause sick and injured people to start dying tomorrow and its difficult to do something about it without Kurono. Moroboshi is the only weapon they have that can reach Tendou but its unreliable to rely on just one weapon. Support from the League will take time to arrive since Japan is almost on the other side of the Earth for the range of Norman Creeds Divine Gate. Itsuki then receives a communication from Kaieda and Touka who says they have a way to defeat Tendou. After listening to Toukas explanation for some time, Itsuki agrees that another way to defeat Tendou other than Kurono and Moroboshis Noble Arts is to attack him with a greater magic power. The method Touka proposes can make it possible but its still a small possibility and in addition, a large number of non-combatants must be involved. This kind of operation would not normally be permitted by Itsuki who believes people should not seek or challenge achievements beyond their abilities and waste time and resources for a small possibility. But Touka doesnt back down and Kaieda supports her by saying that preparations are already complete and so Tendou can be defeated as soon as possible if they have permission. Even Itsukis secretary also supports this which causes Itsuki to think hardly about this. He now understands that his decisions as the head of an organization are just his personal opinion and that an organization is not a collection of machine gears but a group of people. Itsuki then says its confirmed that a second US fleet is heading to Tokyo and so reinforcements to Kyushu is delayed. He also asks Touka if she can defeat Tendou while shouldering the future of everyone in Kyushu. Touka replies that she cant defeat Tendou by herself because shes weak, but she also says with confidence as shown in a pic that she can win with everyones help. Toukas determination convinces Itsuki to approve the operation. Itsuki also tells Touka that even if her self-assessment is low, B-rank knights are judged able to shoulder the existence of a nation. After Touka leaves the meeting, Kaieda says that he didnt expect Itsuki would agree on something that looks like betting. But Itsuki replies Touka had the eyes of someone that can overcome fate which he has seen before in Ikki. Itsuki can believe in those eyes and Kaieda does too which is why he let Touka in charge of the operation. Touka informs everyone involved in the operation that they have permission to proceed with the operation. Touka thanks them for their help and they also thank her for letting them help. Moroboshi then shows up together with Kuraudo as shown in a pic, which surprises Touka. Kuraudo complains about being here in Kyushu even though he is supposed to be fighting in Tokyo. Moroboshi says he and Kuraudo will serve as the first and second weapons that will keep Tendou occupied while Touka as the third weapon will get prepared, though there is a chance Moroboshi and Kuraudo on their own will defeat Tendou. Touka doesnt know what Moroboshi is planning but she says shes relying on him. They then bump fists and proceed with everyone else to begin the operation. Volume 17 - CH 7 Tendou is in Fukuoka City which is the center of the blizzard he caused and he has been sleeping on the edge of a mountain that had collapsed. He is dreaming of the time he was captured during the war where he and his comrades were tortured every day. Tendou kept praying to God to save him but his prayer ended with him being surrounded by the bodies of his dead comrades and during that moment he received Gods blessing which allowed him to release a power that killed his captors. He wondered at first why someone who didnt have any relative like him was the only survivor. But he then realized he was only praying for his own survival which is why he couldnt receive the blessing before his comrades were killed. To atone for his mistake, he decided to make sure that other people know the method to achieve this blessing. He would tell those who have the qualities to exceed their limits for the sake of others that it is when they want to protect whats important to them that they will obtain the power to do so. He was certain that it was the meaning of his survival. After he wakes up, dawn has arrived and he wonders when was the last time he dreamt before. His body is almost non-human and no longer needed sleep after going through Excessive Awakening so his consciousness was always awake when he was in that ice prison. The shine of a persons life is seen as light in the blind Tendous view and during his imprisonment, he would spend time observing the movements of the lights in the world rather than dreaming. Tendou then notices millions of lights are in the middle of the blizzard and some are just a few kilometers away from Tendou. He can tell from the size that most of the lights are non-Blazers and so he wonders why they are doing such a dangerous thing. Tendou believes such small lights cant do anything and whats necessary to illuminate darkness is a giant light, in other words, a hero that can lead the era. He then uses Houten Banrai to add a thunderstorm to the already existing blizzard. However, a strong light has appeared and Tendou wonders if this light can shed his darkness. Moroboshi and Kuraudo show up in front of Tendou. Even though this is the first time they meet, Kuraudo can tell Tendou is a monster and at the same, he feels that it is interesting. Kuraudo immediately moves towards Tendou and uses Hebigami to release multiple slashes at him, but the attack doesnt touch Tendou at all. Moroboshi calls Kuraudo stupid because he already told him before that Tendou cant be touched. Tendou praises Kuraudos brave action and is pleased that there are young men like Kuraudo and Morobsohi who are worth fighting. Tendou wants them to receive Gods trial and obtain blessing. Kuraudo immediately senses danger and so takes distance from Tendou who then uses Kokuryuu Toguro to create a black tornado around himself. The tornado protecting Tendou this time has many more rubbles moving at high speed which makes it more difficult for Moroboshi to breakthrough. However, Moroboshi has brought Kuraudo with him this time and he activates Tiger Bite. Moroboshi says enchant while the golden shine from his spear is put on Kuraudos Device Orochimaru. Before arriving there, Moroboshi and Kuraudo had already discussed how to fight Tendou. Even though Tiger Bite can hurt Tendou, Moroboshi doesnt have the reflexes to make sure that his attacks will reach Tendou. So he came up with the idea of granting Kuraudos Device with Tiger Bite ability. Moroboshis ability is magic destruction but Kuraudos Orochimaru which can extend its length is able to endure Tiger Bite as shown in their mock battle before. So Orochimaru can be granted with the ability to destroy magic and it just needs to hit Tendou. This would also damage Kuraudo since his own Device would be devoured even if slightly but he accepted the strategy. Kuraudo maintains the length of his blade as it is being devoured by Tiger Bite and Moroboshi calls the combined technique as Ouroboros (evil-devouring large serpent) as it looks like a snake that devours itself as well as the enemy. Moroboshi and Kuraudo begin their attack against Tendou as shown in a pic. Kuraudo runs towards the tornado and breaks through the countless rubbles easily. Tendou tries to escape to the sky by turning into a cloud and riding on the tornados updraft but Kuraudo chases after him by using the surrounding rubbles as foothold to jump up. Tendou tries to knock down Kuraudo by delivering continuous fast lightning strikes but Kuraudo just sweeps them away with Ouroboros. Kuraudo is able to perform all of these actions thanks to his Marginal Counter. Tendou then uses Raishin Teni (lightning body change), a Noble Art to transform his body into lightning and move at lightning speed. He lands on a ground thats one kilometer away and cancels Kokuryuu Toguro. Kuraudo is falling to the ground but he stretches his Ouroboros to stab the ground in order to safely reach the ground fast and rushes towards Tendou again. Tendou immediately uses Kokuryuu Toguro C Houkou (howl) which the tornado shoots rubbles, together with Houten Banrai which shoots lightning from the sky and Banshou Kaijin which shoots flames. The number of projectiles shot towards Kuraudo is too much to be dealt with even by evading with Teni Muhou. However, Kuraudo uses an evolved version of Teni Muhou called Akuro-Ou (king of bad roads), which he breaks through the obstacle in front him with pure violence. Instead of just evading the obstacles, he also cuts them all down at the same time which is made possible with his Marginal Counter. Kuraudo then stretches one of his blades which catches Tendou on the shoulder and shortens his blade in order to pull his body towards Tendou. Once they are both close to each other, Kuraudos uses Yamato no Orochi with both of his blades on Tendou. The effect of Tiger Bite has a range of 500 meters from Moroboshis position so Moroboshi has been running around the area to make sure that Ouroboros is within range. Moroboshi is exhausted and annoyed that Kuraudo didnt listen before but after seeing Tendou injured he thinks its worth it. However, despite Kuraudo even cutting Tendous arteries, Tendou is still standing because he is able to turn his body into a cloud and reconstruct it. Tendou is pleased that Moroboshi and Kuraudo are strong and dazzling, and so he plans to test them with the strongest technique he has. He throws his sword Ame no Murakumo to the sky and it turns into a huge sword of light that is over 100 meters long after melting into the thunderclouds. The huge sword in the sky powered with the energy from hundreds of thousands of lightnings and flames shoots down towards Kuraudo. The attacks resulting blast would be capable of killing everyone in Fukuoka so Kuraudo has no choice but to receive it with his swords. Despite his Device being coated with magic destruction ability, the impact Kurudo receives the moment Orochimaru meets with Ame no Murakumo is still huge that hes desperately enduring. Even the blade of Ame no Murakumo itself is only slightly being devoured so at this rate Kuraudos own Device will disappear first. Kuraudo is feeling the fear of death and his instincts are telling him to run away and just protect himself. But instead of doing that, Kuraudo continues to fight back. While supporting the sword on his left hand, he waves the sword on his right hand to increase the area of Ame no Murakumo being hit by Tiger Bite. This increases the speed of Ame no Murakumo being chipped away but the fact Kuraudos Device will be the one to disappear before the huge sword of light doesnt change. Despite so, Kuraudo doesnt give up and yells at Moroboshi to not hold him back. Normally its understandable that someone would give up on catching up to Ikki who is now a knight that ranked high in the world, but Kuraudo refuses to give up because being defeated by Ikki caused him to have a strong feeling of wanting to become strong like him. Kuraudo doesnt want to be like his filthy-looking father who just drinks at home and watches the events of the world on TV while complaining about how politics and society are bad. No matter what obstacles are in his way, Kuraudo cant stop even for a second because the man whose back that Kuraudo is chasing after is capable of overcoming any limit or impossibility. Kuraudo then uses double Yamato no Orochi and continuously chip away Ame no Murakumo at even greater speed, but the strain of it causes him to bleed from the eyes and nose. After over 10 minutes, half of Ame no Murakumo is left and cracks are formed on the remaining blade. Once Ame no Murakumo shatters into dust, Kuraudo rushes towards Tendou to finish him off. Kuraudo is aiming at the head to end Tendous life before he has the chance to activate his Noble Art that can reconstruct his body, but Kuraudos Device doesnt have any blade left. Kuraudos body falls down in front of Tendou who says its a shame because he thought Kuraudo might receive Gods blessing. However, Moroboshi says Kuraudo did well and then pierces Tendous chest from behind with his spear Tora-Ou. Before the fight started Moroboshi had planned that Kuraudo didnt have to win and distracting Tendou would be enough because Moroboshi would then finish him off. After being pierced by Moroboshis spear, Tendou falls to the ground and is coughing blood. He apologizes for having forgotten about Moroboshi since he was so distracted by Kuraudos radiance. Tendou then stands up and tries to reconstruct his body like he did earlier. However, he is unable to release magic power and his whole body is losing strength which confuses him. Moroboshi explains that a Blazers soul is the source of their magic power, so eliminating the source with Tiger Bite would cause them unable to draw out their magic power. This is Moroboshis Noble Art Musou Ichiretsu (unparalleled single ferocity), a deadly move that kills both the soul and body at the same time. Because Tendou is unable to draw out his magic, he is unable to reconstruct his body and is continuously bleeding while his breathing weakens. Moroboshi says he doesnt like killing a human life and so he hates the technique he just used. Tendou has killed hundreds of people and destroyed many homes in Fukuoka, so he has to die and apologize for what he did. After a few minutes, Tendou finally dies which is confirmed when his breathing and pulse have stopped. However, the thunderclouds and blizzard caused by Tendous Noble Arts dont stop even though Noble Arts should lose their effects after the user is unconscious or dead. Suddenly, Moroboshi hears Tendous voice saying how wonderful it is that someone that didnt receive the blessing was able to kill him. Moroboshi also sees the shadow of the clouds in the sky forming Tendous face in huge size. Tendou says the soul is normally not something that can be seen or felt. Even Tendou was able to see the shine of a persons life only after experiencing the hell where he witnessed many people died and he himself almost died. Tendou thinks Moroboshi must have seen a tragedy that is equal or greater. After the train accident where he lost his legs, Moroboshi couldnt forget about the scent of death that filled the scene and as a result, he acquired the ability to sense death as stench. Moroboshi is certain that his spear had pierced the location on Tendous body that had the strongest scent of death which was where Tendous soul was, so hes confused why Tendou is still alive. Tendou explains that he did die and currently he is just a residual thought that is projected by his magic power that was already released on the verge of death, which Moroboshi compares it to being a ghost. Moroboshi wonders if this is the characteristic of a Desperado or just willpower. Tendou can no longer produce more magic power and will disappear eventually so before that happens he wants to make sure Moroboshi receives the blessing. Ame no Murakumo appears again in the sky but this time there are 12 of the huge swords. Tendou tells Moroboshi to use this as a stepping stone to achieve blessing and become a hero. However, Moroboshi says he refuses while he puts his spear down and just sits down on the ground. He doesnt understand why he alone should be the one doing his best and also says that if there is anything he alone should be responsible for it would be his younger sister Koume. A hero who saves everything alone is a tragic person and hes not interested to become one. Moroboshi says Tendou is wrong for believing something that must be done by just one person alone even until death actually exists. He then says hes worn out so hes leaving the rest to the third person. In the next instant, Tendou notices that the small lights he sees in his dark world are joining together to form a huge light and then a huge thunder is heard. There are many people working in the middle of the blizzard and they are not stopping despite getting frostbite. The reason for this is because Touka had asked everyone to fight together the night before. She asked for the Kyushu power grid to be restored so that Tendou can be defeated. Touka who is a lightning user can absorb the huge electricity power from the power grid and turn it into her own power. Since the power generated will be received by Touka at a substation close to Tendous location, the people working to restore the power grid would risk of being attacked and getting frostbite. Despite the risks, Touka wants their help and says Tendou who is alone can be defeated if everyone cooperates. Toukas determination and her trust in everyone convinced them to do it. Blazers are protecting the workers from Tendous lightning, with one group being protected by glass shelter made by Kanata. Touka is at the substation where all of the electricity from Kyushus power grid will be sent to and shes standing on a mountain of cables that will supply the power to her. Kaieda asks Touka if shes sure about this since the amount of power she will receive is very huge and might destroy her body. He would take her place instead if shes not sure but she says that shes fine. Preparations are then complete and electricity is sent to the cables Touka is standing on. Touka manifests her Device and pierces the cable. In the next instant, shes back on that hill again where she is chained to a cross and surrounded by countless figures in the shape of Tendou. But this time a lightning appears and strikes the countless Tendou and the cross, freeing Touka. Back in the real world, Toukas body emits white light and she looks like she has become thunder. Normally the amount of energy Touka wields right now would destroy her body, but her large heart that has loved, believed and accepted other people made it possible for her to wield it. Touka then uses Takemikazuchi which she shoots her own body from the ground to the sky. Tendou sees the huge light that was formed from many small lights joined together coming from the ground towards him. Hes never seen a soul with such brightness and tries to stop it by launching one of his huge swords of light in the sky towards it. However, his sword that is filled with huge magic power gets crushed into dust the moment it touches the incoming light. He then sends two of his swords but it happens again, and even sending four swords doesnt change the result. Tendou, who has received blessing, cant believe that his Noble Art Ame no Murakumo that was created by combining all the magic powers in the sky is far inferior in magic power. He then realizes that the incoming powerful light is in fact Touka and so hes screaming in joy thinking that she has finally received the blessing. But Touka explains that this is not her power and that it was gathered from many people that Tendou calls as ugly lights. Everyone worked together and entrusted to Touka the power they had gathered as much as possible, and so Touka doesnt need the blessing. Tendou believes that the blessing is needed to protect everyone, but Touka disagrees because there are many strong people in this world. She believes more in everyones power who is also fighting and declares that they wont lose. However, Tendou shouts in anger that its wrong because people are wonderful but also weak, so they can only be saved with Gods love like he was during the war where many people killed each other. He then reassembles the remaining five Ame no Murakumo swords into a flash of light that shoots out from his huge face in the clouds. This light attack called Shinbatsu C God Breath (divine punishment C gods anger) is no longer lightning or flame but just pure destruction and so Touka cant absorb it with her ability. Touka replies even if they cant shine they wont stray from the right path and will join together to overcome the dark night, and she also had wanted Tendou to join hands together. As shown in a pic, she then releases all the power she wields into Raikiri and her attack strikes both God Breath and the clouds that Tendou resides as a spirit. Immediately after, the black clouds that covered whole of Kyushu completely disappear. Blue sky is formed with sunlight shining as a result of Tendou being defeated. Utakata, who had already woken up in his hospital bed, never doubted Toukas victory. Ever since he came to Wakaba House, he knew better than anyone the real strength of the girl named Touka Toudou. It is different from Ikki and Stellas ego and that Touka is the strongest when she fights for someone else. Tendou sees that the light erasing his existence is not a single huge radiance but a collection of small ones of different colors. These represent everyone who had worked hard and celebrating in joy, and they are dazzling enough to be difficult to see. Tendou accepts that his blessing has been defeated by them and wonders why he couldnt do the same during that time in the war. He then realizes that its because he was the only one asking for Gods help and didnt work together with his comrades, which was the start of all of his mistakes since then. He could have had a future like the one he is seeing now. As his existence is disappearing, Tendou finally understands and admits that he was wrong. He also hears a girls voice telling him that it was thanks to him that she didnt make a mistake and bids him farewell. Tendou now knows that Excessive Awakening is not a blessing and is actually the result of a weak person who couldnt endure being human. He regrets his mistakes which he committed crimes that involved so many people. But finally after a long nightmare, Tendou has obtained salvation of being able to return to being human in the light. Volume 17 - Epilogue Touka is falling to the ground but she uses electromagnetic force to land safely. She then lies on her back and is unable to get up due to using all of her power. Moroboshi shows up while carrying the unconscious Kuraudo and tells Touka good work. He lays Kuraudo down and sits on the ground near Touka. The crisis in Kyushu is over but the battle in Tokyo is still ongoing. Touka tries to get up to head there immediately but Moroboshi stops her. Everyone here has already worked hard and so they should rest for the time being. Tokyo also has Kurono and other famed knights fighting there. Touka agrees and takes the time to gaze at the clear blue sky that she managed to recover back. Everyone at the Joint Operation Headquarters in Tokyo is also celebrating over the victory in Kyushu. Itsuki orders that the self-defense force will handle the rest in Kyushu and the knights that can still move will come to support here while those who are tired should rest. Itsuki thinks Touka was wonderful in fulfilling her duty but in his point of view Moroboshi did even more prominent work. Moroboshi never made a mistake and his thorough judgements led to victory against Tendou. His skill to improve the situation with maximum efficiency is the kind of strength Ikki, Stella or others in his generation dont have. This strength as a leader will be valuable for Japan in the future. But there are some people like Itsukis father who dont like those who can see much more than anyone else and act on their own. Thats why Itsuki thinks people like Moroboshi need political power. Itsuki is an old-fashioned man who doesnt know how to change anymore. The next generation will need Moroboshi and so Itsuki plans to talk to him once. In the meantime, hes focusing on the current battle thats currently at a stalemate. The biggest threat is Enterprise and Kurono is struggling against it. Her Noble Art World Crisis is powerful but it has a narrow effect range of 5 cubic meters which is difficult to deliver a decisive hit on the 500 meters long Enterprise. Itsuki thinks they need another decisive move to break this stalemate but currently they dont have anyone with such strength. Suddenly, one of his subordinates reports that Tsukikage has returned and is safe at Tsushima military base. The volume ends with the revelation that the person who came with Tsukikage is Itsuki''s son. Volume 18 - Prologue The scene is back to where Prime Minister Bakuga Tsukikage, Kouzou Kazamatsuri, Rinna Kazamatsuri and Sara Bloodlily are at the destroyed Rebellion HQ in the Alps. They are being taken towards inside the building by Abraham Carter and his PSYON unit. They cant refuse since their bodies are moving against their will due to Abrahams ability. Inside an elevator that goes down, Abraham talks with Tsukikage and the others about the truth of World War 2. What really happened was that Tyrant used his abilities to brainwash various ruling people around the world to drive the war. This was in order to fulfill the goal of making people with supernatural abilities as the dominant class, which was an idea that existed for hundreds of years even before Rebellion first appeared in history. Tyrant inherited the idea and dragged the world into an undesired war but his ambition was crushed due to Lord Whitebeard Arthur Bright. When Bright was part of the British forces and Italy was forced to surrender, he realized there was a mastermind behind the war. He gathered Blazers that he trusted and formed a special task force. Eventually, Rebellion HQ at the time was attacked by main forces of nations that eventually became key players of the League of Mage-Knight Nations with Tyrant repelled by Bright and Ryouma Kurogane. The war stopped when people were released from Tyrants brainwashing and the US which had suffered humiliation by Ryouma during the Battle of Midway at the time agreed to peace. However, Abraham says it was a mistake because they were deceived by the current League of Mage-Knight Nations. When the elevator door opens, Abraham and the others arrived at an area where there is a throne in the middle. The throne is where the Tyrant sits and only the executives, the Numbers, are allowed to enter here. Abraham releases a flame from his hand and scatters it to illuminate the dark area. It is revealed that the one sitting on the throne is a frozen corpse crucified by a Japanese sword like an insect specimen. Bright and the others reported that they only managed to repel the Tyrant and that he was still alive. But the truth is they killed the Tyrant and they hid this fact. Abraham says the League lied about the Tyrant being alive and seized control of Rebellion. He then says the League is the enemy of the world while staring at Kouzou who is one of Rebellions Numbers. Kouzou denies Abrahams accusations because it is not the whole truth. The US and the rest of the Union also knew Tyrant was dead. The world was hurt at the time and the war had caused deep resentments in many people. The hatred left behind could start up the war again and so the world needed to stay calm. The existence of Rebellion was needed in the post-war situation and so certain people from both the League and the Union secretly meet and maintain the necessary evil. From a global perspective, the system has worked well until this day. Kouzou says Abraham cant pretend not knowing this since his father, the Grand Professor, is also one of Rebellions Numbers on the side of the Union. Abraham denies this and keeps insisting that all of it was the Leagues doings which irritates Kouzou. However, Tsukikage realizes that the US is planning on making the League taking all the blame and using justice as an excuse to start another war. Then, an old man in a white robe who is obese like a barrel comes out from behind the throne and says that Tsukikages suspicion is correct. The man is the Grand Professor Carl Islands. He treated Saras illness in the past and asks if her condition is good now. But Sara does not respond to him favorably and Kouzou looks at him with strong hostility. Islands says that the world is inevitably moving into a new era so its natural for a nation to gain initiative of that era. He also says his nation needs Tsukikage and the others cooperation to make that happen and they should talk about it in a nearby US military base. Two days after PSYON took Tsukikage and others from Rebellion HQ and recovered Tyrants corpse, Ouma Kurogane who now has short hair has arrived at the Alps. After the Seven Stars Sword Art Festival was over, he came straight here to face the Tyrant again. But when he arrived at the mountain, he also received a call for help from Charlotte Cord. At the destroyed Rebellion HQ, Ouma meets with Charlotte who is unwell from the cold weather as shown in a pic. Charlotte was hidden by Saras Noble Art Stone Gray of the Roadside and the effect is gone once she calls out to Ouma. Charlotte tells Ouma that Rinna and the others were taken by US forces and begs him to save Rinna. Charlotte points to the direction where they left and Ouma then manifest his Device. He uses a technique called Ryuugan (dragons eye) to read and listen to the wind. He follows the trail of traces of magic power scattered by the wind, and shortly after he has found the location of the magic power that he knows. Volume 18 - CH 1 Czechoslovakia was heavily damaged by Nazi Germany during the war and after the war it was taking steps to join the League of Mage-Knight Nations which was centered on Britain. But the country began to keep its distance from the League after the former Axis countries (Japan, Italy and Germany) joined the League one after another. Eventually, it became a country heavily influenced by the US. Tsukikage, Kouzou, Rinna and Sara were taken to one of the US military bases in the country. Inside a room, Tsukikage and Kouzou are tied to chairs and Abraham is standing behind them. Abraham is holding his hands on the back of their heads and releasing magic power from his hands. Hes using his mind control ability to brainwash the two into testifying to the US, but its been more than three days since they arrived at the base and the progress hasnt been good. Tsukikage and Kouzou possess strong mental strength to resist. Islands who is sitting across them is amazed that even Kouzou who is just a normal human can resist this far. The old man Kouzou who looks like on the verge of death claims that this is nothing for him who had survived through the war. Abraham stops what hes doing for the moment and during this the exhausted Tsukikage asks Islands a question. The US is already the most powerful country in the Union and the League which consists of small countries cant compete, so Tsukikage asks why it is trying to become even more powerful by starting a war that will threaten the peaceful lives of people. Islands realizes Tsukikage must have seen something that caused his bizarre behavior of seeking Rebellions strength through his connection with Kouzou. Islands then explains that although the US is the best in the world in terms of total national power and economy, it is still not enough. The US wants to have overwhelming power that is bigger than all of the other countries in the world combined. No one will lay a finger on the US or blame it even if it openly attacks people in other countries. In order to make that happen, absolute justice is needed and the US will be recognized as the enforcer of that justice. After it crushes the League which will be portrayed as evil, the righteous and dread of the US will be engraved into the world. Eventually, a new era where the will of the US is the worlds justice will be created. Tsukikage is furious because there is no need for such violence since people have words and hearts, and the people of the US wouldnt want war just for an overkill power. Islands replies that it doesnt matter if the people want it or not because those in politics and business world will never be on the frontline during a war. However, these are the Presidents thoughts and Islands actually doesnt care about things such as worlds justice or new era. Islands is a researcher on supernatural powers and his activities in politics and business world are for funding his research. There are problems that he faces during research and one of them is collecting subjects for human experiments. Ethical rules make it difficult for him to analyze supernatural power users, researching on transforming an incompetent person into a supernatural power user and such. Even abducting people through his position in Rebellion was difficult due to some people there being too noisy about it. But if the plan of making the US as the worlds justice is successful, Islands will have authority over people from war criminal countries. The plan is very attractive since he will obtain many guinea pigs and he definitely wants it since he hasnt obtained samples of natural-born Desperados. Hearing this causes Kouzou to call Islands a madman. Islands says that if Tsukikage cooperates his relatives will be protected before Japan is destroyed and life security will be provided for few generations ahead but Tsukikage instead spits on his face. Islands then manifests his Device which is a flesh-colored gun and fires a bullet of meat towards Tsukikages earlobe. The meat acts on the surrounding cells and mutates them. A human mouth with distorted teeth is born on where Tsukikages ear was and is laughing, which causes Tsukikage to panic. Abraham tells Island not to get emotional and then Islands removes his Device. He then decides to change strategy, and instructs Abraham to turn on a large monitor in the room. Whats shown in the monitor are Rinna and Sara who are tied to chairs with duct tape while naked as shown in a pic, which causes Kouzou to scream at Islands and asks what he has done to them. Islands replies that he hasnt done anything and that their clothes need to be removed because they might catch fire. A Devices illusionary form does not hurt the human body and acts only on the soul. This characteristic that gives only pain without injuring the body similar to strong hypnosis is called habiki (dull blade). Illusionary form has been often used by Blazers in the League for training sessions, but Islands plans on using it for torture. Two PSYON members wearing full body protective clothing with flames on their arms are then approaching Rinna and Sara. If Kouzou and Tsukikage dont comply with Islands demands, Rinna and Sara will be tortured with flames of pyrokinesis. Rinna tells Kouzou not to give in and that she wont lose as well since people of the Kazamatsuri family are those who had maintained peace from behind the scenes. Sara also will hold on since she is grateful to the family for taking her in. Islands then orders the two PSYON members and they hold Rinna and Saras heads in between their flame-wielded arms, which causes the girls to scream in pain. The flames in illusionary form dont burn their bodies including their pain sensory nerves so the pain from their brains being boiled can continue forever. After the girls lose consciousness, Kouzou finally gives in. But Islands wants the scenario of the League being the mastermind behind Rebellion so he needs Tsukikage who is the leader of Japan, a mainstay nation of the League, to give in as well. However, even though Tsukikage has known Rinna since she was a baby and Sara since she was adopted, he refuses to give in for them. As a politician Tsukikage has the responsibility of doing whatever it takes to save the people of his country from a future nightmare and so he cant betray his country. The PSYON members then force Rinna and Sara to wake up by putting small fire in their mouths. But before they can continue the torture, a large shock shakes the earth and sound of something destroyed is heard. A huge alarm is issued and Abraham determines from his ability that there is an intruder. Ouma has located the military base where Rinna and the others are being held by following the traces of their magic powers. He creates a hole on the outer wall with compressed air shell and enters the base through the hole. He had carried Charlotte to this base and tells her which building Rinna and the others are in. He also uses Tenryuu Gusoku to wrap Charlotte in his wind. The airflow of the wind distorts the atmosphere and changes the refractive index of light which causes her to be optically invisible. Ouma tells Charlotte to go save Rinna and the others while he takes care of anyone who is in the way. After she is away, armed soldiers are gathered around Ouma. Since Ouma is attacking a military base, the soldiers dont hesitate firing their weapons. The weapons they use can kill even Blazers especially if many bullets hit their targets. However, Ouma uses his wind ability to bend and scatter all the bullets fired towards him. He then uses Mukuu Kekkai San (airless barrier tragedy) to deprive the soldiers of oxygen, but this version of Mukuu Kekkai also creates a vacuum state where the boiling point of water is lowered to the limit. As a result, the soldiers body temperatures are boiling and vaporizing their body fluids. The soldiers inside the wind barrier collapse like decaying tree with red vapors blowing up from their ears, mouth, nose and sweat glands. Other soldiers that come later then deploy a tank and fire a shell towards Ouma. However, even though the impact sends his body backwards by 10 meters, Ouma is able to catch the shell easily and throws the shell back at the tanks tread which causes it unable to move. He then uses Jinsenpuu (blade whirlwind), which is a slashing tornado fired in a straight line that tears the soldiers and tank in the direction into pieces like a drill. A voice broadcast by Islands is then heard, telling the soldiers to fall back and let PSYON take care of Ouma. Immediately after, a man in black wearing a visor and silver gauntlets appears from above Ouma and delivers a fist which Ouma receives with his sword. The man in black then grabs the sword and uses electrokinesis to deliver high-voltage electricity that flows through the sword and then Oumas body. Ouma is not agitated by the intense electric shock and delivers a fist towards the man in black. However, the man in front of him is gone suddenly and Ouma can tell that its not high-speed movement. The man simply just disappears suddenly and has appeared behind Ouma immediately. Ouma asks who he is and the man introduces himself as Abraham Carter, someone who wipes out enemies of the US. Islands is watching through a monitor the battle between Ouma who is wielding his sword Ryuuzume and Abraham who is wearing his silver gauntlets Gospel. Tsukikage tells Islands that Ouma is an A-rank knight with immeasurable potential but Islands replies he has nothing to fear since Abraham is a Desperado. Abrahams ability is ESPer (psychic ability), which he can use different kinds of abilities such as pyrokinesis, electrokinesis, teleportation, mind control, etc and also possess unmatched power in offense and defense. Ouma is strong but hes still no match for Abraham and thats already been proven before. Kouzou explains to Tsukikage that the death of Tyrant is a highly kept secret that even among the Numbers, the League and the Union, only very few people knew. People like Wallenstein who believed in Rebellions ideals and Or-Gaule who enjoyed committing evil were relatively obedient to Rebellions actions, but there are some people who would try to challenge Tyrant or question the Numbers who forbid contact with Tyrant. The League and the Union set up assassins to bury those that would risk exposing the truth. The assassin on the Unions side was Abraham and he was the one that fought Ouma when Ouma was seeking to challenge Tyrant few years ago. In the current battle, Ouma has the advantage in medium distance and his Tenryuu Gusoku would repel Abrahams fists but Abraham can easily avoid Oumas attack with precognition and teleportation. Abraham then uses one of his ESPer abilities psychokinesis, which is a type of power different from magic that only he can use and it causes kinetic interference on an object. As a result, Ouma suddenly cant move his body and Abraham then uses Psycho Rush which is an attack that delivers a series of invisible blows on Oumas body. The attack is not magic nor caused by air pressure so Ouma cant perceive it even with his senses or with Ryuugan. Since the attack is not subject to any external interference but only the kinetic interference that Abraham desires, Oumas Tenryuu Gusoku cant protect him. Ouma has experienced this power and asks why Abraham can use it. Islands through a voice broadcast then tells Ouma that the one who fought him years ago was actually Abraham, not Tyrant. During that time at the entrance to Tyrants throne room, Oumas whole body was being completely beaten up while unable to see Abraham. Islands who was there saw Ouma completely broken in body and heart, and Ouma would have died if Edelweiss didnt break in and saved him. Islands believes Ouma must be scared to fight again the opponent that gave him a trauma and that he will die here. However, Ouma who rarely shows emotions is laughing loudly and says that he is happy that the opponent he wishes to challenge is actually right in front him. Ouma then swings his sword and shoots Jinsenpuu at Abraham. Even though Abraham is able to avoid it with teleportation, Islands is surprised that Ouma was able to move after being bound by psychokinesis. Ouma with grin says hes not the same as he was before and has lived since that day only thinking about burying his claws on Abraham. Islands orders Abraham to teach Ouma a lesson, and Abraham then takes off his visor which reveals his shining golden eyes. Ouma is excited and is in his best condition. After he fought Stella Vermillion, his fear of Tyrant that would freeze his body just by remembering has completely disappeared from his body. Ouma rushes towards Abraham and aims for the neck. Abraham avoids it with teleportation, but Ouma immediately shoots Jinsenpuu towards the position where Abraham shows up. Ouma can instantly grasp the position where Abraham would end up by reading the flow of the air with Ryuugan. Since teleportation is a delicate ability that cant be used without a moment of delay, it cant be used continuously so Abraham has no choice but to guard against the slashing tornado with his gauntlet-shaped device. While Abraham is guarding is himself, Ouma rushes towards him fast. Abraham can use psychokinesis while guarding since it only requires just thinking about it. Abraham tries to stop Oumas movement with psychokinesis but Ouma who has overcome his fear and trained his body since his previous defeat does not stop. Abraham knows with his precognition ability that Oumas slash will cut off his right arm so he tries to prevent it by blocking it with his gauntlets and using electrokinesis to slow down Ouma. But Ouma uses Kyokujitsu Isshin-ry Gou no Kiwami C Hono Ikazuchi to power up his slash and Abrahams arm is cut off. Tsukikage who is watching through a monitor is shocked to see that Ouma has done nothing but just standing in front of Abraham for some time. Islands explains that this is hypnotism, which Ouma had fallen into a deep sleep since Abraham took off his visor and everything that happened since then was just a dream. Islands says it is a mistake for someone like Ouma to compete against Abraham because Abraham is a clone of Tyrant revived in this era through Islands cell magic that is the best in the world and Tyrants DNA. Islands is a genius scientist that created the Hadron Cannon weapons and EDY mechanical soldiers which pushed the US to become a military nation that is a century ahead of the rest of the world, but even so Kouzou and Tsukikage are shocked to hear that Islands revived Tyrant through just one strand of hair and created the strongest warrior loyal to him. Abraham then delivers an attack on Ouma called Crazy Storm which his fist contains flame of pyrokinesis and lightning of electrokinesis and the strength is amplified by his pseudo-muscles created with psychokinesis. The attack is too powerful even for Oumas steel body and the unprotected Ouma is blown away towards a building where he passes through several concrete walls. Ouma suddenly finds himself buried under rubble with burning pain all over his body, bones and organs heavily damaged, and his consciousness hazy from electric shock. At first he is confused because he was certain he was winning the battle just now, but realizes immediately he was under hypnosis. He tries to stand up and then sees that he is in a room where Rinna and Sara are being held. The two girls are tied to chairs and had fainted with white eyes, foams on the edge of their mouths and urine stains under their chairs. Seeing this causes Ouma to realize what kind of man Abraham is. As Islands believes Ouma is dead and orders Abraham to return, the atmosphere around the area is converging towards where Ouma was blown away. Ouma walks back towards Abraham while his body is radiating strong light due to his mana increasing drastically. Abraham realizes that Ouma has consumed all the wind in the area. The amount of mana is determined since birth so in order for a Blazer to increase their mana they have no choice but to step into the realm of non-humans and break the limit of their destiny. But an exception is a natural-interference type Blazer can transform the power of their corresponding attribute into their own "pseudo-mana", which is also what Touka Toudou will do in Kyushu later in the timeline. Ouma never tried to use this power before because unlike his younger brother Ikki who aims to win a battle in anyway possible, he is someone who seeks to challenge himself and obtain victory with his own power. But after realizing whats been done to Rinna and Sara, he feels no admiration for someone like Abraham. Ouma no longer considers this a challenge due to admiration, but a war to destroy unpleasant existences. He then activates Kusanagi but the huge raging tornado is being compressed many times with the huge magic power he possesses now until it becomes a radiance that is just slightly larger than his sword. It is the completed form called Kusanagi C Shinuchi (true hit), which couldnt be realized with Oumas own power. Abraham can tell that the power of that thin wind blade can even twist the space of the world and so he becomes afraid. Abraham tries to use hypnotism but it doesnt work since it requires the opponent to focus their consciousness towards the user so that the user can access the depths of the opponents mind. Ouma is no longer interested in Abraham and so doesnt see him. Abraham tries to escape by teleporting 5 km away to the mountainside of a mountain, but Ouma determines his location with Ryuugan and launches Ikki no Kaze (wind of single strike) towards Abrahams location. Ikki no Kaze is a Noble Art that can only be used if Kusanagi C Shinuchi is activated and it slashes everything within 500 km of the trajectory where Ryuuzume is swung in a straight line. Ouma swings his sword towards Abrahams location and the slash cuts everything located between the ground and the space debris in the outer atmosphere. The mountain peaks and Abraham are cut by the slash, with Abrahams head cut off from its body. Ouma is not satisfied with the victory due to the battle having lost its value. Islands suddenly shows up in front of Ouma and praises him for defeating Abraham. Ouma knew Islands was behind this and tells him not to expect to return to the US safely after showing up. Islands replies thats his line and then suddenly Oumas body is struck to the ground by psychokinesis used by PSYON members that show up in full body gear and helmets. Once they take of their helmets, all of them are revealed to have the exact same face as Abraham Carter. Islands explains that all members of PSYON are mass-produced Abraham Carter clones. The quantity of artificially mass-produced Desperados that have the power of Tyrant is what makes The Hero Abraham Carters true power and why hes the strongest. Ouma cant move due to being held by the psychokinesis power of over 30 Abraham clones. The clones together then create a huge powerful fireball above Ouma using pyrokinesis, and this will kill Ouma if it hits. However, the fireball descending towards Ouma is suddenly split into two. As the fireball disappears, Torajirou Nangou suddenly appears next to Ouma. Nangou is here because he was ordered by Itsuki Kurogane to search for the missing Tsukikage. He then looks at all of the Abraham clones and tells them to release Ouma. During that moment, Ouma is no longer bound by psychokinesis and the Abraham clones cant move at all due to Nangou using his sound type Noble Art Kotodama (spirit of words). Nangou says that Tsukikage, Kouzou, Rinna, Sara and Charlotte are now safe and asks Ouma to go with them to Japan which he complies. Nangou will handle the situation here, and also claims its because he doesnt want the blade of his sword cane-shaped device Mateki (magic flute) to rust so much. Kotodama cancels the opponents brain waves by hitting them with sound waves in order to block commands from the brain to the body. The Abraham clones counter Kotodama by using psychokinesis to control their own bodies and 10 of them try to chase after Ouma. Immediately after Nangou unsheathes his sword cane fast and a bell-like sound is heard from Mateki, the 10 clones are suddenly killed. Nangou had used Otogiri, a Noble Art that can slash his opponents just by making them hear the sound of Matekis blade. Nangou says in an angry voice that the immature ones who have lived for only about 20 years will be killed if they underestimate him. The Abraham clones were unable to catch up with Ouma and the others. The group camouflage themselves using Noble Arts such as Stone Gray of the Roadside and Tenryuu Gusoku, and crosses the continent at high speed using Oumas wind magic. Tsukikage is struck with high fever along the way and so the group is currently resting at an inn in China where Tsukikage looks like is having a bad dream. Kouzou wonders if Tsukikage is once again having that dream that caused him to go into politics, and if its about to become a reality. Kouzou has a bad feeling and tells the group that they should start moving again towards Japan the next day. His premonition was correct because on this day, Japan is facing the trial caused by the Great Flame and the US Pacific Fleet is heading towards the country. Volume 18 - CH 2 During the second day of the battle in Tokyo, Kurono Shinguuji is staring while shocked at the sight of Tokyo burning. The geo-front shelter where residents of Tokyo had been evacuated into could withstand a hit from a nuclear missile, but the ultra-high energy laser fired by the 88-inch Hadron Cannon equipped on Douglas Appletons air battleship-shaped device Enterprise melts through the geo-fronts multi-layered walls and created a huge explosion. The state of Tokyo burning down implies that hundreds of thousands or even millions of people have died, including Kurono''s own family there. Kurono screams in despair after Appleton says in a loudspeaker that she could have prevented this. If you had not retired from the KOK, continued to work hard polishing yourself on the frontline until today, and reached awakening, you might have defeated me and prevented this reality. Dont you think so, World Clock? However, while possessing so much talent, you prioritized your own family and withdrew from the frontline. Family has kept you away from battles. The existence of things needed to be protected sometimes weakens a person. For you, family was nothing more than shackles. A, ah, aAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH----!!! Back in the first day, the battle for the day has ended by evening and everyone is resting. The US Pacific Fleet retreated but is at Japans EEZ (exclusive economic zone) waiting for reinforcements to arrive which is predicted to occur tomorrow morning. While on her way to meet her family at the shelter, Kurono encounters Nagi Alice Arisuin who is helping children that got separated from their parents. Alices shadow ability does not have much firepower and it is not very useful in large-scale battle due to light sources can increase or decrease at random so he has decided to use his power outside of combat. Kurono then encounters Itsuki when arriving at the entrance to the shelter. Kurono was unable to take down Enterprise due its huge size and so apologizes for it, but Itsuki replies that it was thanks to Kurono attracted Enterprises attention that the Japanese forces were able to repel the first wave of the enemies. Kurono wanted to defeat Enterprise as soon as possible so that she could return to Kyushu fast but Itsuki informs her that the Great Flame Tendou Harima has already been defeated by Touka and the others. This is helpful for Kurono because she would be in a long-term battle against the opponent she is currently facing. Douglas Appleton was the strongest in US before Abraham Carter appeared and Kuronos ability to manipulate time does not have large-scale destructive attack so it is difficult for her to take down a huge-size enemy. Kurono is hoping for Nene Saikyou to return from Vermillion but its unclear when Nene will return due to communication interruptions. Other major nations of the League seem to be under attack by the Union due to the US claiming that they captured Tsukikage and that he confessed that the League is behind Rebellion. But now that Tsukikage has arrived at Tsushima military base, Japan might be able to discredit that claim and request reinforcements from the League once other nations of the Union withdraw their forces. The US forces will attack again tomorrow so Itsuki tells Kurono to rest tonight which she agrees and enters the underground shelter. Kurono''s family had been assigned a private room in the shelter, and this is a privilege also given to other mage-knights on the frontline. When Kurono enters the room, her 3 year old daughter Mei runs straight to her and they hug each other. Mei is scared but Kurono assures her that she will protect her. Kuronos husband Takumi also greets her and he understands that she is needed for the battle tomorrow. The family then have dinner together for the night. The next morning, Kurono and Appleton face off against each other again. She fixes space temporally with her ability and uses it as scaffold to run towards the sky where Enterprise is present. Appleton launches hundreds of EDY mechanical soldiers from Enterprises deck and they are equipped with thrusters that enable them to fly in the sky. The EDY soldiers fire their Hadron Cannons equipped on their palms to try shoot down Kurono, but she uses Clock Up to increase her speed by 10 times and avoids the shots fired. Kurono then uses Clock On Death which speeds up the time of the object that was hit by the bullet up to tens of thousands of time faster. 20 EDY soldiers are hit by Clock on Death and instantly become scrap from rapid aging. Kurono fires Clock on Death at Enterprise, but the air battleship had been remodeled with bio-metal created by Islands cell magic. As soon as the bullet hits, the area hit by the bullet is immediately purged and the bio-metal fills up the hole. The bio-metal also forms an autocannon and shoots at Kurono who defends with wall of time. Kurono shoots back again many times but she could only slightly reduce Enterprises total mass. Appleton claims the battle will be settled today and then suddenly Kurono hears huge screams of despair and confusion coming from Tokyo Bay defense line. The situation at Tokyo Bay defense line is the same as the day before, which Japans mage-knights and self-defense force are protecting it from ships that are trying to land on the port and EDY soldiers that are coming from the sky. One ship has landed on the port and a number of men come out of the ship. Japans forces are shocked to see that all of those blond-haired men have the exact same appearance including their faces. The self-defense force soldiers fire their rifles and tank guns at the enemies that arrived but the enemies suddenly disappear inside the barricade created by the self-defense force. The enemies release explosive flames and lightnings at many places inside the barricade which causes Japans soldiers and mage-knights on the frontline to go into panic. There are B-rank and C-rank student knights on the frontline as well. Renren Tomaru uses Black Bird to attack one of the enemies, but the enemy suddenly disappears from Renrens sight and kicks her to the ground from above. Her lower leg is suddenly being twisted by an invisible force, causing her to scream in pain. Ikazuchi Saijou tries to help her but the enemy easily dodges Saijous attack and knocks him down with high-voltage electricity. Yuuri Oreki is also there and she recognizes who the enemy is based on his physical features and the multiple abilities he possesses. She doesnt understand why there are so many of this man but knows he must be defeated. Oreki uses Violet Pain but the man doesnt seem to be agitated by Orekis shared damages and pain. The man strikes his fist deeply into Orekis abdomen and while shes on her knees he is trying to release his powerful flame magic on her. If Oreki receives an instant death attack, she cant exert the effects of Violet Pain. Yuuzou Kaieda then suddenly appears while clad in red lightning and his spear-shaped device Vjaya (scarlet thunder god) pierces the enemy. The enemy is carbonized with unusual joule heat, turning him into dust. Kaieda is one of Japans leading A-rank knights with overwhelming offensive power and speed, and he continues attacking surrounding enemies at true lightning speed. However, there are too many of the enemies and the other mage-knights are overwhelmed by them, which causes the defense line to fall into disarray. The EDY soldiers in the sky also break through the defense line and begin to gather just above the geo-front in the city center where the Joint Operation Headquarters and evacuation shelter are located. The Leagues Japan branch building has been moved to inside the geo-front with an elevator. The personnel inside the Joint Operation Headquarters report damages to the city caused by Hadron Cannons fired by the EDY. Itsuki recognizes that the men with the same face on the frontline are Abraham Carter and guesses that they are clones created by Carl Islands. The EDY are breaching the geo-front so Itsuki orders for the geo-fronts defense system to be activated. He also orders mage-knight reservists along with D-rank and E-rank student knights to intercept the EDY. Since it normally it takes Blazers around C-rank to deal with the EDY, one of his subordinates asks if thats okay but Itsuki says he will take responsibility. Ayase Ayatsuji and a group of Donrou Academy students are D-rank and E-rank student knights that were left behind in the geo-front due to lacking the power to fight on the frontline, but now they have been called to deal with the EDY that have just entered the geo-front. Ayase, who is wearing a hakama and leading the Donrou students who call her nee-san, avoids the heat flash fired by an EDY and slashes the EDYs body with her sword. However, the EDY isnt damaged and hitting its durable armor with her sword causes her palm to be in pain. The EDY then swings it retractable super vibration blade attached to its arm, causing Ayase to create distance from it. Ayases father Kaito then appears and plans on fighting despite not being a Blazer and had just gotten out of a hospital. Kaito is initially 10 meters away from the EDY but he suddenly cuts the EDYs soft joints without making a sword sound, causing the EDYs body to fall apart. Three more EDY soldiers show up but the Ayatsuji sword style students are able to deal with them well. However, if the number of enemies increase the situation will become worse. Kurono is wondering whats happening on the ground and Appleton tells her that the US forces reinforcements is PSYON and that all of its members are clones of Abraham Carter, which is something even Appleton didnt know until this operation. The clones use telepathy to integrate their consciousness which enables them to perform teamwork much better than ordinary people can. Each clone is slightly weaker than Appleton, but still stronger than the average A-rank knight. There are 200 Abraham clones in this war so Kurono desperately tries to head back to Tokyo. However, while Kurono is distracted the EDY eject their arms and the wires connecting their arms and bodies wrap around Kurono. While Kurono is immobilized, the Hadron Cannons on Enterprises main armaments are charging and aimed towards Tokyo. There are civilians there but Appleton still plans on attacking as he believes it to be necessary sacrifice for justice. The firing of Enterprises main armaments which Appleton calls Justice Fire (execution of justice) destroys Tokyo and the million lives there. However, in the next instant Tokyo is no longer destroyed and it was Enterprises main armaments that were destroyed. Kurono was suddenly no longer captured by the EDY and fired her bullets on Enterprisesmain armaments before they were fired. The internal energy went out of control and so heavily damaged Enterprise. Appleton realizes Kurono had just achieved Brute Soul and rewinded time to distort the past and change her destiny into a form that benefits her. The changed past resulted in her never captured by the EDY and prevented Tokyo from being destroyed. But Appleton who is also a Desperado doesnt falter and proceeds to repair the damaged air battleship with bio-metal. Suddenly, Kurono is injured all over her body as shown in a pic which confuses Appleton. At first he thought Kuronos injuries were backlash from rewinding time, but after taking a closer look on her wounds he realizes what happened to her. Kaieda who was fighting 10 Abraham clones was initially doing well with his destructive power and speed, but he was eventually overwhelmed by the number and defeated. The frontline has been annihilated and Oreki is one of the few knights standing. She then decides to use her Noble Art Cytokine Storm (blood-stained heavy storm) which overloads other peoples immune system and shares her illness. However, this technique requires activation at maximum output so she cant select targets and everyone within range will be affected regardless of whether theyre allies or enemies. Before Oreki has the chance to activate her trump card, the 10 Abraham clones are suddenly blown away by Kurono who uses Clock Draw. The Abraham clones move their bodies that are full of holes with psychokinesis and try to counterattack, but suddenly there are multiples of Kurono appearing. Everyone at the Joint Operation Headquarters is confused about the appearance of many Kurono fighting the Abraham clones all over the frontline. But Itsuki and Appleton understand that Kurono repeatedly went back in time, creating past interventions many times at the same time and accumulating the results. This is her Noble Art Three Thousand Worlds that she obtained after achieving Brute Soul. Kurono had never opened the door that would lead to her exceeding her fate before because she chose to live as a mother and was afraid of losing her happiness as a human. But she changed her mind after talking to her family last night. Kurono retired from the KOK because she was pregnant and couldnt do dangerous things, but Mei and Takumi said she could make a comeback now. Kurono replied she can bet her life in order to protect her family but she can no longer do it for the sake of honor. Takumi is an E-rank Blazer so he doesnt understand much the feelings of those fighting at the top, but he assured Kurono that family is not a shackle that binds her. Our treasure has grown this big. Against this war, we have become strong to the extent this child knows how to fight. We are not a burden that could only be protected. Families are comrades that fight alongside you. Well, even though I say fight, we could only cheer for you. Kurono-san, you said you cant step into that world unless you have the resolve. Certainly if you have the resolve to die for honor we would feel troubled as well. But, couldnt that desperate resolve be replaced by the voice of us, your family? Kurono lost her previous passion to win even if it means betting her life, and so she didnt have the ego to try exceeding her fate. Kurono ran away from Nene because she had always felt that she was getting weaker and didnt want to show it. However, she now realizes that her family is her new source of power that now pushes her forward. Kurono declares to Appleton that this moment right now is the golden age of World Clock Kurono Shinguuji. Appleton then appears on the deck of Enterprise and applauds Kurono. Even though Appleton hates evil, there are still enemies that he considers worthy of his respect. He praises Kurono for fighting 200 Abraham clones in a row and winning during her continuous past interventions. However, Kurono is now too badly injured to fight Appleton who is using his floating ability to operate the bio-metal of Enterprise. The air battleships main armaments are being rebuild and will fire another shot at Tokyo in 10 minutes, but Kurono is not worried. Suddenly, Nene appears while screaming WHY YOUUU!!!! JUST WHOSE GIRL DO YOU THINK YOURE LAYING YOUR HANDS ON!!!!. Nene uses Hadou Tensei and Appleton changes the bio-metal of Enterprise to transform the deck part of the air battleship into an air defense ship carrying anti-aircraft weapons and missiles. All the shells and missiles are fired towards the meteor that is falling down towards Enterprise, but the meteor is only losing its volume slightly. Appleton then tries to stop the meteor with his floating ability but the falling meteor is only slowed down slightly and eventually it hits Enterprise directly. Kurono is falls down towards the sea but Nene catches her. While her body is suspended in the air due to her gravity ability, Nene holds Kuronos body with a pained expression on her face. Kurono says she doesnt want to see Nene making such a face as she wipes the tears on Nenes face as shown in a pic. Kurono also tells Nene not to worry since she will back to settle their score from that summer, which is something Nene had always wanted to hear. After Kurono faints, Nene says that she will take care of the rest together with Kuronos reliable students. Other US soldiers in the area try to go to help Appleton, but their ships suddenly cant move due to the ocean around them has become frozen. The soldiers wonder if this is the Frozen Plain that Ryouma used during the Battle of Midway which theyve heard of, but this is actually caused by Shizuku Kurogane who inherited her ice magic from Ryouma. Shizukus body has become very small and floating like a fairy as shown in a pic due to providing her somatic cells to Ikki who had lost almost half his body during the war in Vermillion. Ikki, who is currently in his original appearance, is running through the frozen plain and heading towards one of the enemy ships. Because he and Shizuku are sharing the same body, he is able to use Ryoumas sword technique called Ikkaku (sword whale). It is a piercing technique that freezes the target instantly the moment the tip of the sword touches the target and then the piercing strike would destroy the frozen target into pieces. The soldiers that jump off the broken ship are no longer a threat so Ikki and Shizuku proceed to attack another ship that is a destroyer. The destroyer fires their weapons towards Ikki but they all pass through Ikkis body that has become like mist due to Aoiro Rinne. Ikki then attacks the destroyer with Kachiwari (frozen slash), which works in the same principle as Ikkaku but this time its a sword slash that freezes the target and immediately cuts it in half. The Worst One currently possesses Ikkis sword technique and Shizukus magic, and thus cant be stopped with conventional weapons. Then, 20 EDY are being launched from an aircraft carrier, causing Ikki to tell Shizuku to separate their union. Shizuku at first protests because Ikki will be in his child form, but he assures her that at any time he is always stronger than he was the day before. Shizuku complies and proceeds to take care of the EDY while Ikki infiltrates the aircraft carrier. The soldiers on deck fire their weapons at Ikki, but because he has a small body now he is able to run through below the barrage of bullets like a cat. But because he has a small body, the power of his slashes wont give much damage on the soldiers who are wearing protective clothing made of special fibers and EDYs armor. Thus, he decides to test out the idea he came up during his training in Edelberg. His magic control has improved to the point that he was able to concentrate his small magic to create mana defense that repelled Edelweiss sword back in Edelberg. Now hes concentrating magic on his sword to create a very thin blade that can slide through the bonding of any substance, and cuts off the legs of the soldiers along with their protectors one after another. The soldiers also lost sight of Ikki even though he has now stopped moving and is just standing beside them, which is due to him slipping into the blind spots of their consciousness using Trackless Step. Ikki tells the soldiers that he will fight anyone who hurts his hometown without question, and he eventually subdues the aircraft carrier. In addition, Ikki and the others that showed up on the frontline arent the only reinforcements that arrived. The hundreds of Blazers defending the geo-front are mainly D-rank and E-rank, and they were having difficulty fighting the 50 EDY that invaded. Ayase and Kaito were about to be killed by one of the EDY until they were saved by Kuraudo Kurashiki who shows up. Yuudai Moroboshi also shows up and apologizes to Ayase for taking Kuraudo with him to Kyushu. Moroboshis Noble Art is useless against machines and even though Ayase couldnt even scratch the EDY, Moroboshis spear is able to break through an EDYs armor. Kuraudo tells Ayase to get her wounds treated and then he uses Akuro-Ou to cut down a group of EDY while evading their attacks. Ayase, while seeing Kuraudo and Moroboshi taking down the EDY without difficulty, feels unpleasant of the difference in the levels between her and them. Other knights from West Japan also arrived including Touka who uses a technique called Hikouraikou (swarm of wild lightning). Once she removes her sword, small electric shocks scatter in all directions from the sheath. The electric shocks avoid people, enter the mechanical soldiers and burn down their internal circuits. The people inside the Joint Operation Headquarters are reporting that thanks to the knights who have returned from Vermilion and Kyushu as reinforcements, the situation on the frontline and inside the geo-front are improving greatly with about 70% of the EDY in the geo-front have been defeated. Itsuki orders that everyone in headquarters including him will go fight as well in order to decide the battle. The US Fleet Command which is far away from the battlefield is in turmoil due to strong knights like Nene, Shizuku and Ikki have appeared and are taking down their ships. Enterprise is out of contact and it is unknown if the fleets commander Appleton is alive or not. PSYON is struggling against Kurono and Japans forces in the geo-front will head to the frontline soon. The fleets vice-commander named Mustang has no choice but to order their operation to stop. However, Appleton is revealed to be alive and through their communication equipment he orders them not to stop their operation. Appleton insists on continue fighting despite him injured and Enterprise heavily damaged. He believes this is a battle for justice of the world since hes been told the League of Mage-Knight Nations is behind Rebellion and triggered various wars and terrorism which resulted in the deaths of their comrades in various places like Afghanistan, Iran and Vietnam. His own son also died in one of those wars. Even if hes told that people on his side are also behind Rebellion, he wouldnt believe it since his countrys justice which his son died for is the only thing he believes in. Appleton has finished operating the bio-metal with his ability to rebuild Enterprises main armaments. The 88-inch Hadron Cannon fires the powerful heat flash towards Tokyo, but Stella appears in the sky with wings made of flame. She tells Appleton that she wont let him kill anyone and uses Katharterio Salamandra to intercept the incoming attack. Stellas sword of light that is more powerful crushes the heat flash and cuts Enterprise in half. Enterprise that was half-destroyed by Nene and cut in half by Stella becomes engulfed in an explosion. Once Enterprise is completely destroyed, Mustang orders all their remaining forces to retreat since their operation is a failure. The EDY and Abraham clones dont have free will of their own so they fight until being defeated. The fleeing US forces are not being pursued by Japans forces since there probably wont be a third wave of attack and treating injured ones is prioritized. Somewhere outside the geo-front, Itsuki puts his hand on the rubbles below his feet and activates his Noble Art Tekketsu Rensei (iron blood transmutation). His own blood passes through inorganic materials and he manipulates them to create a building where the injured ones can be treated. Itsuki then uses a radio to inform everyone that they have obtained victory in this war, causing them to cheer out loud. Volume 18 - CH 3 Kouzou is at Tsushima military base talking on the phone with Itsuki. Ryouma and Kouzou were war comrades and now Ryoumas grandson is informing Kouzou of the results of the battle in Tokyo. Kouzou then heads to the medical room where Tsukikage is resting. Kouzou says to the sleeping Tsukikage that the US military has retreated, and so the nightmare Tsukikage saw is finally over. However, Tsukikage is talking in his sleep with a trembling voice, saying that its not over yet and the disaster thats about to hit the world hasnt even started. The scene then takes place 3 days after Tsukikage and the others escaped from the US military base in Czechoslovakia. During those 3 days Nangou had been fighting tens of Abraham clones and is currently resting at a nearby mountain. Nangou is injured and is almost at his limit, while using his sound ability to hide himself. Before Nangou came here, he went to Rebellion headquarters and found the corpse of Tyrant gone. He is certain the corpse is in the military base where Tsukikage and the others were held before, and he needs to confirm it. Nangou is inside his Noble Art Nagi (lull) which is a barrier that obscure all kinds of sounds, and suddenly Edelweiss shows up in front of him. Nangou and Edelweiss are acquainted with each other since Nangous best friend Ryouma taught Edelweiss swordsmanship in a foreign country after being exiled from the Kurogane house. Fu Xiaoli, who is wearing a China dress, shows up with Edelweiss as shown in a pic and she is excited to see Nangou who is the only person other than the Great Teacher that has the God of War title. Edelweiss is here because ever since the incident with Or-Gaule, the Union had been making unpleasant movements across Europe and so a big war is about to happen soon. She knew the truth about Tyrant through Ryouma and wanted to check the current state of Tyrants corpse that could trigger World War 3. She didnt find the corpse at Rebellion headquarters but she followed traces of magic power to here. She wants to save many lives with the swordsmanship taught to her by Ryouma. Nangou asks why Edelweiss is with Xiaoli, who is a warrior from the Union. After she lost to Stella, Xiaoli was training in the Alps but she was on the verge of death due to not bringing enough food and a blizzard occurred. Edelweiss saved her and gave her smores, so Xiaoli is here to return the favor. Edelweiss and Xiaoli then agree to help Nangou fight the Abraham clones. Once they step out of Nangous barrier, the Abraham clones detect their presence and teleport to in front of them. Central part of Tokyo was stored underground with elevator but now that the battle in Tokyo is over, all the buildings are moved back to above ground. Kagami Kusakabe and Alice are walking in the city where everyone is celebrating as shown in a pic. Clones of Kagami created with Raise Up are interviewing people all over the area for her school newspaper. She wanted to interview Kurono who is the star in the war for stopping PSYON by herself until reinforcement arrived. But Kurono who was treated for her injuries still hasnt woken up with Nene watching over her. Kagami then sees Stella within the crowd and goes to hug her. Kagami was worried about Stella because of what happened in Vermillion but Stella said she had help. Alice and Shizuku who is also there greet each other and inform each other that they accomplished their goal for the summer holidays. Shizuku offers to cure Alice if he is injured but Alice replies hes fine since he was only providing support. Stella was told that Kagami was on the frontline which she finds it to be amazing since normally D-rank student knights are not allowed to be on the frontline. Kagami replies that she was fighting with Kurono and Kirihara, though Stella at first doesnt remember who Kirihara is. Kagami then asks if she can interview Stella to ask about the war in Vermillion where Stella and Ikki played important roles in it. Stella agrees but asks they do the interview later since she is looking for Ikki. The details of Ikki having the appearance of a child havent been spread. Ikki who got separated from Stella and Shizuku is having a hard time walking through a crowd due to his current body being smaller. Ikki encounters Ayase and she is shocked to see his blood-stained clothes though he assures her that its not his blood. Ikki tells Ayase that its him but Ayase believes the child in front of her is a fan of Ikki. Kuraudo shows up and doesnt believe that the child is Ikki as well. Ayase then tells Ikki that he should take a bath since hes covered in so much blood and so she takes him to a nearby public bath. But because so many men from the self-defense force are using the bath, all children under the age of 10 must use the area for women. Ikki protests but unfortunately hes exhausted from the battle and cant escape. He enters the women changing area and inside there are Touka, Renren and Kanata Toutokubara. Ikki while embarrassed does his best to keep his eyes closed as shown in a pic so that he doesnt see the girls who are removing their clothes. However, Touka crouches beside Ikki and asks in a small voice if he is Ikki since his bioelectric current feels familiar to her. After Ikki explains to Touka what happened to his body, she understands the situation and will help him. Touka separates Ikki from everyone else and helps him take off his clothes. While inside the women bathing area, Ikki holds Toukas hand so that she can escort him as his eyes are closed the whole time. After Ikki finishes bathing and leaves the women area with the girls, he encounters Stella, Shizuku, Kagami and Alice who are surprised to see him there. In their dormitory room at Hagun Academy, Ikki is sitting on the floor while Stella sits on the bed looking down on him. After Ikki explains to Stella what happened, she scorns him for taking advantage of his current appearance to peek inside the women bathing area. Eventually she believes that he didnt see anyone naked but still doesnt forgive him. Ikki said he will do anything to make Stella forgive him and so she orders him to take a bath with her since its not fair other girls had already taken a bath with the small Ikki. Later, Ikki and Stella are naked inside the bathroom and he tells her that she should at least cover herself with a towel. While lifting and showing off her breasts with a provocative smile, Stella asks if Ikki is shy now even though he had played with them so much. Ikki becomes reminded of their first night together and looks away embarrassed. He tells Stella that it doesnt mean hes used to it and asks her if shes not embarrassed. Stella replies that shes a little shy but shes not ashamed to show her body to him since her heart and body belong to him. Ikki is then sitting on a chair with Stella kneeling behind him as shown in a colored pic, and she is going to wash his head since he didnt properly wash his head in the women bathing area before since he was in a hurry to get out of there. Stellas big breasts occasionally hit the back of Ikkis head or neck while she is washing his head. Its making him want to have her body but he feels he cant do anything while in his current body. Stella looks really happy doing this and thinks Ikki is cute right now. Ikki asks if Stella prefers him to be small as he feels a little jealous of the small version of himself. Stella then suddenly hugs Ikki from behind and his face is caught between her big breasts, causing his heart rate to jump so high. She tells him that the normal Ikki is the best and the reason why shes having so much fun now is that while looking at Ikkis current appearance she wonders if their child will look like this. Ikki is surprised Stella has already thought about having kids but she replies its not that weird since he saved Vermillion so her father cant disapprove him anymore. Although she doesnt plan on making kids while shes still a student, 3 years will pass by fast. Since her sister Lunaeyes has abandoned the right to Vermillions throne, Stella will succeed the throne and her child with Ikki will be a countrys king in the future. While hugging Ikki, Stella tells him that after they graduate she will do her best to give birth a lot and so he should be prepared. After they took their bath, Ikki and Stella are walking through the school grounds. Many students are celebrating around the school so Ikki and Stella decide to go somewhere quiet. They are at a cliff near the school where they are enjoying the view. Stella says its been 4 months since she came to this school and she never thought she would have grown this much and fell in love with someone. Ikki also feels the same as so many things have changed in his life since 4 months ago. He didnt think he would fall in love with someone and thinking about having kids. Hes a little worried about how to be a parent considering how his relationship with his own father had been. But hes looking forward to it more than being worried since he and Stella will create a life together, especially if it will be a cute girl like Stella. Stella bends down and while her eyes are looking directly to Ikkis eyes, she asks if they will always be together. Ikki assures her that they will, and the two kiss under the starry sky. Nangou, Edelweiss and Xiaoli had fought multiple Abraham clones and suffered injuries. Xiaoli heals her injury with Stellas dragon metabolism. Edelweiss didnt receive injury as serious as Xiaoli, but shes bleeding at various places on her body. Her armor had been covered with excess mana which made it as durable as a device, but now its damaged. It is difficult even for Edelweiss to fight a significant number of Abraham clones at the same time. Nangou is the most exhausted with half of his face burnt and he lost one eye. But despite his serious injury, he believes it was worth it since they have arrived at their destination. They are in front of an underground storage shelter in the US military base they infiltrated. The entrance is a huge steel wall and Xiaoli makes a huge hole on it by launching a fist powered with Katharterio Salamandra. The inside is like a hangar for an airplane and the throne with Tyrants corpse is in the center. The last time Nangou saw Tyrant was when he was with Ryouma and Bright in the raid against Tyrant during the war. Xiaoli asks if the corpse is the famous Tyrant Adams Goetia and why hes dead. Edelweiss replies hes not dead and is actually kept on ice by Ryouma. The Japanese sword stuck on the corpse is one of the two swords of Ryoumas device Hyouga (ice fang). The battle against Tyrant during the war ended with his life frozen continuously since then, in exchange of one of Ryoumas sword which is said to be half of him. As a result, Ryouma lost half of his power or even more and left the frontline. Suddenly, Islands appear with about 30 Abraham clones who immediately surround the three people standing near the throne. The current situation is bad because if they fight now, Nangou who is injured and exhausted will definitely die. Nangou all of a sudden recklessly charges towards Islands while screaming his name, which surprises Edelweiss. Two Abraham clones are blocking Nangous path but Edelweiss intercepts them with her two swords. She slashes the two Abraham clones and puts them under control temporarily with her Noble Art Scarred Order (subjugation by violence), which allows her to have strong command rights over opponents that she injures. She then makes the two Abraham clones to go after the other Abraham clones that try to stop Nangou. This allows Nangou to jump straight towards Islands and pins him to the floor with Nangous device piercing Islands shoulder. Edelweiss and Xiaoli feel a little relieved because they can overcome the situation if they have taken the enemy leader hostage. Nangou who is strongly irritated shouts at Islands, asking him where is Tyrants device. This causes Edelweiss to realize that the blood-colored long sword called Blutsauger is missing from the corpse. Suddenly, Islands ribs come out of his body and pierce Nangous body. Nangou realizes the Islands in front of him is actually a magical creature that acts as a decoy. The face of the decoy splits in two from the top of the head to the chin, becoming one huge mouth and starts to laugh. He explains that while Nangou was busy fighting the Abraham clones, Islands had already left for Japan. Hes not interested in the US agenda and wants to fulfill his goal in case the US invasion of Japan fails. Nangou asks what Islands goal is, and Islands replies that he wants to create the strongest life form in history. Islands thought he could do it if he used Tyrants genes and Abraham was created for that purpose. However, Abraham is incomplete and is just a magical creature like Islands decoy. Spiritually, Abraham cant be called human and is no different than a machine. Despite having strong abilities, Abraham doesnt have a Desperados ability to overcome fate. In order to reach the ultimate stage, it is necessary to be born into this world as a person. Islands needs the ultimate soul and the ultimate body. The ultimate soul can be extracted from Tyrants device, but the ultimate body is difficult to obtain since it requires a maternal body that can carry a strong body. Islands didnt know where to find ituntil he saw the Seven Stars Sword Art Festival final match through Abrahams eyes. Edelweiss realizes what Islands is after, but suddenly a huge rumbling is heard. Islands says he has no use for the corpse anymore now that he has retrieved Tyrants soul and so will bury it together with Nangou, Edelweiss and Xiaoli. The corpse was used to lure the three into a trap that even Desperados might not be able to withstand against. The ceiling of the hangar located 20 meters underground collapses and the crushed bedrock and sediment flow come down, crushing everyone inside. Ikkis eyes are closed while kissing Stella, but he suddenly opens his eyes when he senses a magic power and sees Abraham grappling Stella from behind. Before Stella could manifest her device, Abraham uses electrokinesis to short-circuit her brain and make her lose consciousness. Ikki manifests Intetsu and aims the tip towards Abrahams face. Surprisingly, Abraham let the sword pierce his throat and then steps forward, causing the blade to pierce deeper. While his throat is pierced, Abraham grapples Ikkis small body and immobilizes him. As Ikki tries to escape from the grapple, he sees Islands carrying Stella in his arms. Islands says that PSYON being defeated is unexpected but its fine as long as his goal here is fulfilled. Ikki recognizes Islands from the news as a major figure in the US political and business worlds, and Islands also recognizes Ikki as the famous person called Sword God who is also Stellas fiance. Ikki tells Islands to release Stella but Islands refuses because Stella will be the holy mother that will create the ultimate life form that Islands dreams of. Ikki then cuts off Abrahams head and tries to attack Islands, but his body is grappled again by a headless Abraham. Ikki pierces Abraham through the heart but its ineffective because Abraham is a magical creature that can change his bodys composition. Once Islands says to Ikki that they probably wont see each other again, Abrahams body explodes. With Ikki completely swallowed by the flame, Islands grows a pair of wings with his cell magic and leaves with Stella. There are people who notice something has happened and Shizuku screams when she finds Ikki dying. The volume ending marks the beginning of the final battle for the fate of the beloved girl that was taken away. Volume Zero - CH 1 Chapter 1: A Princess Foreign Culture (Hentai) Experience In the schools courtyard, there are five people attacking Ikki at the same time but they are unable to hit Ikki. In the end they collapse from exhaustion and Ikki didnt sweat at all since he only used simple footsteps and dodged their blades by 10 cm. Ikki gave a martial arts performance to other students who are interested in it. Blazers normally would spend time on improving their Blazer abilities. The only ones who would also focus on martial arts like Ikki are similarly inferior students with few accomplishments or the truly strong ones who understood the truth. Ikki remembers all of the 126 sword styles hes seen including Stellas Imperial Sword Style that he just recently stole. Some of the other students are also surprised that many sword styles still survive but Ikki replies there are some styles that dont have proper dojo or only exist in documents. During middle school Ikki would use his free time to challenge any dojo he could find and doing research at libraries or such on sword skills that have disappeared in the past. Everyone else becomes dejected after hearing that but Ikki says they dont have to learn sword skills as much as he does. Everyone else has better ability than Ikki and so learning how to handle their Device better than the average person should be enough to increase their range of fighting. After Ikkis lecture is over 30 minutes later, the other students are standing on one foot to train their balance and Stella appears beside Ikki. He explains to her its important to be able to balance your body with one foot since more time is spent on applying force to one foot than to both feet when moving during battle. Stella points out that Ikki could end up help creating a strong rival but Ikki replies he would welcome such person and furthermore the other students may end up betting their lives in the future. Shizuku then suddenly appears and hugging Ikki from the side, which annoys Stella. Shizuku brought a drink for Ikki but Stella also brought one for him too. Its normal for Stella to bring a refreshment drink for her lover but right now her relationship with Ikki is being kept a secret even to Shizuku. Stella claims she brought two drinks for herself because she is so thirsty and Shizuku calls her a coward in a small voice. Shizuku then says she wants Ikki to teach her sword techniques because she stopped learning from the Kurogane''s sword instructors after Ikki left home. The Kurogane also understood the importance of martial arts and their children were all trained in martial arts with their Devices. Ikki remembers the Kuroganes kodachi techniques and so he can teach Shizuku if shes fine with it. Stella then asks Ikki to teach her sword techniques too but Ikki says its not necessary. This angers Stella who thinks its unfair that Shizuku gets to be taught by Ikki and she then runs off. Shizuku asks why Ikki doesnt want to teach Stella and he replies its because Stella has already learned all the necessary techniques long ago and their swordsmanship are fundamentally different. Ikkis swordsmanship emphasizes on techniques but Stellas emphasizes on crushing her opponent with absolute strength. Learning Ikkis small skills would have negative effect on her sword and it would be boring. Ikki wants Stella to exceed his imagination because she is his rival. Shizuku thinks that it makes Ikki teaching her seems less meaningful and is thus dejected. Stella is later walking through the corridor of the dormitory while angry and she then meets Alice and Kagami. Alice came to return the otome game called Private Prince Academy that he borrowed. Kagami jokingly says that Galge and otome games are important part of Japans culture and there is a theory that they will help eradicate narcotics in South America someday. They recommend that Stella play the game and even one of the characters in the game resembles Ikki, causing Stella to become interested. Stella claims shes not interested but will play the game as an opportunity to study Japans culture, not because one of the characters resembles Ikki. Kagami and Alice sarcastically say they understand that Stellas acting is like a female Vegeta. Later, Stella is in her room playing the otome game with Alice. Because Stella has only played first-person shooting and racing games, Alice is showing her how to play it in the beginning. In the game Stella bumps into a character named Issei whose voice and face resemble Ikki. After Issei tells Stella to watch where shes going and calls her ugly, Stella is asked to choose one of the options that appear. Stella immediately chooses the option of launching a German suplex on Issei and complains that the character Issei on the inside is completely different from Ikki. Alice is surprised of Stella choosing that option so fast but he says that it is the correct option. After getting up, the character Issei says he has been looking for someone who would straighten him up with German suplex and wants Stella to go out with him. Stella thinks that Issei is a pervert but Alice says Stella is amazing that she has entered Isseis route in the first try. Alice is heading back because the games story from now on shouldnt be difficult and it is best to play the game alone. Stella actually doesnt want to continue to play the game because the characters personality doesnt resemble Ikki at all. Stella is about to turn off the PS (Playing Station) console but the guy in the game suddenly says Right now, I cant look at anyone but you. Stella thinks the guy resembles Ikki from the words he just said together with the expression hes making. She then puts on a headphone and continues to play the game. In the game the guy talks about his past to her, making Stella understanding him better. Throughout the games story she and the guy are walking together, going to the amusement park during holiday, and going to the beach at night in secret during school trip. This Ikki always gazes towards Stella throughout the game (because thats how it is in visual novels) and the story reaches up to the point where the guy says I love you Stella. Even after graduating I want you to stay by my side and put my heart on a sleeper hold. Stellas cheeks become flushed after hearing the voice that resembles Ikki saying such words. Stella had been frustrated because she and Ikki havent done much ever since they became lovers recently. She wants to do various things with Ikki but couldnt say it. So she thinks she can practice first with this game. She then presses the button and raises her voice, saying I love you too, Ikki!! Marry me and always stay by my side!! Suddenly, a noise from behind Stella can be heard even through the headphone. Stella turns around and sees that its Ikki near the rooms exit, unable to stand. CCCCCC S, sorry. Uhm, I didnt mean to peek. Its just there was noise inside but no one answered no matter how many times I knocked. Uh, uhm, so is that a romance simulation game for girls? Ha, haha, what a surprise. I was suddenly asked things like marrying so my legs went out. But it was just a line from a game, huh. To think there is a character with the same name as mine, what an amazing coincidence. CCCCCCCCCCCC But for you to be so passionate about it that you''d say it out loud. It feels like I saw a whole new side of you. Ah, dont mind me since I will leave immediately. Im sorry for interrupting when its getting fun. CCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCC n, NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!! Volume Zero - CH 2 Chapter 2: Shizuku and Her First Alcohol Drink On the night after Ikkis battle against Shizuya Kirihara, Shizuku is with Alice going out for a drink. Shizuku is nervous because she had never drunk alcohol before and so Alice takes her to a bar that he recommends. Blazers are formally recognized as having come of age at 15 years old, and able to not only drink but also to marry and vote as adults. Shizuku has a hard time choosing while looking at the menu which Alice has expected. Shizuku doesnt like Alice treating her like a child and argues that she knows some of the drinks. She chooses to order dry martini which surprises Alice and he tells her its not a good drink for her first time. Shizuku eventually wants something thats sweet and so they order a Valencia for her. After their drinks are ready, she and Alice toast to everyones first victory in the selection battles. After drinking her drink, Shizuku also notices Alice is drinking a particular whiskey and wants to take a sip. Alice wouldnt recommend it but Shizuku is only interested in the whiskey because Alice is. Alice suggests that Shizuku takes a whiff first and when she does she becomes shocked from the iodine-like smell. Alice tells Shizuku not to force herself but she eventually drinks some of his drink. The drink was too much for her to the point she has tears in her eyes. Shizuku then says there are many kinds of alcohol and Alice says today is his treat and so Shizuku can have as much fun as she wants. She takes up on his offer and orders dry martini. An hour later, Shizuku becomes drunk and is telling Alice for the third time about how Ikki saved Shizuku from drowning in a river during winter when they were younger. Alice asks Shizuku how many fingers hes holding up in his hand but Shizuku answers six. Shizuku is also mixing fantasy and reality as she is about to tell the story of the time Ikki was a Jedi. Alice then wipes off the cream that is on Shizukus cheek and Shizuku says Alice is like a big sister that she wants. Alice jokingly asks if Shizuku wants Alice to marry Ikki and become Shizukus sister-in-law. Shizuku replies Ikki is off-limits but she also thinks Ikki doesnt belong to her. During the match between Ikki and Kirihara, Stella acknowledged Ikki in front of everyone which brought him back from his lowest depths. Stella also makes Ikki happy and Shizuku knows she cant give him the same amount of joy since he only sees her as a relative. She doesnt know what to do from now on and asks Alice for advice. Alice says the one who loves Ikki the most in this world is Shizuku and a woman who won''t spend all her strength to steal Ikki away from Shizuku doesn''t deserve to have him. Shizukus feelings are no doubt real and she doesnt have to give that up, so she just has to be more honest with her feelings. Shizuku then thanks Alice and he is envious of her because he can no longer love other people and can only keep up appearances. Shizuku then falls asleep and so Alice leaves the bar carrying her on his back. Shizuku is probably dreaming of Ikki carrying her on his back since shes muttering him. Alice thinks Ikki is a terrible man and wishes to the stars that Shizuku will be happy. Chapter 3: Decisive Battle!? Crimson Princess vs Lorelei Chapter 4: A Maiden''s Chivalry Volume Zero - CH 5 Chapter 5: Stellas Sleepless Night The story takes place during Stellas one week training with Nene at Okutama before the Seven Stars Sword Art Festival started, and it starts with Stella chasing Nene through the forest. Stella fires Dragon Fang towards Nene, but Nene turns around and delivers a roundhouse kick at the dragon-shaped flame. The kick powered with the force of Nenes gravity ability blasted the flame apart. The blast causes Nenes body to fly towards a lake and Nene doesnt sink into the lake but lands on the surface using her gravity ability. Stella pushed Nene towards the lake on purpose in order to remove obstacles such as trees and bushes. Stella arrives at the lake and runs through the lake surface by evaporating the water under her feet with the steam as a foothold. She then fires four shots of flame that land on the water around Nenes surrounding which creates water column that takes away Nenes movements and sight. Stella then slashes towards the water column that has Nene in it but once the water column disappears, Nene is nowhere seen. After hearing a voice from behind, Stella turns around and sees Nene standing on top of Stellas sword. Nene tells Stella the tactic was good but Stellas sword is still lacking something. Nene then delivers a strong flick to Stellas forehead which causes Stellas body to be blown away and bouncing off the surface of the water like a stone. Stella lands on the shore on her back and is unable to get up due to the shock that shakes her brain and the pain on her back. Nene then jumps high and delivers a kick powered by gravity acceleration towards Stella who is on the ground, while saying Get crushed, big boobs. The kick is supposed to finish off Stella, but Stella manages to guard herself using her sword in time. Stella asks if there was personal grudge mixed in that last moment but Nene claims she has no idea what Stella means. Nene then jumps off Stella and says that they should end their first day of training now and head back. Stella asks Nene to at least tell her what her sword is lacking, but Nene refuses and tells Stella that she should think about it on her own. Nene then disappears into the forest, leaving Stella alone thinking about what shes lacking. Later after midnight, Stella has returned to the lodging facility and then got into bed after taking a bath. She cant get to sleep because Ikki is not there. Usually when its time to go to bed she would exchange a light kiss with Ikki before entering her bed. She then would slowly fall into sleep while feeling happiness from knowing that hes near. Stella at least wants to hear Ikkis voice and reaches for her electronic student notebook, but then changes her mind because she doesnt want him to hear her whining. She then decides to use her trump card which she replaces her blanket with Ikkis blanket that she brought. She thinks she can sleep when wrapped in Ikkis scent, but she realizes from the scent that the blanket she brought actually belongs to Shizuku. But Stella says Shizuku hasnt won yet because the blanket belongs to Shizuku. Stella can just imagine Ikkis scent using the scent of Shizuku who is his sister. She then sticks to the blanket and smells Shizukus milky scent. Within that scent, Stella focuses on the fragrance that is relatively close to Ikkis and creates an image which feels like she is being embraced by him. Her whole body trembles from the nice sensation. Stella realizes this is the first time shes imagining Ikki which she didnt have to before because Ikki was always very close. There are some things she couldnt do with the real person which is too embarrassing to ask. However, the Ikki in her fantasy will do anything and so she thinks its fine to enjoy it. She wonders how much of a happy dream she will have if she takes off her clothes and wraps herself in the blanket. She immediately shakes her head and rejects the idea since its a bad thing but the devil insider her heart whispers that its fine since its just a fantasy. Stella is then stuck between listening to her voice of reason or desire. Stella ends up not sleeping the whole night to the extent that Nene can see dark circles under Stellas eyes very clearly the next morning.